《Cold Mother and Lovely Baby》


 C1

    The moon was high in the sky, large and round.


    At this moment, in the night, a woman was carrying a child as she hurried along. Her footsteps were light and light, as if she was walking on a flat road instead of a grassy field. But... Suddenly, the woman stopped and shouted, "Come out!


    In a split-second, she was surrounded by a group of men in black with curved blades in their hands.


    The woman secretly frowned and muttered in her heart, "Dammit, how could I be so unlucky!" F * ck! Twelve, and they were all Blue Profound experts who were on the verge of breaking through to the Violet Profound Realm. I just broke through to Violet Rank, is this the pace of a suicidal move? Nangong Jean, looks like you need to help me collect my corpse. " For the first time, she felt the threat of death. She had just been reminded by Nangong to be more careful, but did not expect to run into trouble before she even reached home.


    This world respected strength. From the lowest to the highest were red, orange, yellow, green, green, green, blue, purple, ink, white, earth, and sky profound! Each level was further divided into three stages: Beginner, Medium and High! And after Mo Xuan, the realm of nothingness that represents the unity of the Great Dao!


    Although the difference between the Purple Profound Realm and the Blue Profound Realm was like heaven and earth, and a Blue Profound Realm practitioner was naturally not her match, twelve of them were at the Blue Profound Realm as soon as she appeared! It was said that ants would bite more than they can chew. This was what she had to face right now.


    "Who are you people? "And for what purpose?" Su Yuewu, who was surrounded, asked with a calm tone. Only her son Su Yitian, who was tightly hugged by her, knew how nervous she was right now.


    Su Yitian could feel his mother''s nervousness. His eyes were now ice-cold. Under the moonlight, the dark pupils around his eyes were overflowing with a strange red color!


    "Hahahaha!" An arrogant and aged female voice suddenly sounded from all directions, and the black clothed people surrounding Su Yuewu and Su Li automatically dispersed. It was accompanied by the might of a powerful expert! There was a large amount of black in the air. Who was this? Mo Xuan!


    When Su Yuewu heard this voice, her complexion changed. How could she have forgotten this voice? This grandmother of hers, her ex-'' husband '', really didn''t know what to say.


    She had just transmigrated into this world and gave birth to a child. The key point was that this child did not seem to be her cheap husband. At this moment, the grandmother of her ex-'' husband ''appeared and told her to hand the child over.


    However, last time this fellow saw her, he was still a Violet Rank High Rank. He didn''t expect that not long after he had met her, he had already turned into an ink rank. She had originally thought that since she was already a Violet Ranked Spirit Master, she wouldn''t be able to face her head on, but running away wasn''t a problem at all.


    However ¡­ Didn''t that capable friend of hers, Nangong Qiong, say that she would come out in a few days? Why did he come out at this time? Also, Shangguan Lanfeng after coming out of seclusion had actually reached the Dark Stage?!


    "Su Yuewu, you still fell into my hands!" Because of her agitation, the hoarse voice of the old woman seemed to break the sound barrier. It sounded rather ear-piercing! Just as she finished speaking, a middle-aged beautiful woman dressed in luxurious clothing appeared in front of Su Yuewu. If not for her voice, which sounded so old, people would think she was only around thirty years old! This was the benefit of cultivating profound strength! Not only could it extend one''s lifespan, it could also help one return to their youthful looks after reaching Mo Xuan!


    Su Yuewu took a deep breath, looked at Shangguan Lanfeng and sneered: "Will it fall into your hands? It''s still unknown! "


    As long as you hand over your son, not only can I let you off, I can also let the Su Family continue to hold the position of the number one family. "Not seeing Su Yuewu''s faint smile, Shangguan Lanfeng paused for a moment and then raised a strange smile," Including your Lunar Shadow Guild, I can use 30% of the Shangguan family''s assets to turn your company into the number one family in the Imperial City, oh no, the entire Liu-Li dynasty!


    Seeing Shangguan Lanfeng offer more and more benefits, he was becoming more and more attractive! Su Yitian, who was in her embrace, couldn''t help but reach out to grab onto Su Yuewu''s sleeve. Because he was the reincarnation of the god of death, his intelligence had been awakened as soon as he was born. He knew that this woman could not be considered his own mother, but ¡­ He was still worried.


    He was afraid, afraid that Su Yue''s face would change. However, he quickly let go of her sleeve. He knew that Su Yuewu couldn''t even beat twelve Blue Profound experts; not to mention Shangguan Lan Feng, he only hated himself. Without enough strength, he couldn''t protect his mother.


    Raising her head to look at the silent Su Yuewu, she said, "Mother, Tian''er will be fine. Hand her over!" If others were to see this, they would definitely be surprised. A child of such a young age actually knew everything, but Su Yuewu was still used to it. She herself was a transmigrated soul, so her own cheap son being able to speak was nothing special.


    Su Yuewu didn''t say anything. What? You said she hesitated to accept Shangguan Lan Feng''s conditions? Of course not. When she first heard that the Su Clan would be allowed to remain as the number one clan, she was not moved. What did the Su Clan have to do with her? He had only transmigrated into a girl who was being bullied by others due to her lack of ambition. She really did not care about the Su Clan! However, she was at a loss when she heard about the Moon Shadow Chamber of Commerce. How did they know she was the master of the Moon Shadow Guild? She had always been very secretive! What if even his so-called "father" and the Su Clan''s Patriarch "grandfather" didn''t know? As for handing Su Yitian over! It was impossible to even imagine that this was her son, the son she had painstakingly given birth to!

 C2

    Su Yuewu assured her son, "You''re right, she''s just a child. I''m not your opponent, but I''ve been wanting to give her away for a long time. Look at me, I''m a woman with a child. Which man would want me?" "He even took care of his own business and brought a child by his side, clearly showing that he will find fault for it!" Su Yuewu had an understanding look, to the point that she couldn''t tell that her ''husband'', who was Shangguan Lan Feng''s grandson, had been given a break.


    Upon hearing Su Yuewu''s words, Shangguan Lanfeng was overjoyed, "So you''re saying that you''re willing to give me the child?"


    Su Yuewu nodded, "You gave me so many benefits, but I was crazy and refused!"


    Hearing Su Yuewu''s words, or else he would have already seen the look in her eyes that made him feel at ease. How desperate would Su Yitian be at this moment. But even though he knew that his mother was lying, he couldn''t help but feel sad when his mother said that he was a burden.


    Shangguan Lan Feng was about to speak when he heard Su Yue''s tone, "I can give my son to you, but at least tell me what you want him to do!"


    This was what Su Yuewu really wanted to ask. She didn''t understand, that the Su Family''s grandfather, Su Hang, would rather lose all his profound energy and pass it to her so that she could protect Su Yitian''s safety. As for Shangguan Lan Feng, he was trying his best to figure out Su Yitian''s motive for obtaining him. What secrets did this cheap son of hers have?!


    Shangguan Lan Feng thought for a while, his expression solemn, he said: "Wu''er, you may not know this, but your child is not an ordinary child, but the reincarnation of the God of Slaughter! Now that he was still young, his savage nature was not obvious. Once his infernal energy matured, he would become a devil that would kill without blinking an eye! For the calamity of the world! "


    Su Yuewu pretended to be shocked and promptly said, "So Madam, you want to take away this reincarnation of the god of slaughter?! So Madam wants to eliminate the evil to benefit the people, I have wrongly accused you. " In his heart, however, he was cursing. What he said was righteous, and he might even be thinking it in his heart! This crazy woman!


    "As long as Wu''er can understand my good intentions." Shangguan Lanfeng was extremely satisfied with Su Yuewu''s attitude, but he thought in his heart, as long as the child is in her possession, she won''t let Su Yuewu return to the Su Family alive!


    Su Yuewu nodded as she carried Su Yitian and prepared to hand him over to Shangguan Lan Feng! Just as Shangguan Lanfeng''s hand was about to reach out, Su Yuewu held onto Su Yitian tightly as she exerted all her profound energy, retreating!


    "What do you mean?" Shangguan Lan Feng''s face darkened.


    "What do you mean? Can''t you see? " She did not care about what kind of reincarnation of a god of death her son was. She only knew that she could not give her child to anyone else, not to mention a person with ulterior motives.


    Seeing that Su Yuewu had suddenly turned hostile, Shangguan Lan Feng couldn''t help but raise his hand towards the twelve men in black, signalling them to kill him.


    The twelve men in black channeled Profound Spirit Qi into the scimitars in their hands, causing them to shine even brighter with a silver radiance. Under the moonlight, they emitted a frightful cold gleam, and swung towards Su Yue Wu. Under the effects of profound energy, each swing of the scimitar emitted wind of killing intent!


    "Su Yuewu, I''ll give you one more chance!" Hand over the reincarnation of the god of slaughter! " Shangguan Lanfeng suddenly said.


    Su Yue Wu coldly snorted, she was focused on fighting with the twelve black clothed men, and did not reply. Originally, it was already a bit difficult for her to face twelve Blue Profound experts, but now she even had to protect Su Yitian who was in her embrace as she was worried that he would get injured!


    "Hiss!" The sound of wind blades tearing through clothes made Su Yuewu not dare to be careless in the slightest. One had to know that she was wearing a Flaming Cloud Rainbow Dress that was immune to all kinds of weapons and poisons! There was actually a cut on the wind blade!


    "Mother, be careful!" Su Yitian suddenly opened his mouth to remind Su Yuewu. She was unable to react in time and was left with another cut on her left shoulder.


    "F * ck!" Su Yuewu couldn''t help but curse. Her strength circulated faster and faster, and her aura suddenly rose to a Purple Rank Mid Rank! Purple Rank High Rank! Once he reached Violet Stage High Rank, he wouldn''t be able to go up anymore. This made Su Yuewu somewhat anxious.


    Even more anxious was Su Yitian. He saw the wounds on his mother''s body were increasing, but there was nothing he could do. He needed his mother''s protection, so he could only worry. After a few minutes, Su Yuewu was clearly at a disadvantage. The Fire Cloud Rainbow Dress had already lost her original defensive capabilities. Although the mysterious power had temporarily raised Su Yuewu to Violet Rank High Rank, it had still left a large portion of the black-clothed men in shock!


    However, these twelve people had clearly gone through a long period of training. Each of their moves were coordinated and well coordinated! At this moment, a bright red liquid flowed out of the corner of Su Yuewu''s mouth. Not just external injuries, but internal injuries as well!


    "All of you, step back!" Seeing that Su Yuewu had almost reached the same level, Shangguan Lan Feng immediately opened his mouth. She wanted to do it herself!

 C3

    Looking at Su Yuewu, whose face was gradually turning paler and more charming, a trace of jealousy flashed in Shangguan Lan Feng''s eyes. She was still young, but ever since she went into closed-door training at Mo Xuan, her appearance had recovered to thirty years old and her thirst for looks had become even stronger. Especially when he saw the number one beauty, Su Yuewu, a woman''s instinctual jealousy was born.


    As he approached Su Yuewu, the powerful aura of Mo Xuan experts emanated from him. Su Yuewu, whose inner breathing had been a bit chaotic, couldn''t help but spit out a large mouthful of blood after being pressured by the aura of her opponent''s attack! Glancing at Shangguan Lan Feng, he gave Su Yitian a beautiful smile. "Damn brat ¡­." Mother won''t be able to protect you anymore ¡­ But don''t worry... I''m just going to die with you... "I won''t let you fall into her hands ¡­"


    Su Yuewu had already thought it through. The only way out for her was to self-detonate. A Violet Rank High Rank self-destruct would definitely deal a fatal blow to Mo Xuan! She was not afraid of death. In this world, she did not have anything to cling to. As an outsider, what was there for her to think about?


    Other than Su Yitian, the child who had made her directly advance from a young lady to a mother, she could not let him go. There was also the one who treated her well, Nangong Jean. There was also the maid Bing''er who had always been by her side ¡­


    However, there were times when good fortune came and couldn''t stop them! Su Yuewu had never thought that such an idiotic plot as a hero saving a beauty would happen to her, but reality proved that she had indeed encountered one.


    "He''s already so old. It''s not easy to break through to the next stage. If he doesn''t properly consolidate his cultivation and has the leisure to bully a little girl, it would really dirty my eyes."


    The melodious male voice sounded above Shangguan Lan Feng, and then, under the moonlight, the aura was as black as ink. Yet another Mo Xuan expert! Su Yuewu was secretly shocked in her heart. Since when did Mo Xuan become so worthless? Or was it because this outsider had seen too much of it?


    "May I ask who you are?" Shangguan Lan Feng stopped his killing move, looking at the sky warily.


    Under the moonlight, Su Yuewu''s vision was somewhat blurred. She saw cherry blossoms falling down from the sky, one after another. As soon as they landed in front of Su Yuewu, they disappeared without a trace. This was the first time Su Yuewu had seen Leng Fanyun. At this moment, just as she was about to lose all hope, he was like a god descending upon her. Behind him was the holy moonlight, surrounded by enchanting cherry blossom petals, a black mask, and above it, a sinister and terrifying devil face could be seen. He looked like a celestial in white, but his voice was filled with an unfathomable charm, as if the moment he opened his mouth, he would cause others to sink in.


    Leng Fanyun stood in the air, playing with the short sword in his hand that was encrusted with gems, and said to Shangguan Lanfeng: "You are not worthy to know."


    Shangguan Lanfeng held back his anger, the other party''s strength was also Mo Xuan, and she could not see through his strength, obviously he was stronger than her! "Sir, if there is nothing else ¡­"


    "Who said this sovereign is fine?" In a flash, he appeared in front of Su Yuewu. Reaching out with his short sword, he lifted up Su Yuewu''s chin and said, "This sovereign has come to be a hero to save the beauty."


    If not for Su Yuewu''s internal injuries, she would have already gone berserk in the face of such flirting!


    Shangguan Lanfeng obviously did not believe him, "Since Your Excellency wants to be the hero and save the beauty, it is not easy to stop him. However, this child is the reincarnation of the God of Slaughter, I must take him away."


    As long as she took Su Yitian away, she would be able to break through to a higher level of existence in a short period of time! That was her goal. As for Su Yuewu, she wasn''t in a hurry! When Su Yitian heard Shangguan Lan Feng''s words, he glared at her fiercely before turning his eyes away from Su Yuewu''s embrace and slowly crawled to the side of Leng Fanyun''s feet. Lifting his head ninety degrees, he grinned innocently, and under Leng Fanyun''s gaze, he spat out two words, "Daddy ¡­"

 C4

    Puff! The already weakened Su Yuewu spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted when she heard her son say these two words! Stinking brat, you dare to randomly recognize your father! And in front of her mother!


    Leng Fanyun was stunned for a moment before looking at Su Yitian''s cute and delicate face. He then suddenly picked up Su Yitian and gently pinched his cheek, "My good son, with father here, no one will dare to take you away!"


    After saying that, he released his profound energy towards Shangguan Lanfeng. The overwhelming ink color began to rise around everyone as a suffocating sense of oppression constantly emanated from the air! Shangguan Lan Feng took a few steps back, startled. It was actually a High Level Mo Xuan! Just who was this person! She knew that this time, it would be impossible to get her hands on it.


    "Let''s go!" Shangguan Lan Feng was indeed worthy of being an elder level figure in the Shangguan Family, he made up his mind and spat out these words. Within a few seconds, Shangguan Lan Feng and all the black clad men disappeared into the night sky. Upon seeing the enemy leave, Su Yitian struggled to get off Leng Fanyun''s body. His short legs wobbled as he walked to Su Yuewu''s side, and his soft and tender hands gently pressed against Su Yuewu''s chest. A gentle warmth once again entered Su Yuewu''s body, slowly healing the injuries within her body.


    "Ah, my good son, do you need father''s help?" Leng Fanyun asked as he walked closer.


    "Halt!" Su Yitian''s devilish voice suddenly rang out. Although it was young and tender, it had a bone chilling coldness to it.


    Leng Fanyun was stunned for a moment before continuing to tease, "What, after using your true body, you want to turn hostile?"


    Su Yitian raised his head. His black eyes were already bloodshot as he sneered, "If it wasn''t for your strength, you wouldn''t be worthy enough for me to use!"


    This word ''unworthy'' caused Leng Fanyun to be enraged. He had been kind enough to help, but he didn''t think that this would be the result! He had wanted to flare up, but when he saw Su Yitian''s concerned expression towards Su Yuewu, his heart softened.


    A reincarnated god of slaughter? Under the mask, Leng Fanyun pursed his lips, thought of the "Daddy" he had said earlier, and then looked at Su Yuewu, who had her eyes tightly shut. With a sigh, he turned around and disappeared into the moonlight. Originally, he was just passing by out of boredom. He didn''t want to see such a scene, so he couldn''t help but help. He didn''t know that it was at this moment in time that fate began to intersect between these two people who originally didn''t have any connection at all.


    Su Yuewu was currently in a coma and didn''t know that her cheap son had sent his benefactor away and was trying to bring her home. Or perhaps it could be said that at this moment, she was in a nightmare. She was still that extraordinary woman that dominated the business world, and not this Su Yuewu who had already given birth to a child. She had the same name, but a different life.


    At that time, she did not expect that her sister, Xiaomei, whom she had always been protecting, would make a move against her, much less that she would teleport to this strange continent after her death.


    At that time, her name was also Su Yuewu, but she had a completely different life ¡­ She self-deprecatingly called that place modern, even though the continent she was on couldn''t be called ancient times ¡­


    International Su Clan. It was a business legend that quickly rose to prominence! What was shocking was that the person that made the Su Clan rise up was actually a sixteen year old girl! Sixteen years old? This girl was a business genius! The word ''genius'' was no longer suitable for her, only the word ''legendary'' was suitable for her!


    Just as the crowd was envious and jealous, a piece of news spread out from the Su Clan! Eldest Miss Su, Su Yuewu will inherit the Su Clan immediately! All industry insiders are invited to attend. Fine! Perhaps the crowd''s surprise had already exceeded its limit. They did not know what to do with this girl. She did not have the backing of a family to make the so called ''International Su Clan'' into a respected existence in the business world.


    A shopping mall was a battlefield. This saying wasn''t wrong at all. The dirtiness would only be felt when one was in it. Su Yuewu, on the other hand, started her war at the age of thirteen and spent only three years to prove her success ¡­


    However, just as everyone was clicking their tongues in amazement, a young girl''s face suddenly became terrifyingly ferocious in a distant mansion.

 C5

    "Pa!" With a bang, he slammed the newspaper in his hand onto the crystal tea table! Wrinkles quickly appeared on the newspaper under her hands, and the large title was written on the young girl''s palm. "Su Clan Genius, absolutely stunning!?" The godlike young girl, Su Yuewu!? Wait a minute!


    "My good sister! Have you forgotten that the Su Clan still has me, Su Yue Mei, for one! " The hatred that could not be concealed on the young girl''s innocent and cute face. This young girl was Su Yuewu''s younger sister, Su Yuemei.


    "On what basis? You can inherit the Su Clan, and you''re a genius. "What am I?" Su Yue Mei swept all the items on the table towards the thick carpet. The two of them had the same blood, so why was it that everything she did was inferior to Su Yuewu? Before, she had thought that her elder sister treated her well, but now, she completely understood that the reason she treated her well was only for the inheritance right. Fine, since that''s the case, then she shouldn''t be blamed for her sister''s injustice.


    "Hey!" "It''s me ¡­" Su Yue Mei sneered as she picked up the phone.


    In the office of the Su Clan''s President.


    A young girl wearing a bright red windbreaker stood in front of the French window. She was wearing a 10 centimeter tall, bright red high heels, and had white, slender legs. A head full of short hair that was dyed in a few strands of red and silver white added an evil charm to his youthful face.


    The young girl looked out the window, taking in the view of the entire city! In the end, she, Su Yuewu, did not disappoint her father''s expectations!


    Su Yuewu could be considered to be very proud of herself for standing at this height at sixteen years of age, but at this moment, there was no sign of such a thing on her face. All that was left was exhaustion, and after experiencing so much, she did not even know if her heart was still beating, the only time she could relax was when her own sister Su Yuemei was by her side. So she did her best to protect the girl from being tainted by this filthy place.


    There was a knock on the door.


    "CEO, the hotel is ready. Second Miss is also here." Secretary A''liang said as he looked at Su Yuewu with a respectful gaze.


    Upon hearing Su Yuewu''s name, Su Yuewu''s face immediately softened, and she nodded, "Well done. Remember, next time, I don''t want to hear you address me wrongly."


    Hearing the first part of her sentence, A-Liang almost lost her composure and changed her words, "Yes! Young Miss!


    She impatiently walked down to the first floor and saw a pure white person sitting on the sofa in the hall. The corner of Su Yuewu''s mouth unconsciously lifted upwards.


    Su Yue Mei got up and threw herself into Su Yue Wu''s embrace, suppressing the disgust in her heart: "Elder sister." little Mei misses you. "


    Ye Zichen rubbed the head of the person in his arms, "Elder sister misses you too. I''ll follow you to the hotel later."


    They didn''t say anything along the way. The two of them did not try to find a topic to talk about, but each had their own thoughts.


    Passing by the main hall, Su Yue Mei secretly made a hand gesture towards the darkness.


    Nightfall, the scene has gathered a lot of business celebrities. Su Yue Wu held Su Yue Mei''s hand and under everyone''s respectful gazes, they walked step by step towards the stage.


    It was at this moment that something happened. With a bang, a silver bullet flew towards Su Yuewu and Su Li. Everyone was shocked, even Su Yue Mei was shocked. That bullet should have been aimed at Su Yue Wu! And now they were coming for her?! With her eyes closed, Su Yue Mei was at a loss as to how to react!


    The expected pain did not come. Instead, it fell into a familiar embrace. Su Yuewu held Su Yueli tightly and helped her block the bullet.


    Things happened in a surprising manner. After a series of twists and turns, Su Yue Mei did not know how her little tricks were enough to catch a glimpse of. The killer she hired had already been killed by Su Yuewu''s men! As for those loyal to Su Yuewu''s subordinates, they naturally had their eyes on Su Yuewu''s little sister, who was full of wolf ambition. They simply switched their target to Su Yuemei, but who would have thought that it would end like this?


    "Little Mei, I said ¡­ "I will always protect ¡­" Without finishing her sentence, Su Yuewu closed her eyes.

 C6

    At the same time, in a different space, on the Wind Moon Continent, in the Liu-Li Empire.


    There were four big families in the Imperial City: the Su Family, the Shangguan Family, the Nangong Family, and the Qin Family.


    A few months ago, the second lady of the first family, the Su family, was married to the Shangguan family.


    Furthermore, this Su Clan''s Second Miss was the number one beauty in the entire Liu Li Empire. She was merely a useless vase. Other than a small leather bag, she did not know anything else and was even a little foolish. But it''s good enough to have a baby. In the male domination of the Liu-Li Empire, women had almost no status.


    After the Shangguan family married the Su Clan''s Second Miss back, they put her in a small courtyard. Other than having food to eat and not dying of hunger, no one else cared.


    A slim figure was lying on a chair in the yard. There was a pretty girl standing beside her, holding a fan and fanning herself. Bing''er looked at the person on the chair and sighed. The young mistress'' stomach was getting bigger and bigger. As for the young miss, her complexion is getting worse and worse, as white as a piece of paper.


    In a large clan, if a woman wanted to have status, the only way out was through her stomach. However, the situation in front of him was different. Or rather, it could be said to be the complete opposite.


    Bing-Er sighed again. Ever since she was found out that she was pregnant, she had been getting worse and worse. She was getting worse and worse. She was getting worse. [How can I bear it?]


    "Miss, Bing''er has contacted the midwife. Miss, please rest in peace!" Bing''er couldn''t help comforting him. She had been by his side since she was young, and he was her only family. If anything happened to her, what would she do?


    "Bing-Er!" A clear voice, like flowing water, came out. She raised her hand and touched her belly, which was like a small mountain, and said with a frown, "Bing''er, if I can''t take it, sell my jewelry and take good care of my child."


    "NO!" "Miss!" Bing''er refused in a sobbing tone, "You have to take care of Miss''s child yourself! Tell me, miss, the man. Who is he? "


    Hearing this sensitive question, the young girl''s body trembled, then she closed her eyes with a bitter smile. How was she going to open her mouth? Was she going to tell Bing''er that she just ate a strange fruit and her stomach would get bigger and bigger day by day? Who would believe her? And once her child was made public, she would be despised by the world as a woman who could have a child after seven months of marriage?


    "I''m tired. Bing''er, help me back to my room."


    The soft and emotionless voice was lost in Bing-Er''s heart. Her nose was sore. She took in a deep breath and tried so hard not to cry.


    Carefully supporting the lady up, they walked into the room. Just as the two of them reached the door, the girl''s stomach suddenly twitched in pain. She lost her balance and the two of them fell at the door.


    Bing-Er hit her head on the door. There was a burst of pain. She touched the door and it was red. Bing-Er shouted and closed her eyes. She was unconscious.


    Bing-Er fainted, and the girl on the ground was in a bad situation, because Bing-Er''s body was pressed on her stomach. Bing-Er fainted, and the girl was in a bad situation, because Bing-Er''s body was pressed on her belly, and the girl was in a bad situation, and the girl was in a bad situation.


    Su Yuewu was shot by a spear and her consciousness gradually faded until it was completely gone. She had thought that she would die like this, but unexpectedly, the sudden pain caused her to wake up from the darkness. What was going on? She remembered that she had been shot in the back and then through the chest? Why was his lower body in pain?! Blinking her eyes hard, she was finally able to see the scenery around her. It wasn''t a hospital, a hotel, or any other place she knew. Without time to think, the pain in her groin reminded her to look at her stomach.


    Ah?!


    No matter how many scenes she had seen, as the CEO of the Su Clan, she couldn''t stay calm anymore. Who could tell her what was going on? What''s with this mountain-like stomach? What was going on with this woman on his stomach?

 C7

    With no time to think, a fatal pain continuously came from her lower body. Su Yuewu could only take this woman in her stomach and talk about her life or death! Fortunately, this woman''s body wasn''t completely pressed down on her stomach. Fortunately, she had gone through five years of special training, so her consciousness was strong. She couldn''t tolerate normal people. Soon, her stomach relaxed. However, a more serious problem had arrived! As the successor of the Su Clan, what sort of knowledge hadn''t she learned before? However, only those who didn''t learn how to give birth to a child.


    What should he do? After all, this was something within her body!


    Calm, she needed to calm down. Who was she? She was Su Yuewu. What kind of scene hadn''t she seen before? Isn''t it just having a baby? Small things, small things.


    After taking a few deep breaths, he recalled all the useful knowledge he had on human body and the scene where he had given birth to a child while watching an idol show with Su Yue Mei. With her 180 IQ, she quickly understood the procedure.


    Take a deep breath and push. She didn''t know if she had gotten out yet, so she tried harder. Finally, when she was completely drenched in sweat, she finally felt something emerge from under her body. She didn''t know if it was her head or her feet ¡­ ¡­ She remembered that the woman on the TV had been giving birth for several hours, but she had only been there for a few minutes. Take a deep breath.


    He repeated these actions for an unknown period of time. After taking a few breaths, he suddenly exerted force and felt something being squeezed out from his lower body. His body went limp and he slowly closed his eyes.


    It wasn''t that she, Su Yue Wu, wanted to close her eyes, but her body couldn''t take it any longer. Moreover, ever since she was pregnant, she had not received any good treatment in the Shangguan family. Her body was weak to begin with, and when she fell at the door, her soul was lost. If it wasn''t for Su Yuewu, the outcome would have been decided.


    Su Yuewu also didn''t want to think about what she had given birth to. Her body didn''t allow her to have a good look. Through a series of events, coupled with her innate intelligence, she had already accepted the fact that she could either use her corpse to pay back her soul or her dog blood to pass through this world. What she needed now was a good night''s sleep.


    What she did not know was that the moment she fainted, the moment the child was born, a blood-red star flashed across the sky above the Shangguan Family. It landed beside her, emitting a strong killing intent and pressure, and disappeared into the body of the newborn baby.


    The cute and delicate baby suddenly opened her eyes. She looked like an Asura from hell, but also like a bloodthirsty devil. The baby slowly stood up and looked around. Su Yuewu''s blood was still all over her body, and she looked like a demonic child. Suddenly, the infant''s gaze stopped on Su Yuewu''s face, and the red light in his eyes deepened. Waving his small hand with his hand, he trembled as he walked to Su Yuewu''s side. With a smile, he nestled against Su Yuewu''s chest.


    Blood splattered everywhere as the two women fell to the ground. One of them was still a baby with a umbilical cord attached to his neck. This strange scene was exceptionally beautiful.


    When Bing-Er woke up, it was already late at night. She was shocked by what she saw! Miss''s unconscious state, no, not dead. Right?!


    Thinking of this, he could not help but shout out!


    The voice wasn''t loud, but it caused the infant in Su Yuewu''s embrace to move. Lifting up its bloody head, its wrinkled little face opened its eyes, revealing a cold expression. The coldness in her eyes made Bing-Er shiver. So this is the little miss''s child ¡­ Why did she feel so strange?


    Perhaps it was because Bing''er''s movement had affected Su Yuewu, or because the pain that she had just experienced caused her body to move slightly, and she was even letting out a few indistinct murmurs. Su Yuewu had originally said "cold, cold." How could she not be cold after a few hours of lying on the ground and giving birth to a child?


    Bing''er thought that those murmurs must have destroyed the young lady''s innocent name. That man''s surname was Leng! He swore in his heart that he would find this irresponsible man and avenge his mistress! Thus, the man surnamed Leng was hated by Bing''er.


    Under the terrifying gaze of the baby, Bing''er found some soft clothes and wrapped the baby up. The umbilical cord was broken at some point, so she carefully carried it to the bed. Then, she brought some water to wipe Su Yuewu''s body clean. And that was when Su Yuewu woke up.


    She grabbed Bing-Er''s wrist. Her eyes were cold and her mouth was twitching.


    What the hell?! Had she been having a baby when she first woke up, and was she being touched by a woman when she woke up naked?

 C8

    Bing''er didn''t know that the second lady of the Su family had been replaced. With this grab, the handkerchief in her hand was thrown into the water and she couldn''t help but call out, "Young Mistress."


    "Speak, who are you? "What is this place?!" That voice hit on Bing-Er''s weak heart word by word.


    Bing''er still could not understand what had happened. Why did the usually gentle Miss have such great strength and yet not recognize her? It was as if she had become a completely different person ¡­ With Su Yuewu''s imposing manner, she honestly replied, "Miss, I am your personal servant, Bing''er. "This is Miss''s husband''s house."


    Su Yuewu frowned and unhappily asked, "Husband?" I''m married? " Then he sneered, "Who is so capable as to dare to marry me?" Then, he recalled that she had already returned the dead body''s soul or transmigrated, and that she was not the Su Clan''s heir to the Su Clan, Young Miss. He quickly changed his words. "I mean, who is the man who married me?"


    Bing''er was confused by Su Yuewu''s three different reactions, but still answered her last question: "My mistress'' husband is the only son of the Shangguan Family, Shangguan Tulong."


    Su Yuewu shook her head, thinking that she didn''t know him. She came out of the bath barrel and took out some clothes to wrap herself in. Suddenly, she discovered that there was a strange change in her body. The initial feeling of winning or losing was completely gone. Replacing it was a feeling of being filled with power. This feeling was very familiar. Back then, when she had received her inheritance training, martial arts was the most important and also a course that she had studied a lot. Especially Chinese martial arts. She had spent almost a decade researching Chinese martial arts, and this feeling of fullness was called internal force!


    He secretly checked and discovered that his inner strength was not shallow.


    As if she had suddenly thought of something, Su Yuewu raised her head and asked Bing''er, "Bing''er, where is my child?"


    When a certain child on the bed heard this, he couldn''t help but fall off the bed. Aiyo, my dear mother, you just remembered that you still have a child?!


    Bing-Er''s mouth twitched. She raised her right hand and pointed at something on the bed.


    At the same time, in the tallest building in the Royal Capital, the Star Observation Hall.


    The Star Observation Tower was situated in the center of the Imperial City. It was so tall that people looked up to it. There were no stairs, only a five man round pillar that was nearly a thousand feet tall. At the highest point was a four-sided pavilion, similar to a pavilion, supported by four pillars. And not just anyone could enter this Star Observation Hall. Only a Violet Rank High Rank expert was qualified to enter the Star Observation Tower.


    At this moment, there were already four old men, three men, and one woman standing at the Star Observation Tower. They sat on all sides, fingers in a lotus shape.


    The old man with the longest beard was the first to open his mouth and speak, "Everyone has seen the constellation just now. The red star was in the sky and it was filled with killing intent, falling onto the Shangguan Family. Everyone, do you know anything about the Shangguan Family?"


    The only woman shook her head, "The Shangguan Family is always righteous, how did they end up killing constellations?!"


    "That''s right, this constellation is the reincarnation of the god of death!"


    "The reincarnation of another, I wonder who in this Shangguan family can produce it?"


    A black-robed old man said with some doubt, "As far as I know, the new wife of the Shangguan Family, which is also the second lady of the Su Family, is most likely."


    "Why?" The other three people asked.


    The old man in black said, "Other than this second young miss, I really can''t think of anyone else from the Shangguan Family who would have the chance to give birth to a new life."


    Everyone was speechless. "Yes, the Shangguan Family only has a small population, only one son, and this Shangguan Tulong only has one wife ¡­"


    "Yes," said the woman. This Shangguan Tulong and the Su Family''s Second Miss haven''t even been married for seven months! It''s impossible for her to be a child of the Shangguan family. "


    "Alright." The old man with the longest beard said in a dignified tone, "The reincarnation of the god of slaughter is certainly a disaster, but we can''t jump to a conclusion. We''ll see first before making a decision."


    It was clear that the bearded old man was the most dignified person here. The moment he spoke, none of them said anything, except for the old woman.


    It was just because she also had the same surname, Shangguan. These four people were the strongest existences within the four great clans of the Imperial City.

 C9

    As for Su Yuewu, even if others gave birth to children, she would still have to sit still. Yet, she spent every day in the small courtyard practicing martial arts. He had just given birth to a child, and there was an inexhaustible energy within him.


    Bing''er had been used to Su Yuewu''s valiant behavior from the beginning. Her main task was to take care of the mother and son.


    He placed the recently brewed silver ear soup in front of the young master, and his gaze was fixated on the young miss, who was practicing her fist techniques in the courtyard. For some reason, ever since the young lady gave birth, she seemed to have become a different person, forgetting many things. However, this was also good. After all, she had been by the side of the young miss for so many years, and what the young lady had experienced was mostly bad things.


    "Woman, you''ve stopped me!" The cold voice of a young girl interrupted Bing-Er''s thoughts.


    The sound was so loud that Bing-Er''s hand shook all of a sudden and nearly knocked over the silver ear soup. Bing-Er was panicking. If Su Yuewu''s actions could be said to be of a monster, then this young master was a freak!


    Who had ever seen a child that had been born seven days ago speak?


    However, the young miss didn''t seem to feel anything strange. Although she was afraid, she liked him a lot when she saw the young master''s appearance. As long as she didn''t look at the young master''s eyes ¡­


    "What are you talking about? Did he scare Bing-Er again? After finishing her boxing routine, Su Yuewu retracted the yellow light in her hands and walked in front of Bing''er as she spoke.


    "Mother." The infant withdrew the cold gaze in his eyes and opened his two small hands towards Su Yuewu. He pouted his lips, looking so cute that they could explode! Looking at Bing''er''s stunned expression, he could tell that this little devil had such a good disguise! "Mother, hug ¡­"


    Su Yuewu looked at the infant with disdain, "Stinky brat!" Don''t act cute for me! "


    As she said this, both her hands were already stretched out, picking up the baby from the chair. Looking at the baby in her arms, Su Yuewu''s face revealed a trace of love.


    Sunlight shone down on the mother and son duo. Su Yuewu had always been the prettiest girl in the world. Although she had been like a vase before, when the business queen Su Yuewu possessed her, she gave off a queen-like aura. In addition, there was a trace of kindness on her face. Bing-Er couldn''t look away from it!


    Su Yuewu had long known that her child wasn''t simple, not at all like a newborn baby. Not only could he speak, but even though his words were childish, Su Yuewu had a feeling that this child understood everything! He even suspected that this child was wearing the same clothes as her! After trying a few times, he immediately overturned this conjecture. But so what? Even he could possess a soul, what else was impossible? In addition, this child came from her body. She deeply understood that blood was thicker than water.


    After seven days of sorting out the memories, Su Yuewu had finally found out that the original owner of this body was the second miss of the number one family in the Liu-Li Dynasty. This concubine was born with a body that was naturally unfavoured, but it had a peerless beauty. He had a weak character, was simple, and did not have any schemes!


    Fortunately, she had a leather bag. This was what the Su Clan had left for her, and they had given her the title of Second Young Miss! His father didn''t hurt, and his mother died as well. She was just a pawn. A chess piece from the Su Clan that was trying to rope in the royal family.


    Unexpectedly, Su Yuewu''s concubine mother risked her life to stop them before she died in exchange for the Shangguan Family''s marriage. Only by keeping her away from the murderous and unblinking Imperial Family could Su Yuewu live a peaceful life for seven months.


    However, the cause of Su Yue Wu''s mother''s death was still a mystery. The Su family claimed that they had passed away due to illness, but as an unknown concubine, even if she died, no one paid much attention to her. In her memory, although her mother''s appearance was mediocre, she had an almost ethereal aura. In the past, the delicate Su Yuewu didn''t understand what that aura was, but now that she had come into contact with martial arts, she knew that it was a realm of nothingness unique to powerhouses! And this kind of aura, would only show when facing Su Yuewu alone!


    Sick? From Su Yuewu''s memories, she also understood that this world respected strength. As long as a person cultivated a martial arts cultivation technique, their physical quality would be much better than an ordinary person! The higher the cultivation, the longer the lifespan! The martial arts of this world, from lowest to highest, were red, orange, yellow, green, green, blue, purple, black, white, earth, and sky! Each level was further divided into three stages: Beginner, Medium and High! And after Mo Xuan, the realm of nothingness that represents the unity of the Great Dao!


    In this world, those who had reached the Cyan Profound were already considered experts. Those who had reached the Purple Profound Realm were all core elders of sects or big families, not to mention the void realm behind Mo Xuanxuan, they were all legendary existences.


    How could an existence like this die from illness? How could such an expert be willing to become the concubine of a clan? It had to be known that Violet Profound experts were as respected as the Imperial Family.

 C10

    Since she couldn''t figure it out, she decided not to think about it anymore. Su Yuewu peacefully holed herself up in this small courtyard and slowly raised her strength. With no one around to disturb her, she felt at ease.


    "Mother, what are you thinking?" The tender voice of a child rang in Su Yuewu''s ears. She lowered her head and looked at the cute, innocent little face in her arms, feeling relieved in her heart.


    Shaking his head and rubbing his son''s face, he suddenly thought that he should give his son a name too.


    "My good son, what is your name?" When Su Yuewu asked this, Bing''er couldn''t help but become confused. In this world, only her young mistress would ask her son what his name was!


    The little guy pretended to think for a while, before putting his hand in his mouth. With a conflicted expression, he said to Su Yuewu, "Your child wants to call you by a domineering name!"


    Su Yuewu nodded, "That''s good. From today onwards, you will be called Su Ba."


    When the two words "Su Ba''s Qi" came out, the little guy was displeased. He opened his mouth wide, about to use his ultimate move ¡ª Cry! Fortunately, Su Yuewu reacted quickly and covered the little guy''s mouth with her hands.


    It was for no other reason but because Su Yuewu had heard a large group of footsteps heading in the direction of the small courtyard!


    "Alright, someone is coming! "Bing''er, quickly hide the young master!" As Su Yuewu spoke, she handed the little fellow over to Bing''er and began to pack up her things. In order to practice martial arts conveniently, she had found quite a number of stone and wooden stakes from around the small courtyard as props!


    "Mother, you haven''t given me a name yet! Your son is not evading! " While speaking, she glared at Bing-Er and started to struggle in Bing-Er''s arms.


    Bing-Er was afraid that he would stare at her. That nearly made her hands weak.


    Su Yuewu saw her son''s shamelessness in her eyes, and only heard the sound of footsteps getting closer and closer. While she was panicking, Su Yuewu seriously looked at her son as two words suddenly appeared in her mind!


    "Depend on the Heavens!" Su Yitian! My good son, from today onwards, your name is Su Yitian! "


    Su Yitian''s eyes lit up. Clearly, he was very satisfied with this name. Killing stars descended, to rely on the Moon Slaughter Devil Nest!


    Not long after, the little devil that caused the entire Wind Moon Continent to tremble in fear was born at this moment!


    When she found out that Bing''er had hidden Su Yitian under the bed, the corner of Su Yuewu''s lips couldn''t help but twitch. Under the bed? Isn''t that a special place for hiding people?


    There wasn''t enough time to think, because Su Yuewu heard that the large group of people had already arrived outside. As the person approached, Su Yuewu could clearly feel him approaching in full fury. She could also hear the sound of weapons colliding with each other.


    Who could it be? Why would they come to her courtyard? How could there be so many people coming to a small courtyard that had not been visited for seven months? In her memory, Su Yuewu''s body was always weak, so before the door opened, Su Yuewu had already taken off her outer garment and laid down on the bed. She didn''t think that people outside would be polite and knock on the door first.


    Bing-Er closed her eyes and stood by the bed. She lowered her head and looked at the door from time to time.


    The door of the room that was originally unaffected by gravity was suddenly kicked open by someone. Su Yuewu pretended to be awoken by this as she opened her eyes with a face of confusion and fear.


    "Where''s Su Yuewu?" A middle-aged man who looked like a male servant walked into the room. He strode to the center of the room with his nose facing the sky, purposely pretending that he didn''t see Su Yuewu who was getting off the bed.


    After receiving her master''s instruction, Bing-Er became more daring. If she had come into contact with a demon like Su Yitian, why would she need to be afraid of a slave?


    "How dare you!" Bing''er suddenly opened her mouth, her eyes naturally imitating the fierceness of Su Ya''s words, "Who are you people? How can you be worthy of calling her by her name? "


    The middle-aged man was startled. He didn''t think that Su Yuewu, who had a weak character, would have such a clever girl by her side. But so what if he was smart? He was here on the orders of the madame. Thinking of this, the middle-aged man sneered and raised his hand towards the door. A few seconds later, the room was filled with five or six servants holding short swords.


    "The madame has an order, search!" After the middle-aged man finished talking, he looked at Bing-Er proudly.


    "Stop! What exactly are all of you planning to do?! " Bing-Er saw these people rummaging in the room without a word, and remembered the young master who was still hiding under the bed. She looked at the young lady sitting on the edge of the bed anxiously.


    Su Yuewu couldn''t think of what they were looking for. All she knew was that for the time being, Su Yitian''s existence couldn''t be known by the world. Thus, just as those people were about to get close to the bed, Su Yuewu spoke.


    "I wonder what the madame wants from me?"


    When the middle-aged man saw Su Yuewu raise her head, his eyes flashed with lust, "Hehe, once we''ve found her, you''ll know what it is!"


    "How dare you!" Su Yue Wu was not angry, "Where do you think I am? Although I am not favoured, at least I am the Shangguan Family''s Madam, the First Family''s Second Miss! Even if the old mistress wanted to search, she had to personally come! Who do you think you are?! "

 C11

    The middle-aged man was stunned. Since when did the Su Clan''s Second Young Miss become so imposing? No way, he was a Green Xuan expert, why would he be afraid of a woman? Just as he was about to make a move, a powerful aura came from Su Yuewu, causing him to be unable to move at all!


    He was overwhelmed with shock, who could have such a powerful aura? Could it be that someone was secretly protecting Su Yuewu? There was no time to think. Although he was a Green Rank, his only weakness was that he bullied the weak and feared the strong. As soon as he felt danger approaching him, he immediately took out the message talisman that the madame had left him before he left and crushed it!


    "A mere Green Rank dares to be so impudent!" However, only she knew how much pain she had to endure at this moment.


    She was also a green rank, but she was only a high rank. However, she used the powerful power in her body to release that pressure. However, that could only cause her aura to be extremely powerful, and her strength was only a green rank.


    However, someone like her, who had gone from an ordinary person to a Green Rank High Rank in seven days, was already a heaven-defying existence!


    He had originally thought that using the pressure of a middle stage Blue Profound Realm would be able to force these people to retreat, but who would have thought that at this time, an old woman''s voice would come from the sky outside the door, "What can''t green rank do, then what about purple rank?!"


    As these words fell, a sharp purple qi came from the sky and quickly broke through the coercion Su Yuewu had displayed! This forced Su Yuewu, who was originally struggling to hold on, to spit out a mouthful of blood. Her original Green Rank cultivation was also exposed!


    "Miss!" Bing''er anxiously held onto Su Yuewu. No one noticed that Su Yitian was already clenching his fists beneath the bed!


    "I''m fine." Su Yuewu shook her head and used her hand to wipe her lips. She looked at the embroidered clothed old woman and said, "I didn''t know that the madame would come to my room. Dancing is very rude!"


    Shangguan Lan Feng was a little surprised by Su Yue Wu''s green rank strength, he turned his head and looked coldly at the middle-aged man, he raised his hand and struck out with his palm, "Useless trash!" I can''t even hold a woman back! "


    How could the middle-aged man withstand a single blow from Shangguan Lan Feng who was already at the Purple Rank? He slammed his body against the wall, one hand supporting himself while the other clutching his chest, spitting out large mouthfuls of blood. The rest of them hurriedly carried the middle-aged man out of the room.


    "Hand it over!" On account of you being the second young miss of the Su Family. " Shangguan Lanfeng said as he looked under the bed.


    Su Yuewu purposely played dumb, "Wu''er is stupid, I don''t know what the madame is talking about." In his heart, however, he continued to think of ways to deal with the situation.


    Shangguan Lan Feng smirked coldly, "Looks like you''re refusing a toast and refusing a forfeit!"


    After she finished speaking, she stretched out her right hand towards Su Yuewu''s bed. A huge suction force suddenly appeared. Su Yuewu thought to herself that this was bad. She endured the pain in her chest and circulated the powerful Qi in her body once again!


    Since it was impossible to fight head on, then let''s compete in momentum!


    A dazzling green light radiated from Su Yuewu''s body, and then the color became lighter and lighter, turning into a faint green color. Under Shangguan Lanfeng''s shocked gaze, the green light changed once again, turning into a brilliant blue! It was only when a few streaks of dazzling purple appeared in the blue that Shangguan Lanfeng finally had no choice but to look Su Yuewu in the eye!


    She attributed the reason why Su Yuewu could change her aura in such a short period of time to Su Yuewu''s fact that there must be some sort of magical equipment! Thinking of the magical equipment, a hint of greed flashed through Shangguan Lan Feng''s eyes!


    Puff! Su Yuewu felt as if she had reached her limit and she spat out blood again. This time, the glow on Su Yuewu''s body rose to a whole new level! A strong pressure from someone of the same level was directed straight at Shangguan Lanfeng!


    Although Su Yuewu''s profound energy was a bit weak, it quickly attracted the attention of the entire Imperial City! At first, everyone thought it would be Shangguan Lan Feng, since the four great families all had a Purple Level powerhouse, so it was not strange! But the two successive purple profound auras caused the expressions of the people from the other three great families to begin to change! They all displayed their movement techniques and headed straight for the Shangguan Family!


    "Su Yuewu, hand the child over!" Shangguan Lanfeng was resisting the slowly increasing pressure, watching Su Yuewu constantly vomiting blood, his lips curled up into a smile.


    She wanted to see how long this woman could hold out for!


    The reincarnated God of Slaughter would definitely bring along his sealed God Power. If she were to grasp the power of the God of Slaughter, who in this world would be a match for her? And the magical equipment on this woman! She wanted it all!


    When Su Yuewu heard Shangguan Lan Feng mention her child, her first reaction was how did the other party know about it? No one entered the small courtyard she was in, and after Su Yitian was born, he didn''t see anyone other than the three of them. Thinking this, Su Yuewu turned to Bing''er. She didn''t want to tell her that she had once again been betrayed and betrayed by the people around her!

 C12

    How could Bing''er not see the doubt in Su Yuewu''s eyes? She hurriedly shook her head! [Miss! Bing-Er is very loyal to you. She will never change her mind!] As he spoke, he kneeled down in front of Su Yuewu!


    Actually, Bing''er did not need to kneel down. When Su Yuewu had first started suspecting Bing''er, she immediately overturned this possibility. Bing''er had been by her side for so many years, she had already betrayed them.


    "I''m sorry, but there aren''t any children here!" Su Yuewu said coldly. The arrogance of the female CEO from her previous life was completely exposed.


    "Humph!" It''s not up to you to decide whether or not you have children! " The next second, his face changed slightly, as he sensed a few familiar auras approaching from the direction of the small courtyard. He cursed in his heart, ''Damn it, how come I forgot about those few old fellows?''


    The originally frantic ball of light gradually quieted down in Shangguan Lan Feng''s hands, and the high-level aura that Su Yuewu had desperately unleashed also gradually retreated.


    "Humph, I''ll let you off today!" Shangguan Lanfeng said harshly, waving his sleeves as his figure shot towards the horizon! She wasn''t worried that Su Yue would run away from the ball. It didn''t matter, as long as Su Yuewu was still around, that child would always be in her hands. What she needed to do now was to deal with those old bastards!


    She didn''t want them to turn their gazes towards Su Yuewu. The reincarnation of the God of Slaughter could only be hers!


    After Shangguan Lanfeng left, Bing''er quickly helped Su Yuewu onto the bed. At this moment, Su Yuewu''s body was already covered in bright red blood. It was a shocking sight to behold! The light on his body changed at a speed visible to the naked eye from purple all the way to yellow before it stopped changing.


    Having overused too much strength and not caring about one''s own attributes, the result was a regression in cultivation and damage to one''s meridians! From Green Rank High Rank to Yellow Rank Low Rank!


    When Bing''er saw Su Yuewu like this, the tears in her eyes had already started rolling. She covered Su Yuewu with the blanket and immediately got up to fetch water to help wipe her body.


    As soon as Bing-Er left, a tiny figure crawled out from under the bed. It was Su Yitian!


    He was clearly only born seven days ago, and his rate of growth was so fast that even Su Yuewu was amazed. In just seven days, he was actually the same size as a seven month old infant. What was even more amazing was that he could walk step by step.


    Su Yitian was about the same height as the bed. His chubby little hands were currently grabbing onto the bed''s edge as he stared silently at Su Yuewu, whose eyes were tightly shut. His aura was as normal as usual. However, his tiny body was faintly floating with visible red threads. He was baring his fangs and brandishing his claws in the air, looking extremely ferocious!


    He slowly climbed onto the bed and pulled back the covers. The bright red color almost burned his eyes! Lying beside Su Yuewu, his chubby little hands carefully groped Su Yuewu''s hands.


    After finding her, he tightly clenched his right hand''s ten fingers and closed his eyes. It was harmless and serene.


    A bit of deep red light leaked out from the point of contact between the two hands. It went through Su Yuewu''s palm and entered her meridians. The damaged meridians started to heal bit by bit wherever the red light passed.


    Mother, Little Tian won''t let anything happen to you, Little Tian will protect you!


    At the same time, in the main hall of the Shangguan Family household.


    Upon hearing that the elders of the three great families had arrived at the same time, Shangguan Tun Long couldn''t help but be puzzled. He put down the unfinished painting in his hand and rushed to the main hall.


    "Long''er." As soon as he left the study, Shangguan Tulong heard such an aged female voice, he turned around, it was Shangguan Lan Feng in silk robes!


    "Grandmother!" Shangguan Tulong was overjoyed. Ever since his grandmother had advanced to Violet Rank, it had been difficult for him to see her figure in the Shangguan family. Now that his grandmother was in front of him, how could he not be happy? In this large family, only his grandmother had always doted on him. It was all thanks to his grandmother that he was able to sit in this position!


    Shangguan Lanfeng looked at her grandson whom she had not seen for years, and her expression softened. It was only when facing this grandson of hers that she would reveal the love and love a normal woman should have.


    "Long''er, the elders of the three great families have been waiting for a long time. Come with me to meet them."


    So that''s how it was. If he could get the guidance of a Purple Profound Expert, breaking through would not be a problem. It was just that because his grandmother was not around, he could not find a suitable reason to pay respects to the other three great families'' elders. Adding on the fact that the royal family had been keeping a close eye on the four great families recently, especially Shangguan family.


    It was inevitable that he would be excited to have the opportunity to meet a legendary figure.


    Along the way, Shangguan Lanfeng casually asked about the family''s situation. Shangguan Tulong had been trained by her personally, she believed in his abilities! However, the two of them had a tacit understanding. They did not mention the Su Clan, nor did they mention Su Yuewu!


    While they were talking, the two of them had arrived in the main hall. The three old men in the hall clasped their hands in a symbolic salute at the sight of Shangguan Lan Feng, sitting on both sides of the hall.


    The unique aura of a Violet Rank expert made Shangguan Tulong feel a sense of pressure in the air. If Shangguan Lanfeng had not been present, Shangguan Tullong would not have been able to maintain his image as the most beautiful man in the entire Liu-Li Dynasty, and he would not have been as calm as he was now.

 C13

    Nangong Fang from the Nan Gong family could not help but break the silent atmosphere, "Sister Lan Feng, the three of us saw two streams of purple qi coming from the Shangguan family! May I know which one of you is blessed enough to become the fifth person from the Star Observation Hall? "


    Shangguan Lanfeng smiled faintly, pulling Shangguan Tullong''s hand and saying to Nangong Fang: "One of these is me, and the other is my good grandson!"


    Everyone had a different expression after hearing this. After the Qin family''s Old Qin Huai sized up Shangguan Tulong, he said with a mocking tone, "Little Sister Lan Feng, if I''m not wrong, your good grandson is still a Blue Stage High Rank!"


    "Yeah." Nangong Fang nodded. It showed that it agreed with Qin Huai''s words.


    "Indeed." Suhwansheng thought so too.


    Shangguan Lan Feng did not feel that anything was amiss, and continued: "Just now, when I fought with Long''er, Long''er only touched a Purple Level barrier!"


    As he spoke, he channeled a powerful force into his body, ignoring Shangguan Tun Long''s dazed reaction. A huge amount of energy, accompanied by intense pain, was rampaging through his meridians. The symbol blue rank blue light enveloped his entire body!


    A few seconds later, the brilliant blue light gradually turned purple! The faces of the other three became increasingly gloomy! Nangong Fang could not help but want to intervene and stop him, but he was stopped by Su Hang!


    "Brother Su!" Nangong Fang could not understand why Su Hang Sheng would stop him!


    Looking at Shangguan Lan Feng''s actions, Su Hang shook his head and sighed. Forcefully increasing his strength was not helping Shangguan Tulong, but harming him!


    "Brother Su, she has violated our agreement! You are still protecting her! " Qin Huai took the opportunity to add oil to the fire.


    Su Hang Sheng cast a cold glance at Qin Huai. "So what if you''re protecting her? If any of us were to make a move now, it would be a mutual destruction! Qin Huai, don''t think that I don''t know what you''re thinking! "


    Nangong Fang endured the sudden realization. He was a bit agitated just now, but he didn''t think of this! Amongst the four of them, only Qin Huai had the ambition to be a villain! Once a practitioner reaches the Purple Stage, they can use their own strength to help a Blue Stage martial artist forcefully raise their Purple Profound Realm. The consequence of this is that the person whose cultivation is forcefully raised will always be stuck at the Purple Stage!


    As a result, after the four of them had advanced to Violet Rank, they all agreed to not get involved in the matters of the family and to not help any one of the other members of the family! This was also the reason why even though the royal family feared the four great families, they were not worried at all.


    And now, for some reason, the youngest of the four, Shangguan Lanfeng, had broken this promise!


    As they were speaking, Shangguan Lan Feng had already finished. Since she had already made her decision, they didn''t have much to say. If one of them took action, it would affect the entire Four Great Clans. The royal family wouldn''t allow the balance of the Four Great Clans to be broken!


    From his initial pain to his current power, even if he had to stop at the Purple Rank for the rest of his life, he would not regret it!


    When Su Yuewu woke up, three days had passed. This was what Bing''er had told her. For the past three days, Su Yitian had been hiding in her arms without eating or drinking. He had not woken up once.


    He reached out and took the little Su Yitian into his arms. From the moment she woke up, she clearly felt the connection between her ten fingers and Xiao Tian.


    And while she was unconscious, the gentle warmth flowing through her body came from the palm of her right hand. As she looked at Su Yitian''s sleeping face, a complicated look flashed across Su Yuewu''s eyes.


    No matter what you are, you are just my son. She already knew from the original owner''s memories that there was no such thing as an adulterer. The reason why Su Yuewu was pregnant was only because she ate a strange fruit.


    Even though he had utilized the powerful energy within his body, resulting in the backlash, even though his cultivation realm had regressed and his meridians had been damaged, it was still a blessing in disguise! The power that came from Su Yitian had not only restored her meridians, but had also caused some of the meridians in her body that could not be opened by the innate experts, the so-called spirit veins! Once he opened his spirit vein, then his cultivation would be twice the result with half the effort! Of course, there were also many benefits. Su Yuewu had a deep understanding of the future, but that was in the future.


    "Bing-Er, what happened outside?" Why is it so noisy? "


    Although her cultivation had regressed, her spiritual perception was still there. Feeling the gongs and drums outside the small courtyard, Su Yuewu couldn''t help but ask.


    Bing-Er listened to what he was doing, cocked her head and thought for a while, then answered, "Miss, today is the day that the Shangguan Family Head will marry the secondary wife!"


    Side wife? If that was the case, then she, Su Yuewu, should be the official wife! On such a good day, if she, her legal wife, did not step forward, how could it possibly be lively? With this thought, a thought suddenly appeared in his mind.


    Shangguan Tullong, I promise you, you will never forget this wedding.

 C14

    "Bing-Er, put on my best clothes." As Su Yuewu spoke, she got off the bed. This action of hers had woken Su Yitian up.


    Su Yitian blinked his slightly reddened eyes. He grabbed onto Su Yuewu''s arm and asked in a soft, childish voice, "Mother, where are you going?"


    He patted Su Yitian''s head and said, "Good son, mother wants to go watch the show. Do you want to go with her?"


    Upon hearing "watch the show", Su Yitian crawled up from his bed without a second word. Three days had passed and he had grown even taller. Those who did not know him would think that he was already two years old!


    "Miss ¡­" Bing-Er took the clothes with a face full of worry. Three days ago, the old lady asked the little young master to hand it over to her. Today, the little miss had brazenly brought the young master out, which made her feel like a sheep in a tiger''s den.


    "Don''t worry." She knew what Bing''er was worried about, but if Shangguan Lanfeng wanted to hurt her son, he would have done so three days ago! She took the initiative to appear in front of everyone. No matter what, she was still the second young miss of the Su Clan. The Shangguan Family would marry a secondary wife, but she did not believe that the people from the Four Great Clans would not come!


    Seeing Su Yuewu''s confident face, Bing''er felt relieved. He quickly changed Su Yuewu''s clothes and started to dress her.


    This was the first time Su Yuewu had ever seriously observed her face when she woke up. In her previous life, her looks weren''t bad either, but she had always disregarded her appearance, because she had never considered herself to be a woman. However, the Su family were all beauties, so how could her little sister be weak?


    Looking at her reflection in the mirror, he saw that she had a completely unfamiliar face. In order to determine whether a woman was a beauty or not, one had to look at the overall sensation of her facial features. But Su Yuewu not only included the effects of the first two eyes, but also the legendary third eye.


    A pair of deep glass-like eyes that could shock the heavens! Her red, tender lips were sexy. The chin was small and delicate, extending to the collarbone. It was the most fatal seduction for a man. Coupled with her insolent demeanor of a queen! And Su Yuewu''s exclusive red dress! Wait? Red dress? How did Bing''er know that she liked red clothes?


    "Miss, this Fire Cloud Rainbow Dress was left by Madam." Bing-Er explained on the side. The ''Madam'' she spoke of was naturally Su Yuewu''s mother.


    "Then why haven''t I seen it before?" Su Yuewu felt strange.


    "When Madam handed it to me, she told me to give it to Miss one day when you''re worthy enough to wear it!" Bing-er said while giving Su Yuewu her hair. Along with the appearance of this fiery cloud dress, there was also a bright red headband!


    Suitable? After listening to Bing''er''s explanation, Su Yuewu had a nagging feeling that something was wrong, but she couldn''t figure out what it was.


    "All right, miss!" After wrapping her hair, Bing-Er found a hairpin that was dark red like ink and fixed it with a band!


    The Su Yuewu in the mirror was like a completely different person compared to the Su Yuewu from before! Allure, but also extremely flirtatious.


    "Mother!" Mother, you look good! " Su Yitian waved his small hand, preparing to climb onto Su Yuewu''s body.


    He carried Su Yitian in his arms and looked at the two of them in the mirror. Suddenly, he felt extremely satisfied.


    "Bing-Er, let''s go."


    With one hand holding Su Yitian and the other being supported by Bing''er, they walked out of the small courtyard. After a few twists and turns, they finally saw a group of people celebrating.


    When the servants in the mansion saw her noble and extraordinary presence, in addition to her peerless appearance, they assumed that she was some sort of respected grand character, so they were all respectful and courteous towards her.


    As for the second lady of the Su Clan from seven months ago? It wasn''t that they hadn''t seen each other, but that they had met and forgotten about each other. A person who was of no use to the Shangguan Family, who could bear to remember her when they were full? In addition, even if someone remembered her, they wouldn''t be able to recognize the current Su Yuewu.


    "Mother, this place is so beautiful!" Su Yitian looked around and said in an exaggerated manner. Such an exaggerated expression made the originally cute little face even more unbearable, making people want to immediately reach out and knead back and forth on that chubby little face!


    Su Yuewu helplessly smiled. Indeed, it was a very luxurious scene. There were Night Pearls and golden lanterns everywhere; one could see how extravagant the master was. There were also rare plants that could be seen everywhere, announcing to the guests that their master was not ordinary.


    "Where did this bumpkin come from?" I''ve really never seen the market before! " A woman''s voice that pretended to be delicate and gentle rang out from behind Su Yuewu and the others. Su Yuewu slightly turned her head and saw a graceful and ambitious figure dressed in eye-catching yellow clothes, and exuding a strong fragrance.

 C15

    "What are you looking at? "I''m talking about you. You really are a bumpkin. I don''t even know you!" The yellow-clothed girl raised her voice and walked in front of Su Yuewu with small steps.


    At this moment, quite a few people had already shifted their attention to Su Yuewu.


    With an elegant smile, Su Yuewu stealthily avoided the direction she was heading towards. Coincidentally, Su Yitian also sneezed loudly at this time.


    "Mother, your son''s nose is dirty ¡­" That innocent and pitiful expression of his caused many people to feel sorry for him. Those who were not far away from Su Yue Wu could guess what the filthy things Su Yitian was referring to were.


    With a cold glance at the yellow-clothed girl, Su Yuewu ignored her and continued to walk inside. After walking a dozen steps, one could still hear the flustered and exasperated voices of women behind her, as well as the whispers of the people around her.


    A small group of people recognized the fiery cloud dress on Su Yuewu''s body, and their gazes towards Su Yuewu became more respectful!


    At this moment, Bing''er approached Su Yuewu and whispered into her ear, "Miss, she is the young mistress of the Su Family, your older sister, Su Yuehua."


    This was also the reason why the yellow-clothed girl had lowered her head when she approached.


    Su Yuehua? Su Yuewu sneered. So what if I''m an elder sister? If the Su Family was all like this, could the title of the number one family be taken?


    The further in they went, the more lively it became. It seemed that they were about to arrive at the hall where they would pay their respects. At this moment, the groom should be on his way to welcome the bride. As for the bride, she was none other than the third young mistress of the Qin Clan, Qin Yao, who had gone to the Nangong Clan to ask for a marriage.


    Qin Yao was a well-known talent in the Imperial City, what virtuous and virtuous lady was suitable for her. It was said that the number one talent in the Imperial City, Qin Yao, was a match made in heaven with Shangguan Tulong! However, this was only after the Nangong family had rejected the Qin family.


    "This lady looks unfamiliar. Which family is she from?" A man dressed as a manservant respectfully asked as he walked to Su Yuewu''s side.


    Su Yuewu found this interesting. Her husband''s servants didn''t know their mistress, but this was the first time she saw her. However, Bing''er was somewhat unhappy with her master''s determination. In her eyes, she had a very deep sense of rank. Seeing that the servant actually didn''t know Su Yuewu, she was about to flare up, but Su Yuewu stopped her with a glance.


    "My surname is Su." In truth, she was already overjoyed in her heart. Forgive her for her vile taste, perhaps because she has been in the small courtyard for too long.


    When the servant heard this, he became even more respectful. There was even a sort of humble flattery, "So it''s the Su Clan. Young lady, the Su Clan is located in the southwest. Young lady, please follow me."


    Under dozens of gazes, Su Yuewu calmly sat on the seat beside the Su Clan''s Patriarch. In the hall, which one of them had a seat? Naturally, he also had a lot of experience. Su Yuewu was already so beautiful that she could topple nations. In addition to her enchanting fiery dress, her beauty was even more eye-catching. The surrounding people began to speculate about Su Yuewu''s origins and her relationship with the Su Clan!


    As for the slightly older ones, when they saw Su Yuewu, they couldn''t help but be excited! And he couldn''t believe it!


    Su Yuewu turned a deaf ear to the discussions of the crowd and only teased Su Yitian who was in her arms. She was really looking forward to Shangguan Tulong''s reaction when he saw her. From what Bing-er said, he was the most beautiful man in the entire Liu-Li Empire. She wanted to see how beautiful he was.


    How to put it, there was one word that could describe the current situation of Su Yuewu ¡ª the enemy was in a narrow path. She did not expect that she did not wait for Shangguan Tulong, but instead brought a large family of the Su Family to wait. This naturally included that idiot Su Yuehua.


    Damn, this butt isn''t hot yet.


    Su Yuhua looked at the seat that originally belonged to the Su Clan. There was actually a woman sitting there, and it was this woman who had stolen her limelight! Now that there was the Su Clan''s Patriarch here, and that woman was actually not afraid of death as she sat next to the Su Clan''s Patriarch! That was where her father was sitting, and right now, his father was right beside her. Thinking of this, Su Yuehua puffed up her chest and walked in front of Su Yuewu with big strides, arrogantly asking, "Who are you?" Is this a seat that you deserve!? "


    Su Huai, who was originally conversing with Patriarch Su Hang Sheng, looked towards Su Yuehua''s direction, and when he looked over, his entire body couldn''t help but tremble.


    "Yan''er ¡­" Su Huai lightly muttered, causing Su Hang Sheng to look at Su Yuewu.


    "Who am I to have the right to sit here? I''m afraid I don''t need you to teach me, right? It seems like your Patriarch is still around, right? If you dare to be rude in front of your Patriarch, then you have the qualifications to sit here! " Su Yuewu lightly said, and did not even raise her head to look at Su Yuehua.


    "You!" Su Yuehua choked on Su Yuewu''s words and could only use a pleading gaze to look at Su Huai.


    Su Huai didn''t notice Su Yuehua''s expression at all. At this moment, there was only this fiery red Su Yuewu in his eyes. Su Huai was extremely excited when he saw the figure before him fuse together with the figure he remembered from his heart''s desire. He quickly walked over to Su Yuewu and extended his hand to touch her shoulders.


    Just when Su Huai''s hand was about to reach Su Yuewu''s shoulder, a wave of unfamiliar aura caused him to quickly wake up from his memory.


    "You are not Yan''er." Su Huai looked into Su Yuewu''s eyes and spoke word by word.

 C16

    Yan''er? In his memory, there was a single word in the name of Su Yue Wu''s mother: ''Yan''.


    "I thought that it would be enough for the Su Family to have an idiot like Su Yuehua. Now it seems like not a single one of the Su Family is normal."


    He originally thought that Su Hang Sheng, as the Patriarch, would lose his temper or have a change of expression, but he didn''t expect that Su Hang Sheng would walk up to her and call out two words, "Wu''er."


    After Shangguan Tulong led the bride into the main hall, amidst the cheers and blessings of the crowd, when the emcee had just finished saying his first bow to the heaven and earth and the second bow to the high hall and the bride was toasting the high hall, Su Yuewu, who was hidden in the crowd, suddenly pinched Su Yantian''s thigh!


    The sound of a pig-slaughtering infant''s cry interrupted the host''s next words, which were about to be sent to the room.


    "Wait!" Su Yuewu hugged Su Yitian, Bing''er at her side. She raised her hand with a serious look on her face.


    No matter how displeased he was, he had to act like a man no matter how displeased he was! He cupped his hands towards Su Yue Wu, "May I know what Miss is trying to do?"


    Su Yuewu revealed a charming smile, "Shangguan Family Head, my husband wants to marry another woman. As a woman, naturally, he has to be magnanimous. Thus, he specially came to congratulate my husband, to the delight of a beautiful lady!"


    At first, it was not only Shangguan Tullong who finished his sentence, everyone present didn''t understand what had happened. A few seconds later, Shangguan Tulong''s eyes were filled with shock.


    "I wonder what Miss''s name is, it''s fine if you don''t have a heartless heart!"


    "Exactly! Young lady, how can there not be some fragrant grass at the edge of the world? "


    The crowd started to talk at once. Su Yue Wu was laughing, Shangguan Tulong was stunned, Qin Yao, who was supposed to be the female lead, had already been ignored.


    Su Yuewu took the opportunity to add fuel to the fire, "Tell me, should such a man die?"


    Everyone nodded their heads.


    Su Yuewu loudly said, "I want to invite everyone here to be my witness. This kind of man, I want to divorce him!" As he finished speaking, he took out a long written letter of rest and threw it into Shangguan Tun Long''s arms as if it was trash.


    Everyone was stunned, and the world went silent. No matter how well Shangguan Tullong trained, his face darkened quickly as he growled, "Who the hell are you?!"


    "Your legal wife, Su Yuewu!" Su Yuewu''s tone was indifferent. Her eyebrows slightly raised as she looked at Shangguan Tulong, "Since you''ve accepted my divorce letter in front of so many people, from today onwards, I, Su Yuewu, wish that you have an early birth!"


    After that, she pulled Bing-Er and turned around. Just as he put his foot out of the door, a low, hoarse female voice came from behind him. "Stop!"


    Seeing Shangguan Lan Feng appear, Su Hang could not sit still any longer, "Wu''er, it''s fine if you don''t have such a heartless person! Let''s go home! "


    It would have been fine if he didn''t know that Su Yuewu''s child was the reincarnation of the killer, but he just had to know it! Moreover, although he wasn''t present when Su Huai betrothed Su Yue Wu to Shangguan Tulong, he was tacitly allowing her to stay.


    However, it was different now. The reincarnated killing star was also evil. If it fell into the hands of an evil person, it would be the most lethal and most brutal weapon in the world!


    "Wait!" Shangguan Lanfeng moved in a flash to block Su Yuewu''s path. His left hand grabbed her shoulder with all his strength, and the pressure between the two Xuan Rankers caused Su Yuewu to be unable to move.


    Su Yuewu''s brows lightly wrinkled. It seemed that this old woman wasn''t planning on letting her go.


    Shangguan Lan Feng continued saying: "Big Bro Su, I won''t stop you if you want to take Wu''er away, but this child is from our Shangguan family, we must stay!"


    When these words were spoken, the crowd burst into an uproar. It was unknown who had spoken up, "This Shangguan Tulong is serious. He left the number one beauty to be married to an ugly woman!"


    "That''s right, his wife already has a child, and he still wants to marry a second wife!"


    The comments from the crowd caused Shangguan Tulong''s expression to turn even uglier. This Qin Yao was also a beauty, but when she stood together with Su Yuewu, she was similarly dressed in red, giving off the feeling that she was seeking her own disgrace.


    On the day of the Star Killer reincarnation, the four of them had all seen it clearly in the Star Observation Tower. Also, at that time, Shangguan Lanfeng immediately denied that Su Yue had only been married into the Shangguan family for only seven months, she couldn''t possibly be the son of the Shangguan family! And now she was doing everything possible to keep the child, which made Suhengsheng suspect that she had some ulterior motive.


    In this situation, other than forcefully taking away Su Yuewu and Su Yitian, he truly could not think of any other good idea.


    In this stalemate, the most depressed and baffled of them all was Shangguan Tulong. His first wife, Su Yuewu, whom he had disregarded the most, was actually a peerless beauty! Moreover, he had no idea where a son had come from!


    He was clearly the main character of today, why did it feel like he was singing for someone else?


    "You want to keep my son?" Su Yuewu looked at Shangguan Lan Feng with a teasing look.


    Shangguan Lan Feng nodded, "This is our Shangguan Family''s seed, of course it will be in our Shangguan Family!"


    "Hahaha!" "You said that my son belongs to your Shangguan family, then may I ask, I''ve only been married to Shangguan Tulong for seven months, and my son is already two years old. Two years ago, I didn''t even know Shangguan Tulong, so, madame, I don''t know what your intentions are, just this one sentence, if you dare to hurt my son, I will make the entire Shangguan family disappear forever!"


    Such arrogance and arrogance shocked everyone present! Was this still that vase Su Yuewu? That cowardly and foolish second lady of the Su Clan?

 C17

    What kind of existence was the Shangguan Family, they had two Violet Rank experts! She, Su Yuewu, was merely the unfavoured second young miss of the Su Clan, what right did she have to say such words!


    Shangguan Tun Long stared at Su Yuewu blankly. He remembered the first time he saw her, she had kept her head down without saying a word. Even a servant could yell at her. He had always hated weak and stupid women, and Su Yuewu''s first impression of him happened to be like this.


    And now, was this insolent figure really her? It was not only Shangguan Tulong. Behind the noisy crowd, there was a pair of gentle eyes watching Su Yuewu''s every move.


    Shangguan Lanfeng had not expected that Su Yuewu would dare to reveal to the public that her child was not Shangguan family, despite her own reputation. He looked sideways at Qin Huai who had a face full of schadenfreude, Nangong Fang who was standing beside Su Hang Sheng, and Su Hang Sheng who was preparing to make a move.


    The serious expression on her face immediately changed into a smile. She loosened her grip on Su Yuewu''s shoulder and meaningfully looked at Su Yuewu, then loudly said to everyone, "The wedding will continue!"


    She didn''t believe that Su Hang would protect Su Yuewu for the rest of her life! As long as Su Yuewu was still in the Imperial City, she wouldn''t worry about not having a chance!


    After Su Yuewu recovered her status as the second young miss of the Su Clan, she returned to the Su Clan and continued to raise a young miss in her room.


    The difference from the past was that after the incident at Shangguan Tulong''s wedding, the rumors about Su Yuewu had spread throughout the entire Liu-Li Dynasty.


    The number one beauty ¡­ Huff in public and so on. This caused the Su Clan, which was originally silent behind the Shangguan Family, to once again become lively in the mouths of the people.


    Not only did Su Yue Wu return to the Su Family to escape Shangguan Lan Feng''s conspiracy, her real goal was to use the Su Family as a cover to develop her own power!


    In this world, only the strong were respected. However, as the saying goes, one cannot have money! As long as you have money, there''s nothing you can''t buy. It''s just that you''re not willing to pay too high a price!


    In his previous life, Su Yuewu was able to turn the Su Clan into an international Su Clan within three years! As the Queen of Commerce, it would not be difficult for her to recreate her own business kingdom in the Liu-Li Empire! However, things were difficult at the beginning. What she desperately needed right now was a sum of money and talent!


    "Mother, what are you thinking?" Su Yitian continued to search for a comfortable position in Su Yuewu''s embrace.


    "Thinking about how to get a lot of money." As Su Yuewu spoke, her frown deepened.


    Su Yitian didn''t understand. "Mother, compared to money, why don''t you increase your strength and work hard to cultivate?"


    Su Yuewu lightly scratched Su Yitian''s little nose. "Because, a person''s strength is so strong. In order to root out a clan, one must not only have abundant strength, but also enormous assets!" You little brat, why do you know so much? "


    "Because I don''t want to see my mother frown!" Su Yitian stuck out his tongue mischievously.


    Su Yue Wu smiled lovingly, but just as she was about to speak, she saw Bing''er walk in with her head lowered.


    "Miss, the Patriarch wants you to go over."


    Su Yuewu nodded and put her son on the bed. She tidied up the clothes in front of her and let Bing''er take care of Su Yitian before walking out.


    She had thought that once she returned to the Su Clan, Su Hang would find her and talk, but she didn''t expect that it would be a few days later. So when Bing-Er told her, she wasn''t surprised at all.


    Relying on his memories, he walked to the pavilion where Su Hang Sheng was. It was indeed the place where a Violet Ranked powerhouse resided. There was no one at the entrance, and the surroundings were quiet, giving off a sense of solemnity.


    "Come in." An old and empty male voice came from above the pavilion, interrupting Su Yuewu''s hesitation.


    What was she afraid of? What''s there to worry about? Don''t forget, she''s already been killed once! With that thought in mind, he felt relieved and walked inside with large strides.


    "Did you call me here for something?" Su Yuewu asked as soon as she saw the gray-robed elder with his back facing her.


    Su Hang Sheng slowly turned his head and looked at Su Yuewu. His gaze seemed to pass through her to look at someone else.


    "As expected, you still wore this fiery red dress." Suhengsheng said, walking towards her step by step.


    Su Yuewu didn''t understand the meaning behind his words. Suddenly, Su Hang''s body flashed and appeared in front of her. Before she could react, his left hand was grabbed by Su Hengsheng!


    "What are you trying to do?!" Su Yuewu looked at him warily. One must know that what Su Hang had grabbed with all his might was one of the life forces of the human body!


    Su Hang Sheng closed his eyes, his other hand stroking his grey beard, and said while shaking his head: "Green Rank Intermediate! It''s still too weak! "


    As he spoke, he released Su Yuewu.


    Green rank intermediate? After all, she had previously reached Green Rank High Rank before, so she cultivated once again. In a short three days, she had gone from Yellow Xuan High Rank to Green Rank Mid Rank in three days.


    "Do you want to become stronger?" Su Hang Sheng seriously looked into Su Yuewu''s eyes. His gaze was firm, as if he had made some sort of important decision.


    Su Yuewu nodded. She wasn''t so bored as to shake her head and express her modesty in front of Su Hang Sheng. Who in the Wind Moon Continent did not want to become stronger?


    "What are the conditions?" Su Yuewu was a merchant, so she naturally knew that there was no such thing as a free lunch.

 C18

    Su Hang was stunned, perhaps he had not expected Su Yue to ask this, "Of course there is a condition, my condition is, don''t let your son fall into Shangguan Lan Feng''s hands!"


    "Of course!" At first, she thought that Su Hang Sheng would tell her to develop the Su Clan. What a joke. She was already very polite to not destroy the Su Clan.


    "This time when you come back, Shangguan Lan Feng will not let you go. I am old, and do not want to get involved in the conflicts in this world. I will pass on to you all the knowledge I have learned in my life. How much you can comprehend will be up to you." After Su Hang finished speaking, he sat down in meditation on the spot. Without giving Su Yuewu any time to react, a surging wave of energy was transmitted from Su Hengsheng''s body into Su Yuewu''s body.


    Different from Shangguan Tulong, Su Yuewu had already opened her spirit vein. Therefore, facing Su Hang''s lifetime worth of profound energy, she had plenty of space to receive and with the support of her spirit vein, advancing to the next level could no longer cause any waves in her heart!


    Su Yuewu, who was originally wrapped in green light, began to turn towards the green light. She only stopped when she saw the blue light. When he looked at Su Hang Sheng again, he didn''t look like he was in his fifties anymore. Instead, he had a head full of white hair and a face full of wrinkles.


    Su Hengsheng opened his eyes and looked at Su Yuewu, who was already at the Intermediate Blue Profound Realm, with some disappointment. He had thought that she would directly reach the Purple Rank, but this time, he couldn''t help her.


    The increase in her strength made Su Yuewu extremely happy, but after the joy, she saw Su Hang Sheng, who had already closed his eyes. He was now an ordinary old man who could die at any time. Su Yuewu could be sure that his goal for doing this wasn''t that simple, but no matter what, Su Hang Sheng was still a stranger to her. Although he was moved and grateful, for her to give birth to any sort of kinship, other than Su Yitian, no one else could.


    The news of Su Hang''s profound strength disappearing was quickly sealed by Su Huai. If the Su Clan lost their Purple Level powerhouses, they would be quickly pushed down by the other three great clans.


    However, paper could not contain fire. The fact that Su Hang had become an ordinary person was always known to the world. In addition, the Shangguan family had grown stronger and stronger, oppressing the Su family.


    Fortunately, the First Prince, Dongfang, who was secretly supporting the Su Clan, had helped them. That was why the Su Clan could not be separated from the Four Great Clans!


    "Father, your daughter hasn''t been out for three days ¡­" Su Yuehua grabbed Su Huai''s right hand and shook it back and forth, her eyes that were covered in gold powder blinking non-stop.


    Su Huai patted Su Yuehua''s head and said somewhat impatiently, "Hua''er, it''s not like you don''t know that under the pressure of the Shangguan Family, our Su Family''s tens of businesses in the Imperial City have already been moved away by the Shangguan Family."


    Su Yuehua did not budge, "Dad, didn''t you ask the Moon Shadow Chamber of Commerce for help last time?" The last time they helped us, they will definitely help us this time! "


    It could be said that in the business world, as long as it was about money, there was nothing that the Moon Shadow Guild could not solve! Of course, the Moon Shadow Guild didn''t solve the problem for free. Everyone''s price was different, some people had money, some people had money, some people had goods!


    No one knew where it came from, and no one knew who the owner behind it was. The reason the Shangguan Family did not occupy the economic lifeline of the Imperial City was because of the Lunar Shadow Guild.


    The last time the Su Family had been suppressed by the Shangguan Family, their capital had already reached an incomparably difficult point, and just as Su Huai was about to lose all hope, the Lunar Shadow Trading Company had stood out and solved the Su Family''s crisis for free, saying it was out of respect for Su Hang Sheng!


    The economic crisis of a big family was easily resolved by the Moon Shadow Merchant Guild, so no one dared to underestimate the Moon Shadow Merchant Guild!


    And this time ¡­ When they thought of the price that the Lunar Shadow Trading Company had to pay, would the Su Clan be able to bear it?

 C19

    The fragrance of sandalwood wafted through the air and the light of the candle was faintly discernible. The fire flickered and a red figure appeared in front of Nangong.


    Nangong Yong was dressed in a light green robe. He looked gentle and refined, like a modest gentleman. He was a weak scholar with a pair of amber-colored eyes filled with tender emotions. It was hard to tell how many young girls were enchanted by him.


    Back then, Su Yuewu had been bewitched by this. It was only after they cooperated with each other that she discovered that this business talent that she was so proud of was simply a joke in front of Nangong! She thought that she was an evil merchant, but Nangong had let her know that there was no one more evil than herself!


    "A light green color is not suitable for you." Su Yuewu placed Little Leopard on a soft stool at the side. She picked up a pot of wine from the table and poured it into her mouth.


    "Nangong Yue smiled. That smile was filled with the one and only love for Su Yuewu." You''ve said this many times, but you didn''t tell me what color I was supposed to match. "


    Su Yuewu shook her head, thinking, "This guy actually used water to trap me!" He frowned and pretended not to hear his words. Seeing that Su Yuewu did not reply, Nangong let her take no notice. She picked up the wine jug that Su Yuewu had just drunk and poured it into the white jade wine cup, even though she knew it was water inside.


    "The Su Clan is about to fall apart. As the master of the Lunar Shadow Trading Company, you''re so indifferent?"


    Su Yuewu sneered, "Who cares about my ass. The Su Clan has this generation''s Patriarch, and they also have a prodigal daughter. They should have long fallen!"


    Nangong Yue drained the cup of water in one gulp and the cup lightly swayed between his slender jade-like fingers, "Then Su Hang gave his entire lifetime''s cultivation to you, don''t tell me you are willing to bear with watching the Su Clan fall?"


    "Haha," Su Yue Wu laughed, "I don''t understand. Young Master Nangong who has always been only for money, since when did he start to care about an unrelated Su Family?"


    He only considered that Su Yuewu was the second young miss of the Su Clan and after all, she was still of the Su Clan''s bloodline. The reason he reminded her this way was because he was worried that she would regret it.


    Looking at Su Yuewu, who was teasing Su Yitian, a faint smile appeared on Nangong Lian''s lips. Ever since she appeared dressed in red at Shangguan Tulong''s wedding, his heart, which had been quiet for so many years, started to throb.


    When they bumped into each other on the street, she was disguised as a man. However, he had always been deeply impressed by the image of Su Yitian by her side. He invited her to drink, and she took him to the casino. After a while, she revealed her grand business plan to him! He was shocked. Everyone said that the number one beauty in the world, Su Yuewu, was a coward and a vase, but that day, she began to talk big in front of him. He went from shock to admiration as his feelings for her deepened. However, he knew that he wasn''t worthy of such a beautiful girl like her. However, to be able to stand by her side was already something worthy of being proud of.


    Although he had an incomparable business talent, he was ultimately unable to cultivate his Xuan Energy. Without powerful strength, any expert from the Shangguan family could kill him.


    In order to help her, he helped her create the Moon Shadow Chamber of Commerce. On the surface, it was a merchant guild, but in reality, he never thought that her final goal was to turn the Moon Shadow Guild into a secret intelligence organization! He couldn''t help but admire all of this. He was glad that he was the first one to discover her beauty.


    "Mother, Uncle Nangong is looking at you!" Su Yitian whispered.


    Su Yuewu pinched Su Yitian''s nose, "I know!" You stinking brat, who asked you to gossip about your mother! "


    Su Yitian curled his lips. "Mother, you better not like him!" "He''s so weak. If he was my father, he would have died in just a few days!"


    How many days? Su Yuewu''s forehead dripped with cold sweat, "Brat, what kind of father do you want mother to find for you?"


    Su Yitian bit his lips as his eyes lit up, "Mother, your son heard from someone a few days ago that the Palace Mistress of the Demon Palace is rather handsome, and young as well. She''s only around twenty years old! There''s plenty of money, but this Demon Palace''s Palace Mistress is amazing. It''s said that her strength has already reached Mo Xuan! "


    He could definitely play for a few years! Su Yitian said the last sentence in his heart.


    Su Yue Wu rolled her eyes at her son. Was there anyone that looked for a partner for their mother like that? However, her main focus was Mo Xuan. Not long after she broke through to the Violet Stage, she heard that Mo Xuan was there, and she was very curious!


    Speaking of the Demon Palace, they were the most mysterious sect in the martial world. Their whereabouts were unknown, and all of the people in the Demon Palace had extraordinary skills. However, although the Demon Palace was a large sect, no news about it had appeared on the continent for several years. As for the Moon Shadow Guild, they had received a mission to scout the Demon Palace. Only then did they find out about the existence of the Demon Palace''s mysterious palace master!


    Su Yuewu rolled her eyes, "Stinking brat, are you looking for a man or am I looking for a man?"


    Su Yitian dryly laughed a few times before climbing onto Su Yuewu''s chest. He thought, < em > "Mother''s chest is really amazing!" Then, he closed his eyes and his calm breathing gradually sounded.


    "Nangong Jean, I''ll return to the Su Clan first." Su Yuewu picked up Su Yitian and bid farewell to Nangong.


    Nangong nodded, "Shangguan family and the Qin family have teamed up. Shangguan Lanfeng has been in closed door cultivation for the past three months, so he has never attacked you. These few days are the days she will come out, you must be careful!"


    Su Yuewu nodded. Currently, she was also a Purple Rank Mid Rank alchemist, so there was nothing to be afraid of. However, the care and concern she had for Nangong Jean made her heart warm. Perhaps he might not be able to live a life with her, but after the days together, he was the only one that she truly trusted in this alternate world.


    He used his movement technique, and in just a short ten seconds, that enchanting red figure had already far surpassed his line of sight. Only when her figure disappeared into the night did Nangong Yue retract her gaze. She stared at the jug of wine that Su Yuewu had just touched. Her hand involuntarily touched the jug''s mouth, which had the smell of her existence.


    "Crack!" A wave of indescribable pain suddenly came from his fingers, causing his hand to fiercely tremble. The wine jug at the table was knocked over, falling to the ground and breaking into pieces.


    Nangong Jean was lost in thought as he looked at the fragments on the ground. An uneasy feeling welled up in his heart, quickly occupying all of his nerves.


    He was born without being able to cultivate profound strength, but he had a keen perception of the dangers around him.


    Is something going to happen? The unease grew stronger and stronger, directed in the direction Su Yuewu had left.


    He had not expected that his uneasiness had really become a reality. On the way home, Su Yuewu had met Shangguan Lan Feng, who had just broken through to the Black Profound Realm, and had been severely injured by her. Furthermore, he had been saved by Leng Fanyun.

 C20

    Not to mention how Su Yitian had managed to bring the severely injured Su Yuewu home.


    After being heavily injured by Shangguan Lan Feng, Su Yuewu returned to the Su residence and closed the door. This time, the injury was more severe than any other time. It seemed that Mo Xuan was an unreachable hurdle to her.


    Su Huai could not bear to watch the second young miss of the Su Family, who would not step out of the door and not step out. As he gazed at the mother and son pair that were snuggling together in the room, a wave of regret arose within Su Huai''s heart. Her daughter was the prettiest in the country, how could she have children?


    If there were no children, any one of the people who came to propose could have allowed the Su Clan to develop, and it would not have reached this point. Su Huai thought like this, but luckily, he still had an eldest daughter. As long as the eldest daughter managed to climb the First Prince''s ladder, the Su Clan would still have a chance to reappear in glory.


    Thinking up to this point, Su Huai couldn''t help but grin. The First Prince had already promised to personally pay a visit to the Lunar Shadow Guild. If he could obtain the support of the Lunar Shadow Guild, then the Su Clan''s return to being the number one clan would be just around the corner!


    "Mother, since you don''t like the Su Clan, why should we stay here?" Just as Su Huai left, Su Yitian, who was originally fast asleep in Su Yuewu''s embrace, suddenly opened his eyes and asked.


    "Stinky brat." Su Yuewu gently pinched Su Yitian''s nose, "Because there are traces of mother''s existence here. Also, mother hasn''t personally witnessed the Su Clan fall. Isn''t it boring to leave now?"


    "Tian, I understand." Su Yitian nodded as if he understood something. Only Su Yuewu knew that all her sons understood.


    The small courtyard that Su Yue Wu lived in was slightly off to the side, close to the back mountain. However, this remoteness suited her and gave her a quiet and elegant feeling. However, there were a few people who wanted to recklessly break this tranquility.


    Su Yuehua had been thinking of doing this for a long time. Ever since Su Yuewu and Shangguan Tullong had left and returned to the Su Family, she had been looking for an opportunity to ridicule and ridicule Su Yuewu. However, since Su Hang had given the order and no one was allowed to disturb Su Yuewu, she was able to restrain herself from taking action.


    The children of large families had trained in profound strength since childhood, and Su Yuehua was no exception. Right now, she was already a Green Rank powerhouse. It was also because of her strength that the Imperial Family allowed her to move between the various princes. She wasn''t like that good-for-nothing Su Yuewu, who had nothing but a leather bag and knew nothing at all. But among women, the thing that aroused the most jealousy was their appearance.


    Just as he was thinking, he had already arrived at the entrance of the small courtyard. Although the small courtyard was not luxurious, it was also elegant. A long willow tree in the courtyard added a bit of liveliness to the monotonous little courtyard. Below the willow tree, a woman dressed in a light pink servant girl sat on a stone bench, peeling an apple. In the entire small courtyard, other than a pink servant girl, there was no one else.


    Could it be that Su Yuewu only had one servant girl? Thinking up to this point, Su Yuehua felt a wave of comfort in her heart. She had three personal maidservants of her own, and the two green-rank high level guards that Su Huai had arranged for her. In addition, she had three or four maidservants in her own courtyard.


    "Cough, cough." The maid by Su Yuehua''s side was called Lian''er. She was usually quick-witted, so wherever Su Yuehua wanted to go, he would bring her along with him. Lian''er followed Su Yuehua into the small courtyard. Seeing her young lady enter, she was ignored, so she took the initiative to cough a few times, attracting Bing''er''s attention.


    Before Su Yuewu married into the Shangguan Family, Su Yuehua would often come to look for trouble with the young miss. At that time, the young miss was weak and didn''t dare to resist in the slightest, and when the young lady was around, Su Yuehua even insulted and ridiculed the young lady along with him. When the young lady wasn''t around, he even beat the young lady up. She remembered all of this in her heart.


    However, she didn''t understand why the eldest young mistress never opened her mouth when she was insulting the second young miss. If she hadn''t seen the affection in her wife''s eyes, she really would have suspected that the young miss was her biological son.


    He put down the apple in his hand and slowly walked towards Su Yuehua. He lowered his head and said, "Bing-Er greets the young lady."


    "Pa!" As soon as Bing-Er finished talking, she felt a sharp pain on her knees. She lost her balance and kneeled down! Then, a sharp female voice came from behind him, "How dare you, slave! Kneel before the young mistress!"


    Bing-Er turned around and looked at Lian''er''s proud face. She bit her lower lip and thought about how she and her master were resting in the room and how no one was allowed to disturb her. In order not to disturb her, she kneeled down obediently and said, "Bing-Er greets you."


    "What about that trash Su Yuewu?" Do you know that I''m going to be scared? So, you''re hiding in your room and you don''t dare to come out and meet people? " Su Yuehua said as she kicked Bing''er to the side. She was a Green Rank martial artist, and Bing''er had trained with Su Yuewu for a while and was only a Red Rank Mid Rank martial artist. After being casually kicked by Su Yuehua, she fell to the ground.


    Bing''er was about to open her mouth to say that her mistress was not around, but the closed door suddenly opened and a white robed Su Yuewu appeared in front of Su Yuehua. Su Yuewu''s face was frosted over. What did she hear just now? Su Yuewu, that trash? Hiding in a room and not daring to meet anyone? Afraid of her? Looking at the arrogant Su Yuehua, Su Yuewu couldn''t understand. Was this woman here to die?


    In the light, he saw Bing''er lying on the ground and holding her shoulder. The frost on Su Yuewu''s face thickened. Even Su Yitian, who was watching on the bed, felt a trace of coldness.


    "What is it? My good-for-nothing sister, why aren''t you bowing when you see your elder sister? " Su Yuehua spoke recklessly, and seeing that Su Yuewu''s gaze was directed behind her, she continued, "Oh, little sister''s servant girl is truly rude. Since I met her, I casually taught her in her place."


    "Our young miss helped you train, that''s because she thinks highly of you!" Lian''er also helped from the side, and no one noticed the killing intent that gradually emerged in Su Yuewu''s eyes.


    "In that case, shouldn''t I be grateful to elder sister?" As Su Yuewu spoke, she actually smiled. However, that smile did not reach her eyes. From Su Yuehua''s point of view, that smile was as beautiful as ever, and it stung her eyes!


    "Of course." Su Yuehua didn''t know that danger was approaching and even treated Su Yuewu as the Su Yuewu of the past. In her heart, she was wondering how Su Yuewu could become so transparent today.


    Su Yuewu smiled at him, "Elder sister, do you know what I hate the most?"


    "What?" Su Yuehua answered casually.


    Su Yuewu stared into Su Yuehua''s eyes, revealing her killing intent without concealing it at all. "In my life, I hate people who touch me the most!" Since big sister has moved, don''t blame me for hurting big sister! "


    Saying that, he raised his hand and waved it towards Su Yuehua''s face! Wasn''t she jealous of her face? Then she would make Su Yuehua destroy even this tiniest bit of delicate and pretty face that could seduce men!


    "Pa!" The slapping sounds were crisp and loud and Su Yuehua was stupefied. Only when a fishy taste gushed out of her mouth did she wake up! This time, she was truly angry! She was the dignified eldest daughter of the Su Family, and also a Green Rank Warrior! How could he be beaten?


    Su Yuehua, who had come to her senses, did not hesitate to attack Su Yuewu. Furthermore, her attacks were fatal! That''s right, she wanted Su Yue Wu to die!


    However, what she didn''t know was that she, a mere Green Rank, was nothing in front of Su Yuewu, who had already stepped into the Violet Rank! Su Yuewu didn''t need to reveal her own martial level. Relying on the martial skills she had learned while training in her family in her previous life, coupled with her Violet Rank body, she managed to dissolve Su Yuehua''s killing move with a slap, and even gave Su Yuehua''s face multiple times over!


    Ah!" Su Yuehua covered her swollen left cheek and glared at Su Yuewu, "You bastard ¡­" "Ahhh!


    Before she could even finish her words, she was kicked a few steps by Su Yuewu! By the side, when Lian''er saw how powerful Su Yue Wu was, she couldn''t help but tremble and kneel down towards Su Yue Wu, "Second Miss, this servant was wrong! This servant did not recognize Mt. Tai and begged Second Young Miss to let me go! "This servant is willing to work hard for Second Young Miss ¡­"


    Before Lian''er could even finish speaking, Su Yuewu had already knocked him unconscious, "You''re too noisy!"


    As he spoke, he walked next to Su Yuehua and looked down from above at Su Yuehua who was lying on the ground and clutching her stomach, "Su Huai didn''t tell you before that you shouldn''t provoke me if you have nothing better to do? The entire Su Family knows that I''m not the Su Yue Wu from before, but why are you so stupid? Do you really want to find me, or are you just looking to die?! "


    "What are you doing?" Su Yuehua was truly afraid. She was afraid of Su Yuewu''s eyes. It was as if something was staring at her! She used her feet to push herself backwards, not daring to meet Su Yuewu''s gaze in the slightest.


    Suddenly, as if she had thought of something, Su Yuehua lifted her head and stuck out her chest, "You can''t kill me, I will soon be the princess consort! If you kill me, the Imperial Family won''t let you off! "


    When Su Yuewu heard this, she really didn''t know how to despise this woman. Did she kill her? If he wanted to kill someone, there would not be a single survivor in the entire Su Clan. Was there still a need to stay until today?


    Narrowing her eyes, the corner of Su Yuewu''s mouth curled into a sneer. Without even glancing at Su Yuehua, she turned around and left. As for that brainless woman behind her, she now felt that even looking at her could be considered as praising her.


    Su Yuehua looked at the silent Su Yuewu, thinking that her words had intimidated her. Her face became complacent, but just as she was about to say something, she saw her turn around and leave without a word. Her words stuck in her throat.


    Lian''er couldn''t believe that the person she saw today was the timid and timid Second Miss of the past. That kind of aura didn''t even exist on Master. There was nothing left in her head but terror.


    Until the oppressive feeling that lingered around her disappeared, Lian''er could not help but collapse to the ground. She panted a few times, but was still unable to digest what had just happened.


    Su Yuehua''s condition was not much better than hers. Even though her father had told her not to look for Su Yuewu in the small courtyard when she had nothing better to do, she was still fine. However, she, who was used to being arrogant, never took those words to heart. She even thought that her father''s unnecessary actions were to protect Su Yuewu. After all, she had clearly heard the name he shouted that day.


    Although the owner of the name had long since died, the owner of the name was forever a thorn in her and her mother''s body. Sometimes, she would always regret that the woman died too early, and if she kept the name until now, she would have to use countless methods to viciously torture her, seeing how she didn''t dare to come out and seduce other men.


    Her daughter was the same as her, a bastard who gave birth before she was even married. Now, she still dared to swagger back to the Su family with her child. Her grandfather and father feared her, so she did not have that much of a scruple.


    However, she never expected that Su Yue would become so strong. If it wasn''t for the support from the royal family, she probably wouldn''t have ended up in such a good situation.

 C21

    Su Yuehua, who had just regained her senses, suddenly felt a pain in her stomach. Turning around, she saw Lian''er, who was sitting not far away, thinking of something as she sat there in a daze. She was in so much pain that she didn''t have the strength to get up. She had no choice but to yell at Lian''er: "Lian''er, what are you daydreaming for? You can''t help your young miss up to her level! Little hoof, if I don''t tell you in two seconds, you won''t know who your master is!"


    Hearing Su Yuehua''s shout, Lian''er hurriedly ran in front of her and helped her up. However, because she was also frightened, her hands and feet went soft. The two of them fought for a long time before finally getting up.


    Su Yuehua indignantly looked at the tightly shut door of Su Yuewu''s room. She wanted to continue finding fault, but she still understood the disparity between her and Su Yuewu. She secretly spat in her heart as she held Lian''er''s hand and left.


    "Just you wait, Su Yuewu. I won''t let you live an easy life."


    Su Yuehua''s curse had no effect on Su Yuewu. In her eyes, Su Yuehua was just a clown. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t get any flowers out of her mouth. So he never cared. With regards to those kinds of women, she could crush them with her fingers. However, to her, this end was a gift to Su Yuehua, so she didn''t want it. It wasn''t fun at all.


    When she entered the room, she saw Su Yitian sitting on the bed, looking at her with an innocent and fawning smile. His appearance caused her heart to soften. She walked over and hugged him.


    "Brat, what bad idea are you thinking of now?"


    She was already used to Su Yitian''s spirits. Furthermore, every time he acted cute, he would either make a mistake or have some evil scheme in mind.


    Su Yuewu''s words made Su Yitian very unhappy. He only wanted to go out and play; how could that be a bad idea? Ever since his mother had gotten injured, he had obediently stayed by her side and didn''t go anywhere. He didn''t do anything. In these two days, his mother''s health had finally improved. Moreover, she even advanced a level, so he didn''t want to let her out. He didn''t even know what was so interesting about this place.


    Su Yitian pouted and said to her with an unwilling expression, "Mother, how could I have a bad idea? I was just bored and wanted to go out and play."


    Su Yuewu laughed as she reached out to scratch his nose before picking him up in her arms.


    "Alright, mother is wrong. Misunderstanding little Tian Tian, mother will bring you out to play right now." "Be good, don''t pout, you can hang the oil bottles now."


    "Hmph."


    Listening to his mother coaxing him, Su Yitian decided to forgive her and let her take him out to play. He just snorted to show that he had been wronged by Su Yuewu.


    Seeing his playful attitude, Su Yuewu didn''t mind. She felt that a child should have the appearance of a child. Although he was much different from ordinary children, she still hoped that he would have a carefree childhood like ordinary children.


    He carried Su Yitian in his arms and left the house with Bing''er. She did not want the Su family to know where she was, nor did she want to cause any trouble, so she chose to leave from the back.


    When she got to the street, she did not walk around randomly. She went straight to the Moon Shadow Chamber of Commerce. When she received the letter from Nangong, she felt that things were getting more and more interesting.


    She initially thought that without Su Hang''s life, the Su Clan would soon be defeated, so she didn''t care too much about the suppression she was facing now. Instead, she thought that it would be meaningless to just play with it until it died, and on behalf of Su Hang Sheng, she had helped the Su Clan, but she didn''t expect that this time, they even invited the people from the Imperial family. It looked like he''d really underestimated the Su Clan back then. The four great families of the Liu-Li Empire were definitely worthy of their name.


    But Su Yuehua, is it really that easy to be the crown prince''s consort? It still depends on whether I, Su Yuewu, am in a good mood or not.


    She had already known that the First Prince would come to visit, but she did not know when he would come. What she did not expect was that because of her, Nangong Yue had already lured the First Prince into the chamber of commerce for three days. Today was the day the First Prince had been waiting for. His patience had run out and even his good temper had disappeared.


    These were all things that Su Yuewu didn''t know. When she arrived at the chamber of commerce, she heard someone report that the First Prince had been waiting for a long time. She had purposely done this on purpose. If she wanted to wait for someone, she had to wait. It was just that she did not know that the time that the First Prince was waiting for was not the time for her to be late.


    Just as Su Yue Wu was about to enter, the First Prince, who had long lost his patience, angrily threw his teacup on the ground and stood up to leave. Thus, when he opened the door, the two of them were alone outside.


    In the end, it was Su Yitian who could not bear to watch this any longer. He reached out his hand to secretly touch Su Yuewu''s body, and only then did she regain her senses.


    It was the appearance in front of her that caused her to be stunned. The first time she discovered that the advantage of transmigrating to this place was that she was looking at a pretty boy. Even his cheap old man looked pretty good. Not to mention his ex-husband. The person in front of him was not bad either. His eyebrows were sharp, and his nose was straight. He had the most popular smile in his generation, and his temperament was also very gentle. He had a different temperament to Nangong Bing. Although he couldn''t say anything, he still looked pretty good.


    No matter how she looked at the person before her, he didn''t seem like a prince at all. Even if he had never been to the palace before, he had heard enough of those women''s gossips in his past life. In that kind of colourless vat, it was impossible for someone like this to appear. It was either he was too well-protected, or he was too shrewd to be seen through.


    "Young Noble Huang?"


    The First Prince''s name was Gu Xichang, the surname that represented the royal family of the Liu-Li dynasty. None of the commoners had the same surname, and all the people with the same surname were asked to change their surname, so he usually called himself Huang Yi.


    Everyone in the world said that Shangguan Tulong was the number one beauty in the world. It was said that with his looks, even women would be ashamed if they saw him. Although he wasn''t very familiar with Shangguan Tulong, he still saw him very often. He disdained his looks, because when a man looked like that, not only did he not feel that he was too feminine, he felt proud of it. It was hard to understand.


    However, the person in front of him was able to make people''s eyes light up. Furthermore, the ethereal aura he exuded made them feel more like celestial spirits. Only such a woman could be considered the number one person in the world. He had unknowingly been shocked. He had even forgotten to be angry at being neglected. It was only when the other party spoke did he react. What he didn''t know was that sometimes, the downfall of the heart only required one look.


    "Yes."


    Listening to his indifferent answer, Su Yuewu didn''t know that he was in a dilemma. After all, even a saint would be angered after being left alone for so long, so she didn''t mind. He then walked into the room and looked at the teacup on the floor before ordering someone to serve him tea. He then sat down and leisurely sipped on his tea as if he was messing with the person in his arms as if the person in front of him did not exist.


    Gu Qishao had never been treated like this before. However, after the initial surprise and thought it through, he calmed down. He never thought that the president of the Moon Shadow Trading Company would be a woman, not to mention a woman with such a breathtaking appearance. The domineering temperament that was revealed caused him to feel a bit stifled, and he even felt that the person in front of him was even stronger than his father.


    After seeing her ask this question, he didn''t pay any more attention to her and walked over to sit on his right hand seat. He glanced at her and asked, "How should I address you, Miss?"


    His voice was very gentle and pleasant to the ear. Su Yuewu felt very comfortable listening to it, but she really didn''t like the words'' Miss''.


    "Sir, would you mind calling me Madam Su?"


    Gu Qishao was stunned for a moment. It was such a pity that such a beautiful person had already been married off. However, he had thought it through. She must be here to entertain him for her husband''s family. Having been left out for so many days, he understood that it was not easy to obtain Moon Shadow''s favor.


    "Okay, Madam Su. Actually, I came today to ask for your help on a matter."


    Hearing his words, Su Yuewu slightly nodded her head. The man was not bad, and when he faced his own woman, he guessed that he came out to entertain her for her husband''s family. She was not bad, and when he faced his own woman, he guessed that he came out to entertain his husband''s family.


    "Oh, what''s the matter, Young Noble Huang?"


    "It''s about the Su Clan from the Four Great Aristocratic Clans."


    "What''s the matter with the Su Clan?"


    Even if she knew what happened to the Su Clan, no one would be able to tolerate her even if she pretended to be stupid and not know.


    Ever since the Su Family had lost their profound strength, the power within their family had suffered a disastrous decline. All sorts of forces began to suppress them, hoping to use this opportunity to change their own status. And Moon Shadow had helped him once, using his name to repay Su Hang''s favor. Now that he had come looking for help for the Su Clan, it seemed like he did not want to help them, but why wouldn''t he help them in the beginning? If the Lunar Shadow did not interfere, then the Su Clan would have been finished long ago.


    "Madame Su doesn''t know?"


    He asked probingly, staring at the person in front of him without moving, trying to find any clues from her face.


    Su Yuewu raised her head and glanced at him expressionlessly, "So what if I know? So what if I don''t?"


    He did not expect to get such a sentence. He was stunned for a moment and then suddenly forgot what he was going to say next. From the moment he was born, he possessed a noble identity that many people couldn''t even think of. Moreover, since he was young, he had always been smart and studious, had always been doted on by his parents, and everyone around him had always been pleased with him. He had never been treated like this by anyone before, so he was stunned by Su Yuwu''s attitude.


    When he finally reacted, he secretly cursed himself in his heart. After calming himself down, he said to Su Yuewu, "It seems like Madam Su knows about this, so I won''t waste any more time talking." Since Madam can help the Su Clan once, why can''t she help the Su Clan twice? You and the Su Family have the same roots. "


    The same person, these four words made Su Yuewu grimace. After she opened her mouth, her voice became even colder.


    "Young Noble Huang, I''m afraid the Su Clan cannot afford to share the same roots as you. You should take such a big hat back and wear it yourself. Moon Shadow had saved the Su Clan once just to return a favor to Su Hang, and now that the favor had been cleared, they had nothing to do with each other anymore. What does the Su Clan have to do with me? Bing-Er, see you out.


    With that, she got up and left. She didn''t care about the reaction of the people behind her at all. The only pity was that it was quite a pity for such a man to be matched with that idiot Su Yuehua. However, this was not within her scope of concern. If the Su family was a little more obedient, then she would not mind letting them live for a few more days. If they were to jump too high, then she would be afraid of trouble.

 C22

    "Mother, mother, where should we go next?"


    Seeing that the weather wasn''t bad and the wind was relatively strong, Su Yuewu decided to bring Su Yitian to fly a kite.


    "My good son, wait for Bing''er to come over. Mother will bring you to fly a kite."


    What was a kite? Su Yitian tilted his head and thought for a moment. When he realized that he did not know Su Yeyue, he did not force himself to think about it anymore. He hugged Su Yuewu''s face and gave her a kiss, then happily said, "That''s good, that''s good. I''ll kite and fly."


    Seeing Su Yitian''s satisfied smile, Su Yuewu also happily smiled. With regards to the incident just now, it was like a trivial interlude that didn''t affect her mood in the slightest.


    Under Bing''er''s guidance, they arrived at the open space in the outskirts of the city. Although Su Yitian was not born for long, he had grown up much faster than other children. It had only been a few days, and he was already as big as a five-year-old child.


    Su Yuewu had only taught him once, so he was able to pull the string of the kite by himself. Seeing him happily running in front, she found a place to sit down and smiled as she watched him play.


    Bing-Er was surprised and happy about her change. Bing''er had a lot of respect for the little miss. Although at the beginning, she would have thought that the little young master was a little scary, and was very different from the children of other families, but later on, she thought that the little miss''s child was different from the others, so she naturally did not feel afraid anymore. Furthermore, the little young master was becoming cuter and cuter. Bing''er was satisfied with the current situation. She was even more protective than before, and she hoped that life would be as good as it was now.


    "Tian Tian, slow down and be careful of your fall."


    "Oh!" "I know."


    A child is always a child, and no matter how special he is, he cannot erase the nature of a child.


    "Miss, the young master is becoming more and more adorable."


    Bing''er smiled. In her heart, although she couldn''t understand Su Yitian''s origins, he was still a child from her own womb. In addition to the times they had spent together, she treated him as her own son.


    "Yeah, although she''s still very naughty sometimes, she''s really too cute."


    In her previous life, she had been learning how to live every day since she could think of things. She was still a child and had yet to experience what life truly was before she had even died for her sister.


    Seeing Su Yitian, who was not too far away from her, Su Yuewu was in a great mood. The two of them played in the countryside until the sun rose before returning. If it wasn''t for the fact that Su Yitian was hungry, he might have continued playing. On the way back to the Su Clan, he kept telling her that he would be going again. She agreed with a good temper. Since there was nothing to do these days, he might as well go find time.


    When they got back, the three of them still didn''t go through the front door. Bing''er went in through the back door, while Su Yuewu took Su Yitian and jumped into the wall.


    This day was the happiest day for Su Yitian since he was born. He wanted to be happy every day.


    However, it was obvious that some people did not want them to realize this injustice.


    Ever since Gu Xi had come over to tell Su Huai Yue Ying that he didn''t plan to help, his entire body had collapsed. Ever since Su Hang Sheng had lost his profound strength, the Su Family had become the target of the entire Liu-Li Empire''s attacks. The large families wanted to annex the Su Family to make themselves stronger, while the smaller forces wanted to make themselves famous by fighting the Su Family. Recently, the number of people who came to provoke the Su Clan grew more and more. If not for the fact that the royal clan was still unwilling to disrupt the balance of the dynasty to help them, the Su Clan definitely would not have survived until now.


    Other than that, there was also the shock in the mall. The Su Clan was already unable to make ends meet. In this way, it would be easy for others to see their own downfall. Thus, they could only brace themselves and endure. Only Su Huai himself knew that under the current situation, he was already stretched to the limit.


    He had thought that he would get good news today, but to think that it would turn out to be despair instead. Su Huai disappointedly wandered around the courtyard, wanting to find a solution. However, the more he thought about it, the more desperate he felt. He was no longer able to face the current situation and had not found help. To him, it was equivalent to sending the Su Clan into a bottomless abyss.


    The Wind Moon Continent respected martial arts, and the reason why the Four Great Families could stand for a hundred years without falling was because every family had a Violet Rank expert within them.


    As for this balance, it had been broken when Shangguan Lanfeng had used his external strength to help Shangguan Tulong forcefully advance to the next level. From that day onwards, things had developed at an unstoppable pace. After that, Su Hang''s loss of his profound strength was tantamount to announcing that the Su Family had withdrawn from the Four Major Families.


    This result was something that Su Huai was unable to accept no matter what, even Su Yuehua was unable to accept. Therefore, when she eavesdropped that something was wrong, she immediately ran to the palace to ask for help. She liked the First Prince the most, and she had always strived to become the First Prince''s consort. The Empress also liked her very much, and she knew that on the day the First Prince became the crown prince, she had been chosen as the crown prince''s consort, even though this was only a rumor. But this would not affect Su Yuehua''s confidence.


    She felt that as long as there was a day that the Imperial Family existed, the Su Family would continue to exist, so towards the rumors outside, she did not care at all.


    After being angered by Su Yuewu, she ran off to the Imperial Palace to complain about her grievances, but she didn''t know that her family''s father was currently suffering from incomparable torture.


    Gu Xicheng returned to the palace after relaying the news to Su Huai. In truth, he could not understand why his mother would insist on the Su Clan. Although he understood that the situation of the Four Great Aristocratic Clans was unbreakable, it did not mean that the surnames of the four clans could not be changed. However, since this was the request of his most beloved mother, he did not insist on it and just did as he was told.


    As for Su Yuehua, he only felt disgust. There had never been a woman that could make him so disgusted, so when he heard her voice from the entrance of the Phoenix Brook Palace, he was prepared to turn around and leave. However, the sharp eyed palace maid had already seen him and notified him as soon as she could. He had no choice but to brace himself and enter.


    Su Yuehua was still wailing about being bullied by Su Yuewu, but what she said was not the truth. When she could no longer continue crying and heard the palace maid''s report of Gu Xicheng''s arrival, she cried even harder. Especially when Gu Xicheng came in, she rushed over and hugged him, and told him in a choked voice:


    "Big brother Xi Chao, you''re finally back. Yuehua misses you."


    Gu Xi couldn''t help but roll her eyes towards the sky. She reached out her hands to push away the person who was tightly hugging her, but she was helpless as she held her too tightly. He had spent a lot of time tearing the sticky candy from his body for fear of hurting her and getting scolded by his mother. With a face full of black lines, he walked over and greeted his mother.


    When the empress saw the helplessness on her son''s face, she couldn''t help but sigh. This child was still too young. He hadn''t even been able to hide his emotions. It looked like he still needed more training. To Su Yuehua, she was the best person to sharpen his mind. If he could remain calm when facing the things he loathed the most, then there was nothing else.


    If Su Yuehua knew that she was such a chess piece for the empress, who knows what she would think.


    The mother and son duo spent a lot of energy before finally sending Su Yuehua away. However, the main reason was because Gu Xicheng was saying that the empress would occasionally give some advice to them from the side.


    After watching Su Yuehua leave, Gu Xizhao took a deep breath and said to the empress, "Imperial Mother, why do you always tolerate her?"


    The empress looked at him helplessly and finally understood why the emperor still didn''t recognize him as the crown prince even now. Such a king was a potential threat to the country''s future.


    "My son, you''ve forgotten what I''ve said to you."


    How could he not know the meaning behind the empress''s words? However, he really didn''t want to be this crown prince. How could he be a simple person, born and bred in the imperial palace? He only wished for his performance to be a bit simpler. When he fought for power, he didn''t want it to happen. All he wanted was to protect himself. He had never longed for that position.


    However, just because he didn''t have any desire, didn''t mean that others wouldn''t have any hope in him. As the eldest son of the clan, some of his responsibilities were impossible to shirk.


    "Mother, I''m from the province."


    "Forget it, don''t mind me if I say too much." What happened to the matter you were asked to investigate? "


    "I went. I waited for three days, but didn''t see the manager. His wife received me." It was also clear that they had already helped him once and paid him back. They would not help him again in the future. The boss is surnamed Su. "


    "It''s still the same family. What was his wife''s attitude at the time? "


    "More contempt. Furthermore, you seem to know my identity. "


    "Knowing is not a rare thing. To be able to become such a large merchant guild in such a short period of time, naturally, one can''t be a mortal." "You can go now. I''ll leave this matter to you in the future. If the future is unfavorable for you, it''ll be good for you to get rid of it as soon as possible."


    He nodded his head and left. As he spoke of Madam Su, that peerless face of Mo Qingcheng involuntarily appeared in his mind. He had never imagined that there would be such a beautiful woman, and she was already a mother, yet there was not a single trace of age on her face.


    He discovered that when he thought of her, his heart slightly trembled, as if something was about to spew out. He was unable to control the throbbing in his heart. It took a long time for him to calm down and remind himself not to think about it anymore. The merchant''s daughter could not enter the royal family no matter what. Moreover, she was already a wife.


    Su Yuehua didn''t know what happened after she left, but after receiving the Queen''s promise, she was very happy. With this, all she could think of was how to discipline Su Yuewu.


    "Su Yuewu, just you wait. I''m not afraid of you anymore. Let''s see how I''ll deal with you in the future."


    When Su Yuehua returned home, she saw her father sitting in a daze in the great hall with a dejected look on his face. His eyes were lifeless as he gazed into the distance, and it was unknown what he was thinking about. She had never seen Su Huai act like this before, and her heart couldn''t help but thump as she slowly walked over.


    "Dad, what happened to you?"


    Su Yuehua''s voice pulled Su Huai out of his contemplation. He looked up and didn''t know how he should tell her that the situation at home was too chaotic, and he was already unable to respond. The family head had only been in his hands for a short while, and the entire family was already on the verge of collapse. If the Su family really fell under his hands, how would he have the face to face with the ancestors?


    "Yue Hua, the Su Clan is about to fall."

 C23

    Su Yuehua was stunned for a moment before smiling indifferently.


    Seeing him like this, Su Huai was stunned for a moment. Before he could even speak, he heard her say, "Father, don''t think so much, there''s nothing wrong. I just entered the palace and the Empress said that no matter what happens, she won''t let our Su Family disappear from the four great families. Lian''er, go back to your room. "


    After he finished speaking, Su Huai, who had a stupefied expression, returned to his room.


    Although Su Huai was slightly surprised by what Su Yuehua had said, he still believed her. Because of what happened in the past, he felt that the Imperial Family still cared about them, otherwise they wouldn''t have continuously supported him. With his safety assured, he no longer had to worry. He also got up and went back to his room to rest.


    After receiving her promise, Su Yuehua had become even more wild and unbridled. However, she still remembered the kick Su Yuewu gave her last time, so this time, she learnt to be obedient and didn''t touch her ever again. However, he still had some tricks up his sleeves.


    What she did, in Su Yuewu''s opinion, was very childish. Apart from the laxatives in the food, she also had people splash slops on the doorstep of her small courtyard, dirtying the clothes they had just washed and throwing the garbage directly into the courtyard. In these trivial hours, Su Yuewu didn''t even have the mood to pay attention to her.


    More and more things were happening in Lunar Shadow lately, and she wanted to set up her own assassination agency. Now that the intelligence service could be described as perfect, the only thing left was assassination. This was her previous life''s experience, and she felt that it was equally applicable here. No matter what era, the law of the jungle had always existed, but when she became strong, she could avoid being bullied and protect what she wanted to protect.


    These were the only things that were on her mind. Thus, she did not pay any attention to Su Yuehua. No matter how small her movements were, she did not pay any more attention to him. It''s just that I''ve troubled the people who clean up the place. Although they really didn''t want to do it, they had seen Su Yuewu''s methods before, no matter what kind of negligence. In this way, their lives weren''t really affected that much.


    However, the ninth time Su Yuehua applied the medicine into the food, Su Yitian was finally done with it. He was still a child. It was more important for him to eat dinner on time.


    Although he was the reincarnation of the God of Slaughter, he didn''t have to eat anything. However, Su Yuewu treated him as an ordinary child, and even the way he was raised was the same. Eating punctually every day with balanced nutrition was something she often said. As time passed, Su Yitian remembered it as well. This kind of lifestyle had long since made him accustomed to it. As soon as it was time to eat, he would unconsciously feel hungry.


    However, due to Su Yuehua''s lousy behavior recently, he hadn''t eaten for a long time. This was a big question. If a child doesn''t eat properly, he will grow up short. This will affect his future prospects.


    "It looks like I have to show Su Yuehua some respect before she calms down."


    He had an idea in his heart. No matter what, he wouldn''t be willing to go to the Chamber of Commerce with Su Yuewu the next day. He wanted to stay there for the rest of his life. Su Yuewu thought that staying here didn''t seem to be too big of a deal. She told Bing''er to watch over him and also told him that she had to pay attention to her own safety. If there was any danger, she would run away quickly.


    As Su Yitian watched Su Yuewu leave, he also felt a little uncomfortable. Ever since he was born, he had never left her side. When he turned his head, he could even see Su Yuewu''s figure. He must have left her side this time. Still very uncomfortable. No matter what happens in the future, he must never leave his mother''s side. It was all Su Yuehua''s fault. If it wasn''t because he was courting death, he wouldn''t have specifically stayed behind to take care of her.


    Su Yitian placed all the dissatisfaction in his heart onto Su Yuehua, which resulted in Su Yuehua getting miserably beaten up by him afterwards.


    He knew that Su Yuehua couldn''t eat spicy food because the more she ate, the more pimples she would get, so she never ate them. He let Bing''er guard the kitchen, using Su Yuewu''s chili concoction to sprinkle it while the cook wasn''t looking. Every day.


    Ever since Su Yitian had discovered that he could not tolerate the medicine, he had asked Bing''er to open fire in the kitchen and make her own food. Since the kitchen maids could cook one less person''s meal without caring about their behavior, they had created the conditions for the angel to behave badly. Thus, ever since they had entered the kitchen, the food on Su Yuehua''s table had been spicy. Sometimes, even the soup was spicy, making it impossible for her to eat.


    She chose not to eat. She wanted to eat some snacks, but what she couldn''t bear was that for the next few days, even the snacks were spicy. She went to the kitchen to get angry, but found that no one admitted that they were doing anything, and she couldn''t find any traces of chili in the kitchen. In the end, he decided to stay in the kitchen every day and swore to find out why. Thus, he had forgotten that he could go out to eat.


    In the end, after five days of squatting down, she found no clues at all. The food was still spicy, and because she hadn''t eaten properly for a long time, she quickly lost weight.


    She could not find the reason for this even after exhausting all the methods she had, and could only give up in the end.


    She hadn''t eaten for several days and was constantly supported by the snacks that Shui Ruo and Lian brought back from time to time. She didn''t even have a good night''s sleep and was covered in filth and dirt. As for Su Yuewu, because of her new business, she had not paid attention to this situation. After she had dealt with most of the matters, she leisurely played with Su Yitian every day.


    When she saw Su Yuehua in the garden that day, who could be described as a human or a ghost, she was shocked. He had never expected that such a person who loved to be beautiful would become like this.


    In fact, apart from her irregular life for the past few days, she had no other choice but to force herself to eat the food at home, which was why she was like this. Her face was half ruined, and no matter what she did, she couldn''t get it right. She had to go out to see a doctor. He couldn''t blame her for not being able to remember to go out to eat. It was simply because what had happened a while ago had left her completely exhausted.


    He didn''t want to have to hide for so many days and run into Su Yuewu the moment he stepped out of the door. Seeing her almost perfect face, the fire in her heart sprung up once again. Just as Su Yuewu was staring blankly at her face, it suddenly erupted. It rushed to her front and raised its hand, wanting to slap her.


    Su Yuewu, on the other hand, instinctively dodged due to her body''s instinct, and even kicked her out along the way.


    "Su Yuehua, what are you crazy about now?!"


    This time, Su Yuehua''s strength was not the slightest bit weaker than the last time. The pain caused her to be unable to stand up for a long time, while Lian''er, who was at the side, was scared silly. Only after hearing the Second Miss'' voice did she wake up and rush over to hug Su Yuehua. She knew very well what she would be treated like if she were to slow down for a while. Recently, due to the matter of her face, Su Yuehua had become more and more irritable. Although the Second Miss was very terrifying, the Eldest Miss was even more so. She would rather be kicked to death by the Second Miss than be tortured daily by Su Yuehua.


    "Miss, Miss, are you alright?"


    Su Yuehua wanted to say that she was fine, but the pain reminded her that this was not something she could control. He stretched out his hand and grabbed onto Lian''er''s hand, hoping that he could use this to ease the pain in his body. Finally, he recovered his strength and left while holding onto Lian''er''s hand.


    This farce came to an end when Su Yuehua left.


    Su Yuewu didn''t seem to care at all about her inexplicable actions of finding fault. She was just a little curious about why her face turned out like this. However, Su Yitian, who was standing beside her, was covering his mouth and gloating with a smile.


    "Tian Tian, it''s you, right?"


    Thinking about it, recently, Su Yitian''s mood had always become very happy for no reason at all. He even frequently ran into the courtyard. Now that she saw it, she felt that it was even more deceitful.


    When Su Yitian was giggling, he forgot that his mother was still by his side. Hearing her question, he stuck out his tongue in embarrassment and looked at her innocently with his eyes wide open.


    "Mother, I just put some chili in her normal food. I didn''t cook anything else."


    At first, she wanted to say a few more words about him to stop him from being so naughty, but when she saw Su Yitian''s innocent face staring at her with wide open eyes, she was speechless. He thought to himself unhappily, why is it that I can''t help but soften when I see him acting so cute? The power of a shota really can''t be underestimated.


    "Alright, alright. Don''t pretend to be innocent, don''t do it again. Let''s go, mother will bring you to find Uncle Nan Gong to play. "


    Hearing the first sentence, he was very happy, but as soon as the second sentence came out, his mouth curled into a pout as he unwillingly followed behind her.


    As Su Yuewu walked, she discovered that the people behind her were getting slower and slower. She puzzledly turned her head to look at him and discovered him pouting as he followed behind her with an unhappy expression.


    "Tian Tian, what''s wrong?"


    After walking for a while, he heard Su Yue Wu asking him a question and understood her reluctance. He gave a "hmph" of displeasure and turned his face aside, not looking at her.


    His current appearance made Su Yue Wu completely confused, she didn''t understand why this was happening now. She didn''t say anything to his prank before, why did she make him angry just because she walked a few steps? Why was he acting so pampered?


    Helpless, she could only kneel down and turn his head in front of her.


    "Good girl, tell mother what happened?"


    "Mother, why do you like playing with that extremely weak Uncle Nan Gong so much? "Let me say this first, I don''t want him to be my father. If he becomes so weak, I will toy with him in a few days."


    The words that Su Yitian was unwilling to speak sounded like thunder in Su Yuewu''s ears, exploding on her mind. In that case, who taught him to say that? What do you mean play? His own father had actually been used by him for fun, it really was ¡­


    "Tian Tian, Daddy is not someone that you can play with! That''s Daddy, someone who''s almost like Mommy! You said that you want to play with Daddy, but don''t you want to play with Mommy as well?!" Also, mother went to find Uncle Nangong for a reason, not to play. Uncle Nangong can''t let you play. Sigh, be a good girl and don''t say these words again. "


    "Oh."


    It was obvious that he didn''t take her words to heart. She gave up dejectedly. Towards this ghost spirit''s son, she could only sigh a lot of times. Fortunately, he was very obedient and filial. For Su Yuewu, this was enough.


    "Alright, alright, where do you want to go to play? Mother will bring you there."


    When Su Yitian, who was still playing with his temper, heard this, he was instantly overjoyed. He immediately jumped up and shouted, "Good, good. Mother, I''m going to fly a kite. I want to fly one."


    Seeing him so happy, Su Yuewu didn''t mind and nodded in agreement. Since he was not in a hurry, he decided to play with him before he went to see Nangong Jean.

 C24

    The mother and son pair first went to find a carriage. Su Yuewu thought it was still too early, so she might as well take him on an outing.


    After the three of them bought what they needed, it was almost noon. They found a random restaurant nearby and ate their lunch. Afterwards, they went to a place a bit further away from where they used to go by carriage.


    After walking through the pipeline for two hours, they finally arrived at an open space under the guidance of the carriage driver.


    Once out of the car, Su Yuewu was attracted by the scenery in front of her. The afternoon sun was shining on the grass, causing the green grass to have a tinge of gold. The two colors intertwined, making it look so beautiful. The blue sky was pure without any impurities. She had never seen such a place in her previous city, so she was naturally dumbfounded.


    However, to Su Yitian, this place was just a bigger arena. Although he could not remember what happened in his previous life, these things were already nothing out of the ordinary to him. There were many times like this on the ancient continent.


    But mother likes to watch, so he accompanied her to watch.


    Su Yuewu watched for a while and felt that these were the ancient times. There were many natural beauty spots that were free of pollution and pollution. After she was done with her matters, she brought Su Yitian to travel around the Wind and Moon Continent and did not waste her time here.


    Holding Su Yitian''s hand, she accompanied him on a kite for the whole afternoon. After the two of them got tired, she had Bing''er take out the things they had prepared earlier.


    This was the first time Su Yuewu had done this. There was no chance in the past, but now it was time for her to practice. Both she and Su Yitian were having a lot of fun playing around with it. It must have been hard on Bing''er, but looking at the young miss and the young master like this, she couldn''t say anything. Their bodies and faces were covered in filth. What should they do when they return?!


    The two of them did not care that much. This item was very novel to them, so naturally, they were in high spirits. By the time the two managed to light a fire, the color of their faces could no longer be seen. It was obvious how much trouble they had caused.


    The mother and son looked at each other and laughed. They all thought that the other party was hilarious, and they didn''t notice that their faces were nothing compared to his.


    Bing-Er looked at them helplessly and said weakly, "Miss, you have the same face as the young master."


    Uh, after hearing this, both of them were stunned. They tilted their heads to think for a moment and then laughed again. Bing-Er had to take out her handkerchief and give it to them. After the two of them, the sun had almost set.


    As they raised their heads to look at the afterglow of the sun in the distance, they realized that they were both very hungry and had no way of making delicious food when they opened fire. Fortunately, Su Yitian had bought a lot of snacks, so they could only eat first to fill their stomachs. The coachman who had escorted them had also come to pick them up at the appointed time, so they decided to abandon the picnic and turn to the city for a good meal.


    Seated in the chamber of commerce, Su Yitian rubbed his slightly protruding stomach as he ate and drank to his heart''s content. Although he did not understand the things his mother told him, he could still smell a hint of fun, which was why he sat there quietly and listened.


    As Nan Gong listened to Su Yuewu''s suggestion for improvement, he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart about the meticulous thoughts of the girl before him. She didn''t know why such a treasure would be so useless in the outside world. If Shangguan Tulong knew of her current ability, would he regret it so much that his intestines turned green?


    From the moment the two of them started working together, Nangong discovered that Su Yuewu could always give him a pleasant surprise. A woman who didn''t leave her house would always see the light of day and was very creative. If it was him, he definitely wouldn''t be able to think of such a thing. And he thought he was clever enough, but when he met her, he willingly retreated behind her.


    Until now, outsiders would think that it was due to him. Only he knew that the real reason was because of the person in front of him. With such a powerful intelligence agency, it was able to move forward layer by layer, stack by layer. It was doing it in a way that was close to perfection. It was truly amazing. The first time the two of them spoke, he discovered that if she was a man, then the sky of the Liu-Li Empire might change color.


    "You said that Lunar Slaughter was only responsible for assassinations, and that the information was in Lunar Shadow?"


    "Yeah, although both of them belong to an underground business, they are not suitable for bundling and selling. Furthermore, Moon Slaughter also needed its own intelligence network. When Moon Shadow came to ask for information, they had to pay for it as well. They couldn''t let anyone discover the relationship between Moon Shadow and Moon Slaughter. The two had to be completely independent. I know it''s going to be more difficult to manage, but it''s to prepare for the future when you''re not going to be wiped out in one pot. "


    Although her words made a lot of sense, he still felt that it would be very difficult for her to do so. After all, for these two things, those who needed them must be absolutely loyal.


    Seeing the doubt in his eyes, Su Yuewu continued to explain, "I know you still have doubts. This is also why I asked you to rescue those who have suffered injustice, preferably those who are on the verge of death. And the people I picked out from the crowd, they were here to prepare for it. If a person''s eyes remained firm and clear after being wrongly accused, such a person would surely have a powerful heart. Moreover, if you saved him, he would definitely repay the debt of gratitude. For such people, loyalty is their very essence. "


    As for the current emperor of the Liu-Li Dynasty, after some investigation, Su Yuewu really didn''t want to say anything anymore. If she wanted a horse to run fast, but not give it food, how could she? Every time something big happened, he would send someone to do it. After finishing the task, he would then unload and kill the donkey. How could such a situation not cause others to feel a chill in their hearts? Although his monarch power was used pretty well, there were still a lot of problems with the servants. Because of this loophole, Su Yuewu found a lot of people she needed.


    Furthermore, whether it was Moon Shadow or Moon Slaughter, she had never personally stepped in. The lowly people did not even know if they were men or women. Other than the top executives, no one else knew her. It was a way for her to protect herself and a way to train her subordinates.


    The two of them debated this system for a long time. In the end, Nangong Yue Wu was able to persuade her, and she helplessly nodded her head.


    Seeing that he had agreed, Su Yuewu no longer hesitated and brought Su Yitian back to the Su Clan. It was already late. They should return.


    After a day of playing around, Su Yitian was very happy. On the way back, he was still chattering about what had happened today. As for the mother and son who were immersed in happiness, they didn''t notice the pair of fierce eyes glaring at them from the corridor.


    The sounds of the birds outside the window woke Su Yuewu from her sleep. She glanced at Su Yitian, who was still sleeping soundly, then quietly got up and went out to practice. She had already successfully advanced to the Violet Rank. However, his aura was still very unstable. She still remembered the events of that night very clearly.


    Although the current her could be considered one of the top figures in the Liu Li Empire, she was nothing in the face of the entire Wind Moon Continent. After all, there was always someone more powerful than you. Shangguan Lan Feng''s beginner Mo Xuan had already made her suffer enough. If she could become stronger in the future, then her little life, would it be worth it?


    If she was a child, she would definitely be regarded as a genius by everyone. But for Su Yuewu, being a Violet Rank at this age didn''t seem to be anything surprising, although there were very few people who could reach Violet Rank now. It was just that it was too difficult to advance beyond the Violet Rank.


    When Su Yue returned to her room after practicing martial arts, she saw Su Yitian sitting on the bed, shaking his legs. There was a puzzled expression on his face, but no one knew what he was thinking about. She smiled and went to hug him.


    "Tian Tian, what are you thinking about?"


    Su Yitian was still thinking about how to deal with Su Yuhua, so he didn''t notice that his mother had walked in. When he was hugged, he returned to his senses and happily gave her a kiss.


    "Mother, where are we going to play today?!"


    He definitely wouldn''t speak the truth. If his mother knew that he was going to do something bad, she would definitely teach him a lesson. That time, although he didn''t say anything, he could still feel that his mother didn''t like him being naughty, even though his naughty moves were meant to deal with bad people.


    Su Yuewu looked at her son in her arms. The appearance of a five to six-year-old child could be considered to be one of those times where they loved to play. It had only been half a year since Su Yitian was born, so how could he have grown up so long? Outsiders would definitely be surprised to see him, but fortunately, Su Yuewu didn''t like to go out. In the outside world, it was also said that Su Yuewu had been abandoned because she didn''t follow a woman''s rules. As for how old her child was, naturally, she wasn''t too curious about it. She only wondered how fast he was growing.


    Seeing that his mother was staring at him blankly without replying for a long time, Su Yitian could not take it anymore. Ever since he had been taken out to play twice, he hated staying in this crappy place more and more. Reaching out his little hand, he grabbed Su Yuewu''s arm and continuously shook it, constantly calling out "mother" to attract her attention.


    Her thoughts were interrupted by Su Yitian''s actions. She lowered her head and looked at the little person in her arms with a face full of anticipation. She had only been lost in thought for a short while, but he had already lost his patience. How could such a cute child possibly cause such a disaster to the world?! Those people were just making up lies for her own benefit. No matter what she said, she would protect Su Yitian.


    "Okay okay. Little demon, stop shaking. Where do you want to go to play?"


    Hearing that Su Yitian had agreed, he jumped off the bed in joy and ran out. He didn''t forget to hold onto Su Yuewu''s hand.


    "Mother, Mother, let''s go climb the mountain." I heard from my uncle that there is a very beautiful mountain outside the city and there is also a very spiritual temple on the mountain. Let''s go there and get you a marriage contract so you can find a father for me. "


    The first part of what Su Yitian said sounded quite good, but when Su Yitian said the last part of what he said, Su Yuewu was undoubtedly the first to be shocked. She was stunned for a moment, and then her feet unintentionally stumbled.


    Su Yitian, who was still in high spirits, was held back. He was slightly unhappy and he turned his head to look at Su Yuewu.


    "Mother, why did you pull me back? Let''s go, it''ll be hot climbing later. Yesterday, my uncle who drove the horse carriage said that he wanted to go as early as possible. "


    "Tian Tian, do you want to climb the mountain or do you want to request for a visa?! Also, why are you so anxious to have me find your father? "


    Su Yitian, whose thoughts had been seen through, smiled at her in embarrassment.

 C25

    "Mother, don''t mind so much."


    Su Yuewu looked at the flattering face of the little child in front of her and felt both amused and angry at the same time.


    "You ghost. "Let''s go."


    With that, she pulled him out of the room. They went to find the uncle who had helped them drive the carriage yesterday and told them where they were going. The coachman was very observant and gave them a tour of the place.


    It turned out that the mountain they were going to be going to was called Spirit Mountain, and what it was famous for was not the mountain, but the fairy temple on the mountain. In this continent, the marriage was managed by a fairy called Wan Yuanyuan, and the fairy temple on the Spirit Mountain was the only one. Legend has it that the temple was the home of the fairy herself when she descended into the mortal world. No one knew when it appeared, and it always existed when there was a legend. No matter where they were, they would have to come to Spirit Mountain if they wanted to get married. Thus, no matter what time, there would always be a lot of people on Spirit Mountain, and the incense in the temple was always very strong.


    Other than that, there was another reason that was important. Many men and women who came to pay their respects on the mountain or after returning, found their own marriages and even spent their lives with beauties. Thus, the belief in the temple could be said to surpass that of His Majesty.


    This season was also the day when the wild flowers on the mountain bloomed. The scenery on the mountain was beyond beautiful. This was the best time to play.


    After hearing the driver''s introduction, Su Yuewu''s heart was filled with anticipation. In his previous life, although people believed in these things, they weren''t that mysterious. Listening to the words of the coachman was already a very magical thing. It seemed that the time he didn''t pay attention to yesterday was completely overheard by the kid beside him. He was determined to come today. However, she was still very curious as to why Su Yitian was so keen on finding a husband for her.


    Spirit Mountain was about 15 kilometers away from the city. Even though they had arrived early, they still had to walk nearly half an hour before they arrived due to the backwardness of their transportation.


    Getting off the horse, Su Yuewu felt as if her whole body was about to fall apart, causing pain everywhere. It seemed that when he had time in the future, he would have to design a suitable transportation vehicle. If he continued to stumble like this, he would become a retard. He turned around to look at the two men beside him. Bing''er had a tired expression on her face. She probably didn''t go out often, but Su Yitian was different. It was like a monkey, jumping up and down beside him with an eager expression on its face. Where did he get so much energy from?! He couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. It''s great to be young.


    "Mom, hurry up. Let''s go up quickly."


    "Tian Tian, be good and help your mother breathe. Don''t you notice that your mother is very tired?"


    "Alright, mother, rest well now. Let''s hurry up. There are a lot of people on the mountain."


    His innate ability made Su Yitian''s physical and physical attributes extraordinary. His eyesight was naturally good as well, so it was not strange for him to be able to see that far away. However, when the carriage driver heard this, he was stunned. He raised his head and looked at the mountain before him. Other than the few people who had descended the mountain, he could not see anyone else. The look in the young master''s eyes was really good.


    However, no one paid any attention to his melancholy. When Su Yuewu finally felt more comfortable, Su Yitian had long been waiting impatiently. Thus, when he saw Su Yuewu get up, he immediately pulled her up the mountain. He couldn''t stop them even if he wanted to.


    Su Yuewu had no choice but to follow him up the mountain. Before leaving, she didn''t forget to tell Bing''er to slowly walk up the mountain while they waited for her.


    When Su Yuewu and Su Yitian reached the summit of the mountain at the fastest speed possible, they saw a vast and majestic temple in front of them. With a single glance, Su Yuewu could not believe that this grand and majestic Celestial Maiden Temple was only there for the sake of marriage. However, looking at the people around him, he had no choice but to believe it.


    The people around him were all young men and women around the age of seventeen or eighteen. All of them had respectful expressions as they walked down the road. This kind of atmosphere made Su Yuewu extremely uncomfortable.


    Her appearance shocked everyone around her. It was rare to see someone as beautiful as her. If it wasn''t for the fact that she had a child with her, there would probably be a lot of people who came up to strike up a conversation. After all, everyone here were people that wanted to get a good marriage. The reason why he didn''t attack her was because he didn''t want to provoke her.


    No matter how good Su Yuewu''s mental fortitude was, she would still feel somewhat uncomfortable when she was watched by those people with solemn expressions. She quickly carried Su Yitian and ran into the temple. She wanted to find the host and ask if he had a room. On the way, she had promised Su Yitian that she would stay here for the night.


    Only when they saw the host did they realize that they were all nuns, and that the wing usually only received female guests. It seemed that due to custom, there were very few guests who stayed at the inn, so the rooms were usually very empty. She added a lot of incense to the temple, and the head of the temple found a large room for her, just enough for the three of them to live in.


    Seeing the change in the host''s attitude, she couldn''t help but pout. It seemed that no matter where she went, this money was corroded.


    After settling down, the host ordered someone to bring the fasting food over. This was the item that Su Yuewu was the most satisfied with. This was a pleasant surprise for her. She hadn''t thought that there would be such a delicious snack bar here.


    After the two of them finished eating, they realized that they were missing a person. Bing-Er hadn''t come up yet. Bing''er had followed her for such a long time, so she had some feelings for him. She told Su Yitian to play by himself and not run around. She remembered to get up on time and go out to find Bing''er.


    Su Yuewu walked down the mountain slowly, worried that Bing''er would miss her, so she walked very slowly. But as she walked, the aura around her began to fluctuate. She couldn''t help but raise her vigilance. Ye Zichen looked around vigilantly, while his feet slowed down even more.


    When she suddenly sensed a vicious aura from behind her, she reflexively dodged it. Looking at the dart on the ground, her heart tightened. It seemed like it was another killer. This time around, apart from feeling a little troubled, she did not feel any sense of danger. It seemed that the quality of her attack this time was not as high as last time.


    She stood there quietly, waiting for the opponent to make the first move. She did not want to waste her energy to make a move. It would be very tiring.


    The assassins in the dark looked at the woman in front of them, the aura she released made them feel a lot of pressure, they looked at each other, not knowing what to do. The current situation clearly did not match the information provided by the guest. This woman was definitely not as simple as he said. However, the Blood Shadow Sect''s rule was that one must complete the quest. If they couldn''t complete it, they must die.


    Even though there was a great deal of pressure in their hearts, they still had to take action. Otherwise, not only would they not be able to hand over their grievances, they would also receive inhuman punishments. Looking at each other and nodding their heads, everyone launched a group attack. The hidden weapons couldn''t do anything to her.


    Su Yuewu was already getting impatient from waiting. She was still wondering when they would make a move when she felt the profound strength that was surging in from all directions. He immediately stood up straight, and his expression changed.


    Currently, she was already a Purple Rank Low Rank. Towards the eight people in front of her, three of them were Blue Rank and five were Cyan Rank. She didn''t feel any pressure, but she felt that they weren''t dangerous at all.


    When she withdrew her strength, she looked at the person on the ground speechlessly, feeling speechless. This time, she didn''t feel like it was a bitter battle, but it shouldn''t be so weak.


    He walked over and kicked the person closest to him.


    "Speak, who sent you here?"


    As soon as his words landed, he heard a stifled grunt. The head in front of him tilted to the side, completely lifeless. She squatted down and touched her nose. She was completely breathless. He turned around and looked at the people around him, but they were all gone.


    He stretched out his hand to pull down their scarves and checked them, only to find a bloody metal plate. It seemed to be people from Blood Shadow Sect. He could only rely on himself to investigate the rest.


    After finishing her inspection, she stood up and clapped her hands. Just as she was about to leave, a powerful aura attacked her. She hurriedly dodged with great difficulty. Before she could move, she could already see him standing right in front of her. He was so close to her that she could even feel his breath coming out of his nose.


    He did not open his mouth or say anything. He just stared at the person in front of him. The familiar dark black mask and the ferocious drawing on it were clearly visible now. He was still dressed in white his entire life, and there was a seductive aura around him. She did not make a sound, just stared at him in a daze. He seemed to be immersed in it.


    Her dumbstruck expression pleased Leng Fanyun, the corners of his mouth slightly curled up under the mask appeared to be in a good mood, but the person in front of him couldn''t see it.


    Su Yuewu could feel the aura around his body weakening. She instantly took action and punched him in the stomach, taking advantage of his pain to turn around and run. Although he was the one who saved her last time, she would never lower her guard against someone like him who could not be separated from his enemies. From the way he looked at her, it was obvious that he wanted to tease her. Even if she didn''t know what his goal was, she wouldn''t relax. That was why she pretended to be mesmerized, and when she saw the light in his eyes, she knew that her chance had come, and only once. If she missed, then she wouldn''t be able to escape.


    However, the difference in strength made her catch up to him before she could run far. The person behind her reached out and grabbed her, causing her to stumble and almost fall to the ground. But the person behind her would not let her fall. With a tug, she spun around and fell into his embrace. Immediately, the faint plum fragrance in his arms caused Su Yuewu to be stunned for a moment. He immediately reached out to push him away, trying to break free.


    With regards to Su Yuewu''s actions, Leng Fanyun''s interest was piqued even further. What a clever woman.


    "Don''t move, move again. This sovereign is going to be friendly with you."


    He lowered his head and whispered into her ear.


    His words caused Su Yuewu to be stunned and she stopped moving. She fiercely whispered, "Lecher."


    "Heh."


    Leng Fanyun laughed in a low voice. He couldn''t help but want to tease her again.


    "Miss Su seems to have forgotten. You still owe this sovereign a life saving favor."


    Su Yuewu naturally didn''t forget that he was suppressed by Su Yitian last time to let them go. It seemed like it wouldn''t be that easy to escape this time.


    "What do you want?"


    He smiled at the sound of her clenched teeth.


    "How about giving your body to me?"


    These words really stepped on Su Yuewu''s cat tail. She pushed Leng Fanyun away with all her might, and the unsuspecting Leng Fanyun was pushed away without being able to defend, and even staggered a few steps back.


    "Stinky brat, do you know what you''re saying?!" Promise me with my own body, with just you?! Do you think you''re really strong just because you''ve captured someone''s inexpensive mask? Why don''t you go home and practice for two more years before coming back? "


    Hearing her words, Leng Fanyun felt even more amused. He smiled faintly.


    "Then how strong does benzun have to be before Miss Su is willing to marry me?"

 C26

    Ever since he had saved Su Yuewu, he had developed a strong interest for these two children. After being investigated by his subordinates, his interest had grown even more. The huge contrast between Su Yuewu and her child had made him very curious. Plus, Su Yitian was also the reincarnation of a God of Slaughter. This was truly a miraculous combination. The Flaming Cloud Skirt Su Yuewu wore last time was also of extraordinary quality. How could a child born to an unpampered concubine have such power?


    All of this clearly showed Su Yuewu''s mysteriousness, and it also greatly increased Leng Fanyun''s interest. That was why he had been wandering around Su Yuewu lately. Looking at her leisurely life, he almost thought that the last person he saw was just an illusion. However, she did not let him down.


    Although the battle ended very quickly tonight, it gave him a great time to watch it. Especially after just a few days, she had actually made it to the first level. Moreover, looking at her disappointed expression, it was obvious that she didn''t notice his improvement.


    However, the current her was very different from her previous decisiveness. She was like a kitten that had been provoked. It was getting more and more fun.


    Su Yuewu was completely shocked by Leng Fanyun''s words. She really didn''t expect him to answer her unreasonable question in all seriousness. He was stunned and didn''t know how to reply. Did he have to become the strongest in the entire Wind Moon Continent? But forget it, this was a good excuse.


    "How about this, it won''t be difficult for me to help you, when you become the strongest in the Wind Moon Continent, I will agree to your proposal."


    Leng Fanyun was stunned for a moment, this little girl really dared to say something. The strongest person in the entire Wind Moon Continent actually dared to say that it wasn''t a difficult situation?!


    Seeing that the person in front of her didn''t speak for a long time, Su Yuewu let out a sigh of relief. It seemed like this reason would allow him to escape.


    She should be scared of the person in front of her, but she found that other than feeling a bit of pressure, she didn''t feel any sense of danger, so she didn''t have anything to worry about. In the deepest part of her heart, she didn''t know why, but she felt that he wouldn''t hurt her. Thus, he started to speak arrogantly.


    Leng Fanyun kept staring at her, and naturally saw the relieved look on her face when she said her request. He really didn''t have the heart to tell her what happened next. However, since she gave him a standard, it wouldn''t be good if he didn''t satisfy her.


    "Looks like Miss Su''s heart is very strong. She has also been paying attention to this noble one for a long time. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have thought of asking me for so long to take advantage of you." Looks like Miss Su also did quite a bit of homework. "


    Stunned by the person in front of her, Su Yuewu couldn''t believe what she had just heard. What did he mean by ''hate to marry''? What did he mean by ''have to pay attention to him for a long time''?! She didn''t even know who he was, okay? Was this person too narcissistic or did he not understand human speech at all?! While Su Yuewu was mumbling in her heart, she hadn''t discovered how simple her state of mind had become like that of a child''s.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, I can''t be bothered with you."


    After saying that, he turned around and was about to leave. However, since Leng Fanyun did not receive the answer that he wanted, he would naturally not allow her to leave. Ye Zichen moved to stand in front of her and looked at her with a smile.


    "Miss Su, are you prepared to renege on the debt?"


    Su Yuewu rolled her eyes as she looked at the man in front of her with resentment. He couldn''t beat her, yet he couldn''t run away. Just what was this cowhide candy trying to do?! It was as though he was a dog that had just seen its bones; he couldn''t shake it off.


    "What debt do I owe you? What did I promise you? "


    "Didn''t Miss Su say that as long as this sovereign becomes the top disciple of the Wind Moon Continent, she would marry this sovereign? "Since you''ve agreed, then follow me back to get married."


    Su Yue Wu''s eyes were wide open as she looked at the person in front of her with disbelief. He actually dared to call himself the number one of the Wind Moon Continent!


    Seeing Su Yuewu''s constantly changing expression, Leng Fanyun couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    "Does Miss Su not know?" In the entire Wind Moon Continent, there is only one High Rank Black Xuan, and that is me. "


    His words caused Su Yuewu to be stunned. When he thought back to the last time when he was surrounded and attacked by Shangguan Lan Feng, that old woman was so strong that she could not handle it, and she had almost destroyed his Fire Cloud Rainbow Dress. However, the old woman did not dare act rashly when he appeared before his eyes, and she had even said one sentence to make her leave unwillingly. It seemed that what he said was somewhat believable.


    She thought for a moment and was about to say something to make things difficult for him when she heard Su Yitian''s voice from behind her.


    "Mother, mother, mother, where are you?!" "Mom."


    "Hey, Tian Tian, Mother is here."


    Just as he turned his head to say something to the person in front of him, he saw the back of a figure quickly leaving and heard the words that he had left behind before he left.


    "My wife, your husband left first. Your wife doesn''t need to worry about future matters. Your wife can just calmly wait for marriage." "Remember, your husband''s name is Leng Fanyun."


    This sentence caused Su Yuewu to feel extremely depressed as she felt a lump in her chest. Going out once was full of bad luck. She wanted to chase after him, but he was no longer there. Taking a deep breath, he turned around to look for Su Yitian.


    Lifting his head to look at the sky, he realized that the sun had almost set. He had been gone for a long time. No wonder Su Yitian had come looking for him out of worry.


    After walking for a while, he saw Su Yitian running towards him. When he saw him, his expression finally relaxed.


    After wandering around the temple for a while, he did not find anything interesting, so he walked back to the room in disappointment. Thinking that Su Yuewu wouldn''t be gone for too long, he didn''t go out again and obediently sat there, waiting for her return. But after waiting for a long time and not seeing her back, he started to worry. At first, he thought it was because she found Bing-Er and Ye Xiao and left them slowly, so he told himself to calm down.


    However, when Bing''er appeared in front of him and Su Yuewu was nowhere to be seen, he completely panicked. He told Bing''er to stay on the mountain and not to run around. He then quickly ran out to find her. At that moment, he hated his child''s body with all his heart. He also hated himself for his usual lust, and he hadn''t even fully awakened his strength yet. He was afraid something would happen to her. If something really happened, he would never forgive himself, nor would he mind destroying the entire Wind Moon Continent.


    He released his breath and found no trace of Su Yuewu''s presence, so he hastily ran down the mountain. His speed was very fast and his heart was in a panic as he ran all over the place. He didn''t have any purpose until a wave of abnormal breathing came. However, just as he was about to approach, he discovered that the road in front of him had disappeared.


    Looking at the surroundings, he noticed that the road ahead was sealed with the Five Elemental Eight Trigrams. However, he could feel the presence of Su Yuewu and felt slightly more at ease.


    Observing the surroundings, it seemed that the people who set up the formation weren''t ordinary people. With simple stones and the surrounding trees, it was possible to completely trap the space inside. After his rebirth, he rarely came into contact with books on this topic, and did not have any memories of his past. He only felt that he should know how to break this formation. To break through this formation in front of him, he would have to spend a great deal of effort. However, this wouldn''t be difficult for him.


    As he walked deeper and deeper, the aura inside became even clearer. Other than Su Yuewu, there was also a very strong profound strength. For some reason, he felt that this profound strength was the profound strength of the person who saved them last time. This kind of understanding made him feel slightly relieved. Although that person was very strong, his intuition told him that he wouldn''t hurt Su Yuewu.


    When he arrived nearby and saw Su Yuewu''s back, he knew that he was about to succeed. However, even though he was right in front of her, the ethereal feeling made him unable to see clearly. He understood that the two of them were actually very far apart. However, when he saw her, he couldn''t wait to get closer and unconsciously called out to her.


    Only after a long time had passed did he finally hear Su Yuewu''s reply, and only then did he truly relax. Moreover, the moment he heard Su Yuewu''s voice, all the obstructions in front of his eyes disappeared. With a single glance, he could see Su Yuewu not too far away from him. It seemed that he had left. Before leaving, he had withdrawn his spell.


    She hastily ran over and hugged Su Yuewu.


    "Mom, Mom, Mom."


    Su Yuewu reached out to hug Su Yitian, who was rushing towards her. Listening to him constantly calling out to her, she understood that she had scared him. That was true. From his birth until now, she had never left him for so long. Even if she had left him alone in the Su Clan last time, she had still gone back very quickly because she was worried that he would comfort her. He didn''t expect to be delayed outside for so long, and made him worry before coming out to find him. Feeling the slight tremble of his embrace, she reached out and gently caressed his back, calming his emotions.


    "Be good, everything is fine now."


    Su Yitian calmed himself down upon smelling his familiar aura. After calming himself down, he came out of Su Yuewu''s embrace and turned around to look at the corpse on the ground. His eyes darkened. It seemed that he had encountered a lot of trouble recently.


    "Mother, what are these?!"


    Following the direction that he was pointing towards, he saw a corpse lying on the ground, and his heart sank. Being disturbed by Leng Fanyun, he almost forgot about this scene in front of him.


    "They''re people from Blood Shadow Sect. As for why they''re here, I''m not sure." Tomorrow, the servants down the mountain will check it out. "


    Su Yitian nodded his head and stopped caring. He still had a lot of faith in his mother''s two factions. Su Yitian''s mother was indeed very strong. As he thought of this, he reached out his hand to hug Su Yue Wu.


    Seeing his changing expression, Su Yuewu knew that her son understood what he was thinking, so she didn''t say anything more. Seeing his outstretched hand, she was satisfied and reached out to hug him, but when she picked him up, she found that the child in her hands had become heavier, but she still insisted on hugging him.


    When they returned to the temple, they saw Bing''er standing at the entrance with an anxious look on her face. It seemed that his stay at the Foreign Minister''s office had truly frightened the two of them.


    When Bing-Er saw the young lady coming back with the young lord in her arms, she finally felt relieved and walked over to support the young lady.


    "Miss, you are finally back! Bing-Er, I am so worried!"


    "It''s alright, I won''t do it again. Bing''er, I''m hungry. Let the host send me another fasting. "


    "Yes."


    Only after watching Bing''er leave did Su Yuewu let go of the little girl in her arms. He could indeed feel the change in Su Yitian''s weight. If it wasn''t for the fact that he was strong enough, he definitely wouldn''t have been able to hold her for so long. Even so, she still felt that her hands were sore.


    "Tian Tian, did you eat too much that it turned heavy?"


    Su Yitian helplessly rolled his eyes as he looked at the back of Su Yuewu''s head. Because of his previous anxiety, his strength had rapidly increased. He was now around eight to nine years old now. Meanwhile, Su Yuewu had been in a daze the whole way, but she still didn''t find anything different after such a long time. And now he was blaming him for eating too much. He doesn''t need to eat, okay? It was just that he had been raised by her.

 C27

    Not hearing his reply, Su Yuewu puzzledly turned back to look at him, only to see him pursing his lips and looking at her with a look of disdain. She choked and studied it. Only now did he realize that he looked like an eight or nine year old child. Previously, he had always been the size of a four or five-year-old child. She thought that he would not be able to grow any longer in a short period of time, but today, he was only a few years older.


    "Tian Tian, why are you so fast?!"


    "Oh, what I''ve discovered recently is that my growth has nothing to do with my age, but with the growth of my strength. I''ve just been looking for you, and in a moment of desperation, it seems that I''ve broken through another layer. However, right now, I can feel that I am at the very top of the hierarchy that I can break through to, making it difficult for me to continue growing in the future. I think I''ll be like this for years to come. "


    Then, he nodded and stopped thinking about it. In any case, from the day he was born, he was not an ordinary child. Moreover, for a transcender like Su Yuewu, this was not a big deal. She did not realize that since she had come to this land, she had become more and more receptive.


    The scary and safe day passed, and when they woke up the next day, the three of them no longer had the mood to play. After packing their bags, they ate breakfast and went down the mountain.


    After going down the mountain, the three of them walked leisurely as they were not in a hurry. At this time, Su Yuewu finally had time to admire the scenery along the way.


    To her surprise, the wildflowers by the roadside were actually lavender, a small flower that she had liked a lot in her previous life. However, the passersby did not care about them. It seemed like they were the life of the weeds here.


    Because he liked her, he had to pick them all the way. Su Yitian watched her happy actions and helped her pick them all the way. By the time they reached the foot of the mountain, their hands were full of lavender. Moreover, their actions also attracted the attention of passersby, because they did not understand how this wild flower, which had no value whatsoever, could obtain the favor of a beauty.


    After entering the city, Su Yuewu didn''t return to the Su Clan and brought Su Yitian with her to Moon Shadow. She handed over the "Blood" sign that she had removed yesterday to Nangong Jean.


    Nangong Bing suspiciously looked at the metal plate in front of her and then looked at Su Yuewu.


    "Yue Wu, what''s wrong?"


    "The assassination attempt on the spirit mountain last night was carried by the killer. Now, we can be sure that it''s Blood Shadow Sect''s business, and let the people below go and find out who placed the order. "


    Nan Gong thought for a moment and then said to her: "I''m afraid this is a little difficult. The Blood Shadow Sect had been established for over a hundred years. We''ve been looking into it, and we still don''t know what''s inside. Most of the killers they nurtured were sworn warriors, and they had a tough mouth. If the mission fails, they would rather die than return and receive their punishment. "


    Thinking back to the actions of those people last night, Su Yuewu nodded. It seemed to be like this. Those people from yesterday, he did not want their lives, but they all chose to commit suicide.


    "What do we do now?"


    "I''ll get the people down there to do their best. There were only two ways to stop the Blood Shadow Sect''s pursuit. The first was for the guests to withdraw their orders, and the second was for you to die. I won''t let you die. Don''t worry, I will definitely find out who did it. "


    Since Su Yuewu believed Nangong Jean''s words, she nodded and did not force him. The two of them discussed the current situation. Everything was going according to plan. They believed that it wouldn''t be long before the entire Liu-Li Empire changed.


    After dealing with this matter, Su Yuewu brought Su Yitian home. Now that he had grown up, although he really wanted Su Yuewu to hug him, he was too heavy. Su Yuewu''s hands would feel sore if she didn''t hug him for too long, so he still chose to carry her. And it was strange to be walking on the road with such a large child in your arms. They did not want to attract too much attention.


    They did not return to the Su Clan for the entire night. Just as they were about to use the usual method to return, they saw Lian''er standing at the door and seeing them. She had an expression as if she had seen a ghost as she ran into the house. Her strange behavior caught Su Yuewu''s attention. She held onto Su Yitian''s hand as they quickly followed behind her. It was so light that she didn''t notice.


    As they watched Lian''er run into Su Yuehua''s courtyard, they felt that it wasn''t much of a big deal. It was possible that Lian''er had come back to inform Su Yuehua after seeing them.


    He turned around and was about to leave when he heard Lian''er''s frightened voice.


    "Miss, Miss, Second Miss is back. Second Miss is back, she is back alive."


    Their slightly trembling voice could hear the fear in the speaker''s voice, which surprised them. Although Lian''er was normally very afraid of them, he shouldn''t be afraid of them to such an extent! Ever since that day when Su Yuehua''s face had turned bad, they had not seen each other for many days, and he could not remember doing anything that would frighten her.


    Before they could come up with anything, they heard a "pa" sound come from the yard. It sounded like a glass breaking. However, the words that followed caused the complexions of Su Yuewu and Su Yitian to change.


    "That bitch actually came back alive! It seems that the Blood Shadow Sect is only this strong, and they even spent so much of my money to make them do things. What the heck is this!? "


    The two of them looked at each other, not expecting the answer to come so quickly. Not wanting to continue listening to Su Yuehua''s curses, Su Yuewu took Su Yitian''s hand and left. Inside the courtyard, Su Yuehua had no idea what was going on.


    On the way back, Su Yuewu lowered her head and said to Su Yitian, "Tian Tian, if you want to do something in the future, just do it. Mom won''t stop you anymore."


    These words were equivalent to lifting the ban on Su Yitian. He cheered in his heart, but he didn''t show it on his face. He only indifferently said the word "oh" to her.


    In the past, he had thought of a million different ways of dealing with a person, but since Su Yuewu didn''t like him, he didn''t care about it anymore. This time, with her permission, he definitely had to play to his heart''s content.


    No one would have thought that Su Yuewu''s words would have dealt a fatal blow before the Su Clan fell. Su Yitian had practically turned the Su Clan upside down, causing everyone to be in a frenzy.


    Su Yuewu told Bing''er to take care of Su Yitian before she left for Lunar Shadow.


    Nangong was surprised that she had come back.


    "Yuewu, why did you come back? Did something fall off?"


    Su Yuewu shook her head.


    "No, I know who placed the order to buy my life."


    "Oh!" "Who is it?!"


    "Su Yuehua."


    Nan Gong was stunned for a moment, but after thinking about it, he understood.


    Su Yuehua was arrogant, domineering, arrogant, and extremely jealous. Since she was young, she was jealous of Su Yuewu''s appearance. She often teased her and even liked to beat and scold her. In the past, Su Yuewu was often made into an exceptionally miserable state by her. Sometimes, her entire body was even full of wounds. When Su Yuewu had followed the order to marry Shangguan Tulong, she had caused a huge ruckus and even almost took Su Yuewu''s life. If it wasn''t for Su Huai who stopped her in time, she probably wouldn''t be in this world anymore.


    After that, she hooked up with the First Prince again in a short period of time, so she didn''t care about Shangguan Tun Long anymore, allowing Su Yue Wu to be temporarily safe. She just didn''t expect that when she saw Su Yuewu again, it was at Shangguan Tulong''s concubine wedding banquet. Su Yuewu, who should have been dead a long time ago, appeared in front of her so casually. Moreover, her appearance was even more beautiful than before. How could this possibly make her feel any better? Thus, when she abandoned Shangguan Tullong and returned to the Su Clan, she would find fault every day. When he found out he couldn''t beat her, he started to make small movements. However, she had also suffered miserably at Su Yitian''s hands.


    Then her face was half ruined, and she finally stopped. Seeing the news that came from his underlings, he thought that she would stop just like that. He didn''t expect her to be so vicious as to buy people for murder.


    "How did you find out?"


    "Heh, that idiot, when you go back, tell her about this matter in the room. "I wonder if he saw anyone nearby before he said it."


    Nangong Jean nodded, showing that he understood. Su Yuehua would indeed do such a thing. She had never been a patient person. She definitely thought that with the help of Blood Shadow Sect''s people, there would definitely be no mishaps. After she saw that Su Yuewu had returned alive, she naturally went into a rage. When you get angry, you can''t control your mouth. At that time, it was also the best time for news to leak out.


    "Mm, it will be easier if you know who it is. I''ll get someone to cancel it. Although I know that you do not fear the Blood Shadow Door at your current level, it is not a good thing for a fly to always follow behind you. "


    Su Yuewu nodded and accepted Nangong''s suggestion. Although this man looked weak, his abilities were not to be underestimated. In this place that revered strength, he could actually make people admire him just by relying on his brain, how could others ignore his existence?!


    Since this matter was solved, she didn''t plan on returning so early. It seemed that Su Yitian was currently happily playing in the Su Clan, so it would be better if she went back a bit later and gave him some space to play around.


    As he thought of this, he suddenly remembered that he still had something else to investigate.


    "That''s right, Nangong. Help me check on another person."


    "Who?"


    "Leng Fanyun."


    When those three words came out, it made Nangong Bing shocked. She immediately lifted her head and looked at her.


    "Yue Wu, how did you offend him?"


    Nangong''s solemn and astonished expression caused Su Yuewu to tremble slightly. After knowing him for so long, she had never seen him change his attitude. No matter what happened, he always had a warm and sweet appearance. To outsiders, he looked gentle and refined, but to her, he seemed very anxious.


    "I didn''t provoke him. "It was when Shangguan Lanfeng and I were in a difficult situation, he saved us and left us with this name before we left."


    Nangong Bing heard that she had jumped up awkwardly due to Shangguan Lan Feng, quickly rushing to her and grabbing her arm, saying to her anxiously: "Ah?!" When, why didn''t you tell me? Are you hurt? "


    After saying that, he looked at her from top to bottom, afraid that he would miss something.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry. Seeing how I am now, you know that I''m fine. Help me investigate him."


    Su Yuewu was not used to Nangong let this happen, but she was worried for herself, so she didn''t pay any more attention to his actions. Just reaching out; pulling his hand away, interrupting his inquiry.


    It was only when he heard her say this that he reacted. He quickly let go and touched his nose.


    "Sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose."


    Su Yuewu shook her head nonchalantly.


    He sat down and thought for a moment before speaking. He had only found out about this not too long ago, and he wasn''t sure if it was accurate or not.

 C28

    "Yue Wu, Leng Fanyun is the leader of the Demon Palace, the largest organization in the martial world. The Devil''s Palace could be said to be the strongest power on the Wind Moon Continent, and the next was the Blood Shadow Sect. Even though Blood Shadow Sect was right behind it, there was a huge gap between the members of Blood Shadow Sect and Blood Shadow Sect. Simply put, even the sect master of Blood Shadow Sect would have to salute a hall master. Right now, no one in the martial arts world dared to challenge it.


    There was even less of a need to talk about Leng Fanyun. His profound strength was at the high level of Mo Xuan, the one and only Mo Xuan in the entire Wind Moon Continent. However, not long ago the Shangguan Family spread that Shangguan Lan Feng had also advanced to Mo Xuan, though he did not know if it was true or not. However, even if it was true, compared to Shangguan Lan Feng''s initial stage profound strength, the two of them were still incomparable. So right now, the Demon Palace was still the number one existence in the martial arts world.


    The mystery of the Demon Palace was not only because no one knew of its existence, but also because no one knew what was entangled in it, its people''s abilities, and everything else. What was even more mysterious was that the masters of the Demon Palace did not know his name, much less his appearance. That''s what all the intelligence agencies have been trying to find out.


    I was surprised when I got the news. However, it was useless to know his name as he did not know his appearance. Presumably, it is also because of this that my name is exposed. "


    Su Yue Wu nodded her head to express that she understood. She really didn''t expect that rogue to really have some ability. Suddenly, she remembered that Su Yitian had said that he wanted the Palace Lord to be his father. Now, he was right in front of her. He even said that he would marry her. Was this considered a form of fate? Sigh, from Su Yuewu''s point of view, even if it was fate, it was still a bad fate.


    Su Yuewu''s mind was filled with wild thoughts, so she didn''t notice the profound gazes of the people around her.


    When Nangong Yue mentioned about Leng Fanyun, she discovered that Su Yuewu''s eyes were filled with confusion, and there were even some things he couldn''t explain. The look in his eyes made his heart tremble, as if something had been missed. And the things that he had missed out on would likely make him regret it in the future.


    He was very clear about his feelings for Su Yuewu, but her attitude towards him made him not have the courage to open his mouth. He was now a close friend in her eyes, and she would often tell him that he was her sister. He didn''t know what to do with her, and he didn''t know what was wrong. He was afraid of being rejected. He was even more afraid that if he was rejected, he wouldn''t be able to be friends and would never be able to see her again. He had never thought that such a cowardly day would come, but the truth was placed in front of her face, and he could not help but believe it.


    Su Yuewu saw that it was getting late outside, so she left with Nangong Bing and returned to the Su Clan.


    After returning home, he didn''t see Su Yuehua. Furthermore, the entire courtyard was strangely quiet. He didn''t even see a servant along the way. Returning to his own courtyard, he entered and saw Bing''er playing Go with Su Yitian. This was something she had done to let Su Yitian pass the time. Because it was so easy to learn, Bing''er had learned it quickly. Even if she didn''t have any spare time, she could still play with her. She had originally wanted to make some poker cards, but found that the paper here wasn''t suitable for her. Furthermore, she didn''t have the spirit to invent such a thing.


    Seeing her return, Su Yitian jumped up in joy and ran over to hug her.


    "Mother, you''re back!" Come here and play with me. Bing-Er is so stupid.


    Squatting down, she reached out her hand to pinch his nose.


    "Little Scoundrel, you only know how to bully Bing''er."


    He wrinkled his little face and pulled her hand away from his nose.


    "Mother, I didn''t bully Bing''er. I let her take a few steps, but she didn''t win." Come and play with me. "


    Su Yuewu raised her head to look at Bing''er and saw that she was too embarrassed to smile at her. Forget it, who asked him to give birth to a genius son? He raised his hand to grab Su Yitian''s, Little Fatty, and led him to the chessboard.


    "Alright, Bing''er, go prepare dinner." I played with him. Little Scoundrel, Mom will play with you, is that okay? "


    Su Yitian automatically filtered out the three words'' little scoundrel ''in her words and happily nodded his head. Then, he grabbed the white piece and passed it to her.


    Bing''er listened to Su Yuewu''s instructions before turning around to prepare dinner. Ever since Bing''er had gone into the kitchen to cook, Su Yitian had stopped eating the food that was brought over from the kitchen. Su Yuewu was also surprised to discover that Bing''er''s cooking skills were extremely good. Thus, when Su Yuewu made a kitchen in her own small courtyard, they opened fire on their own. Unless Su Yitian wanted Bing''er to do something bad in the kitchen, he would go to the kitchen to cook.


    After seeing Bing''er leave, Su Yuewu raised her head and asked Su Yitian what had happened today.


    "Tian Tian, what did you do today? Why is it that when I came back, there was no one on the road, not even a shadow of the servants? "


    Su Yitian rubbed his head with a fawning smile on his face.


    "Mom, you said today that I can do anything I want."


    "Alright, I didn''t say that I want to blame you. I just wanted to know what you had done that had such great killing power."


    "Heh heh."


    Seeing him laugh so foolishly, she suddenly didn''t know what to say. This little brat would always act coquettishly and cute whenever he faced her, leaving her at a loss whether to laugh or to cry.


    "Alright, stop pretending to be stupid. Just do whatever you like. "It''s good as long as you don''t hurt yourself."


    Hearing his words, Su Yitian heaved a sigh of relief, as long as she wasn''t angry. It was because she had told him not to get annoyed by someone he disliked, so he didn''t dare to let her know about his small, troublesome moves. Now that he had obtained permission, he was very happy and happy to do it.


    Actually, he didn''t do anything this time, he just asked Bing''er to shave off the hair of the person who bullied his mother before. He was very obedient and did not do anything excessive.


    What Su Yitian did not know was that the ancients paid particular attention to "skin, skin, and parents" and did not allow it to be damaged at all. Moreover, many people viewed their hair as their second face and had not had to cut it since birth. Those who hadn''t been shaved yet had witnessed the power of the little overlord, how could they still dare to act rashly? Naturally, they hid and did not dare to come out.


    However, Su Yuewu did not know about this, and Bing''er naturally did not say anything after receiving the order. Thus, after a long period of time, Su Yuewu felt that this was an empty estate.


    After playing with Su Yitian at home for a few days, he received a message from Nan Gong saying that the First Prince had come to visit again. Su Yuewu brought Su Yitian over with a puzzled expression.


    She was very curious why the First Prince had come to find him again. If it was for the Su Clan, she felt that her attitude last time was very righteous, and she would definitely not help the Su Clan again. In the Su Clan''s current situation, a large part of the reason was because of her. How could she possibly help again? Perhaps it was because the Su Clan was unwilling and had begged.


    Gu Xi Chao sat uneasily in the room where the customers had been received by the Lunar Shadow Trading Company. Ever since he saw Su Yuewu last time, he could not forget her in his dreams. He had never thought he would be so infatuated with someone that he could not even control himself. His soulless appearance naturally attracted the attention of his royal father and mother. After asking so many times, he finally understood that this problem must be solved. So he came here again.


    He also understood that this kind of infatuation was wrong. The person he liked was a married man, and this kind of infatuation was against morality. However, he couldn''t stop himself from doing so.


    While waiting anxiously, Su Yuewu arrived a lot faster than before. After all, staying at home wasn''t a big deal. Since someone was looking for him, then let''s do it.


    When he entered, he saw the First Prince looking at him expectantly. It caused her to be confused. She handed Su Yitian to Bing''er and asked after sitting down.


    "What did Young Noble Huang come this time?"


    Her gentle voice made Gu Xizhao confused. His gaze was dull as he stared at Su Yuewu''s face.


    This kind of gaze made Su Yuewu very uncomfortable. Frowning, she raised her voice and asked, "Young Noble Huang, this little girl is asking you, what business do you have?"


    The sudden voice caused him to suddenly wake up. He lowered his head, vexed at himself, and calmed himself down.


    "Sorry, it''s me, Meng Lang."


    Su Yuewu waved her hands nonchalantly. Since she didn''t want to waste her breath on him, she coldly opened her mouth.


    "You haven''t told me why you''re here."


    The words that she interrupted were stuck in his throat, he did not know what to say, about his love for her, his infatuation for her, his love for her?! She could not speak of any of this. Ye Zichen looked at her blankly, then lowered his head.


    This action of his made Su Yuewu feel very strange. He wondered what had happened to him today. Why did she feel that the First Prince had the uneasy feeling of a child in love today? However, after hearing the First Prince''s analysis, she could not help but sigh at the truth in her heart once more.


    She did not speak, but sat patiently, waiting for him to say what he had come for. The person in front of her could be considered her enemy, so naturally, she didn''t have a pleasant expression on her face.


    Gu Xicheng had never thought that he would ever lose so much face. He would actually look at a woman''s face and lose his mind, even being discovered by others. This caused him to feel very awkward right now. He couldn''t find the words to explain his actions. He took a deep breath to adjust his heartbeat, and calmed himself down. When he finally organized his thoughts and raised his head to say something, he found Su Yuewu coldly staring at him. He was unable to accept this. He hurriedly stood up, said "I''m sorry" and left in a hurry.


    He mocked himself as he walked out the door. Was that person really him? Why was he so useless?


    On the way back to the palace, he couldn''t help but think of Su Yuewu. Before this, he had never thought that he was so infatuated with a girl, but when it really happened, he had no choice but to believe it. When he was facing her, all of his calmness and indifference had disappeared. Even though he knew there was no future between them, he wanted to see him a few more times. From the very beginning, there was no day for such love to rise. He could only quietly hide behind his back and watch him.


    Su Yuewu looked at the First Prince, who had just escaped in a panic, and was completely baffled. She was sure that she hadn''t done anything, but why did he have that kind of reaction? And didn''t he have something to talk to me about? He left without saying a word. What was going on?


    But now, no matter how curious she was, she couldn''t find a reason.


    Just as she was about to forget about this matter, the First Prince appeared again. It was the same situation as last time. He didn''t say anything when he saw Ye Xiao. He just stared at him in a daze. He didn''t even care when Ye Xiao realized that he was looking at him. But because they could not yet have a falling out with the royal family, she patiently accompanied him. There were times when she impatiently stood up and left, and later she let Nangong deal with him. However, this did not stop him from reporting to her from time to time. This kind of behavior did not bother her at all.


    When the First Prince appeared, she rushed in front of him to question him on why he was doing this.


    "Young Noble Huang, what are you trying to do?"

 C29

    Gu Xi Chao looked deeply at her and kept reminding himself that this was the last time. However, he also understood that this self-consolation was useless. If it was useful, he wouldn''t be unable to control himself and repeat the same mistake again and again. He also understood that she had been impatient for a long time, but he couldn''t help it. Even if it was just sitting in her place, she would still be happy.


    She had an impatient expression on her face. He didn''t even bother to reply. He knew that his actions would cause trouble for him, but he just couldn''t control himself. For some unknown reason, he had a vague feeling in his heart that today would be the last time they would meet. He couldn''t help but speak out the things that had been buried in his heart for a long time.


    "Madam Su, I''m fine, I just like you."


    To Su Yuewu, this simple sentence was like a clap of thunder. Although the expression on his face didn''t change, the surprise in his eyes couldn''t be ignored. She had never thought that he would suddenly say such a thing to her. Didn''t he like Su Yuehua? Why would he say such a thing to her now?


    Apart from being surprised, she didn''t think that it was fake. This was because his eyes were no longer concealing it. Slowly, it was filled with infatuation, expectation, sincerity, and even some undetectable despair. Although it was very faint, she could still see it clearly.


    "Oh."


    She didn''t know how to respond to his words. The only thing she could give was a faint "Oh", indicating that she knew. The two of them sat in silence, neither of them saying anything.


    After an unknown amount of time, the First Prince stood up and gave her a glance. His speed was too fast, and before she could clearly see the expression in his eyes, she saw him turn and leave. He only left behind a "Goodbye".


    Su Yuewu didn''t say anything either. In such a short period of time, she had discovered the hidden feelings within the First Prince. Although he didn''t say much, she understood very well.


    She sat there for a moment, and she understood the despair in his eyes. He had been given the identity of a married woman from the moment he had met her, and had even brought a son with him. The conversation also revealed that she and her husband had a good relationship. The current dynasty was not a small era where people plundered each other. Furthermore, his status was still there, so he was not allowed to do anything excessive to him. And because he is not a scoundrel.


    The reason why she was so relaxed and willing to act this way towards him was also because she had looked up his information. Understand that all his life he just wanted to be a casual prince, but his mother as a queen doesn''t think that way. Being in the royal family was something he couldn''t control. He also had his own difficulties.


    Although she was grateful for his love for her, if she didn''t like him, then she didn''t like him. Even if she gave him hope, it would only make her sad.


    After Gu Qishao left that day, he had never appeared again. Presumably, it was because he knew that there was no hope for him. There was also the matter of the Su Clan. Now, it was extremely urgent.


    Su Yuewu had made all the preparations and no longer had any mood to continue playing. Moreover, Su Yuehua, supported by the empress, was showing signs of a comeback. This made her very annoyed. She told Nan Gong Qian to contact the Royal Family to get a definite answer. If they insisted on protecting the Su Family, then don''t blame her.


    Politics has always been a bloodless war. While people were still reacting, the country had already changed generations. As for the Su Clan, they had also quietly been annihilated in this long river of history. However, everyone was curious as to how it had been destroyed.


    There were too many versions of what happened that day. But the truth was simple.


    After Su Yuewu discovered the Empress''s support for the Su family, she had found Imperial Concubine Qi, who had always been at loggerheads with the Empress. As for Imperial Concubine Qi, she also had a son of her own, who was only the Third Prince. She had been suppressed by the title of eldest son of the eldest prince since she was young, and the title of imperial concubine had been suppressed by the empress as well.


    Imperial Concubine Qi''s father was a general of the imperial court. Although he was a military man, he was also a man of iron and tender feelings. He loved his little daughter the most. It was also because of him that forcing the palace this time became very easy.


    The Emperor''s delay in reigning the throne also gave her endless hope. Therefore, when she and the empress fought to their hearts'' content, the appearance of the Lunar Shadow gave her hope of success.


    Since ancient times, money was just a good thing. No matter what you wanted to do, as long as you had money, things would become much simpler. Anything that could be solved with money was not a big deal.


    With the help of Moon Shadow, most of the officials in the court leaned towards Imperial Concubine Qi. With the appearance of Moon Slaughter, this matter had become much easier. And to the Su Clan, the thing that caused them the most pain was none other than having the person they had always relied on give them despair. Moreover, the first thing the new Emperor did when he registered was to reduce all members of the Su Clan to commoners.


    As she did not know who the new emperor was, when Su Yuehua received the decree, she thought it was from the First Prince. Her face was filled with disbelief as she rushed to the palace to see the Empress and the First Prince.


    Actually, with her ability, it would not have been so easy to die. It was just that her mind had been completely disrupted by the imperial edict and she had lost her wits. That was why she was so easily killed.


    As for the First Prince, although he had done many things to make things difficult for him under the orders of the Empress and had even helped Su Yuehua chase him down and kill him, but because of his deep love for her, she could not bear to do anything to him. She also followed quietly behind him until she saw that he had settled down. As for his future, it was no longer related to her. It was entirely due to his good fortune.


    Su Yuewu sat in the carriage in Li City, looking at the little house behind her. She thought that once she went back, everything would be over. Because she was not in the capital when the matter unfolded, she did not know about Su Yuehua''s death.


    Along the way, she leisurely walked and played with Su Yitian. The two of them had never had a good time on this continent since they came here. Naturally, they were very interested in these sights.


    As time passed, they were also unable to control what was happening in the Imperial City.


    Su Yuewu looked at the news that had just come from her hands and really felt that it was sarcastic. The Su Clan had already been expropriated, but they were still delusional enough to think they could turn the situation around. However, the ones who could turn the tables were actually him and Su Yitian. He really didn''t know whether they were too ignorant or too idiotic.


    Looking at the letter saying that Su Huai wanted to use her to marry the Nangong Family, she didn''t know whether to be glad that she was still of use, or ridicule him for not seeing the current situation clearly.


    Write to Nangong Jean, tell him to delay Su Huai and give him some hope from time to time. She will return as soon as possible.


    From that day onwards, she brought Su Yitian and Bing''er with her to the capital city at the same time, day and night. It''s just that things can never be as good as planned.


    When she heard that the coachman was only three days away from their destination, her whole heart relaxed. After all, there were only a few days left, and all she needed to do was to rest well.


    However, the heavens did not seem to want her to be so relaxed. It was first a heavy rain along the way that forced the carriage to slow down for safety. Then there was a fight, and it was not a weak one.


    She curiously stuck her head out to look and discovered that the back of the person being attacked was somewhat familiar. He stared at it blankly for a moment, but the more he looked, the more familiar it became. When she saw the ghost mask on his face, she finally knew who he was. Because she knew his strength, she didn''t move. Instead, she excitedly looked at the battle in front of her.


    Just when he thought he would see an exciting battle, he saw the person in front of him collapse limply. The person who was besieging him took the sword in his hand and stabbed him with it. Then, he turned around and left. Before leaving, he cast a deep glance in his direction. Perhaps because it was night, he did not notice the abnormality on his side and left without doing anything. The people around him also left.


    She couldn''t help but shiver at that man''s cold, piercing gaze. She stopped and jumped down from the carriage and rushed to his front after seeing them leave. The blood flowing in his abdomen was a testament to the strength of the stab.


    She asked the coachman to pick him up and put him in the carriage. After that, he had Su Yitian take out the Golden Sore Ointment and tear off a few pieces of clothing in order to stop the bleeding. He told the coachman not to worry about anything else and to enter the next town as soon as possible. Otherwise, based on his current situation, if he didn''t bleed to death, he wouldn''t be able to live for long due to the wound infection. In addition to the current poor medical equipment, even if they didn''t die, they would at least shed a layer of skin.


    After arriving at the inn, Su Yue Wu used her shallow knowledge of first aid to work all night. The moment the sun rose, she reached out to touch his forehead, and discovered that he was no longer having a fever, she relaxed and fell into a deep sleep beside his bed.


    Leng Fanyun was awakened by the piercing pain on his body. When he woke up, the warmth on his body caused him to panic a little, not knowing where he was now. When he was completely awake, he could smell the fragrance of the woman beside him. Moreover, he was somewhat familiar with this smell. He couldn''t help but laugh at himself; he was truly bewitched. He had only seen her twice, but he had actually remembered the scent of her body so well.


    As his chuckle inadvertently pulled on the wound on his abdomen, he couldn''t help but groan. Before he could regain his composure, he heard a gentle voice asking him.


    "Are you awake?"


    The familiar voice made him think that he was dreaming. He turned his head in excitement towards the source of the voice. However, this time, the voice caused a wound. This time, he felt happy. Because the pain from the wound told him that what he was seeing was not a dream, but reality.


    It seemed like the scene he had seen the day before when he had fainted was not his final illusion, but that she had truly appeared.


    "Mm, I woke up."


    After Su Yuewu heard this, she nodded her head and didn''t say anything else. She turned around and called for a doctor. It seemed that the result of her night of waiting wasn''t too bad. Now that he was awake, there shouldn''t be any big problems. In addition, Su Yitian had also examined him before. His body was very strong, and it wouldn''t be long before he would recover from this kind of injury.


    At this moment, Su Yuewu only felt that she had saved a person, and this person had also saved her before. In this way, they could be even and could be considered as repaying the debt of gratitude.

 C30

    "It''s you?" Why are you so impatient to marry me? "


    After Leng Fanyun had woken up, his body had already recovered by more than half. His originally cold personality had changed a bit after seeing Su Yuewu, but after looking at her once more, his heart had become somewhat cold.


    It seemed like her cultivation was about to break through to the Purple Profound Realm. On this continent, there were simply too few experts in the Mo Xuan realm, and he was only at the advanced stage of the Black Xuan realm. Yet, Su Yuewu kept breaking through to the Purple Profound Realm in just a few days, so this woman was quite interesting.


    This man was saved by her, yet at this time, he still dared to put on the airs of a talker. She could not bear it any longer, but she still had a clever and lovable son, and before she could counterattack, Su Yitian had already spoken.


    "I thought you were really strong, but last night you were just like a dead fish being slaughtered, you''ve really disgraced me. I even called you ''Daddy'' before, in the future you don''t need to think about my mom. A weak person like you will die in a few days'' time, how boring."


    Su Yitian crossed his arms in front of his chest. Even though he was looking up at Leng Fanyun from his height, his eyes were filled with the disdain of a red fruit. In his eyes, power was the most respected.


    When Su Yuewu heard her precious son''s words, she couldn''t help but start to feel cold sweat. Could a Mo Profound level expert be casually used to play around? They didn''t seem to have a deep friendship, and although he had saved her and she had saved him, this Mo Xuan expert really didn''t seem to be his father''s land.


    From the first time he saw Su Yitian, Leng Fanyun had a favorable impression of this mature child. Moreover, this was not the first time Su Yitian had looked down on him, and it was even easier to accept compared to the first time.


    "Say those words when you''re stronger than me."


    Although Su Yitian did not accept what he heard, he was not as capable as he was now. However, he swore in his heart that he must quickly cultivate and break through as fast as possible so that this man would not bully his mother when he was not paying attention.


    Mother, don''t bother with this weirdo, when I grow up I won''t need him to protect you. Now you can only reluctantly let him protect you, after all, none of us can beat that old demoness Shangguan Lan Feng.


    She really admired her precious son for being able to say such snobbish words in front of the legendary Demon Palace''s Palace Master. Moreover, he had even wronged her by asking her to protect him. Was he that unafraid of death?


    Leng Fanyun coldly looked at Su Yitian, humphed and then turned around to go back to sleep. This little brat would come back to deal with him after he woke up. This mission was truly tiring, and resting now was also not bad.


    Seeing Leng Fanyun turn around and fall asleep without a care, Su Yuewu was in a state of disarray. According to her knowledge, the Demon Palace''s Palace Master was cold, charming, and unpredictable. How could he be so different from the person she saw?


    Su Yitian looked at his mother''s confused expression and waved his hand. "Mother, let''s go out and play. I''m hungry. Let this fish die here."


    Upon hearing this, Su Yuewu hurriedly led Su Yitian out of Leng Fanyun''s room. She thought in her heart, "Hurry up and run. If I continue to stay here and let my precious son provoke the Demon Palace''s Palace Master, then the two of them will lose their lives."


    After leaving the inn, they started to stroll around excitedly. Su Yitian carefully tricked Su Yuewu to buy him a lot of snacks. Although he didn''t need to eat, the delicacies in the world did make him worry.


    "Mother, this one looks delicious as well. How about you buy a bunch for me to taste it?"


    Su Yue Wu was afraid that she would hold on until he was done so she asked him not to eat anymore. Su Ya Tian could only use his trump card, but Su Yue Wu could not bear to see Su Ya Tian''s pitiful face. With a glance, Su Yue Wu saw that the candied fruits were bought for him.


    "You mischievous brat, go ahead and eat. This is the last one!"


    Su Yuewu lovingly stroked her precious son''s head. Suddenly, she felt very satisfied. Even though this son was the reincarnation of the god of death, what did that have to do with anyone else? She would definitely protect her own son.


    When they returned to the inn, they saw Leng Fanyun sitting there with a cold expression on his face. Although he was wearing a mask, Su Yuewu knew that he had a cold expression on his face. Su Yitian did not care about his cold expression at all and directly sat in front of him.


    "Brat, you aren''t afraid of me."


    Seeing the two of them sitting at the table, Su Yuewu suddenly had a very harmonious feeling, as if Leng Fanyun was Su Yitian''s father. The auras of the two of them seemed so similar that anyone who saw them now would think they were father and son.


    Su Yitian raised an eyebrow. Although his small facial features had yet to be fully developed, his face that had already started to have an edge had clearly displayed his disdain.


    Su Yuewu remembered that her precious son had once said that he wanted Leng Fanyun to be her father. Could it be that his disdainful and disdainful gaze was a sign of recognition towards Leng Fanyun?


    Su Yuewu saw that Leng Fanyun''s body wasn''t in any serious condition, so she prepared to return. Right now, the Su Clan should have completely declined. For Su Hang Sheng''s sake, she was going to clean up the Su Clan''s mess.


    "Since you''ve already recovered, let''s part ways here. The reason why we saved you this time around is because you saved us mother and son last time, so we will meet again."


    Leng Fanyun swept a glance at the magnanimous Su Yuewu, then took another glance at Su Yitian, who was trying to come up with an idea, before coldly snorting.


    "Do I look like the kind of man who abandons his wife and children? Why is it that you''re refusing to acknowledge your debt after just mentioning it to me a short while ago? This little fellow has already called me daddy, if you don''t want to admit it, you can''t deny it. "


    How could such an aloof person be so good at being a scoundrel? Su Yuewu suddenly felt that her rescue was a huge problem. Would she ever have to follow this masked man around in the future? This sign was way too obvious.


    Su Yitian didn''t react to Leng Fanyun''s words. He was quite satisfied with this father who didn''t seem too weak anyway. So he left the remaining matters for his own mother to settle personally.


    Leng Fanyun didn''t even look at Su Yuewu, directly walking into his own room. When he came out, he had already changed his clothes, and the pure white robe made it seem as if his body was emitting a faint demonic aura.


    "What is it? Aren''t you in a hurry to go back now? "


    After returning to the Imperial City, Su Yuewu made a trip to the Moon Shadow Chamber of Commerce first. Only when she saw Su Yuewu appear did Nangong Yue let his heart relax. Although he was a little anxious previously, he wasn''t worried at all, so he waited patiently.


    "The Su Clan is gone. Su Yuehua is dead. You must be careful in the future." Nangong Yue had never concealed her feelings for Su Yuewu. It was just that Su Yuewu had been so slow that she hadn''t noticed it and had always treated him as a friend.


    "I know, thank you."


    After knowing the Su Clan''s ending, Su Yuewu didn''t have any strange feelings. This ending had been designed by her, and the Su Clan actually dared to use her as a tool? Don''t blame her for being lacking in benevolence and righteousness.


    After discussing the general direction of the Moon Shadow Chamber of Commerce with Nangong Yue, Su Yue Wu prepared to return home. Since the Su Family was no longer here, she brought Leng Fanyun and Su Yitian to the place where Bing''er was previously settled and went to look for Nan Gong by herself.


    Now that the Moon Shadow Guild was on a small scale, the Moon Slaughter Guild should be able to make a name for themselves in the martial arts world.


    This time, Su Yuewu and Nangong Jean discussed some of the Jianghu information that the Moon Shadow Chamber of Commerce had gathered. Yue Sha had already been formed, but Nangong Jean did not have a cultivation base, so he was no longer fit to be the leader of this month''s Murder Squad.


    As she thought about it, Su Yuewu walked towards a small alley, and suddenly more than a dozen Blue Rank masters emerged from the alley. Seeing this scene, Su Yuewu knew Shangguan Lanfeng must be up to something, and she really couldn''t understand why he always wanted his own son.


    "You dozens of blue rank masters are really shameless to deal with a little girl like me. I really don''t know what you guys are thinking!"


    Su Yuewu knew that these people alone could get her off scot-free, but Shangguan Lanfeng definitely would not let her off so easily, so she was not the least bit surprised when Shangguan Lanfeng''s hoarse voice sounded in the air.


    "Su Yuewu, do you really think that there''s only a few of them? I told you that you had to hand over your son or leave your life behind. You can decide for yourself, but this time, I do not believe that there will be any experts from the Mo Xuan realm who will save you! "


    Before she finished speaking, Su Yuewu could feel Shangguan Lan Feng release his aura without restraint. If the aura of a powerful warrior was not restrained, then it would definitely cause serious harm to the weak ones of low rank.


    Although Su Yuewu had already reached the middle stage of the Purple Profound Realm, Shangguan Lan Feng''s power was already at Mo Xuan, so she was still affected by her aura. She could only quickly convert the God Power in her body, hoping to resist Shangguan Lan Feng''s pressure.


    "Hahaha, overestimating yourself!"


    Looking at the faint purple light emitted by Su Yuewu''s body, Shangguan Lan Feng waved her hand and a jet black air current rushed towards Su Yuewu. Su Yuewu had no choice but to dodge and temporarily give up on controlling the God Power in her body.


    Being struck by Shangguan Lanfeng''s attack, Su Yuewu could clearly feel the changes in her body. She had skipped Violet Rank High Rank and directly broke through the Purple Profound Realm, rushing towards the first level of the Black Profound Realm. Shangguan Lanfeng was also stunned, the purple color on Su Yuewu''s body almost instantly turned black.

 C31

    Shangguan Lan Feng had spent many years to cultivate Mo Xuan, even though she could already be considered a very talented person. However, at this time, Su Yuewu was actually at the middle stage of the Purple Profound Realm, and her cultivation level had risen directly to Mo Xuan. She could not imagine how high her talent level was.


    Feeling the changes in her energy, Su Yuewu could not help but feel a little regretful. She did not know if her current level of training was good or bad, but it should be good for now. At least she could be on par with Shangguan Lan Feng now.


    Mo Xuan and Lan Dan were not too far away, one pressure was enough for them to deal with for a while, so for now, Su Yuewu was safe. If she tried to forcibly convert the God Power in her body to another layer, Shangguan Lanfeng would definitely not be alive today.


    "How is this possible? How is this possible? When did Mo Xuan become so easy to break through? Then did I waste those twenty years of cultivation in vain? "


    There were only two people in the continent, one of them was the Palace Master of the Demon Palace, Leng Fanyun, and the other was her, Shangguan Lanfeng. But today, she saw herself being surpassed by a good-for-nothing Miss, and she found it hard to accept in her heart.


    At this moment, Su Yuewu felt someone coming over before she could do anything. Upon seeing who it was, she realized that it was Leng Fanyun bringing Su Yitian to pick her up. At this moment, the airflow around Leng Fanyun''s body had already turned white and was extremely concealed; in other words, Leng Fanyun had already broken through Mo Xuan and had become Bai Xuan.


    Basically, no one on this continent could clearly tell what stage Bai Xuan was at. A person who could cultivate to Mo Xuan was already at the top, and now that Bai Xuan had appeared so brazenly, Shangguan Lan Feng could not believe his eyes.


    "Cultivators have always been improving. There''s nothing to be surprised about."


    After saying that, Leng Fanyun swept his sleeve across the room, and Shangguan Lanfeng fell to the ground. The other blue rank kids had really broadened their horizons, the three strongest people in the entire continent were actually standing right in front of them, this was a chance that no one could ever hope to get.


    "Mother, Daddy is very powerful, right?"


    At this moment, Su Yitian was standing on the ground happily, as if he was very powerful himself. Only the strong could conquer other people in this place.


    Su Yuewu pulled Su Yitian in front of her. Although Shangguan Lan Feng''s emotions were a little unstable now, she couldn''t forget that this old woman always wanted her precious son. In order to prevent her son from getting hurt, she had to be more careful.


    Cultivators wanting to level up when they first started cultivating was a very simple matter. However, once they wanted to level up after reaching Green Rank, it would be a waste of countless times more time than before. Therefore, Bai Xuan had never reached this level.


    Shangguan Lanfeng had thought that he was already one of the top people on the continent, but seeing those two strange girls tonight had really shocked her. She had forgotten to capture Su Yitian, the reincarnation of the God of Slaughter, and in the end she could only crazily shout "Mo Xuan, Bai Xuan ¡­" He ran away.


    If Su Yuewu had not guessed wrongly, this Shangguan Lanfeng had already been possessed. However, she did not know if she could recover now, or at least if she had gone insane.


    The blue rank experts watched as their master left and also quietly retreated. Bai Xuan was like a god, they really didn''t dare to act rashly.


    After everyone had left, Su Yue Wu realized that Leng Fanyun was not wearing a mask today. It was just that she did not know why he knew that it was Leng Fanyun when she saw him dressed in white.


    Seeing Su Yuewu staring at his face, Leng Fanyun didn''t feel any embarrassment. He only asked, "My wife, are you satisfied to see your husband''s face?"


    At this moment, Su Yue Wu came back to her senses. For a moment, she was enchanted by Leng Fanyun''s charming face. Su Yitian pulled on Leng Fanyun''s sleeve, and after Leng Fanyun squatted down to exchange pleasantries with him, he finally opened his mouth.


    "You can''t bully my mother, or else I won''t take a father like you. However, your looks are indeed worthy of my mother, but you can''t just despise my mother just because of this!"


    Su Yuewu was in a state of chaos. How could her precious son recognize her father like this? He couldn''t have been fooled by Leng Fanyun''s Bai Xuan, right? Bai Xuan was indeed the top disciple on this continent, but no matter what, he couldn''t just sell out his own mother just because of this.


    "Tian Tian, come here!"


    Su Yitian didn''t pay attention to Su Yuewu''s screeching and only stared at Leng Fanyun, waiting for his reply. Leng Fanyun was growing more and more fond of this little fellow and continued to tease him.


    "What good will it do if I promise you? I, Leng Fanyun, have never made a loss in a business before. "


    When Su Yitian heard this, his hair stood on end and he immediately revealed his true colors.


    "I''m informing you again, not discussing with you. Don''t treat me like a child. I know what you mean by every word you say!"


    Su Yuewu already knew that her son was not ordinary, so she had never treated him as a child. But now that he looked like he was about to explode, she suddenly felt that he was very adorable. This was what an eight or nine-year-old child should look like.


    After breaking through the Purple Profound Realm, Su Yuewu clearly felt some changes in her body, but it wasn''t because she had become young or anything like that. After all, she was very young right now, and there was an aura that didn''t belong to the human world around her.


    When Leng Fanyun saw Su Yuewu''s wrinkled forehead, he suddenly felt somewhat depressed in his heart, as if he had long since gotten used to her smiling face. Suddenly, seeing how worried she was about something, his heart began to feel unwell, as if this cold-hearted Palace Master of the Devil Palace was destined to fall into the hands of this little woman, Su Yuewu.


    "Why? Is it difficult to advance after reaching Mo Xuan?"


    Su Yuewu only recovered from her shock when she heard Leng Fanyun''s question. Recently, she had been busy with killing the Moon Slaughter Art and had forgotten about it. Although she hadn''t cultivated, she still felt that she was improving every day.


    Su Yuewu thought about her situation and then told Leng Fanyun of her puzzlement. Leng Fanyun then stopped Su Yuewu, and this was the second time Su Yuewu''s life had been strangled by someone, regardless of whether it was good or bad intentions, this feeling was really not very good.


    "The aura on your body belongs to Heaven Realm. There''s probably a problem with your background. Why don''t you take a look at the Su Family''s genealogy book?" The reason why Leng Fanyun said this was because he truly felt the faintly discernible Heaven Realm Qi on Su Yuewu''s body. Heaven Realm was also a place where experts frequently appeared.


    When Su Yuewu heard Leng Fanyun''s words, she also felt that it was necessary to investigate. Anyways, it was much more convenient for her to do things now. The strong people of Mo Xuan were indeed respected, and in this world where strong people were respected, this was a law.


    Leng Fanyun looked at Su Yuewu''s eager expression and felt his heart throb. In the end, he decided to follow her and investigate. The only thing he had left to do was to accompany this mother and son duo.


    "Little Wu, I''ll go with you."


    In the past few days, their relationship had become more intimate. Little Tian Tian had always recognized this place as her father, so she would often give these two people a chance. Su Yuewu didn''t hate Leng Fanyun, so their relationship was improving by leaps and bounds.


    "Alright, let''s go to the Su Clan''s ancestral hall to take a look first. I remember that the Su Clan seems to have a habit of recording down which child was born and what kind of person his mother was. The genealogy book should remember her very clearly."


    The two of them directly went to the Su Clan Ancestral Hall. Right now, the Su Clan was in decline, so there was only an old man left to guard the ancestral hall. Even the worship of the deceased was granted by the royal family.


    Flipping through all of the Su Clan''s genealogy books, Su Yuewu unexpectedly did not see the names of her and her mother again. Furthermore, the records only showed that her mother was born in a brothel.


    "Are you Second Miss?"


    After the two of them searched for a long time, the old man in charge of the ancestral hall actually walked forward and asked. Su Yuewu glanced at the old man in front of her and felt that he didn''t have any cultivation.


    "Yes, I''m Su Yuewu. May I ask who you are?"


    "I was the Su Clan''s previous steward, Tuan Tuan. Later on, the previous clan head pitied me by sending me to guard the ancestral hall. I even saw the second young miss being born."


    This person was indeed the previous steward of the Su Clan. However, when Su Hang Sheng saw that he was very old and didn''t have any cultivation, he was assigned to guard the ancestral hall.


    "Hello, Uncle Zhang. Yuewu didn''t know that you were here the whole time. Please excuse me."


    When Su Yuewu saw how well-mannered she was, Su Yuewu felt very gratified in her heart. Seeing Su Yuewu bend over in salute and quickly helped her up, Su Yuewu thought of this old man who had watched her birth as being a very good person to her mother, so she respected him.


    "Second Miss, please don''t be like this. This old servant can''t take it, it really can''t."


    Tension filled her eyes as tears began to flow. Su Yuewu didn''t want to know what was in his heart, but seeing such an old man like this made her somewhat unwilling to do so.


    "Uncle Zhang, the Su Clan isn''t like before. You have to take good care of your health."


    After saying that, Su Yuewu wanted to leave. Although she didn''t understand her own origins, there were some things that she could know. Even if she couldn''t, she wouldn''t force it.


    "Second Miss, this old servant knows. I just don''t know why Second Miss came to the ancestral hall this time?"


    Seeing the tension on his face, Su Yuwu knew that he was definitely an elder level figure of the Su Clan, so he definitely knew a lot of secrets.


    "Uncle Zhang, I just read the Su Clan''s tree, but my name isn''t in the family tree. I wonder if Uncle Zhang knows the reason?"

 C32

    When Tension heard Su Yuewu''s question, his face immediately revealed a troubled expression. At that time, this matter wasn''t that big of a deal, but it was still a scandal for the Su family. It was just that the main character, Tension, who was involved in the scandal didn''t know how to open his mouth.


    "Uncle Zhang, no matter what it is, you just have to say it boldly. I know you must know about all of this. Now that my mother is no longer here and my father is gone, just let me live to see."


    Su Yuewu knew that she was most likely not a child of the Su Clan, or perhaps even a scandal. She just didn''t know what kind of person her mother was, and hoped that she could hear or write a few words from her mother.


    At this moment, Leng Fanyun had also stopped searching. He stood quietly at the side, waiting for Tension to reveal the secret of the Su Clan, and so to not disturb the peace of the Su Clan''s immortal, Tension invited the two of them into his house. After all, it was not good to speak of such a disgraceful matter in front of all his ancestors.


    "The second young miss is indeed not the daughter of the old master."


    Su Yuewu''s first sentence was about what she was most concerned about. However, what she didn''t understand was why her mother would bring her to live in the Su Clan. She probably knew better than anyone that she wasn''t a child of the Su Clan.


    Although the talent of the Su Family wasn''t bad, it definitely wouldn''t be good enough for Su Yuewu to know what kind of person Su Yuewu''s father was, but Su Yuewu''s mother definitely wouldn''t be that simple. Because babies were always born in their mother''s body, and this also became the place where their meridians grew.


    Now that Su Yuewu''s spirit vein had been developed and Leng Fanyun had just checked it out, he was even more impressed by her mother. Why would such a woman be willing to give herself to the Su Clan?


    When Tension saw that Su Yuewu and Leng Fanyun''s expressions did not change, he slowly began to explain. If he could even accept the initial result, then the process would be even less worth mentioning. The later generations might not understand the process of their past lives, but they would definitely be influenced by the result.


    The old master has always liked the old lady very much. When I first met the old lady, the old lady was already pregnant, and it was only because the old master''s sincerity had moved the old lady that she was willing to marry the old lady. It''s just that after the young lady was born, the old master did not know why the old master''s feelings for the old lady changed a little, and in the end, the old lady died due to illness, leaving the Second Miss behind.


    It was a very simple story. There were almost no twists or turns in it, probably because of the reduction in tension. Once a person grew old, they would no longer want to see the illusions of the Watermoon Mirror.


    Zhang Li paused for a moment before continuing, "It seems that Madam is not just a brothel girl. She had shown Mo Xuan''s strength when she was still with the Lady, and Master also said that if Madam didn''t bring the Lady along with her, her strength would be much higher. In order to prevent trouble the Lady, Master suppressed this matter, and afterwards Master even said that the Lady was not a woman of the mortal world. She was just like a fairy, something that could only be met by chance and not sought.


    Leng Fanyun was stunned. Twenty years ago, Su Yuewu''s mother was still pregnant, but now she was at the peak of the Ink Xuan realm. Just what kind of existence was she? Su Yuewu was also shocked. The things within her body seemed to be moving, and she couldn''t suppress them no matter how hard she tried. However, everything seemed so far away from her.


    "Thank you, Uncle Zhang. I am already very grateful to you for telling me all this, but do you know why my mother became a brothel girl?"


    Su Yuewu didn''t understand. In this world where the strong were revered, her mother was definitely at the top at that time, but why was she willing to stay in a brothel?


    I don''t know either, but when my lord met my wife in the past, she had just entered the brothel." I don''t know either, but when my lord met my wife in the past, she had just entered the brothel.


    It was said that her mother must have wanted to hide in the city at the time. The grudges of the previous generation were really hard to explain and Su Yuwu felt that it was enough for her to know that she was not a member of the Su family and that her mother was not an ordinary person.


    Whether or not she could meet her was up to fate. In any case, they hadn''t seen each other in so many years and they didn''t have any feelings for each other. Furthermore, the reason they had been able to give birth to her that year was definitely because she had a powerful mother.


    According to his understanding, no one on this continent was able to reach the High Rank of the Mo Xuan twenty years ago. That meant that Su Yuewu''s mother most likely came from another place, and of course she was from the Heaven Realm. However, there were many rules in the Heaven Realm, and it was impossible for anyone to casually walk around and have children here, so there was no clue at all.


    "Uncle Zhang, we won''t disturb you any longer. Thank you for your help today."


    Although she didn''t really care about these things, she still needed to digest them. The people who had a roots roots in her family all of a sudden didn''t know who she was, so this feeling wasn''t very good. Fortunately, these things didn''t have much to do with her, as she wasn''t the real Su Yuewu after all.


    As soon as she returned to her residence, Su Yuewu saw an unhappy Su Yitian. Today, she had been out with Leng Fanyun for more than half a day, but before she left, she had forgotten to tell Su Yitian that this little fellow was obviously angry and was throwing a tantrum.


    "Tian Tian, I''m sorry. Mom just forgot to tell you when she went out, but Mom bought this for you."


    Su Yuewu handed over the candied fruits she had bought on the way here to Su Yitian as if she was offering a treasure. Su Yitian helplessly pursed his lips, as a candied fruit was about to explode with him. He was the reincarnation of a god of death, so these mortal things were basically useless to him, alright? Thus, Su Yitian could only look at Su Yuewu with a resentful gaze. His eyes were filled with grievance, as if as long as Su Yuewu didn''t coax him any further, he could cry at any time.


    Bing''er had been by Su Yitian''s side ever since their young miss had left. In the past, Su Yuewu rarely forgot about Su Yitian, but ever since Leng Fanyun had appeared, Su Yitian had stopped sticking to Su Yuewu in order to create opportunities for them. Who knew that Su Yuewu was also used to this?


    "Mother, did you go out with that fish?"


    When Leng Fanyun saw Su Yitian''s expression, he knew that this little fellow was jealous. He just coldly watched from the side. This mother and son had always been so interesting. If this little guy became his son now, then it would be even more interesting.


    Su Yuewu didn''t know how to answer this question. She was considering whether to correct Su Yitian''s habit of giving others nicknames, but seeing his pitiful appearance, she couldn''t bear to continue scolding him. However, she couldn''t indulge a child, so she didn''t immediately answer.


    "Mother, don''t you need Tian Tian now that you have a husband?"


    Su Yitian''s small eyes were already filled with tears. As long as Su Yuewu dared to say yes, he would immediately cry for her to see. So what if he was the reincarnation of a God of Death?


    "How could that be? "Tian Tian darling, you are Mother''s most precious son, and no one is as important to Mother as you. In the future, just tell Mother who you want to be your father and Mother will go and snatch him away. As long as you don''t like Mother, you don''t have to do this, okay?"


    Su Yuewu''s words caused Leng Fanyun to be extremely anxious. Could this mother and son ever be a little more irrelevant? Although this place did not have the bad habit of respecting both males and females, there was still no one that dared to forcefully steal someone else''s husband. Moreover, he had already given her a chance, so he did not believe that anyone would dare to snatch someone away from her.


    After Su Yuewu finished speaking, she carried Su Yitian in her arms. Although an eight or nine-year-old child was quite heavy in her arms, in order to comfort her own son''s wronged heart, she had to bear a little more fatigue. Bing''er saw her daughter being eaten by Su Yitian and black lines appeared on her forehead.


    When Leng Fanyun saw Su Yuewu struggling to hold Su Yitian, he immediately took a step forward and took over Su Yitian. Although Su Yitian was the reincarnation of a god of death, he had lost quite a few things because of his reincarnation, and now he was gradually recovering, although he understood everything, but sometimes he was still just like a child. Leng Fanyun had always liked him, and although Leng Fanyun didn''t have the warmth of a mother on his body, he could still barely accept it.


    "Stinking brat, don''t go too far!"


    Leng Fanyun knew that Su Yitian was doing it on purpose, so he gave a small threat after receiving Su Yitian. However, Little Tian Tian stuck out her tongue at him adorably, not fearing him at all.


    "You are the candidate I have chosen for being my father. Don''t make me angry, or else I will get my mother to choose someone else and force you into the cold palace."


    Then, everyone present became confused. This little devil wouldn''t take any loss at all, but everyone could see how intimate he was with Leng Fanyun. The two of them threatening each other was just a display of their mutual love.


    Recently, Su Yuewu had been instructing Bing''er on her cultivation. Although Bing''er had started off rather late, her talent was not bad, and in a short period of time, she had already reached the level of a Green Rank High Rank expert. Su Yuewu also had the intention of nurturing her into a Moon Slaughter Head.


    While the father and son were talking, Su Yuewu took Bing''er to the garden to know that Bing''er was in contact with the Moon Slaughter Art, so she was now full of respect for her mistress. In a short period of time, her mistress broke through to the Zixuan realm.

 C33

    "Bing-Er, you can''t force me to do anything, you can''t be too hasty, you can''t force yourself to improve unless it is absolutely necessary, okay?"


    Bing-Er''s connection had been a bit shortsighted recently, and Su Yuewu immediately sensed the danger. She pointed her out to Bing-Er, knowing that she was not bad after all, and that she adored her little miss, so she remembered it in her heart. She trained even harder, and sometimes Su Yuewu felt sorry for her effort.


    Leng Fanyun spent the past few days in a carefree manner, bickering with Su Yitian all day and cultivating with Su Yuewu. This was probably the most leisurely life he had ever had since he was born, but when he was cultivating with Su Yuewu, he was still able to enjoy the tender tofu.


    In order to strengthen her own abilities, Su Yuewu wanted to learn martial arts at the same time. Since Su Yuewu had also trained in martial arts, the two of them would often compare notes, and Su Yuewu would often lose to Leng Fanyun because of her lack of strength. Each time Leng Fanyun would deliberately miss, causing Su Yuewu to stumble a little, before stepping forward to hug her.


    However, Su Yuewu''s improvement also gave him a lot of pressure. Now that Su Yuewu was at the intermediate stage of the Black Mystery Realm, her speed of improvement was incredibly fast. In addition to Su Yitian occasionally helping her with the divine power, Leng Fanyun occasionally gave her a few pointers.


    Leng Fanyun had already reached the second level of the White Profound Realm. Ever since he had entered the White Profound Realm, Leng Fanyun felt that the difficulty of his training had increased by more than a thousand times, but he was still willing to accept this kind of challenge. Since the time he accepted cultivation, he didn''t want to dominate others in order to cultivate, but simply liked to challenge others.


    The afternoon cultivation had begun again, but this time Su Yitian had also come to join in on the fun. When Leng Fanyun attacked Su Yuewu, Su Yitian had been pointing fingers at him from the side the whole time, angry that Leng Fanyun wanted to throw him back into the room. Su Yuewu obviously wouldn''t allow him to do that, and she also knew that he wouldn''t really do that.


    Leng Fanyun took this opportunity to kick Su Yuewu''s leg. Su Yuewu never expected that he would react this fast while he was still joking with Su Yitian, so she didn''t block his kick. By the time she discovered him, she had already lost her hold on him.


    In this urgent moment, Leng Fanyun immediately forced the true qi within his body to circulate, forcibly stopping that kick. However, after stopping it, he coughed out a mouthful of blood.


    Originally, it shouldn''t be this serious. Leng Fanyun Bai was only a Mystic realm expert, and was afraid that he would injure Su Yuewu, so he immediately sealed the true energy within his body before he could even start cultivating.


    This time, Su Yuewu was stupefied. She suddenly felt a sense of worry in her heart, and even wanted him to not take that leg directly, but if he didn''t use true energy then he would at most let her suffer some superficial wounds.


    Leng Fanyun promptly stopped Su Yitian in time. Originally, Su Yitian had always been taking care of Su Yuewu, and he had often given her some of his divine power, which had already consumed a lot of his mental energy. Moreover, the higher one''s cultivation, the more divine power one would need to nurture him.


    "Stop! I''m fine, just rest a bit. "


    Su Yitian did not listen to Leng Fanyun''s words and stubbornly continued to inject his divine power into his body. Leng Fanyun was very touched by the fact that this child had turned from an eight to seven year old into a six year old one, but he was very weak at the moment. White Profound Realm was not afraid of being hurt by others, but was more afraid of being hurt by himself.


    Her precious son actually liked Leng Fanyun so much, and she even felt such heartache. It seemed that it was time to find a father for her precious son, and of course what moved her the most was Leng Fanyun''s intention to hurt her more than anything else.


    "My wife, our son has already done his best. If he loses, he''ll probably sleep for ten days to half a month. Quickly stop him."


    Although Leng Fanyun''s face was somewhat pale, the words that came out of his mouth were still poor. Su Yuewu knew that he didn''t want to worry her, but was she really going to forcefully interrupt him?


    In the end, Su Yuewu did not know how to interrupt the father and son duo''s true energy transmission, and when it ended, they both fell asleep. Su Yitian was still alright, but Su Yuewu effortlessly carried him into the room, but Leng Fanyun was just too big, so she had no choice but to ask Bing''er for help transporting them back to the room.


    After this round of cultivation, the father and son duo slept for more than ten days before waking up. Su Yuewu had been looking forward to the two of them waking up day and night, and when they woke up, the two of them had already gone through two extremes. Leng Fanyun had reached the fourth level of the Bai Xuan realm, and Su Yitian had regained his six or seven years old appearance.


    The family''s life seemed to have started from now on. Although the two of them weren''t married yet, sometimes, the feelings that flowed between them were something even Su Yitian couldn''t bear to disturb them.


    It was said that the leader of the Moon Slaughter Group was a white-clothed woman who was a Violet Rank High Rank. Some people said that the Moon Slaughter was a massacre, robbing, robbing, and committing all sorts of crimes, while others said that the Moon Slaughter was very righteous. In short, there were too many rumors in the world.


    Today, Su Yuewu, Su Yitian and Leng Fanyun had nothing better to do, so they went out for a stroll on the streets. When they arrived at the teahouse, Su Yitian was nowhere to be seen.


    "Mother, storytellers are really fun. You guys will definitely like it very much when you hear it. When the time comes, don''t let me pull you guys away. It''ll be very embarrassing."


    Su Yuewu curled her lips again. Her precious son was good to begin with, but he had been doing it more and more recently. He would often act like a child, but in her heart, she didn''t know what he was up to; moreover, Leng Fanyun was actually spoiling him even more than she was, so this little devil was truly unrivalled in this world.


    However, from the moment they sat down, there was a person who had been staring at Su Yuewu''s face the entire time. Su Yuewu had long been accustomed to being looked at by others; after all, her appearance in this life was too outstanding, and it was hard not to get used to it. However, the two men beside her were not used to it.


    One of them was thinking, "My mother, you actually dare to think about it." The other was thinking, "I''ll definitely dig out his eyes and kick them out." While the pimpled and lustful man was thinking about Su Yuewu, he didn''t know that he had been targeted as well, and was thinking about how to tear him into a thousand pieces.


    While both of their thoughts were going through hundreds and thousands of twists and turns, the storyteller had already started speaking. He was talking about the incident where Moon Slaughter ended a group of bandits at the South Ridge. This incident had only happened two days ago, yet it had spread so far.


    "Who are the pirates in the Southern Mountains? After all these years, the Imperial Court has always been helpless against them, but Yue Sha did not care about that. He easily took over their bandit''s nest, and even distributed the wealth that they had accumulated over the years to the poor families nearby. Who said that the Moon Slaughter was something that the Demonic Sect was taught, something that even the righteous sects could not accomplish without much effort?


    This storyteller really dared to say it. Wasn''t he afraid of being chased down by righteous people? However, Yue Sha''s plan was not that loyal. If one were to say why those bandits in the South Ridge were so unlucky, it was all because Bing''er had fallen for them. Yue Sha''s brothers all had their own long-term lodgings.


    "Yeah, Lunar Slaughter also didn''t do anything shameful!"


    "Who said that the people from the Moon Slaughter Devil Nest are not gentlemen? Look at them; they have never dared to reveal their true colors. They are no different from the people from the Devil Palace!"


    She had never created the Moon Slaughter Devil Nest to benefit the people, nor did she create it to resist. She only hoped that if there was anything she could do in the future, it would be more convenient for her. As for how the people outside viewed the Moon Slaughter Devil Nest, it was their own affair and had nothing to do with him.


    "Mother, look at the man who looks like a toad and has been staring at you for a long time. He is bored every day. Can you come over and chat with him?"


    This little devil clearly had some evil idea, and judging from his adorable expression, Su Yuewu knew that this was definitely not a good thing. Su Yuewu naturally knew her own son, but that man''s look at her was quite annoying, so letting her own son go to the Discipline was not an excessive matter.


    "Alright, but you have to protect yourself. If you are hurt by your mother, then you will feel sorry for yourself."


    Su Yuewu winked at Su Yitian and the two of them smiled at each other in tacit understanding. Su Yitian then ran over to another table and cutely smiled at the man with pimples all over his face.


    "Uncle, is my mother beautiful?" But it''s impolite of you to look at my mother like that. "


    When that man saw that this little cutie was the son of that beauty, he wouldn''t say anything excessive. However, when he heard that this child was really a beauty''s son, he felt a little disappointed. After all, everyone loved beauties, but this beauty was already someone else''s.


    "Ah, Uncle, I''m sorry!"


    Su Yitian didn''t even wait for the man to finish before he slammed the bottle of wine next to him onto the man and apologized in a timely manner. Leng Fanyun secretly laughed in his heart, while Su Yuewu smiled in response.


    The man raised his head and glanced at Su Yuewu. He discovered that she was laughing so hard that he couldn''t help but feel a bit dizzy. He then said to Su Yitian with a smile, "It''s fine, it''s fine. What do you want to eat? Is Uncle treating you?"

 C34

    This was exactly what Su Yitian wanted, so his appearance became even more cute and adorable. The pimpled man suddenly became adorable again as his eyes brimmed with a smile. Unbeknownst to him, the pimples on his face had already disgusted Su Yitian enough.


    "Uncle, I like all of the food you''ve ordered, but I really like chilli peppers. Can you give me another plate of chili noodles? I want to eat it, it''s very tasty like that."


    The pimple-faced man immediately asked the waiter for a plate of chili concoction, and Su Yitian even specifically asked for the biggest plate in his life. The pimple-faced man would occasionally glance over Su Yuewu''s body, sighing at her husband''s cowardice.


    Once the chili concoction was served, Su Yitian could no longer endure that disgusting pimpled face. His expression became even more adorable. "Uncle, your face really makes people feel disgusted. Why don''t you take a piss and look at yourself? You''re staring at my mother like that! How disgusting!"


    As he said this, he threw the chili concoction in his hand into the eyes of the pimple-faced man. After he finished, Leng Fanyun walked up to him and carried him into his embrace.


    "You little devil actually dared to play with me. Men, beat him into a meat patty!" He rubbed his eyes with all his might while greeting Su Yitian and the others. Leng Fanyun smiled like he was used to it, and none of the servants dared to move forward. He did not even release his mighty aura, and the surrounding people no longer dared to move forward.


    At this moment, Su Yuewu finally stood up and walked to the father and son''s side. She softly said, "Okay, you two have had enough. We should go home. Just break one of their legs!"


    This was a beauty with a snake and scorpion skin. Although he couldn''t see the surroundings clearly, he could feel the change in the atmosphere and could only shout, "Whoever can kill their entire family, I''ll reward him with 100 taels of gold!"


    Leng Fanyun really hated this kind of rich and overbearing person. He didn''t want to do anything to him, but his arrogance was just too arrogant. In the end, he took out a note worth one hundred taels of silver and threw it to the shop owner, "All of today''s losses."


    When the shop owner saw this scene, he didn''t know where to hide. At this moment, the three of them walked out of the teahouse in a carefree manner, and the pimple-faced servant didn''t even dare to say a word as he quickly went to heal his master''s injuries.


    Through Su Yuewu of the Moon Shadow Association, she knew that the face was a relative of the Shangguan family. No one dared to interfere with his domineering behavior, and now that he had been dealt with, there was a new wave of worship in the public for the Moon Slaughter Art. This was something that Su Yuewu had never expected.


    Ever since Bing''er had taken over Moon Slaughter, only Su Yuewu, Su Yitian, and Leng Fanyun remained in that place. They lived a life of seclusion, but when they were free, great waves had occurred in the martial world.


    The Ancient Era''s Remnants were about to appear, the Divine Beasts were going to appear and the Immortal Deity medicine was going to appear. This was information that Moon Slaughter had received from the very beginning. Su Yuewu originally didn''t have much in mind, but now that the world was ready to move against her, she decided to join in on the fun.


    Almost every day, there were people from the Demon Palace who came to find him, so the Demon Palace had to participate in this. As the largest sect in the martial arts world, the Demon Palace had its own rules, so Leng Fanyun had no choice but to follow their rules and immediately arranged for people to go to the ancient ruins.


    That night, Su Yuewu was a bit bored. Su Yitian had been arguing with Leng Fanyun for some time, so the mother and son duo quietly went to Leng Fanyun''s room. Coincidentally, a figure flew out from his room, startling both mother and son.


    Leng Fanyun was the Palace Lord of the Demon Palace and was a very influential person. It was not strange that someone came to report some information to him, so Su Yuewu didn''t ask for anything, but Leng Fanyun didn''t know that Su Yuewu already knew that he was the Palace Lord of the Demon Palace, so he was a bit apprehensive.


    "Little Wu, I''m the lord of the Demon Palace. I never had the chance to tell you before, and I didn''t want to intentionally hide it from you."


    As Su Yuewu looked at Leng Fanyun''s current appearance, her heart suddenly felt warm. Thinking back to his cold expression the first time she saw him, her heart suddenly felt very funny. So this man had such a fiery heart under his ice-cold appearance.


    "I know you are the Demon Palace Master Leng Fanyun? Otherwise, how could I be willing to let my mother find you to be my father? The father who killed the gods and reincarnated must be very powerful to be able to play around with you for a long time. "


    A dark cloud hung over Leng Fanyun''s head, and Su Yuewu wasn''t sure if she should tell Leng Fanyun. In Su Yitian''s mind, only people who could play around for a long time had the right to be his father.


    He knew that Su Yuewu should also know about this matter, but because of this matter, he definitely had to return to the palace. Now was the perfect time for the three of them to warm up their feelings, and he truly did not want to leave just like that. Although he wanted to bring them with him, the Demon Palace''s rules were too strict, and they were not suitable.


    Su Yuewu looked at Leng Fanyun''s stuttering appearance and felt that it was quite funny. In the end, when she saw that he really couldn''t do anything else, she could only ask for herself.


    "Do you have something to say?"


    Su Yitian was sitting on a stool, fiddling with Leng Fanyun''s dagger. It was exquisite and sharp, but Leng Fanyun didn''t dare to let him touch it for fear of hurting him. Right now, both of them were secretly playing around without him noticing.


    Leng Fanyun finally said it out loud, "With the appearance of the divine beast, the elders of the Devil Palace have decided to snatch the Immortal Deity Medicine. Leng Fanyun finally said it out loud," With the appearance of the divine beast out of the world, the elders of the Devil Palace have decided to snatch the Immortal Deity Medicine.


    Su Yuewu knew that this was definitely going to happen, but she didn''t think that it would be because of this, but it wasn''t a big deal. If the two were to be together for a long period of time, then it wouldn''t matter anymore.


    "You, where are you going?" These last few days? "


    Leng Fanyun had yet to decide when he would leave, but now that Su Yuewu had asked him, he had a rough idea of what was going on, "Wait for a month, the ancient ruins will only open in half a year, there''s no need to rush. The Devil Palace''s people should appear more frequently recently, you two must be careful, the world is in chaos lately, and all the political leaders are involved in this matter."


    Perhaps the Immortal Deity drug was too powerful, as the world was in chaos. However, Moon Slaughter had become the most unique gang, and they had yet to decide whether or not to join. Bing''er had been waiting for Su Yuewu to make a decision, but Su Yuewu thought that she did not have any desire for such things, so she kept dragging it out.


    After all, such a rare thing was just for them to experience it, and Bing''er had also promptly sent out Su Yuewu''s orders, so all of the people in Moon Slaughter went to join in the fun, and of course, those who didn''t like it would also cause some trouble. After all, the other gangs were determined to take advantage of the situation, and that was for Alexander.


    Within a few days, the martial arts world was in chaos. Not only did the people from the Devil Palace want the Immortal Medicine, they also wanted to maintain order in the martial world. This way, the Devil Palace would be in chaos sooner or later, but Leng Fanyun was the most capable one, so he had to make arrangements in the Devil Palace in advance.


    After Leng Fanyun left, both Su Yuewu and Su Yitian felt a little bored. Thus, the mother and son duo started to play around, and also decided to visit the Ancient Era''s Remnants. Thus, the mother and son duo started their journey, but Su Yitian loved to cause trouble, so Su Yuewu had no choice but to assign someone from the Moon Slaughter School to take care of them.


    Although they missed Bing''er a lot, she was still responsible for everything in the Moon Slaughter Devil Nest, so she couldn''t leave. She had no choice but to take pictures to take care of the two of them.


    Along the way, Su Yitian saw people from the teahouse who wanted to read books. He saw people from the clothing store who wanted to buy some pretty clothes for his mother. He saw people from the weapon store who wanted to help his father pick out a decent dagger.


    Su Yuewu complied to him, but after a few days, he started to miss Leng Fanyun a little. Before, Su Yitian was a little kid that he always carried in his arms, so even though the little guy was trying to walk by himself, sometimes he would still hug him when he was asleep, and his weight was way too heavy.


    When Bing''er had sent her men to find them, they had already been wandering outside for nearly a month. It wasn''t that the people from the Lunar Slaughter were too slow, it was just that they didn''t have a goal when they played. Today they went north, tomorrow they went south, and the day after that they went back north.


    On this day, just as the three of them had reunited, Su Yitian pulled Su Yuewu to a place where many people were watching. Everyone was watching a woman being pressed down by a man, but no one was willing to help. Su Yuewu could not bear to see this.


    Just as Su Yuewu was about to step forward to help, she was stopped by an older woman: "Miss, don''t go. This house isn''t a good place, that man is a blue level expert, and the woman is also a green level expert. If you save this girl, you might get beaten up by that man!"

 C35

    Su Yitian did not agree with Su Yuewu''s decision, but that little girl from that Moon Slaughter Art had already made her move. Moreover, this little girl was very powerful in other aspects, but her cultivation was only Green Rank and her talent was not bad.


    Su Yuewu knew that she had no choice in this matter and had no choice but to do so because the little girl in her family could not beat her opponent, but she could not just sit by and watch as her own people were beaten up. Thus, she carried Tian Tian, Su Yuewu, and rushed into the crowd.


    At this point, the little girl had almost lost her strength to fight back. Seeing her master attack, she felt less relieved. As for the woman who was just beaten up, she was already sprawled on the ground, unable to get up.


    Su Yuewu slightly controlled her aura and let the man feel her strength, so she didn''t continue to continue. After all, there were so many people around, so she was very shy. She wouldn''t reveal her true strength just like that.


    In the end, the man tactfully left, and Su Yuewu successfully saved two people. Only after taking these two people to the inn and arranging things did Su Yuewu find out that the little girl that Bing''er had sent was called Qingtian, and that she was a very lively and loyal girl. It was just that her personality was a bit impulsive.


    The other woman was called Qingwan, and the man who had hit her was her husband. Su Yuewu didn''t have any good impression of him, a Cyan Rank person couldn''t be beaten in public by a Blue Rank person. Such a woman truly made Su Yuewu''s heart hurt.


    After arranging everything, Su Yuewu felt that it was necessary for her to teach Bing''er a lesson on sunny day. She also guessed that the reason Bing''er had sent her was because she wanted to temper her character.


    "Sunny day, don''t you think we should save someone today?"


    She didn''t know why her master had asked this question. She had always felt that it was impossible for people to help out on the road when they saw injustice, but seeing her master''s expression, it seemed like she had done something wrong. But why?


    "Mistress, I don''t know if it''s a sunny day, but that Qing Wan is so pitiful. That man was clearly a Blue level expert, yet he bullied Qing Wan like this. How infuriating!"


    The sunny day was getting increasingly angrier. In the end, she even wanted to directly go up and give that man a slap. Su Yuewu was suddenly speechless. This little girl was clearly lacking something.


    "Big idiot!"


    Su Yitian had helped his mother scold this brainless sunny day. He had heard Bing''er speak up for his master before, but he had never thought that this young master would be so heartless and bad, calling him an idiot. How annoying!


    "You''re not allowed to call me that in your heart. You''re an idiot, and not only that, you''re also the biggest idiot in the world!"


    Although little Tian Tian was young, her intelligence was not small. On the contrary, she was shocked by the weather. Her face had the expression of "How do you know I''m scolding you" written all over it.


    She started to think that her young master was abnormal. After all, there weren''t many people at his age that could understand other people''s thoughts. Furthermore, his mouth was so bad, he really wasn''t a good person.


    Su Yuewu rubbed her forehead and began to resent Bing''er for sending such a troublesome person to her. This trip of theirs wouldn''t be boring, but she didn''t know when she would be able to get rid of all these troubles.


    "Sunny day, have you seen Qing Wan''s cultivation?"


    Su Yuewu decided that she must brainwash the girl. If this girl continued being so honest, the signboard of the Lunar Slaughter would be ruined by her, so he had to continue this educational work. He really didn''t know what Bing''er had taught her before.


    "Does Qingwan have a cultivation? "But since she had the power, why didn''t she fight with that detestable man and instead did not move at all? How could the person who that man pressed to the ground and beat up have the power?"


    The clear sky was still full of doubts. Su Yuewu was crazy, how could she be smart? She was clearly the number one idiot in the world. Not getting beaten to death like this, how could she not be glad that she had survived for so many years?


    No wonder why Auntie Bing''er sent you here, it must be because you are stupid, he can''t even hand you over, you really failed, hmph, Mother, let''s not bother about her, just let this idiot go on his own and perish! "Ling Chen:" ¡­ ¡­


    When she saw that the clear sky was about to burst into tears, she hurriedly stopped Su Yitian''s venomous tongue. However, the clear sky could not hold on any longer.


    "You''re the one who''s stupid. A six or seven year old child, what do you know? Could it be that watching others get killed is the right thing to do?" Only cold-blooded people like you would do such a thing. I don''t want to stay in the Moon Slaughter Devil Nest anymore, since the leaders of the Moon Slaughter are all villains. The Moon Slaughter Society will not do anything good, so I don''t want to join any other perverted organization like this anymore! "


    Suddenly, Su Yuewu felt that it was necessary to set a rule for the quality of the staff. If it was a sunny day like this, then Moon Slaughter would simply be disbanded. However, what Su Yuewu didn''t know was that the clear sky had this kind of arrogant personality; if she thought about it again, she would definitely regret it.


    Su Yitian imitated Su Yuewu by stroking his forehead and loudly exclaimed, "He''s really more of an idiot than an idiot!" Then, she stretched out her arms and wanted to hug Su Yuewu coquettishly. Su Yuewu thought that she couldn''t do anything about her precious son, so she carried him onto her lap. Su Yitian stuck out his own meaty hand and placed it against Su Yuewu''s temple, slowly transmitting the warmth of his divine power.


    "Mother, don''t be angry, let''s not lower ourselves to her level and have Auntie Bing''er send another person over. She still likes Daddy the most though. When Daddy is here, Mother will be the happiest."


    That night, Su Yuewu sent Bing''er a message, telling her about the sunny day and asking her to raise the threshold of the Moon Slaughter Art. She absolutely could not let anyone else have it, so she finally hugged her beloved son and slept on the bed.


    The next morning, Qing Wan personally brought water for them to wash their faces. Her attitude was intimate and her actions were proper, but Su Yuewu felt that this woman wasn''t simple, so she didn''t say anything.


    Su Yitian had been very excited ever since he woke up. Su Yuewu knew that because ten days had passed, according to the usual rules, Leng Fanyun''s letter should be delivered today. The mother and son pair had been missing Leng Fanyun a lot these past few days.


    Because the Devil Palace was the number one sect in the world and also because they wanted to snatch the Immortal Deity Medicine, all the major gangs in the martial world wanted to form a team to deal with the Devil Palace. According to the Moon Shadow Association''s intelligence, there were already five major gangs that had joined together to search for other allies to take down the Devil Palace in one fell swoop.


    Even if Leng Fanyun was already in the fourth level of the White Profound Realm, he still wouldn''t be able to withstand a battle. Su Yuewu didn''t ask him the reason behind his previous injury, and was still worried about whether those people would still go hurt him, so she was truly worried about Leng Fanyun, hoping that she would receive his report of safety as soon as possible.


    After noon, Su Yitian could no longer sit still. Before Leng Fanyun''s letter even arrived, he wanted to go out and take a look. He was afraid that if he moved, the carrier pigeons would not be able to find him, so he had been very impatient.


    "Tian Tian, don''t be like this. You''ll be here in a moment. Your dad won''t forget to write you a letter."


    In the end, he decided to take his mother out and wait for her. He was afraid that this tiny carrier pigeon would be killed and roasted halfway through his journey. There were too many unexpected factors, so he couldn''t sit still any longer.


    "Mother, let''s go out and take a look. Perhaps as long as we stand in a relatively spacious place, the carrier pigeons will be able to find us." What Su Yitian was worried about was not without reason. Right now, they were living in a place that was truly too troublesome.


    "Alright, let''s go out and look for it."


    As soon as the mother and son saw Leng Fanyun''s carrier pigeon, Su Yitian immediately became extremely happy. He hurriedly took out the letter and very carefully placed it in his mother''s hands. When Su Yuewu saw that he wanted to open it quickly but was embarrassed, she couldn''t help but feel happy in her heart.


    In the letter, Leng Fanyun said that the Devil Palace''s matters were almost settled and would be reunited with his mother and son in a few days. Su Yitian was very happy when he heard this, and kept on saying that he would give his father a reply, so Su Yuewu did not follow him, and Leng Fanyun even said that he did not need to worry about him. He already knew about the movements of the various gangs in the martial arts world, so Su Yuewu did not need to be concerned, but Su Yuewu was still worried, so she added a few words to Tian Tian''s letter.


    Su Yitian didn''t want to leave the carrier pigeons in an inn, so he had to find an empty place to fly them. Su Yuewu let him take care of them as soon as she saw it was still early, but they didn''t expect that this trip was really not small.


    On the outskirts of the city, Su Yitian was crawling and jumping about as he fell into a patch of grass. Unexpectedly, he saw a cute and honest looking little beast in the grass, but he didn''t want to part with it, so he didn''t let go of it no matter what he did. Su Yuewu had been indulging him in this kind of thing, and it was rare for Little Tian to not let go of it on her own accord.


    "Mother, can we take him with us? Look at how pitiful he is."


    The little monster seemed to understand Su Yitian''s words. When it heard Su Yitian say that he was pitiful, it purposely lowered its ears to show how pitiful it was. Su Yuewu laughed when she saw this.


    "Can you understand me?"


    Su Yitian didn''t seem to believe Su Yitian as he asked the little beast in front of him. It was just that this little beast was very smart. It was actually able to use its eyes and ears to communicate with Su Yitian. When Sulian asked him if he could understand what he was saying, the little beast immediately pricked up his ears and blinked.

 C36

    Su Yitian was also very happy when he saw the little beast acting so cute. This little guy looked really cute. He must always keep him.


    "Will you come home with me? "In the future, mother and I will raise you. Since you''re homeless now, just follow me and I will definitely not bully you. Are you willing to leave with me?"


    Su Yuewu suddenly felt that her own son seemed to be abducting a minor child, but that little beast actually put on a very happy expression. Su Yuewu was in a state of disarray, and looking at the little beast''s appearance, she felt that this little guy was definitely laughing.


    "Then can I give you a name? I''m called Little Tian Tian now, and it was my mother who gave it to me. I found out about you, so you can just give me your name, why don''t you call me Little Tian?


    The little beast instantly lost his expression, why did he have to use pirated version for his own name? He was not satisfied, definitely not satisfied!


    Su Yuewu immediately felt that this was very amusing, so she deliberately played with the little beast: "Can you beat the crap out of me?"


    The little beast pitifully lowered its ears, then extended its front paw to pluck at Tian Tian''s hand. Little Tian then placed him on the ground, and she pitifully looked at Su Yuewu, and seeing that he didn''t seem to want to take back his orders at all, she slowly walked onto the grass and rolled on her back. After rolling around, it even used its front paw to pluck at the grass on its face and head.


    Su Yitian was a man of his word. Apart from listening to his mother, he didn''t even mind Leng Fanyun''s words. The little beast started rolling on the ground, "Ahh, don''t call me Little Tian, this name is not too boastful at all." It bit the hem of Su Yitian''s robe, trying to persuade him to change his name.


    "Yi, mother, look. Little Tian Tian really likes the name I gave her. Does she bite my clothes to thank me?" Su Yitian pulled his mother''s sleeve, his chubby face beaming with excitement and joy.


    Su Yuewu looked at the little beast''s misty eyes with pity in her eyes. It was obvious that she was dissatisfied with this name. But when he saw Su Yitian''s serious and cute appearance, the scales in his heart instantly turned towards his own son.


    "Oh, of course I like it. This little sky''s name is so cute. Seeing it pester you to play, of course it''s because it likes you." Su Yuewu pointed out the path of a deer and a horse with responsibility.


    The afternoon sun was pouring over the grass, and the green grass was rising with a transparent glow. After accompanying Su Yitian for so long, Su Yuewu was also a little tired. Seeing Su Yitian running around with his little beast and the happy look on both of their faces, she calmed down and checked her surroundings and realized that there was no danger. Only then did he relax and fall asleep.


    She was a lavender in her dream, on a path by the side of the road. Every day was being crushed. Only a white-robed scholar passed by, feeling pity for her delicate appearance. He carefully moved her to his courtyard and took care of her every day. He read to her from his predecessors, and told her of his own despondency.


    It was such a beautiful and lonely sentence that he read it out with regret and hesitation. He said: "I will see the stability of this river, Haiyan He Qing. "I will let my beloved woman carry the white hair." "He told his wish to the lavender lavender in front of him." Yan''er, you are so beautiful, how about I call you Yan''er? " Light flowers swayed in the wind, as if praising their new names.


    At this moment, Su Yuewu woke up irresponsibly. According to the few movies and novels he had watched in his previous life, this dream was definitely reminding him of something. she thought.


    "Yan''er, isn''t that the name of her mysterious and beautiful mother?" she whispered. However, this was the human world. Had that lavender cultivated to be a scholar and a person? She thought of the old and dying Su Hang Sheng. Could he be the scholar in her mother''s heart? Feeling that it was unlikely, she decided to give up on her idea. Rather than speculating from an unfounded dream, she might as well investigate the actual situation.


    She looked at her legs and saw the tired Su Yitian sleeping soundly against her legs. In his arms, he was still holding that little beast. The small beast saw Su Yuewu looking at it, so it lazily swung its big furry tail and licked its two front paws. Its head was covered in weeds, and it wanted to use its claws to tidy up its own fur. However, Su Yitian was tightly hugging its stomach, making it unable to move at all. He could only look pitifully at Su Yuewu.


    Seeing the two fellows covered in grass, Su Yuewu helplessly carried the little beast over and tidied it up. The warmth in Su Yitian''s embrace was sucked away and he immediately woke up.


    "Wake up, hurry up and pat the grass. It''s already late, let''s go home." Su Yuewu said while hugging the little beast.


    When he returned to the inn, he found a letter lying on the table. The flame paint on the letter was still intact, it was the symbol of the Moon Slaughter. Su Yuewu carefully burned the flame paint on the fire and opened the letter. The letter was written by Bing-Er.


    Qing''er, who clearly disliked people, was the daughter of Su Yuewu''s wet nurse, Mrs. Chen. She didn''t know why Su Yuewu''s mother would send her back to her hometown fifteen years ago because her hands and feet were dirty.


    Bing''er asked, "Why did you chase Mrs Chen away?" Why were you so anxious to marry the young lady? Now, when she found Qing''Er, she didn''t see Mrs. Chan at all. She had only joined the Moon Slaughter Devil Nest as a maid. Was there any clue to help uncover the mystery of Su Yuewu''s life?


    Bing''er had thought it through very carefully, but she hadn''t expected Qing''er, who was by Su Yuewu''s side for less than two days, to run back so angrily that she wouldn''t be by their side anymore. Probably the weather was bad for the venomous Soar.


    Right now, the situation in the martial arts world was complicated, so it was not a good time to investigate his background. She thought for a while and wrote back to Bing''er, telling her not to worry about the future. As for Qing Er, he would let her follow Bing''er all the time, just being a servant and not letting her touch the Moon Slaughter Devil Nest. The current situation was unclear. Qing Er''s appearance was unknown whether she was an enemy or a friend. She didn''t want to have any more issues.


    He had just released the carrier pigeon when he heard a knock on the door. It was they who saved Qing Wan.


    She was carrying a tray with four simple dishes on it. Four simple dishes were: Sixi pills, stir-fried rapeseed, sweet and sour pork, and fried chicken and diced pork. They just happened to be Su Yitian''s favorite dishes.


    She was still as respectful towards Su Yuewu and Su Yitian as if she had just been saved. Like a maid, she took care of them with care, and the two of them immediately understood their daily eating habits. But other than that, there were no other movements. Su Yuewu was very worried. She had tried many times in the past half month, but there were no problems.


    She took the tray and let Qing Wan into the room to sit down. Then she smiled at her and said, "Thank you, we only saved you because we saw injustice on the road. You must feel really guilty for treating us like this all the time."


    Qing Wan didn''t say anything, she just sat there in a constrained manner. Su Yuewu wanted to keep her in Lunar Slaughter and her martial arts were quite high, so she asked, "Qingwan, you''ve been with us for more than ten days, you and your husband ¡­" She wanted to ask what on earth Qing Wan was thinking.


    Only then did Qing Wan raise her head to look at Yue Wu, her eyes filled with tears. Under the candlelight, she looked extremely pitiful. To be honest, I''ve been married to him for five years, and he''s already scared of me. As long as Madam helps Qingrou, Qingrou is willing to help you in every way possible. " After which, he knelt down.


    Seeing her act this way, Su Yuewu also felt pity for her. He then bent down to help her up, only to discover that on her arm were bruises of green and purple. The crisscrossing of old and new was a very shocking sight.


    Qing Wan embarrassedly pulled down her sleeves to cover the wound. "Madam, please don''t look. It''s all over your body." No matter if it was her previous life or this life, Su Yuewu had never encountered any cases of mistreatment, so she was very astonished. She asked, "As I see it, Qingwan, your martial arts has already reached the Cyan Rank. Your husband is also a Blue Rank. Why did he hit you like that? You don''t refute me? "


    "He and I will be married for five years. At that time, he promised my father that we would never marry again. His martial arts were taught to him by my father, and soon after, they became ancient. Poor me, but I was entrusted with it. Ever since his marriage, he began to ask for advice and, for reasons I had no reason to explain, wanted to give me a rest. "How can I live by myself when I have nothing in my body?" Then she started to cry again.


    Su Yitian felt it was strange when he heard this. He asked, "Mother, why did you beat her when you had no other husband?"


    Su Yuewu patted his head and said, "Hey, there''s nothing wrong with that, but there''s no baby. Auntie didn''t give birth to a baby, so his husband hit her." Thinking of the fact that he had the heavy responsibility of educating his children, he hurriedly instigated, "In the future, when Tian Tian has a wife, she must be good to her wife. You can''t hit her, you have to spoil her."


    Su Yitian nodded his head heavily, "Of course. It''s just like how you treat your father cheaply, and treat your mother well. " When Su Yuewu thought of Leng Fanyun, she also laughed and lightly hit Tian Tian with "Stop talking nonsense".


    Qing Wan sighed again. "That''s just his cover. He already has a lover called Hong Xiu from the Red Moon Restaurant. That demoness is usually confused about him when she''s pregnant with a child." "He''s thinking of giving up. I want to marry that goblin."


    Su Yuewu seriously looked at her. "Your husband''s heart is no longer with you. Do you want to leave him?" Qing Wan said, "I had wanted to leave that place for a long time. As long as Madam can take in Qing Wan and give her a place to stay, she will never return to her original home."


    Ever since Bing''er had left, Su Yuewu and Su Yitian''s lives had been a mess, and there was always trouble waiting for them. It just so happened that Qing Wan appeared. She had taken care of Shi Yan in her life, and she was already an Cyan Rank expert. She wouldn''t have any problems dealing with ordinary enemies. She decided to stay.


    After having the gentleness, Su Yuewu''s life became even more comfortable. Clothes and food were taken care of. She sent a letter to Bing-Er to investigate her background. As expected, she was from a clean family with no background. She became more and more worried about Bing-Er.


    She was taking a nap that day when she suddenly felt a mosquito on her face, tickling her face. In a daze, she reached out her hand and was about to pat him when her wrist was cut off. A gentle and playful voice rang out, "Long time no see. Little Wu is still as spicy and beautiful as ever."


    When he opened his eyes, he saw Leng Fanyun, who he hadn''t seen for many days. His face was filled with exhaustion, and he wore a long, white robe as he gently looked at Su Yuewu.


    Su Yuewu suppressed the palpitations in her heart and calmly sat up. Wiping away his hand, she sat up and asked the man, "Is everything over on your side?"


    Leng Fanyun sat on the bedside, gently caressing her soft and tender face, and said: "Yes, I missed you and Tian Tian, so I was almost done. Do you miss me, Little Wu? " Her black eyes were filled with deep longing as she looked at Su Yuewu.


    The two of them had already confirmed each other''s intentions, so Su Yuewu no longer pretended to be bashful and replied with a soft "En". He smiled in a low voice and hugged the person that he had missed for so many days.


    "I''m very happy, Little Wu."

 C37

    When he came over to find his mother after sleeping, he found that there was an extra person in the room. He was wearing a black hair and a white robe, and he was smiling as he looked at the obviously dazed Ling Tian.


    He crouched down in front of Tian Tian, and couldn''t help but reach out to grab the little girl''s plump, round face. Hm, the feeling was so good, only second to his mother.


    Little Tian was stunned for a few seconds before realizing that the man in front of him was bullying him. He immediately deleted the provocative image of reuniting after a long absence and switched his expression back to a cold expression. He then said venomously, "You dead fish, it seems like you have some skills. I thought you wouldn''t be able to come back after you left!"


    However, his cute and childish face, coupled with his expression and words, clearly made him look as clumsy as a child who was secretly wearing adult clothes. Su Yuewu and Leng Fanyun looked at each other and couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    In her previous life, when Su Yuewu accompanied her little sister to watch < The Heroic Couple of the Divine Condors >, she remembered a line from the poem, "Once you meet Yang, you will be wrong for life." She thought that if she hadn''t met Leng Fanyun, her beautiful life would have gone on like this. However, he never expected that the price would be so huge.


    Qing Wan came to deliver afternoon tea to Su Yuewu and Su Yitian. This rule was set by Su Yuewu, who enjoyed it more and more after her transmigration, and received the full support of her precious son. Qing Wan''s culinary skills were not any worse than Bing''er''s. After Leng Fanyun had left, the two of them had been raised to be white and fat.


    Just as he pushed open the door, he saw another person in the room. Hugging the adorable Tian Tian, laughing in satisfaction. The deep facial features curved into a gentle arc. The sunlight penetrated his back and shone on his white clothes, making him appear more handsome, with an extraordinary temperament. She stood there, looking at this gentle man, like a ray of warm sunlight shining into her moss-covered heart.


    The gentle opening of the door disturbed the harmonious atmosphere between the three of them. Leng Fanyun stopped smiling, and looked vigilantly at the unfamiliar red-faced girl in front of him.


    When Su Yitian saw the tray in Qing Wan''s hands, he let out a cheer and struggled out of Leng Fanyun''s embrace, pouncing towards the delicious snacks. Su Yuewu did not stop them, and looked at them with a beaming smile.


    After snatching the tray away every day, only then did Qingwan react. She was shy and embarrassed, her face flushing red. Looking at the three''s nervous hands, she didn''t even know where to put them.


    Seeing her expression, Su Yuewu knew it was because of Leng Fanyun. Ye Zichen glared at him coquettishly. Only then did he gently say, "This is ¡­" She didn''t want to explain. She thought for a moment, then said, "This is Tian Tian''s birth father."


    Su Yitian and Leng Fanyun were both very shocked as they looked at Su Yuewu. However, they didn''t know how to explain at this moment. Just when the three of them were thinking about their own thoughts, they forgot about the jealousy in the eyes of Qing Wan, who stood to one side with her head lowered.


    After chatting for a while, the three of them decided to spend the night here. They also decided to go with the crowd to see some ancient miracles.


    Because they were not like those people in the martial world who were determined to snatch the divine beast and the Immortal Deity Medicine, they rode their horses and quickly rushed on their journey.


    The next day, Leng Fanyun got up early and went to book a boat for the south before returning to the inn to wake up his beloved girl and his cheap son.


    Just as he was about to enter, he happened to meet Qing Wan, who had just returned with a cup of water for her to wash her face. When she saw him, she was stunned again. She couldn''t even hold her bowl properly as she splashed it out. Leng Fanyun frowned as he didn''t know why this woman was so rash and had allowed Yue Wu to keep her by her side. He helped her straighten the basin and stood aside to let her pass.


    As he entered, Su Yitian woke up early in the morning and didn''t have the chance to leave. "You dead fish, what are you standing at the door for? You want to peep at my mother changing clothes, right? "


    Leng Fanyun did not pay any attention to him, and extended his hand to pat him on the head a few times, "I told you to speak nonsense, I was looking at you openly." Su Yuewu, who was sitting in front of the dressing mirror, turned around and gave her a kick.


    The three of them chatted and laughed in the room, while outside the door, the quiet and lonely girl left.


    Luozhou connected in all directions. It was one of the most important transit cities in the Liu-Li Dynasty, with tea leaves and silk from the south. The fruit was transported here by boat and then transferred to another carriage. Horses, furs, and china from the north were bundled up and moved south. There was an endless stream of people on the pier.


    Just when Su Yuewu was worried that there would be too many people to find boats, Leng Fanyun saw what she was thinking and grabbed onto her hand. He then pulled Su Yitian to a boat parked in a secluded area. With a proud tone, he asked, "My wife, do you think that your husband has thought it through carefully?


    The pleasure boat had a total of two floors. It was painted red all over, and on the surface of the boat, there were carvings of flying dragons and phoenixes. The upper part of the boat had a silken veil hanging down, making it look extremely exquisite. Thinking that he had probably spent a lot of time and effort on getting up early, he felt a sweet sensation in his heart. He smiled at him gently, "Mm, very good. I really like it."


    Su Yuewu''s face was originally quite good, and when she wore red clothes, it shone with even more brilliance, causing her to be even more charming and moving. Leng Fanyun looked at her smile and felt that he would never be able to look at another girl again in this life. Her eyes darkened, she quickly took the beauty''s hand and walked towards the boat.


    Su Yitian held the small beast in his arms and indignantly yelled, "Father, you are being unfair. Once you have a mother, you don''t have to go through the days like this." Qing Wan quickly took Su Yitian''s hand and led him to the boat.


    When they arrived at the ship and looked around, they finally realized the beauty of the Luo Province. In the twilight, fog rose from the river, reeds and grass swayed on both sides of the river in the distance. People were clamoring nearby, and there was an endless stream of people coming to the market to pick up goods. Su Yitian reluctantly leaned against the window as he asked in a depressed tone, "Mother, when we get to the next place, will we still be able to find a pretzel for the pretzel?"


    Su Yuewu looked at Su Yitian, who looked like a normal six or seven year old child. Her heart was filled with maternal love as she hugged him, "Of course, if you don''t have it, then let Auntie Qingwan make it for you." Only then did Su Yitian start to feel happy.


    The next city they go to is Qianzhou." There was a painting of a bridge covered with willow trees and a curtain of green wind. There were more than a hundred thousand families in attendance. Upon disembarking, Su Yuewu, who had already seen the prosperity of Luozhou, was still captivated by the scenery before her every day.


    It was a completely different style from Lanzhou. The riverside wharf was filled with weeping willows, exotic flowers and herbs, and the roads were paved with bluestones. The passersby were all dressed in light colored clothes. The woman walked with graceful steps and had a graceful figure. She had a certain charm to her. The man was wearing a feather fan towel and a wide-sleeved shirt. In the distance, they could vaguely see the curved bridge.


    Even though Su Yuewu came from the modern era, she was still moved by the scenery in front of her. In the past, she had accompanied her clients on a tour of Zhou Zhuang and Suhang, but the artificial scene was completely comparable to the natural beauty that had appeared in front of her. She really liked this place. She thought about how Leng Fanyun would carefully arrange the routes, and how he would release his beautiful smile without any money.


    A group of four people and a beast were walking on the road. Although the man wore a mask on his face, his elegant figure could still be seen. The woman beside him was dressed in red, her eyes and teeth bright, looking forward to the day. Behind him, a servant girl in green carried a six or seven year old boy. He looked plump and had a pair of glass-like eyes. As he turned around, he looked even more cute and quick-witted. "Even that little servant in green had a certain charm to her.


    Although there were beauties in Qian Prefecture, when they saw the four of them, they whispered and sighed. This family''s life was truly good.


    There were a lot of people entering and exiting the restaurant. The waiter, who was standing at the door, saw the stunning group of four, sweeping from left to right. He knew they were the customers, so he ran over enthusiastically.


    "Sir, should we call him or stay in the restaurant?" A pair of thief like eyes swept back and forth between Su Yuewu''s body. The anger in Leng Fanyun''s heart pushed him to the side. He strode through the door and said to the shopkeeper, "Open three rooms for me."


    The waiter saw the man casually wave his sleeves, as if an invisible force had forcefully thrown itself onto his body, and he thought to himself, "This is him meeting an expert." He stood up and lowered his head, not daring to act rashly again. Ye Zichen quickly took the three to the fourth floor and took them to live separately.


    The Moon Restaurant was truly worthy of being the biggest inn in Qian Prefecture. When the ancient era was no more than one or two storeys away, it was the only place with four storeys. Pushing open the windows, one could see a river flowing slowly like green silk outside.


    Su Yitian ran around excitedly. In his eyes, everything was strange. Right now, he already had a small amount of inner strength. Normal people wouldn''t be able to hurt her, so Su Yuewu let him run all over the place.


    After two days on the boat, his body was covered with dust. Su Yuewu let the waiter carry a bucket of water, preparing to wash off her exhaustion. She didn''t like it when people saw her naked, so she sent Gently away.


    Leng Fanyun rested for a while before preparing to find Su Yuewu. The ancient miracle was about to begin. When he first came up, he noticed that a few of the people eating downstairs had already reached the blue level. Although one of them was Bai Xuan and the other Mo Xuan, they couldn''t stand to be outnumbered, and they weren''t sure if anyone was secretly attacking them. Before everything was settled, it was better to move the four of them together.


    Just as he reached the door, he saw white smoke coming from the gap between the door and door. He already had some doubts in his heart as he carefully sensed Su Yuewu''s Qi. He could only hear the sound of her heart, and her Qi was weak. On the other hand, Su Yitian and Qing Wan didn''t feel it at all. Are they in danger?


    Leng Fanyun was so anxious that he didn''t even have time to think about it. It was only daytime, and there was still water flowing in the room. It was clearly a woman taking a bath. He broke the door with a kick and rushed in.


    Su Yuewu''s head was completely buried in the water, and when she felt the warm water around her, she suddenly heard the sound of the door shattering. A figure rushed in, went through the screen, and dug himself out of the water!


    At this moment, the situation was very strange. Leng Fanyun looked at the snow-white beauty in front of him, who was surrounded by dense mist. Her pair of watery eyes looked like two crystals in water due to the mist, and beneath her straight and small nose was a captivating red mouth, exuding a faint fragrance. The skin of his palm was smooth and smooth, like a perfect piece of white jade. His body was pulled up by himself, with bright red roses sticking to it. His skin was snow-white, and the two lumps of white jade in front of his chest were faintly discernible.


    Leng Fanyun''s anger burned its way down from his brain. He grabbed her body with force and kissed those flower-like lips.


    The taste was so delicious, her lips were moist and soft, with the sweet, dark fragrance of roses. He was like a child who couldn''t taste sugar and wanted more. His tongue lightly traced the outline of Su Yue''s lips as he softly said, "Little Wu, be good. Open your mouth."


    Regardless of whether it was her previous life or this life, although Su Yuewu had always been smart, she had never been hugged and kissed like this before. His mind that had just cleared up once again stopped when Leng Fanyun''s lips touched it. He only felt his entire body turning soft, allowing Leng Fanyun to do whatever he wanted. Hearing his words, she obediently opened her red lips. The man chuckled in satisfaction and stuck his tongue in.


    His brain became more and more dizzy. He didn''t know how long he and Leng Fanyun had been kissing, but finally, they reluctantly left each other''s lips. A gust of wind came from outside the door, and the two realised what they had done.


    Su Yue Wu was greatly embarrassed. She never thought that her usually clever and calm self would be lost in a kiss. Her face was red from embarrassment as she glared at the man with shame and resentment. Leng Fanyun couldn''t help but want more as he looked at this woman whose face was flushed red and whose lips were swollen.


    Looking at the open door, he had no choice but to control the place where he had reacted. He patted Su Yuewu''s head and said in a quiet, hoarse voice, "Quickly wash, I''ll guard the door for you."

 C38

    After Su Yuewu finished bathing and Leng Fanyun sat across from him in silence, they watched as the artisans at the entrance reassembled the door. Then, both Su Yitian and Qing Wan, who were packed with large and small bags, entered the room.


    There was even a lump of meat stuck in his mouth. When he saw the craftsman at the door, he asked in surprise, "Mother, why is your door broken?"


    Su Yuewu was greatly embarrassed. Thinking back to the two of them embracing each other while blushing, even she, who was always sharp with words, didn''t know what to say.


    Su Yitian was even more curious when he saw his mother like this. "Hey, is mother very hot? "Why are you blushing like this?" Leng Fanyun looked at the little girl in front of him, Su Yuewu, as she gently hugged Tian Tian and wiped her lips with her snow-white sleeves, whispering something in his ear.


    After Su Yitian finished listening, he also sneakily looked at Su Yue Wu and laughed. When Su Yuewu saw the father and son pair looking at her with such mischievous smiles, her hair stood on end. "What are you all laughing about, get out." As he spoke, he pushed the two of them out.


    The two men secretly took advantage of the shy woman as they moved outside. Hmm, her figure is really good.


    They arrived just in time for the seventh day of the seventh month of the seventh lunar month, the festival of folk begging.


    Beginning of the Day of Begging was not a blind date for men and women. It was an event for the women of the people seeking instruction from the Weaving Goddess on the matters of the women''s families. In general, such activities as needling with needles or gathering silk from colored spiders. However, along with the prosperity and development of the country, the folk custom gradually opened up boldly and slowly developed the model of matchmaking on the basis of the original.


    In the rich Qianzhou, the Beggar Festival is second only to the Spring Festival, Mid-Autumn Festival and the Dragon Boat Festival. Everyday, they would ask about it from the outside and return, then they would start scurrying over to the Day of Begging.


    Su Yuewu rolled her eyes. Isn''t it just Valentine''s Day? In modern times, a couple would foolishly hold a bouquet of red roses and eat sweet and greasy chocolate, watching a movie together. Su Yuewu could only snort in disgust at such a vulgar method.


    However, he couldn''t help but to tug on his sleeve every day as he finally agreed to go to Begging Day with Leng Fanyun tomorrow night.


    When he was walking on the street, he realized that the ancient Begging Festival was very lively. East the night flowers a thousand trees, BMW carts incense road. There were all sorts of silk flowers and lights on the branches. The entire city was shrouded in a pink mist. The women coming and going were all wearing silks, outlining their figures even better. Her long, loose hair was covered with a garland of leaves and flowers. It was so beautiful that it didn''t seem like the human world.


    As Su Yuewu walked alone with Leng Fanyun, she began to feel uncomfortable. When their hands came into contact, she bounced away as if she had been electrocuted. Leng Fanyun gave a helpless smile. He thought of how she had been like a thorny rose with cold eyes at the start, and now that she was as shy and fresh as a daisy in a valley, he was fascinated by her more and more.


    As they walked, Su Yuewu discovered that she could no longer find Leng Fanyun''s tall figure in the crowd. Anxious, she quickly turned her head to look for the white figure. However, with so many people coming and going, she was unable to find it. Suddenly, a white robe flashed by diagonally in front of her. She quickly ran over.


    "I''ve found you." she said, tugging at the man''s sleeve, her voice unwittingly coquettish. The man lowered his head to look at the girl. She was wearing red clothes and black hair, and her skin was snow-white. Under the candlelight, her charming eyes emitted a moving light.


    He smiled. Which family did this girl come from? She was so beautiful. He laughed and said, "Did you recognize the wrong person?" The woman raised her head in astonishment, looking at the face of shame in front of her. If Nangong Yue was a fox, Gu Xicheng was a bamboo, Leng Fanyun was a snow, then the man in front of her was Rose.


    His eyebrows were long and thin, and his eyes were curved with laughter. He looked at her tenderly. Su Yuewu was stunned for half a second. Realizing that she had recognized the wrong person, she let go of his sleeve. He apologized, "Sorry, I recognized the wrong person."


    Then, she quickly turned and ran. Her subconscious told her that this man was very dangerous.


    The man felt his own slightly wrinkled sleeve, which seemed to still have the warmth left behind by the woman. He narrowed his eyes and a strange smile appeared on his face. " "Wuqing, help me investigate that woman." He said to the shadow guard behind him.


    After running for a short distance, he bumped into someone. He looked at the woman who had panicked not long after he had left. He grew even more gentle. "How long has it been since I left that you''ve become so flustered?" Carefully tidying up the messy hair of the woman, he gently put the garland he had just bought on her hair, appreciating it with satisfaction.


    "Eh, are you going to buy a garland?" Su Yuewu touched the garland on her head and asked curiously. He then muttered to himself, "You should have told me, I found the wrong person."


    Leng Fanyun did not hear it clearly, and asked, "Huh?" Su Yuewu imagined herself as a stranger, so there was no need for her to panic. Then she smiled and didn''t say anything.


    The cool night breeze brought with it the fragrance of the flowers by the river. When Leng Fantian saw the person beside him, he softly asked, "Is it cold?" Su Yuewu looked at the two''s interlocked hands and silently cursed. Nonsense, your hand is so hot, how can I still be cold?


    He tightened his grip. Walking on the arch bridge, see the river water on the point of candlelight, reflected in the river, wave of light, even more beautiful.


    Staring at the candlelight in a daze, she thought about how the river would unceasingly flow and never dry up. As for her, she had changed her life to another time and space. Life has been endless, Jiang Yue similar year after year. Thinking of her own fate, she could not help but feel somewhat sad.


    Leng Fanyun looked at the beautiful woman who was covered with a layer of sadness. He didn''t know what sorrow she had touched. He squeezed her hand, bringing her back to her senses. "Do you want to put on the lotus flower lamp?"


    As the CEO, Su Yuewu had never had the leisure to do such a thing. But now, a man looked at him affectionately and asked, "Do you want to put on the lotus flower lamp?" There were only two people that a woman could wish for. She nodded.


    The lotus flower lamps were made little by little by craftsmen with thin strips of bamboo, which were then carefully glued with fine paper. Finally, the petals were painted with a red lotus, and each one was as exquisite as a painting. She held the lotus flower lamp in her hand, unwilling to let it go.


    Leng Fanyun lit the candle, and smiled as he saw Su Yuewu lovingly playing with the lanterns, "You didn''t let this go?" He immediately thought of Su Yuewu''s peculiar life history. Even his father didn''t know about it, and his mother was a mystery as well. Naturally, she wouldn''t be like ordinary children who had parents accompanying them in putting out lanterns.


    He looked pitifully at Su Yuewu. Originally, he only admired her intelligence and her calmness. Only this kind of woman could be a part of his Devil Palace. But after the two of them got along, he knew that she was very intelligent, and thinking about this little girl who had nothing at all, the usually cold and detached Leng Fanyun began to feel pain in her heart.


    He held onto Su Yuewu''s slender shoulders and decided that in the future, he would carry the burden on her body by himself. She didn''t need to be so intelligent. She would just be in a daze and be pure.


    The two of them set up the lanterns, and very quickly, they merged into the center of the river, turning into a small speck of light.


    Su Yuewu didn''t know that Leng Fanyun had many thoughts running through his mind. She turned around and smiled at him, "Let''s buy another one for Tian Tian, shall we?" It was like an ordinary wife asking her husband if he wanted to buy toys for her child. Leng Fanyun, who had never enjoyed the warmth of a family since he was young, was momentarily moved. He tightly hugged the smiling woman in front of him.


    Wu Zhangkong, who had a rather high IQ but was obviously lacking in love wounds, thought to himself strangely, "Why do I have to hug her all the time?"


    Leng Fanyun lightly called out, "Little Wu?"


    The weird Su Yue Wu replied: "Hm?"


    He called out again, "Little Wu?"


    Su Yuewu suddenly thought of her previous life. Every time her sister Su Yuemei thought of her parents, she would constantly call out "elder sister" over and over, afraid that her only elder sister would also leave her.


    Seeing the large animal carefully hugging her, the suddenly smarter Su Yuewu gently caressed his back and softly replied, "I''m here."


    Su Yuewu and Leng Fanyun didn''t return to the inn until it was time for the curfew. Now, Su Yuwu no longer felt that Valentine''s Day was something boring.


    Two people who love each other do everything according to their will. Perhaps to others, it is a childish and hypocritical thing to do.


    When he returned to his room, Su Yitian was already asleep in his bed. Leng Fanyun patted Su Yuewu''s head and returned to his room to rest.


    It was a deep night, and the city was asleep, with only the cold, bright moon shining on the world. Su Yuewu tossed and turned in her bed, unable to fall asleep no matter how hard she tried. Thus, he put on his clothes and stood up. He carefully covered Su Yitian with his blanket and walked to the outer room. When he opened the window, he saw a lonely yet beautiful world.


    It was just like the inside of Leng Fanyun''s heart. It was like a solitary moon emitting a cold and bright light, illuminating the entire silent world. The whole world seemed to be covered with a thin layer of frost. He didn''t have the blazing light of the sun, so looking at him would only make people feel that this man was powerful yet ice-cold.


    Su Yuewu didn''t dare to say that she knew Leng Fanyun very well, but she still had her suspicions regarding his company. Until tonight, when he let go of all his defenses and hugged Su Yuewu tightly, exposing his mingmen to her.


    In Su Yuewu''s previous life, a martial arts master had taught martial arts students to never expose their mingmen, or else their life would be in danger. In the past, when Su Hang Sheng and Leng Fanyun had their hands on her, she was not unafraid of them. It was only now that she truly believed that this cold-faced man had put down all of his defenses on her.


    She touched her heart, thumping as if to leap out. In her previous life, she was only a fifteen-year-old girl. Although she was already married after she reincarnated, no one had ever treated her so intimately. She felt shy and apprehensive at the same time. He recalled that ever since the two of them met, Leng Fanyun had always been so gentle and careful with him, saving her time and time again.


    The little beast sleeping on the bed was startled by the cold wind blowing outside the window and slowly woke up. Seeing the woman dressed in white with her hair loose, he carefully called out. Su Yuewu held it in her arms, "Is the sky cold?"


    The little beast licked its claws as it stared at Su Yuewu with its two wet eyes. As if he was encouraging her, he licked Su Yuewu''s palm again, and then cupped his hands over her chest. After finding a satisfactory position, he fell back asleep.

 C39

    The three of them were getting better and better. Everyday under the nourishment of Qing Wan, the body did not grow much, but the body shape was developing more and more horizontally. Even Su Yuewu was unable to carry him.


    On this day, the four of them packed their luggage and boarded the boat, preparing to head to the Qi Province. Tian Tian accidentally fell down with a "pata" sound and the boat shook. Only then did Su Yuewu realize that her son''s weight was starting to exceed the norm.


    Tian Tian, you are not allowed to eat a single meal in the future. You have to be a vegetarian and not just eat meat." She pinched the ear of her precious son. He then looked at Qing Wan who was sitting at the side and said, "Qing Wan, you can''t pamper him just by looking at how cute he is. "In this way, you can show me the menu you make every day, and I''ll let you do it.


    When she saw Su Yitian who was almost like a ball, she smiled and said, "This servant understands. However, little mistress is adorable, so I couldn''t help but cook his favorite food. I will never eat it again."


    Su Yitian saw that it was useless trying to act cute towards his precious mother and Aunt Qingwan. His eyes turned and his plan landed on Leng Fanyun. He ran over to Leng Fanyun with small steps and pouted, "Father, look, mother and aunt are bullying me."


    Leng Fanyun knew what he was planning, and immediately fixed his body at an arm''s distance away. Seeing his teary eyes, he said, "Kid, your father at least has lived more than twenty years than you do, don''t you think I understand your little trick?" She glanced at Qing Wan again and said, "Your Aunt Qing Wan''s cooking skills are indeed good, but you can''t eat like this. Your mother won''t love you like this."


    When Qing Wan heard Leng Fanyun praise her, she felt a warm feeling in her heart. Although he didn''t talk to her much, she was satisfied as long as she could do something for him that he would be happy about. Her eyes moistened as she thought about it. However, looking at Su Yue Wu''s beautiful face, she felt a wave of melancholy.


    She looked at the family of three as they happily ate, and sadly retreated.


    After returning to her own cabin, she looked at her delicate and pretty face in the mirror. Although it couldn''t compare to Su Yuewu''s, it still had some beauty. How she wished that Leng Fanyun could smile at her with the same gentle smile he would have when facing Su Yuewu, just like when she first met him, shining into her life like the sun.


    When she thought of her miserable five years of marriage, then thought of how Su Yuewu could be held in the palm of such a stunning man, like a pearl or a gem, she couldn''t help but feel jealous. Su Yuewu, your life is too fortunate.


    Just as she was fiercely cursing Su Yuewu from the bottom of her heart, she suddenly heard the sound of weapons colliding outside.


    She immediately ran out, Su Yuewu was facing a group of masked men dressed in black alone, while Leng Fanyun was nowhere to be seen. Su Yuewu''s martial arts had already reached the Ink realm, so she didn''t really care. She just wanted to keep him alive.


    Seeing that Qing Wan had ran over, she said coldly, "Take good care of Tian Tian, I''ll come over here." As she finished her sentence, her moves became more and more powerful. The black color spread throughout the entire cabin, and when Qing Wan saw the masked man''s body being unable to bear the pressure, her inner force was damaged, and blood flowed out from the corner of her mouth.


    Qing Wan had just been cursing Su Yuewu for an accident, but now she had such a good opportunity in front of her. If she could kill Su Yuewu, wouldn''t she be able to push her death onto the masked man who tried to assassinate her? Moreover, Su Yitian was the reincarnation of the God of Death. With him, wouldn''t his own skill have improved greatly? Right, the most important thing was Leng Fanyun. Without Su Yuewu, he would definitely be in great pain.


    When she thought of how he could hug her and look at her with such a doting gaze, she felt her entire body brimming with power.


    However, Su Yuewu''s current strength was still above all of them. How could she let Su Yue Wu die?


    To the side, the little red furred beast saw that the woman who had been carrying it before was now surrounded and was frantically wailing. Looking at his appearance, he had no way to help her, so he could only grind his claws on the ground.


    She suddenly knew what she had to do. She carefully brought Su Yitian to the cabin and gently advised, "Mother is outside, and there is no danger. "Blades and swords have no eyes, if it hurts you, mother will die from heartache."


    As she put Xiaotian into Su Yitian''s arms, she said, "It''s a little crazy. Hug her tightly. If it''s within the mother''s circle, it won''t be easy for her."


    Su Yitian did not doubt him at all. He hugged Xiaotian tightly in his arms. At this moment, Xiaotian suddenly and viciously bit Su Yitian''s arm. Su Yitian released his hand in pain. The small sky immediately rushed towards Su Yuewu.


    Su Yitian thought back to what Qing Wan had said. If the little beast came to his mother''s side, it would definitely be either dead or injured. It was not easy for him to have a pet, and it was also very agile, so he couldn''t let it die. He then turned around and chased after Little Tian.


    Everything happened in an instant. As Su Yitian was turning around to run, he coincidentally bumped into Qingrou who was also preparing to catch Xiaotian. His body involuntarily changed directions, falling towards a masked man who was slashing towards Su Yuewu. Su Yuewu had already dodged it, but when she saw her son, she immediately rushed in with Little Tian and Qing Wan. In order to prevent them from getting hurt by the Qi, she weakened the use of her inner force.


    Turning his head, he discovered that Su Yitian was heading in the direction of a sharp sword. In an instant, Su Yuewu had no way of resolving this situation. She could only withdraw from her retreating position and shift her body to the direction of the sword. Her skill was far greater than Su Yitian''s without any inner strength, so when her sword struck Su Yitian, she could use her body to block the sword.


    Regardless of whether or not it was poisoned, it was time for Leng Fanyun to chase after the other group of masked men. Before returning, Qing Wan should be able to hold this group of people for a while, so she felt that it shouldn''t be a problem. As she wished, she heard the sound of the sword stabbing into her body. At first, it was cold, but in the next moment, it was filled with a sharp and numbing pain.


    She endured the pain and continued to confront the masked man in front of her. However, she discovered that she was rapidly retreating. The ink marks on the moves had slowly turned purple, and then blue. She knew that if she continued to use inner force, she would only be able to use up more of it. Her figure gradually slowed down. A masked man aimed at the gap between her movements and shot out a hidden weapon.


    Su Yuewu suddenly felt like she was stuck in a trap, and she couldn''t move an inch. "Madam, be careful!" The hidden weapon that should have entered Su Yuewu''s body was now in her body. She rushed towards Su Yuewu and helped her block the hidden weapon, but she actually pushed Su Yuewu towards the area between the masked men. Su Yuewu''s inner force retreated rapidly. Facing this blue-level killer in front of her, she could no longer muster any strength. The poison on her sword made everything in front of her eyes blur. She could no longer see which direction the killer was coming from.


    As Su Yuewu''s moves became increasingly slow and messy, the assassin suddenly started to attack her mingmen. This time, there was no one else who blocked the attack for her. He could only close his eyes and wait for death. Suddenly, he felt someone grab his hand and cover his back.


    Su Yuewu looked at the white figure blocking in front of her. This was the first time she felt so touched. Only when he felt death so close to him did he understand the value of life.


    His white Zhen Qi slowly enveloped their surroundings. He was already at the fourth level of White Xuan. Facing these blue rank killers, he was nothing but a piece of cake. He looked at Su Yitian, who had fallen to the ground, and Qing Wan, who had lost a lot of inner strength, and Yue Wu, who had lost a lot of inner strength behind her.


    The assassins fell down one by one. The knife in his hand became faster and faster, and a bloodthirsty red light started to flash in his eyes. When Qing Wan saw Leng Fanyun like this, it was as if she didn''t recognize him. He was so strange, but also so great.


    When Su Yuewu saw the killers fall one after another, Leng Fanyun felt like he was possessed. His hands moved faster and faster, and she couldn''t help but pull his sleeves. Yun, leave him alive. "


    Upon hearing Su Yuewu''s words, the remaining two people on the other side saw that they were already powerless to fight back. They looked at each other for a moment before falling to the ground. The corner of his mouth overflowed with black poisonous blood.


    Leng Fanyun opened their mouths and shook his head, "There''s no other way, there''s poison in their teeth, they''re already dead."


    He slowly walked over. His face and clothes were covered in blood, as if he was a bloodthirsty Asura from hell. His eyes were red, but Su Yuewu wasn''t afraid at all. He tightly embraced Su Yuewu. She could feel that his body was trembling.


    "Fortunately ¡­" His voice was a little shaky, so he did not say the rest. However, she instantly understood what he meant. She tightly hugged the man in front of her and smiled. "Fortunately, you''ve come back."


    After Leng Fanyun removed the acupuncture points on Su Yitian''s body, he immediately ran into Su Yuewu''s embrace with a "wuuu" sound and said anxiously, "Mother, I''m so scared."


    Su Yuewu''s wound had already been temporarily stopped by Leng Fanyun''s acupuncture point. She carefully hugged her son''s soft body in her arms and gently coaxed, "Good, Tian Tian. Mother will be fine." Quickly go and see Auntie Qingwan, she helped you block the concealed weapon, you have to thank Auntie. "


    Leng Fanyun was helping Qing Wan pull out the concealed weapon on her body, which was right on top of her chest. He calmly said, "Sorry about that." He tore off the woman''s clothes, revealing a large part of her snow-white skin. He carefully slit the skin on both sides of the weapon with the knife without any distractions. There were barbs on the weapon that stabbed deeply into her body. The weapon was poisoned and the blood on the wound emitted a faint purple glow.


    He handled her wounds carefully, his movements careful. She didn''t see the pale face from the pain, nor the sweat from her face. She used an undisguised and gentle gaze of adoration to look at the man who was bending over her to treat her wounds.


    The concealed weapon landed on the ground with a "ding" sound. Leng Fanyun let out a light breath. He looked at the woman: "I have to help you to suck out the blood." Qing Wan was stunned for a moment before she understood what he meant. She was so embarrassed that her face turned red, "Since young master was kind enough to help this servant take drugs, this servant naturally knows about it."


    Leng Fanyun knelt by her side, pressing his lips against her chest and taking in mouthfuls of the poisonous blood. Qing Wan''s wound was painful and numb at the same time. She could feel Leng Fanyun''s soft and slightly cold lips pressing against her soft areas. Her heart was beating so hard that she was about to break free.


    The poisoned blood was quickly cleaned up, and he swiftly helped Qing Wan apply the Gold Sore Medicine and tied the gauze. Qing Wan half hoped that she would be hurt more, so that she could attract his gaze to her.

 C40

    The trio''s wounds were fixed in place, and Little Tian ran off to who knows where. He searched all the bodies and found a small blood-red moon on everyone''s left hand.


    Upon seeing this, Su Yuewu sat blankly on the ground. Leng Fanyun was very strange, he looked at the woman who had lost her spirit and asked, "Little Wu, what''s wrong?"


    Su Yuewu looked at Leng Fanyun, her eyes still glazed over. She murmured, "That mark... "It''s a sign of the Moon Slaughter."


    Leng Fanyun was also stunned. He knew that the woman in front of him was the leader of the Lunar Slaughter. The Bing''er that she called Bing''er was now openly taking care of the Lunar Slaughter on Su Yuewu''s behalf.


    [So, Bing-Er betrayed us?]


    Su Yuewu had some doubts. Normally, Bing-Er should have known from the letter that she was a Black Rank High Rank. How could she have made such a mistake? Why did she only send blue rank assassins to kill him?


    However, she suddenly thought of the poison she had been poisoned with. Using her inner force was like a bucket with a hole in its bottom. The amount of water she would lose would only increase. Until it dried up. She would become an ordinary person. This move could be said to be insidious and easy to execute. As long as someone was secretly sent to trip them up, they would win as long as they were injured.


    Su Yuewu could not imagine what would have happened if Leng Fanyun hadn''t returned. This time, she had been stabbed by the person she trusted the most. As compared to the diminishing amount of internal energy in her body, she was even more saddened by the fact that Bing''er, who had worked so hard and only treated her well, had actually betrayed her. When Su Yuewu thought of the days when she had just crossed over to this world and shared life with Bing''er and Su Yitian, her heart ached even more.


    For the first time, she couldn''t help but let her tears run down her face. Looking at his mother''s tears, he didn''t know how to comfort her. He could only clumsily wipe away the tears Su Yuewu had left behind. In the blink of an eye, he discovered that his mother had shed even more tears.


    He had no choice but to call out to someone who was concocting the medicine, "Daddy, you''re lucky. Come over quickly. Mother''s tears won''t stop no matter what. Come over quickly." As he spoke, his voice carried a hint of sobbing.


    Leng Fanyun hurriedly walked over. I have already sent a letter to the Demon Palace, asking them to investigate the mission this time around. I believe there will be an answer soon. If Bing-Er betrayed him, he wouldn''t let her go this time. If not for her, it would be useless for you to make wild guesses right now. "


    With just a few short sentences, Su Yuewu slowly calmed down. Indeed, nothing was clear now, and her grief was untimely. She thought about how her brain had become more and more stupid in front of Leng Fanyun, and she couldn''t help but break down into a smile, "En, I''ll listen to you."


    Su Yuewu didn''t tell Bing''er what her subordinate had almost done to her to avoid alerting her. Although there was no direct proof of Bing-Er''s betrayal, and she had the best hope, she was still prepared for the worst.


    She wrote a letter to Nangong and told him to separate the Moon Shadow Guild and Moon Slaughter as soon as possible. She also wanted to secretly control the management of Moon Slaughter in her hands.


    She did not tell Nangong Jean that she had been ambushed. He did not have any internal energy, and his body was weak as well. He was perfect for chatting happily in the shopping mall and taking care of business in a neat and orderly manner. The bloody scene in the martial arts world was not suitable for him.


    Just as Nangong had received Su Yuewu''s letter was getting weirder and weirder. In a hidden room in the capital, a man in red was lying lazily on a soft couch. Beside him was a beautiful woman who was half-kneeling in front of him.


    The man lazily asked the man kneeling not far away, "Wuqing, what''s the situation like?"


    A man dressed in black who had completely blended into his surroundings reported to Master with an expressionless face, "I will personally deal with the Moon Slaughter Manager. If he wants to take Su Yuewu''s life, the price is ten thousand taels of gold."


    "Hmm? But in the end, it still failed. " The man said regretfully.


    Heartless said, "We were absolutely safe and only hated her for being together with Leng Fanyun from the Demon Palace. He came back in time and saved her."


    The red-clothed man brushed his hand away from the grape girl and sat up, "I knew she wouldn''t die that easily. Back then, that crazy old woman Shangguan Lanfeng chased after her several times and her so-called sister didn''t even die that easily. This Su Yue Wu is quite interesting. "


    After a moment of silence, he asked again, "Since Moon Slaughter has accepted this mission, this is also the place where Su Yuewu truly wants to die. In other words, my guess is wrong. Su Yuewu is not the boss behind Lunar Slaughter? "


    Heartless also said, "I''ve searched for a long time, but I still couldn''t find the connection between the two. After Su Yuewu was injured, I also sent people to keep a close eye on her. She only sent a letter to Nangong. It should be about the exchange of information regarding the Moon Dance Merchant Guild. "


    The man nodded and continued to ask, "Then what about Leng Fanyun, what movements did he make?"


    The underling continued, "He was really worried for Su Yuewu. Su Yuewu''s internal energy was only Green Rank, and he was desperately searching for the antidote to restore Su Yuewu''s internal energy." He paused for a moment before continuing, "Right, the Demon Palace is currently investigating the matter of their assassination. It should be an order from Leng Fanyun."


    The red-clothed man lazily adjusted his nails and sneered, "He''s really infatuated with Su Yuewu and isn''t afraid that her weakness will be taken advantage of."


    He then ordered, "You don''t need to clean up the matter of the assassination anymore. Let them investigate. I want to see how far they can go."


    Wuqing quietly retreated and the red clothed man laid back on the soft couch, "Su Yuewu, luckily you are not the leader of Moon Slaughter. Just the boss behind this Yue Ying Chamber of Commerce is enough to make people fear him, if you also have control over the assassination organisations, wouldn''t this capital have what you want?"


    The man laughed mockingly, his eyebrows curving up and down, his peach blossom eyes becoming even more enchanting.


    Su Yuewu soon received a reply from Nangong Jean. He was the kind of smart guy who knew what he was talking about. He asked if she was in trouble right now, if there was anything wrong with the Lunar Slaughter. Bing-Er or someone else. When necessary, he could use his own strength to help Su Yuewu get rid of the traitor and stabilize Yue Sha''s situation.


    Su Yuewu thought of the quiet and reserved Nangong Lian who was considerate, tolerant, and like a big brother to her. A warm feeling welled up from within her heart. She continued to read.


    In the imperial city, the new emperor was beginning to have strict control over the economy of the people. All the votes were called, presumably with the intention of unifying the currency, with the State controlling the quantity and circulation. As a power that could not be underestimated, the Moon Shadow Merchant Guild was also targeted. The Emperor had sent people to communicate with Nangong repeatedly, requesting to see the real boss behind the scenes.


    This was strange. Other than the time she had met the First Prince, Gu Qishao, she had never shown her face again. Nangong Jean, as the plain boss, had great skills in shopping malls. He also had his own business. Logically speaking, it shouldn''t be suspicious for such a person to establish a new company. Then why would the new emperor believe that his boss was someone else?


    She went through what had happened again. There were more people who knew that she was the boss of Moon Shadow Trading Company than Moon Slaughter, but there were only a few. Shangguan Lanfeng had already gone mad, according to her selfish and malicious character, including the God of Slaughter''s reincarnation and the things she did, she would not tell Shangguan Tulong. Nangong Yue knew this, but the two of them were grasshoppers on the same boat. If it was him who faced off against both sides, then no one in this world would believe her. The other people that they knew about were Bing''er, Leng Fanyun and Qing Wan. The last two men were with him, so the only one who could be suspicious was Bing-Er.


    Su Yuewu''s gaze became colder and colder. When she thought of the assassination attempt and the message sent by Nangong, she felt that the situation was getting more and more serious. After last night''s fragile agony, she understood that if she continued to grieve from her betrayal, she would lose more and more. The most important thing was that before the other party realized it, he would strike first to gain the upper hand and stabilize the situation.


    She thought for a moment, then replied, "Tian Tian and I are safe up until today. Do not think about it. Thinking about Bing-Er, he found her simple and innocent. He was afraid that she would make use of him, hoping that he would help her. In addition to that, we have to consider the situation over a long period of time, and when the situation is in turmoil, we must not act rashly. "


    She only wished for Nangong to understand the meaning of her letter.


    After Leng Fanyun had bandaged her body, Su Yue Wu''s internal energy had been rapidly depleted and her body was weak. She then forcibly got up and asked for Su Yue Wu to take care of her.


    When Su Yuewu saw her pale and fragile appearance, she wanted to refuse, but Qing Wan still persisted. She felt guilty and warm when she saw the figure of Qing Wan hurrying back and forth. She didn''t want to believe that everyone around her was using her and then betraying her.


    Qing Wan was helping Su Yuewu boil the medicine when Leng Fanyun walked into the kitchen to prepare the medicine.


    The four of them had already changed their course of travel, not to mention the ancient miracle. The assassination incident had caused her to be extremely worried about the situation with Moon Slaughter. They decided to quietly go to the Moon Slaughter base to see what the situation was like.


    The four of them had rented a small boat to keep them out of sight, so the boat bobbed up and down on the waves, not very steadily. When she turned around, the medicine in her hand was about to fall out of her grasp, scattering on the ground. They didn''t have many pills with them right now, so they were extremely precious. Seeing Qing Wan about to fall to the ground, Leng Fanyun didn''t suspect him and hurriedly went forward to hug her. Although the two of them maintained a distance, in this narrow space, some strange feelings were brewing.


    Qing Wan stayed in the embrace of the person she missed. His thin clothes gave her warmth, and she could even feel the strength of his muscles. He stood there motionlessly. She took a deep breath and hugged him tighter. She greedily breathed in the fragrance of his body.


    Leng Fanyun looked at the woman who was hugging him and slowly pushing him away, "Qingwan, don''t be like this. You are Yue Wu''s maid, and that''s all you mean to me, understand? "


    Qing Wan''s eyes were filled with tears, her expression was one of pity. Leng Fanyun didn''t know how to explain it to her. He frowned, loathing this kind of tardy girl.


    When Qing Wan saw his frown and the impatience in his eyes, she felt a stabbing pain in her heart. She loved him so much that she could sacrifice anything for him. Seeing that he was taking care of Yue Wu and was going to investigate the assassination, his tired appearance broke her heart. She wanted him to rest well and relax her brows, just like when she first saw him. She was clearly still in excruciating pain from her wound, but she still stood up and served that woman that everyone doted on, served that woman that she could not compare to.


    However, he still looked at her in such a manner. Qing Wan forcefully held back the tears in her eyes, took a step back, looked at Leng Fanyun and said, "Your Highness, your servant knows all about it now. I just hope that Young Master and Madam are well, and that I will be very happy. "


    Seeing her say this, Leng Fanyun relaxed. He looked at the bowl of medicine and said, "The medicine is about to get cold. Hurry and send it over."


    Her tears that she had struggled to hold back were about to fall again. She forced a smile and said, "Yes."


    No one knew how much her heart hurt at this moment. She had grown up under the protection of her parents and had never done menial jobs before. Ever since her father died, no one doted on her anymore. Her husband''s beatings made her sad. Now, she saw that the person she liked only had a beautiful girl in her eyes. She could only be a servant and watch from afar. It wasn''t fair. Why did some people have everything while she had nothing?

 C41

    When the woman saw Su Yuewu''s red and swollen eyes, she was very surprised, "Qingwan, what happened to your eyes?" He immediately put his slightly cold hands on her eyelids, wanting to help her get rid of the swelling.


    Qing Wan tilted her body to the side to avoid the attack. She said lightly, "It''s nothing. I accidentally burned it when I was making medicine. It was very painful." She was no longer able to conceal the resentment in her eyes as she lightly said, "Madam, if there''s nothing else, I''ll be leaving first." Su Yuewu remembered that she had been scalded, so she let her go down.


    When they reached the door, they coincidentally met Leng Fanyun who walked in. Qing Wan only gave a slight bow before turning to leave. Leng Fanyun did not care about her as he entered the room and sat in front of Su Yue''s bed. Holding her hand, he touched her pulse and asked, "How are you feeling today?"


    Su Yuewu shook her head and said, "I''ve been cultivating for the past two days, but my inner force has never returned to its original state." She looked at her own thin and ice-cold wrist, and instead consoled Leng Fanyun, "Nothing, maybe the heavens are too lucky to see me, this is my punishment." She gave a low laugh.


    Leng Fanyun hugged her painfully and said in a deep voice, "Little Wu, don''t worry, you still have me."


    Su Yuewu also nodded and said, "Thankfully there''s you and Tian Tian ¡­ oh, and also Qing Wan. Otherwise I would really have nothing. "


    Leng Fanyun realized the reason for his visit, and asked, "You ¡­" He thought about how to phrase it. "Do you think you''re suspected of having been assassinated?" He asked his own question.


    Not far away, Qing Wan, who was listening in from the cabin, felt her heart ache and panic as she thought that the man was starting to suspect her. He had never treated himself as a woman, a slave. She was nothing more than a villain. Her nails dug into her palms.


    "When Su Yuewu heard Leng Fanyun''s question, she was also surprised." Did you discover something? " She looked at Leng Fanyun, who was sitting opposite of her, and excitedly sat up.


    Seeing how excited she was, Leng Fanyun had no way to tell her about what happened in the kitchen. He only replied vaguely, "No, I''m just asking. After all, with your abilities, you won''t be able to deal with that group of people."


    Su Yuewu recalled the scene at that time, "At that time, I didn''t notice what was behind me, but all of a sudden, a small sky ¡­" She thought about how Leng Fanyun didn''t know who the little Heaven was, so she stopped and explained, "Yes, the Little Heaven is the little beast that Tian Tian and I picked up in the suburbs." Then he continued, "Xiaotian pounced on us all of a sudden. Tian Tian was probably afraid that it would get hurt by accident, so she pounced on us as well."


    She thought for a moment before continuing, "At that time, I helped Tian Tian block the sword, and the sword was poisoned. If Qingwan was suspicious, how could she have coincidentally calculated that the poisonous sword would pierce at Tian Tian, and that I would stand to the side and help Tian Tian block the sword? "


    Leng Fanyun thought that this was indeed the case. He had inspected all the weapons and hidden weapons in the hands of the killers, they were all ordinary poisons. Only the poison on the sword that was aimed at Tian Tian, but blocked by Su Yuewu, could cause one''s inner Qi to plummet.


    Su Yuewu continued, "If it was Qingwan colluding with others, then her appearance was too coincidental. It was Qing Er who saved her at that time, and she was also a pitiful person. I believe that Qing Wan is innocent. "


    No matter how he thought about it, Qing Wan should not be that person. She continued to speak, "I think there''s a person not too far away who deliberately took advantage of Tian Tian''s weakness and lured me to block the sword for him. Now that I''m in the dark, we need to find out as soon as possible. I can''t mess around with myself. " She covered Leng Fanyun''s hand with her own, "Yun, I know you have good intentions but I believe in Qing Wan. "Hmm?"


    He thought about it for a moment and also felt that Su Yuewu''s words were reasonable. Slightly regretting his overthinking, he smiled at Su Yuewu and said, "En, I won''t do that."


    Their voices woke Su Yitian up. He rubbed his eyes and asked, "Mother, what were you talking about just now?"


    Su Yuewu asked, "Tian Tian, think about it carefully. When we were stabbed the other day, why did you pounce on us and just happened to aim at the direction of the sword?"


    Su Yitian thought about what they might be guessing and his face also darkened, "That day when mother was fighting with her inner force, Xiaotian was a bit irritable. Afterwards, he suddenly rushed in. I was afraid that something might have happened to it, so I quickly ran over to catch it. " When he thought of this, he suddenly thought of something, "Oh, I was not originally headed in that direction. I seemed to have been hit by something along the way and involuntarily changed my direction. You know what happened next.


    Thinking of Su Yuewu''s injuries, he guiltily said, "I''m sorry, mother."


    Su Yuewu rubbed his head and didn''t say anything. The two of them had blood thicker than water, so she didn''t think that what she did was anything serious.


    Leng Fanyun looked over the whole thing again and thought of another doubtful point, "Tian Tian, by the time I arrived, you had already been hit by someone. What is going on?"


    Su Yitian suddenly remembered and said, "I saw that my mother was injured and was about to rush over when I suddenly stopped moving."


    Leng Fanyun asked, "Do you know which direction the acupoints came from?"


    Although Su Yitian was the reincarnation of the god of death, he was just an ordinary child at the moment and did not have any internal force. He could only shake his head.


    "Right, the little beast is gone." Su Yitian suddenly said.


    Su Yuewu and Leng Fanyun looked at each other. That''s right, this was a trap, and it was buried a long time ago. They had saved the little beast, and then one by one, until they were poisoned. Even though the two of them were smart, thinking about this whole trap made them break out in a cold sweat.


    It was like a giant, invisible net that was covering them. No one knew when the person behind the curtain would tighten his grip.


    Su Yuewu was increasingly determined to go to the Lunar Slaughter to find out what was going on. Leng Fanyun also gave the order to investigate the whole matter.


    It was evening when they arrived at the South Ridge. Moon Slaughter''s base was like an ordinary huge house, towering over the top of the Swallow Cloud Ridge. At the foot of the mountain, smoke was rising from the houses. He had no idea that there was a group of assassins living on top of his house.


    Su Yuewu held Tian Tian, Leng Fanyun, and Qing Wan as they stood at the entrance of the mansion. The entrance was very quiet, and there was nothing there. In the middle of the black door, there was a simple signboard with the words "Moon Residence" written on it.


    Leng Fanyun loudly knocked on the door, and before long, a person who looked like a butler opened the door a crack, vigilantly and cautiously looking at the four people outside.


    Su Yuewu stepped forward and said, "Elder, I came here to seek refuge with my sister. Her name is Bing''er. This is my husband, my child, and my maidservant. "Please let me know." As he spoke, he pressed a small piece of silver into the old man''s hand.


    Unexpectedly, the old man immediately threw out the silver and said, "What are you all doing? How could I, Old Man Chen, be that greedy?" He looked at the four of them and asked, "Do you have any keepsake?"


    Su Yuewu took out Tian Tian''s bag from her waist, saying, "This is the bag that my elder sister personally embroidered for the child at the full moon. If you give it to my elder sister, she''ll definitely know."


    The old man put away his bag and nodded slightly to the four of them. He said, "Please wait a moment," and still closed the door. Seeing such a scene, Su Yuewu was satisfied with the severity of the situation and worried about the organization''s inability to recognize her. Was there really an internal conflict?


    Just as he was lost in his own thoughts, the door suddenly opened wide. A green shadow ran out from the door and rushed straight into Su Yuewu''s embrace. "Miss." The voice was excited, pleasantly surprised, and even had a sobbing tone to it.


    Su Yuewu hugged her former maid, and pulled her further away as she carefully sized her up.


    He saw that Bing''er was wearing a light green silk dress with flowers embroidered on it. Under it was a yellow pleated skirt with a rugged inner garment, and her hair was tied up in a woman''s bun. Compared to when he wore the maid''s clothes, his current appearance really had the demeanor of a madam.


    Bing''er felt embarrassed when she saw the little miss looking at her. He quickly changed the topic, asking, "Miss, why didn''t you introduce him? Old Chen said you brought your husband here?"


    Bing''er looked at Leng Fanyun, who was standing behind Su Yuewu.


    Tian Tian woke up in Su Yuewu''s arms. When she saw Bing''er, who she hadn''t seen for a long time, she shouted, "Auntie Bing''er!" They were going to let Bing-Er carry them.


    Bing''er hurriedly took Su Yitian from her, nearly falling down from the weight of his body. She smiled and teased Tian Tian as she said to the three of them, "Miss, come in and let''s talk."


    The lobby was no different from an ordinary house. In the middle of the hall hung a painting of a green mountain, a green bridge, and a pair of couplets. There were two master chairs in the main room, two acid pear chairs on each side, and a table with crab-clawed chrysanthemums on it.


    Su Yuewu had imagined the scene of the Moon Slaughter Base for a long time, but she didn''t expect it to be the same as an ordinary family. Bing''er saw that her mistress was expressionless, so she said, "Miss, don''t be fooled by the looks of this place. These are all for outsiders to see. You should come all the way here and pack your things. "


    He then called over a young girl dressed in pink and said, "Qing Yi, bring this young lady to stay in the chrysanthemum garden. "This person ¡­" She looked at Leng Fanyun, not knowing how to address him.


    Leng Fanyun nodded slightly, and Bing''er could not see his face under the mask. She could only hear his cold voice, "I am Leng Fanyun."


    The time went back to the night when Su Yuewu had just given birth to her child. The name Su Yuewu was still calling when she was in a coma, so it should be this person in front of her, right?


    Hmph, what a lady, she was even with him and gave birth to Tian Tian. She suddenly didn''t have a good impression of the man in front of her and purposely said, "Hey, there doesn''t seem to be any other empty rooms? Only one room with a broken window is still empty, Master Leng? " She looked provocatively at Leng Fanyun.


    Qing Wan, who was at the side, immediately answered, "I can make the bed in Miss''s room, but Young Master Leng should stay in the chrysanthemum garden."


    Bing''er interrupted her, "I came to take care of Miss tonight to save the chrysanthemum garden. Sir Leng is a kind person, so naturally you wouldn''t let Qing Wan live in a windowless room, right?"


    Leng Fanyun narrowed his eyes at the woman in front of him. He had obviously not done anything, as if she was very unhappy with him. He turned around and said to Qing Wan, "I''m fine, I''ll stay in that room." Qing Wan blushed as she hurried off with the pink-clothed servant.


    Bing-Er looked at Qing Wan thoughtfully.

 C42

    After the four of them had settled down, Bing''er hugged Su Yuewu''s body and asked, "Miss, why did you suddenly come here?" Bing-Er misses you so much. " His eyes were hazy. When Su Yuewu thought of the possibility that she was the one who betrayed her, she became a little impatient and pushed her away. "Speak properly. Have you forgotten all about what I''ve taught you?"


    Only then did Bing''er withdraw her eyebrows and begin to discuss business with Su Yuewu, "Miss, Mister Nangong is here."


    Su Yuewu did not expect Nangong to intervene. He did not have any internal energy so he came here recklessly. It was truly dangerous. She quickly got up and said while walking out, "Quick, take me to find him."


    Nangong Yong seemed to have already known that Su Yuewu would be coming over soon. Under the candlelight, he was dressed in green and wore a jade crown. He looked even more handsome and brilliant. He placed a cup of tea in front of him and smiled at the blushing lady who was rushing over. "You''ve come at the right time, tea''s just in time."


    Bing-Er didn''t come in. She carefully closed the door for them and stood outside.


    Seeing his relaxed appearance, Su Yuewu became even angrier. "Why are you here?"


    Nan Gong picked up the jade cup, took a sip of tea, sighed comfortably, and said slowly: "Why can''t I come? "You''re still being vague in your mind, and I knew that something bad was about to happen. I guess you''re on your way over here too, so you should come over first and get to know the situation first."


    Su Yuewu didn''t know that he understood her thoughts so well, so she softened her tone and said, "You don''t have any martial arts. I''m afraid you''re in danger."


    Nangong Yue seemed to have heard a funny joke. She smiled and finished the moon as she said to Su Yuewu gently, "Don''t worry about me. It''s not like I haven''t encountered any dangers in the past few years. Aren''t I just sitting here doing well?" She then looked at Su Yuewu and said, "I''m afraid the situation with the Moon Slaughter Art isn''t as bad as you think. When I came here, although Bing''er didn''t manage it at all, it was definitely not a problem."


    He whispered to the woman across from him, "What are you worried about?"


    Knowing that Bing''er was outside, Su Yuewu dipped her finger into the water in the cup and wrote on the table, "Bing''er has become a traitor." Nangong Jean thought for a moment, then took some water and wrote on the table, "Impossible."


    Both of them did not know how to convince the other party. Su Yuewu had just arrived, so she did not know the exact situation here. She could only wait until she knew the specifics.


    They then briefly discussed the situation of the Moon Shadow Guild before leaving.


    The night was dark, and the sky seemed to be shrouded by a huge black curtain. There was no moon, only bits and pieces of starlight, making it seem even more mysterious.


    Bing''er followed behind Su Yuewu. Seeing that Su Yuewu had no intention to speak, she couldn''t help but ask, "Miss, are you really together with Leng Fanyun?" The voice was anxious and disapproving.


    Su Yuewu didn''t turn around. She noticed that Bangwan Bing''er was targeting Leng Fanyun. She calmly gave a "En" and then asked, "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong?"


    Bing-Er felt bad and started to pour out everything she had said. "Miss, did you forget that when you were in the Royal City, Tian Tian didn''t stay with you at all?"


    At that time, we didn''t even know each other, so why would he stay by my side? He didn''t know what Bing-Er was going to say, so he just murmured "oh".


    Bing''er saw that the usually smart young miss was still stubborn, and continued, "When young miss was having a difficult time at her husband''s house, he didn''t care at all. "He''s only just arrived and now he has a rich wife and a clever and cute child. Isn''t his plan too good to be true?"


    Su Yuewu suddenly understood Bing''er''s meaning, "You mean Tian Tian is his child?" How could Bing-Er have such a strange thought?


    Bing-Er was surprised too, "Isn''t it true?"


    Su Yuewu suddenly felt that Bing''er was still as innocent as ever, "I was born from eating a strange fruit every day." It has nothing to do with him. He saved me before we met. "


    Bing-Er was embarrassed and asked, "Then why did you call him by his name?"


    Su Yuewu was also baffled and asked, "What did I call him?"


    Bing''er said, "Cold..." I don''t understand the words at the end? " Su Yuewu suddenly knew that the little girl had made a mistake and couldn''t help but laugh. "Idiot, after giving birth, I''ll lie on the ground like that. Of course I''ll feel cold. I''m really just cold."


    Bing-Er smiled and said, "That is presumptuous of me. I don''t know if Master Leng slept in that room. I even got someone to remove the windows."


    Looking at Bing-Er, Su Yuewu felt that time had not changed at all. She wouldn''t believe that such a simple Bing''er could be the mastermind behind such a trap.


    She put down her guard and said gently, "Bing-Er, thank you."


    The original Su Yuewu naturally disdained expressing her gratitude and intentions to the people around her. All she needed to do was to protect them under her wings. Bing''er felt her nose sour when she heard the little miss thank her so earnestly.


    She said embarrassedly, "Bing-Er didn''t do anything. Bing-Er only hopes that you and young master Tian are well. Luckily, you are blissfully lucky. My Lady was really too bitter. Bing-Er hopes that you are well." That''s enough. "


    Su Yuewu looked at the girl in front of her and felt touched. She held Bing-Er''s hand and walked towards the house.


    Bing-Er whispered, "Miss, Bing-Er thinks you have changed."


    Su Yuewu seemed surprised. "Oh?"


    Bing-Er said, "You are going to sue my Bing-Er for your love. Good."


    Su Yuewu held her hand tightly, thinking of her change, it was probably due to Leng Fanyun''s contribution?


    In the distance, someone who couldn''t sleep and was cold to the point of being everywhere in a drafty room suddenly sneezed twice.


    The next day, when Su Yuewu woke up, she found that Bing''er had already prepared some green salt, a set of teeth, some water, and a soft cloth. She was probably standing to the side, and Bing''er was not pretending to be human when it came to taking care of Su Yuewu.


    The two of them became more familiar with each other after last night''s incident. Su Yuewu''s suspicion towards Bing''er was not as strong as before, and Bing''er was even more considerate towards Su Yuewu, who she hadn''t seen for a long time.


    After breakfast, Bing-Er asked, "Would you like to rest first or just understand the situation of the Lunar Slaughter?" Su Yuewu did not have any confidence towards the Moon Slaughter Art, so she naturally hoped to understand it as soon as possible. However, her complexion remained the same as she indifferently replied, "Since Mister Nangong is here, I will naturally understand it together with him. His health is not good, and he does not have any internal energy. If we quickly finish up this matter, he can return to the Imperial City as soon as possible. "


    Su Yue Wu paused, and then continued: "You too, his health is not good, and this is an assassination organization, there must be danger. If there were any mishaps while he was here, I would definitely blame it on myself. " There was disapproval in the voice.


    As the two of them walked into Nan Gong''s courtyard, Bing''er explained, "Mister Nan Gong and you were the same, you came straight away without telling Bing''er. Elder Nan Gong said that because you were worried about the situation here, he came over to teach me. " Bing-Er''s face was full of envy.


    She continued, "Originally, I had never done any of these things. Even if I had Xue Yue to help me, I would still barely be able to hold on. Fortunately, the young miss was wise and sent Elder Nan Gong over. "Now we are on the right track of what we are doing, otherwise, I would be really sorry, young lady."


    Before long, they had arrived at Nangong''s courtyard. His servant girl was drying medicine in the courtyard. When she saw Su Yuewu and Bing''er coming over, she bowed and said, "My family''s young master went to the backyard early in the morning. He said that if Miss Su wakes up, she will naturally go over." The two of them walked out again.


    The Moon Mansion was not big. At the entrance, there was a large blank patio with lotus flowers growing in the surrounding large vats. The reception hall was right in front of them. After the main hall was a small courtyard, and then there were three to four rooms. Su Yuewu was very curious about where such a large group of people lived and trained.


    Bing''er brought Su Yuewu to the courtyard, which was built according to the mountains, and arranged the courtyard according to the mountain''s layout. Compared to the artificial mountain courtyard that was carved using Taihu stone, it had a natural charm.


    Bing-er brought Su Yuewu back and forth across the courtyard. A part of the mountain had been hollowed out by the craftsmen, while a green fern was planted. Somehow, Bing-Er arrived at a small hole in the ground. She pressed a button on an unremarkable bulge in the wall and a path appeared.


    Bing''er turned around and grabbed Su Yuewu''s hand, "Mistress, please slow down, the real Moon Slaughter Divine Art is behind this." "It''s hard to walk on the road, can you please hold my hand, Miss."


    It was indeed hard to walk. The road was bumpy and there were puddles of water dripping on the two of them from time to time. The road was narrow at first, so the two could only bend or sidle through. Slowly it began to smooth out, and there were emulsified stalactites on the walls. Su Yuewu secretly thought that this should be the karst landscape of the modern Guangxi, and its geographical location was similar to the present time. Thinking that they could adapt to the local conditions and come up with such a deceptive method, she thought that it was really smart.


    He then asked, "Did you think of this method?"


    Bing''er replied, "It''s not me. Mister Nangong saved a person from prison. This person is very resourceful. Although he is not as smart as the little miss and Nangong, he still helped me a lot. Especially the structure of the organization, which was decided upon after consultation with him. He called himself Xue Yue, but I''ve checked and didn''t find any trace of him. Elder Nan Gong knew about his background but he did not tell me. He only said that this person is not a threat. "


    After the time it took for an incense stick to burn, the two of them began to see a light coming from the entrance of the cave. Outside was a flat area surrounded by mountains. Buildings had been built all around, houses were in order, grass was on the ground, and peach blossoms and other unknown trees were growing haphazardly.


    Su Yuewu looked at this place with admiration. This was probably the legendary Peach Blossom Source.

 C43

    When Su Yuewu saw such unadorned and unadorned mechanisms, she asked, "Who was the one who made such an exquisite and natural mechanism?" Is it Elder Nan Gong? "


    Bing-Er shook her head and said, "These books were all planted by Xue Yue. After fusing a few eight trigram formation techniques, it is easy for a normal person to touch the bell in the dark. The person inside will know." In this short period of time, they could leave through another exit.


    Not long after she came back, she kept hearing about Xue Yue''s name from Bing''er. She was very interested in this kind of astute and astute person. She didn''t know how Nangong had persuaded him to come to Moon Slaughter.


    The two of them entered a room. Nangong let was already in the room discussing something with another man. Seeing the two coming over, Bing''er said, "Xue Yue, this is the Lady Yue, the real master of the Moon Slaughter Art."


    This was the legendary Xue Yue. After hearing Bing''er''s voice, the man turned around, wearing a moon-white shirt and a slightly yellow skin. His eyes were murky, and his hair was tied up with a cloth. He looked very ordinary. This caused Su Yuewu, who had been constantly updated with aesthetic standards by the beautiful man ever since she had transmigrated, to be somewhat shocked.


    When the man saw the absolute beauty in front of him, Su Yuewu did not fall into a daze, but respectfully bowed to him in a neither humble nor haughty manner. Nangong Yue walked over and said to Su Yuewu, "You came at the perfect time. We are discussing the current situation of the Lunar Slaughter."


    Xue Yue started to explain the situation of the Lunar Slaughter after receiving Nangong Jean''s gaze. His figure was dull and low, without any special characteristics. "The Moon Slaughter Base has a hundred and eighty-seven assassins. There were forty-seven people in the outer mission area, the rest were all here. According to the yellow level, green level, green level and blue level of internal energy, different people lived in different places. There will be assessments and training every month. "


    He paused for a moment and continued, "The main way to contact Moon Slaughter in the outside world is through South Wind, North Fiend, and East Ni. For the sake of the mission''s secrecy, they have only contacted me on one side, and have sent out assassins according to the difficulty of the mission and the price they paid. They didn''t know each other, and they weren''t very familiar with killers. This will protect the Moon Slayer as much as possible. "


    Hearing him say this, Su Yuewu couldn''t help but praise this young man who didn''t look too impressive, but was well-organized and meticulous. She asked, "Then the price of the task, how was it determined?"


    Xue Yue continued, "This is based on the social status and internal energy of the guests. If it''s an ordinary person, then you can just accept the money. If Moon Slaughter has yet to find a place to receive information, then it''s fine to suggest an exchange of information. "


    Su Yuewu then asked, "Then what if these four are too slow? We don''t obey your rules at the local level, and the issue of money cannot be underestimated."


    Nangong Yue suddenly interrupted, "You can rest assured. The four of you are all chosen by me. They are all loyal and reliable people."


    Just as Su Yuewu was about to ask who she was stabbed, a grey robed man walked in and whispered something to Xue Yue. He seemed somewhat surprised and then said to the three of them, "We have a mission that failed and I suspect that there was a trick involved."


    Seeing that the three of them were shocked, he started to explain. The mission was taken by the Southern Wind, and the other party is a man in black. They shouldn''t be the main culprit, and they don''t want us to know his true identity. His target is Su Yuewu, the second young miss of the Su Family who collapsed not long ago, the number one beauty in the world. " At this point, he looked at Su Yuewu and saw that Bing''er and Nangong had changed their expressions.


    Bing-Er''s face turned pale. She said, "What? My lady was assassinated by the Moon Slaughter Art?" Her eyes were red as she checked up and down Su Yuewu''s body to see if there was anything wrong. Nangong was also looking over with a worried gaze. He finally knew why Su Yuewu had made such a request in her previous letter.


    Su Yuewu patted Bing''er''s hand and said, "Aren''t I fine? He first listened to what Xue Yue had to say.


    Xue Yue looked at Su Yuewu''s face and continued calmly, "According to the information provided by the other party, this Su Yuewu is only a Green Rank. Therefore, we have dispatched twelve Blue Rank High Rank assassins. But the mission still failed. "


    Bing''er was relieved when she thought about how Su Yuewu was already a Violet Rank High Rank and how she would reach Black Rank soon after. She also didn''t have to worry about that.


    Xue Yue''s expression suddenly became serious, "Logically speaking, failure in the killer mission is guaranteed death, but the problem is, everyone else found the corpse at the scene where they assassinated Su Yuewu. Only one person''s corpse was found thousands of miles away."


    "What?!" Su Yuewu also realized that something was wrong. When they were investigating the scene, Leng Fanyun had said that all the killers here used ordinary poison, and only one person had not heard of this poison in the martial arts world. In other words, someone had expected everything to happen and decided to cause trouble in order to make her suspect Bing-Er? She didn''t even know who the other side was. She hated this kind of passive situation more and more.


    The other party might not understand Su Yuewu''s personality, but it might be because they didn''t understand her change. According to how things were in the Imperial City and his previous life, once Su Yuewu discovered her subordinate''s betrayal, she would rather kill a thousand by mistake than let go of one of them. However, he didn''t realize that people could change. He didn''t expect that Su Yue''s ball would decide to personally go to the Moon Kill once.


    Su Yuewu felt even more guilty about her suspicion of Bing''er. She was also angry at herself for being tricked by her opponent, and even more frustrated and worried about the strange situation that was unfolding in front of her. She decided to tell them.


    She said to Bing''er, "I have something to say. Go and invite Master Leng and Tian Tian."


    Bing-Er realized that things were getting serious, so she stood up and walked outside.


    When Leng Fanyun and Tian Tian had arrived, Su Yuewu looked at the six people in the room and said, "My internal Qi has already fallen from the Black Rank to the Blue Rank." Leng Fanyun and Tian Tian already knew that Xue Yue did not have any expression on his face, but Bing''er and Nangong Yue were both extremely shocked.


    Su Yuewu continued, "That day I was assassinated, and in order to save Tian Tian, I was accidentally stabbed by a sword. Afterwards, my inner strength was like a stream of water. At that time, it was cold... Master Leng was led away by someone else, and Tian Tian and Qingrou were also led away. I had no choice but to hold on. "I''m fine." She glanced at Leng Fanyun and continued, "Young Noble Leng is rushing over in time. If not, Tian Tian''s life would have been lost here."


    Bing''er was extremely surprised, and Nangong had already asked, "The situation that Xue Yue just told me about, the problem should be the corpse that died in another place, right?"


    Su Yuewu nodded. "At that time, when we looked at all the corpses, we discovered that they all had the Lunar Slaughter mark on their bodies. That''s why I still suspect you, Bing-Er. " Bing-Er shook her head and said with tears in her eyes, "I don''t blame you. It was all planned carefully. You can''t predict everything."


    Xue Yue said, "Now, I''m pretty sure that the person who died somewhere else was the assassin sent by Lunar Slaughter. He was only killed when he was lost halfway." Facing Su Yuewu, he said, "I wonder what this poison looks like. Can you describe it?"


    Su Yuewu thought for a moment and said, "It''s light blue. When it reaches the skin, it''s very cold, and afterwards it will become numb. As long as I use inner force, my inner force will quickly disappear."


    Xue Yue and Nangong Yue exchanged a glance. Both of them were stunned. Nangong asked Xue Yue, "Is it really that poison?"


    Xue Yue nodded. "It really is the ''Death Water''." Seeing the puzzled look on everyone''s faces, he turned to Nangong and said, "You should explain it."


    It was rumored that there was a spirit doctor in the palace that was very powerful. There was a Violet Rank expert in each of the four great clans, making the late emperor think that he was a big threat, but at the same time, he could not do without these experts. "At this time, the Spirit Doctor produced this medicine. It was a pale blue without any color, and upon contact with the skin, it would paralyze the user without using any inner force. Once the inner force is used, it would rapidly drain away until the user dies."


    The few of them were shocked as they did not expect this matter to have some connection with the palace. Suddenly, Su Yuewu thought of something. Nangong Yue had once said that the current Emperor wanted to meet the real master of the Moon Shadow Guild.


    She looked at Nangong Jean differently and found that he was looking at her with a gentle and worried expression. How could this be? All his secrets had been exposed?


    After the six of them chatted for a while, Su Yuewu became even more distracted.


    Ever since she came to this strange era, although she had encountered many difficulties, everything had gone too smoothly. It was just like how she had eaten a fruit and obtained the reincarnation of the God of Slaughter, fighting with Old Witch Shangguan to open her own spirit vein and reach the Ink realm that others could not reach in their entire lives, just like she and Leng Fanyun had glanced at the Moon Shadow Guild and Moon Slaughter''s rapid expansion.


    Everything had happened so simply that she had overestimated herself and underestimated her opponent.


    How much did he know about her? To grasp her information to be Green Rank? Then, she should not know too much about it. As for whether or not the owners of the Lunar Shadow Trading Company and the Moon Slaughter Devil Sovereign were her, they should still be testing the waters, so she did not use her killing move.


    However, this sword was still suspended above Su Yuewu, and it was unknown when it would suddenly descend. Su Yuewu decided to take the initiative to meet this enemy.


    She found Nangong Jean and said, "Nangong, arrange something for me. I want to see the current emperor, Gu Ximing."


    Su Yue Wu, who had just arrived, wanted to leave again, and Bing''er was reluctant to stay. However, when he thought about the current situation, Su Yue Wu could not possibly stay. He could only send her off with tears in his eyes. Tian Tian, Leng Fanyun and Nangong Yue left together.


    They decided to return to the Imperial City together.

 C44

    Su Yuewu was once again filled with emotion when she saw the high walls of the Imperial City. In the past, she had set up such a big trap, destroying the Su Clan and supporting the Second Prince to ascend to the throne. After that, he would completely break away from this big cage and live far away from the martial arts world. She didn''t think that she would be dragged back to this world so quickly.


    The Su Family''s status had plummeted. The original four great families were only doing better than the Nangong Family, which was probably because they were doing business. Currently, they were all waiting for the right time, so they did not dare to do anything to the Nan Gong Family. However, the Su, Shangguan, and Qin families had already been completely overthrown and exiled into exile. Those who acted as government courtesans were courting death in the brothel. As for the number of beheading, the new emperor''s methods were indeed ruthless.


    However, he already knew from the financial aspect that he was going to do it this quickly. Now that he had teamed up with other big merchants and grasped the economic lifeline, Su Yuewu was even more aware of the terror of her enemies.


    The three of them lived in Nangong''s residence. Since Nangong Yue had already reached adulthood, she would build her own residence outside. The courtyard was not big, and Dewar''s exterior was a light white. Inside, it was as exquisite as a Jiangnan garden, but there was an additional trace of elegance and elegance compared to Jiangnan.


    Sculpted jade, the shore Zhitinglan, led the moat river river curving through the pavilions, green grass like Yin, the fragrance of the four seasons flowers overflowed. The four of them sat in a small boat and passed through many beautiful buildings to arrive at the back garden. The back garden had two courtyards, one each for Leng Fanyun and Su Yuewu.


    Nangong Lian had already contacted the people in the palace and said that the owner of the Lunar Shadow Trading Company was willing to meet with them. The time was set to be in three days.


    Ever since the assassination, Su Yitian was no longer as lively and cheerful as he was before. He always believed that Su Yuewu''s injuries were caused by him, but now, he had become much more silent. When Su Yuewu was in the Southern Ridge, the four of them had been facing a complicated and unpredictable situation. Su Yuewu did not have the mood or energy to pay much attention to Su Yitian, but now that she understood the internal affairs of the Lunar Scourge, she was no longer as nervous as before.


    She knew what her opponent wanted, and she slowly approached the truth. The best thing she could do now was relax.


    After Su Yuewu finished her lunch, she hugged her treasure and asked, "Tian Tian, will mother take you out to play tomorrow?"


    Su Yitian blinked his watery eyes and said, "Mother, don''t play every day. It''s dangerous outside."


    Su Yuewu''s heart secretly ached. She knew that Tian Tian was afraid that her inner force would decline, afraid that such a situation would occur again. He could not help but be moved in his heart and said, "It''s fine, Tian Tian. Mother knows. Mother guarantees that there will be no danger."


    Only then did Su Yitian happily agree. For the past few days, everyone''s heart had been very heavy. Finally, there was the trend of the weather turning clear. He was extremely happy.


    He ran all over the place and pulled Su Yuewu''s hand, "Let''s call the cheap dad as well." For the past few days, his mother had only been following the frail Nangong, not caring much about Leng Fanyun. The balance in her heart clearly belonged to Leng Fanyun''s Su Yitian, and now, she had mercifully decided to help his father and interact more with Su Yuewu.


    In the evening, Nangong let us have a feast in the lake." Since Nangong had made his fortune comparable to that of a kingdom, this courtyard was naturally meticulously taken care of with a great amount of money. In the morning, the three of them rode the boat through the willow trees to the backyard. And now, under the lead of the green-clothed maid, they crossed the cobblestone path to attend the feast in the lake.


    In the middle of the lake, there was a small attic, three stories high, with only a small, curved bridge connected to it. The lilies on the lake were all gone, leaving only bits and pieces of the withered and yellow lotus still on the water, but there was something else in the water as well. Su Yuewu held onto the group''s hands and walked step by step towards the loft.


    When he got closer, he could only smell a strange fragrance. It was like an orchid, but not like a musk deer. It was very refreshing and pleasant to the smell. Su Yuewu noticed that the wood that was used in the attic was black and had a deep purple glow. On it was carved the scene of a flower from a heavenly palace, and every stroke was elegantly carved with a piece of cloth. The plaque in the middle of the room had the words "Star Seizer Pavilion" written on it.


    Although Su Yuewu had been rich for so many years, she was also a person who loved to play and enjoy. She was secretly surprised to see Nangong Jean''s house, and now that he was using a small leaf of purple sandalwood as his home, she couldn''t help but curse him for his impudence and impudence. The carvings on the painting is a way to keep watch over everyone, his painting in the folk if there is a big flaunt capital. And Nangong actually brought him back home to be a craftsman?


    Su Yuewu was normally low-key when she saw how Nangong Ran dressed, but now she saw how luxurious his house was, blinding her eyes. She only thought that Nangong Ran looked sullen and sullen, while Su Yitian suddenly said, "Mother, why are you holding my hand so tightly?" Su Yuewu forced a smile and said, "Because mother met someone even more shameless and slutty than mother." Su Yitian curled his lips in suspicion. His mother seemed to be jealous of him.


    Incense and a stove had already been set up in the room. The cold air was heavy at night, and Nangong''s thoughts were extremely thoughtful. When they arrived, Leng Fanyun and Nangong Yong were already sitting by the side, no one knew what they were talking about. Nangong Yue''s expression didn''t look too good. Leng Fanyun looked at Tian Tian in Su Yuewu''s hands, then looked at Nan Gong and gently said to Su Yitian, "Tian Tian, come to daddy."


    Su Yitian didn''t know that Leng Fanyun had taken advantage of him. He ran to Leng Fanyun''s side and pulled his sleeves as he called out, "Father, mother and you will accompany me out to the streets tomorrow. Mother hasn''t left home in a long time."


    Su Yuewu didn''t expect him to speak in such a manner, so her face darkened. What did he mean by ''I haven''t been out for a long time''? It was clearly just him wanting to play. Leng Fanyun glanced at Su Yuewu, he knew what this woman was silently cursing in her heart. He smiled and lightly tapped Su Yitian''s head as he said, "You, ah, you''re a coward. Since mother wants to go out to play, how about father and mother go out tomorrow and not Tian Tian?"


    Su Yitian knew that he had been fooled. He helplessly called for reinforcements and said, "Mother, look, Daddy is bullying me." His mouth was very high.


    Su Yuewu glanced at Leng Fanyun accusingly, then turned to Nangong and said, "Ever since the assassination attempt, it''s been a long time since I''ve had Tian Tian out to play. The little kid is probably depressed. I''ll take him out tomorrow, and you too. "


    Nangong Jean recalled that Su Yuewu did not come in, so he didn''t say anything.


    The two men sat on stools drinking tea, both thinking about their own thoughts. Leng Fanyun suddenly said, "You like Xiao Wu, don''t you?" Nangong let his heart ache even more. He was the one who knew her, but why did she choose Leng Fanyun? At that time when she asked him about Leng Fanyun, he should have a premonition, right?


    He looked at Leng Fanyun, and then turned his eyes to ask, "So what if I am?"


    Leng Fanyun only lightly said, "She is such a stubborn and stubborn person. I advise you to let it go as soon as possible. Otherwise, the one who will be sad in the future will be you. "


    When Nan Gong recalled how the three of them were having fun together, his eyes darkened. Su Yuewu didn''t like him at all, and treated him as her big brother. The way she looked at him was completely different from Leng Fanyun. As for Su Yitian, he obviously liked the powerful Leng Fanyun even more. The two of them got along well, and whenever he and Su Yuewu were together, they would look at each other with a guarded expression.


    Forget it, she was just a shadow behind her. It was fine as long as she was happy. Nangong Ran played around with the cup in his hand and said, "I have no intention of arguing with you about anything. Yue Wu is not an object, so I naturally hope that she will be happy. From behind, I can see that she is able to live a peaceful and happy life with me, so I am satisfied with it. " He looked at the powerful man sitting beside him, and said word by word, "Yue Wu Biao may look powerful, but her heart is soft. Those who are sure to treat her well will also treat others well. She suffered more in the Imperial City than you can imagine. I just hope that you can persevere like this and not let her down. "


    Leng Fanyun looked at Nangong Yong as if he had promised him, and said, "Don''t worry."


    It was just three words, but it was clearly a comforting power. Nangong let the envious thoughts run through his mind, only someone as powerful as him could stand shoulder to shoulder with her.


    Seeing Su Yue Wu looking at him, he shook his head and said, "I have to take care of you before you enter the palace, so I won''t be going."


    Su Yuewu did not ask any further questions, but only nodded. She knew that Nangong was not in a good mood right now, so she did not pursue the matter to the bottom of her heart.


    In a single meal, the three adults had their own thoughts. They had no taste for the dishes in front of them. The delicious dishes of the Nangong family were swept clean like locusts. If Su Yuewu did not stop him, she would have sucked up all the soup from her plate.


    As the night fell, the three went back to sleep.


    At night, Su Yuewu sat on the dressing table and looked at herself in the mirror. Her delicate face, long black hair, and eyes were like they contained a puddle of water. In the blink of an eye, she had lived in this foreign world for so many years.


    "Tap, tap, tap." Someone knocked on the door. Leng Fanyun walked in. Seeing that Su Yuewu was in a daze, his steps unconsciously became lighter. When he arrived next to Su Yuewu, he gently asked, "What? Are you still thinking about what happened during the day?"


    Su Yuewu shook her head. Suddenly, she seemed to recall something and asked, "Do you believe that after leaving this world, there is still another world?"


    Leng Fanyun picked up a golden stick from the table and waved it over Su Yuewu''s head. "I believe everything you say."


    Su Yuewu''s heart warmed as she looked at the man in front of her. This was the warmest reliance she had ever made since she arrived in this foreign world. There were no schemes, no deceit, only her most sincere heart. Thinking up to here, Su Yuewu snuggled up against Leng Fanyun''s chest, muttering to herself, "I won''t bully you, I only wish the Sovereign Heart was like my heart."


    Leng Fanyun embraced Su Yuewu, everything was worth it because of her.


    The two of them snuggled together and talked for a while. Leng Fanyun carefully covered Su Yuewu with a blanket. He pinched the corners of her hair, placed a kiss on her head, and left the room.

 C45

    The next morning, Su Yitian dug out Su Yuewu from her bed.


    "Mother, look. It''s too late. Wake up quickly." Su Yuewu rubbed her eyes in a daze. Seeing that the cute little darling had already put on a blue embroidered gown, and had rolled up her hair, she looked anxious and worried. "Mother, if you don''t get up now, today will be the end of the day."


    Qing Wan came in from outside and smiled at Su Yue Wu: "The young mistress woke up early today and dug up this servant before dawn. She helped him put on his clothes, afraid that he wouldn''t be able to go out today. Didn''t I just organize everything myself before calling you over? "


    Su Yue Wu dotingly scratched Tian Tian''s nose, and complained with a doting tone, "Did you forget? Aunt Qing was still wounded, how could you disturb her? "Hurry up and apologize to Aunt Qing. Mother will get up now."


    Su Yitian''s plump body slowly rolled down from the bed and he ran to stand in front of Qing Wan who was standing outside. He blinked and said, "Aunt Qing, Aunt Qing, you treat Tian Tian the best." Can you not have the weather? Every day, I will get up and take care of it myself so that I won''t disturb Aunt Qing''s recuperation any longer. "


    Qing Wan''s heart was also missing a mouthful, and Tian Tian, who was hugging her, was also filled with joy. "The Su Yitian in front of me, ever since the assassination attempt last time, was no longer on guard against me. He''s always been cute and mischievous." How could Aunt Qing be angry with you? In the future, Aunt Qing will cook delicious food for you every day, okay? "


    After changing her clothes, Su Yue Wu walked over and reprimanded: "Su Yitian, how fat are you, and why are you still eating? It''s easy to talk to your Aunt Qing, isn''t it? You''re not allowed to eat it! "


    Su Yitian still hadn''t left. Now was not the time to offend his mother. With a pitiful expression, he said, "If you don''t eat every day, then so be it. I''ll listen to my mother."


    Qing Wan looked at her empty hands and looked at Su Yuewu. The jealousy in her eyes grew brighter and brighter. Su Yuewu, you stole everything from me, you better not regret it!


    Su Yuewu had Qing Wan stay at home to recuperate and only went out with Tian Tian and Leng Fanyun.


    Today was a big three-time event, and there were many people on the street. They rubbed their shoulders and called out to everyone. It was very lively and interesting.


    Su Yitian saw that the mud man''s stall had stopped moving. He saw that the mud man''s hand had nimbly moved and pinched out a piece of the Eight Pieces of Pig. Su Yitian clapped excitedly and asked, "Grandfather, can you pinch a mother for me?" After staring at Su Yuewu for a long time, he finally exclaimed, "Good child, I''ve lived for so long, yet I''ve never seen such a symbol. Is it simply more beautiful than the one in the painting?"


    Su Yuewu was already very calm with regards to her own appearance. Only Su Yitian, who was already pinching his face, couldn''t help but excitedly show off in front of this old man, "You also think that my mother is beautiful, right?"


    Seeing the old man squeezing his mother''s chest, he seriously said, "Grandfather, you''ve made mother''s breasts too small ¡­" Su Yue Wu was greatly embarrassed. She looked at the old man in front of her and seriously glanced at her, before grabbing a lump of dough and sticking it at a certain part of her body. She became angry: "Tian Tian, are you itchy, or do you want to go back?"


    When Tian Tian saw that his mother was angry, he immediately ran over. "Wuwu, don''t be angry mother. It''s just that your mother is really good?!" He then hurriedly asked Leng Fanyun for confirmation, "Father, don''t you think so?"


    Leng Fanyun was about to die from laughter because of the two treasures in front of him. Hearing Su Yitian''s question, he cleared his throat and solemnly said, "Tian Tian, don''t speak nonsense." She then looked at Su Yuewu and pitifully whispered to Su Yitian, "Moreover ¡­" Father has never seen your mother''s body either. "


    Su Yuewu was about to explode from the anger of the pair of father and son. Before she could finally explode, the noodles in the old man''s hands were done. Her pink skin looked as if it was blown by the wind, and a faint smile could be seen on her picturesque face. She was dressed in red with bright eyes and white teeth. Su Yitian liked it immensely.


    The three of them continued walking, Leng Fanyun suddenly said, "You guys go ahead first, I will be right back." Su Yuewu and Tian Tian were stunned for a while before continuing to stroll around. Before long, Leng Fanyun returned with a flower in his hand.


    His face was somewhat red as he handed it over to Su Yuewu. "Oh, I was thinking that since I haven''t given you anything yet, I''ll send you flowers today. Didn''t you say that couples must send flowers?" This was the first time Su Yuewu received a flower. Although this flower wasn''t real, she was still very touched. She smiled and blinked, gently saying, "Thank you, I really like it."


    The three of them continued to stroll around the market. Su Yitian wanted to buy anything, and whatever he had taken earlier was immediately put away by Su Yuewu. Leng Fanyun then secretly bought it and secretly stuffed it into Tian Tian''s hands.


    Their actions were too obvious. Su Yuwu said snappily, "You''re the only one who dotes on him. What should we do when he''s grown up?" "Teach your kids not to be like this. You can''t just buy whatever you want. What if our family becomes poor?"


    Seeing the woman in front of him furrow her brows, like an ordinary mother who was worried about living, looking at her husband complaining again, and also using our house, Leng Fanyun felt that it was worth it to come out today. He embraced Su Yuewu and gently said, "Mother said that I won''t buy it, so I won''t buy it. Hmm? In addition, you don''t have to worry about our family''s money. There was a small hint of pride in his tone.


    Su Yuewu knew that she had been too quick with her words, and in her haste, her words had satisfied the man. She blushed and said, "Shameless, who''s your wife?" Her tone was coquettish.


    The three of them strolled for a long time, and were a little tired. They would lie on Leng Fanyun''s back every day, and the three of them would look for a restaurant on the street.


    He casually entered a restaurant that seemed to be of a higher class and had fewer people. The three of them found a private room on the second floor and sat down.


    The smart waiter quickly wiped the table, seeing that Leng Fanyun''s mask looked a little scared, he asked the pretty Su Yuewu beside him: "What do you three want to eat, do you want to eat a main course or some snacks and cakes along with some tea?"


    Unexpectedly, Su Yitian wasn''t only eating. He asked, "You can only eat snacks here?"


    The waiter said, "Of course. My Treasure Cuisine Pavilion''s dishes are first class, our dishes are first class, and so is the small dishes. Because the shop said that Mr. Book, every afternoon came here to order a few small cages of food, accompanied by tea heard of a lot of people. It''s after lunch now, but the lecturer hasn''t arrived yet, so what would you like to eat? "


    Su Yue Wu was shocked. There was actually afternoon tea in this place? He then interrupted, "I''ll add three or four dishes that I''ve picked up and then add a few smaller dishes." The waiter then left.


    Before long, four dishes had appeared on the table: Jade Bamboo Fern, sweet and sour lotus, osmanthus fish, and Eight Treasures Bunny Ding. The taste was extremely delicious, and the three ate with relish. When the three of them had eaten about the same amount of food, they also poured cream ruyi roll, golden braised wheat, and prawn dumplings. There were only four or five of them in each cage, and they made them small and delicate, but they didn''t take up too much space in the stomach.


    Just as the three of them were tasting the snacks, they heard a sudden clamor from below. The storyteller had arrived and was about to tell them a story. The three of them hurriedly ordered their dishes to be removed, ready to listen carefully.


    The shop owner kindly brought over three almond tofu, a plate of fruit, a plate of candied green plums, a plate of Shade Beef and a pot of Jasmine Sparrow''s tongue. Even Su Yuewu was surprised by the shop owner''s considerate yet meticulous actions. She called the waiter and asked, "Who is your boss?


    The waiter flaunted, "You three guests are from outside the city, right? This delicacy was given to him by the Nangong family. He was the one who thought of the best dishes and the decorations for the flowers. It was the same for every restaurant in the entire country. Speaking of which, my young master is really amazing. Not to mention all the shops in the country, even last year''s majestic blood exchange between the four families didn''t shake him in the slightest! The strongest family in the capital is the Nan Gong now. So many ladies wish to become the wife of our Young Master Nan Gong! "


    The waiter had a sharp mouth, and before the three of them could ask, he had already praised their master to the point that there was nothing in the sky or on the ground. Su Yuewu Leng Fanyun looked at Su Yuewu who had lowered her head in thought. She could not help but sigh with emotion at the strength of her love rival. Fortunately, she had taken the initiative first.


    Su Yuewu knew that her boss was Nan Gong and wasn''t that surprised. With Nan Gong''s delicate style, this restaurant was really his style. She couldn''t help but admire Nan Gong''s talent in business.


    At this time, the storyteller downstairs also began to tell a story about the previous dynasties. At that time, the Emperor went south and accidentally saved a peerless beauty in Jiangnan. He could not help but be astonished. He didn''t care about the objections of everyone, and he didn''t care about the wishes of the woman. He forcefully brought her back to the palace and conferred her the title of ''Consort''. He also felt that his empress was inferior to this woman and was prepared to give her the seat of honor in front of her. But the woman suddenly disappeared one day, as if she had vanished from the face of the earth.


    The storyteller described the emperor''s lustful appearance vividly. Those who heard the story downstairs were all engrossed with it and burst out into laughter from time to time. Su Yitian was also listening intently. He didn''t even blink his eyes as he paid no attention to his surroundings.


    Just as Su Yuewu was about to hear the story of the Emperor about how he lost his composure when he saw that beauty, she suddenly felt a warm feeling in her palm. It was Leng Fanyun who held her hand and gently squeezed it. How could she not know what he meant? She grumbled in a low voice, "This is still broad daylight. Don''t act recklessly."


    Leng Fanyun laughed, then leaned close to her ear and said, "Little Wu means that you can do it at night? Your husband understands. " Saying that, he laughed softly and no longer looked at Su Yuewu. He then carried the tea and pretended to listen to the evaluation.


    Su Yue Wu gritted her teeth in anger, but she couldn''t do anything to this black man in front of her. He could only dejectedly listen to the evaluation.


    After the three of them finished listening to the evaluation, they strolled around the store. The three of them bought clothes, Su Yuewu some rouge and cosmetic powder, and helped Qingwan buy some.

 C46

    It was already late, the three of them did not want to trouble the Nan Gong Residence by preparing dinner and returning home.


    It was already very late, and there was no one on the street. Su Yitian, who had been going crazy all day, could not bear it and fell asleep on Leng Fanyun''s back.


    When they arrived at Su Yuewu''s room, the two of them, Leng Fanyun, were preparing to put Su Yitian on the bed. However, they discovered that the little kid was holding them tightly. When Su Yuewu saw that Su Yitian didn''t seem to care about him, she also came over to help.


    As she walked up to him, he could smell the sweet, girlish scent of her body. Su Yuewu slowly let go of Su Yitian''s hand and climbed onto the bed. She placed Su Yitian on the inside and turned around to find Leng Fanyun''s eyes staring at her with a glimmer in his eyes.


    Embarrassed, she pushed him. The voice was small: "What are you doing?"


    Leng Fanyun stood up and slowly took a deep breath. He pulled up the clothes of the red-faced and alluring girl on the bed. She said, "Little Wu, let''s hurry up and get married. I can''t take this anymore."


    Su Yuewu laughed lightly, "Alright, once this is over, let''s get married."


    He embraced Su Yuewu and gently kissed her forehead before saying, "You should go to sleep early. I''ll be going back now."


    The day that Su Yuewu entered the palace, the weather was very good. The sky was clear blue, and the golden palace walls seemed even more majestic and spectacular.


    She brought Qingwan to sit on the palanquin in the palace, but there was no one to stop her along the way. After entering the palace, he was no longer allowed to sit in a palanquin. The eunuch who was leading the way bowed to Su Yue Wu and said: "Please follow this servant over here, Madam."


    Along the way, palace maids and eunuchs dressed in palace uniforms hurried over, all of them wearing plain and stiff expressions. Su Yuewu was used to being free outside, so when she saw them acting like this, she couldn''t help but sigh for them. With a loud sound, it was ruined just like that. There were a few people who were able to stand at the top of the pyramid. Later on, they were all scheming, and they were all helping others.


    She didn''t know how long she walked for, but at first, Su Yuewu was still secretly memorizing the road, but then she realized that since he dared to call her over so openly, she would not be as cautious as she was. It was as peaceful as ever. He walked with the court lady and enjoyed the scenery of the palace.


    He finally arrived at the front of a towering hall. There was not a single speck of dust on the white jade brick that was used to block the entrance. At the entrance, there were sixteen pillars with coiling dragons and gold powder carved on them. They looked very dignified and graceful. Su Yuewu saw an even more flamboyant building there, so she didn''t think much of it.


    The court lady stopped in front of the door, bowed and said: "Madam, please." The door opened from the inside. It was pitch black inside. All the windows were closed, so it was hard to see what was going on inside.


    Su Yuewu lifted her leg and walked inside. When Qing Wan was about to enter, she was stopped by a maid at the door. Su Yuewu raised an eyebrow and said, "What, are you still afraid that us two weak girls will be disadvantaged to this day?"


    The court lady ignored Su Yuewu''s sarcasm and said, "His Majesty has instructed me to only allow Madame in. Please do not make things difficult for this one."


    Qing Wan was a little worried. She said to Su Yuewu, "Madam ¡­" There was a hint of worry in his eyes. Su Yuewu smiled at her, "Don''t worry, I''ll be out soon."


    The door closed behind him.


    Su Yuewu had just entered this dark and bizarre palace from the sunny outside and everything in front of her was dark. She stood there for a long time, getting used to the gloom. It was unknown where the incense was burning, but it was so sweet and depressing that it made people want to puke. Su Yue Wu used her sleeve to cover her nose and mouth, then slowly walked inside.


    The room was very large and empty. With every step Su Yuewu took, she could hear her own footsteps sounding ethereal. There was nothing in the air, only her shallow breathing. The light from outside shone through the gaps between the windows. Su Yuewu could see that there were layers of muslin curtains around her. She didn''t know where the wind was blowing, but it was slowly blowing.


    Su Yuewu had a rough idea of what was going on. There had to be something wrong with the incense, and she had to find a way out before it fell, and the curtains were the keys. Since there was wind, the curtain would only move. As long as she moved towards the direction of the wind, she would definitely be able to walk out.


    It was no longer important that he could not see in front of him. With a flip of her hand, Su Yuewu tore a piece of cloth from her body and covered her eyes and nose. The five senses of a person are like this: the eyes are invisible, and other senses of touch and hearing become clearer.


    Su Yuewu felt a gentle breeze coming from one side, so she slowly moved her feet step by step. Finally, his closed eyes felt something light up outside. She reached out to remove the cloth covering her face and opened her eyes.


    It was a small courtyard with a large field of red flowers. The petals were coiled like silk, like a beautiful woman''s fingers curving in an enchanting arc, with a golden silk stamen hanging down from the middle, somewhat similar to the modern Manju Sha Hua. When the wind blew, the petals swayed in the wind, bringing with it a sweet fragrance.


    In the middle of the courtyard, there was a huge ''Joyous Union'' planted. The leaves of the flower were fluttering in the wind. The tiny ''Joyous Union Flower'' was like a small flame that was hidden between the green leaves, creating a cheerful appearance. There was a man in red sitting under a tree with a game of chess in front of him. He was playing alone, and occasionally some of the falling acacia flowers would land on his black hair.


    He turned around and smiled at Su Yuewu, "Mistress Su came out earlier than I expected." Her eyebrows were curved and her smile was pure and kind. A pair of peach blossom eyes appeared to be affectionate and gentle.


    Su Yuewu respectfully bowed to him and said, "Greetings, Your Majesty."


    "The other person casually waved his hand, signaling her to stand up." "There''s no need to be so polite. Why don''t you come over and play this game by yourself?"


    Thinking of this fox, Su Yuewu didn''t know what she was planning, but since she was already here, she decided to take it easy. Thus, she gently sat in front of him.


    The young emperor held out a black board, indicating that Su Yuewu held white. Su Yuewu looked at the two sides on the board. They were evenly matched with each other, with sharp black. Although the white color was gentle and gentle, it was meticulous. It was hard to tell whether she would win or lose.


    Su Yuewu slowly landed on the chessboard, and asked, "Did His Majesty call this humble girl here just to play this game of chess?" She went straight to the point.


    Gu Xi Mu looked at the chess board as if she was trying to figure out where she should go next. After she had landed, she said indifferently, "Madam, are you feeling a little more anxious?" We''ll talk about other things after we play chess. "


    Su Yuewu thought of Qing Wan who was still outside, and seeing that he was only going to play chess, she couldn''t help but agitate him, "Your Majesty, you''re bullying me too much."


    Gu Xiluo seemed surprised that she had said this, "Oh? What does Madam mean by that? "


    Su Yue Wu said: "I thought that Your Majesty would sincerely meet the master of the Lunar Shadow Guild, but you actually sent out assassins to kill him, and then placed hallucinogen in the palace. Now, you are keeping it a secret and not talking about it. I do not understand the sincerity of His Majesty''s peace talks. "


    Gu Xi Mu looked at Su Yue Wu and calmly said, "It''s still early, so it''s not too late for us to finish this round. If Madam wins, perhaps you might have something that you want?"


    Su Yuewu had no other choice but to carefully watch the chess game. Every step she took was appropriate, so she finally managed to force Hei Zi into a corner. As she put away the black object in her hand, she asked, "Your Majesty, does it look like this humble girl is going to win?"


    Gu Xiluo looked at her chess piece, which had been lost in a large area, and was not angry. "How can you deceive Madam Su if you don''t kill your opponent?" He slowly lowered the chess piece he was holding onto a corner, and the whole game changed. The black words had the upper hand, surrounding the white piece so tightly that not even a drop of water could leak out.


    Su Yuewu looked at the chessboard in front of her and knew that her skills were inferior. She put down her chess piece and said, "I''ve lost."


    Gu Xi Mu also released the chess piece, took the tea cup and said, "Madam, you''ve let me win."


    She discovered that this man was more difficult to deal with than any other person she had ever met because she didn''t know his weaknesses or what she could offer in exchange for him. This made her very apprehensive about this negotiation.


    "Actually, the reason I called you here was to thank you for helping me. If you didn''t have Madam, then I''m afraid the one sitting here would be you, big brother. I probably wouldn''t be here anymore."


    He looked at Su Yuewu and said, "Since that''s the case, I do owe Madam a huge favor."

 C47

    Su Yuewu looked at him without saying a word. Last night, Leng Fanyun had come to find her and told Su Yuewu what the Devil Palace knew.


    While everyone''s gaze was focused on the First Prince and the four great families, Gu Qishao had begun to slowly cultivate his own forces.


    At that time, Empress Gao and Imperial Concubine Qi were both pregnant, and the two of them held the position of concubines. At that time, the late emperor had proposed that whoever gave birth to a dragon first would be given the title of Empress. Empress Gao had been on fairly good terms with a spirit official in the palace, who had offered her a set of soup. That night, the First Prince had prostrated himself.


    Imperial Concubine Qi was a step too late.


    One month later, it would be the grand ceremony for Empress Gao. Imperial Concubine Qi angrily smashed everything she saw, including her imperial concubine seal. She had wrung her gown into pieces. When the emperor saw his anger, he never summoned Imperial Consort Qi again.


    Pity that Imperial Concubine Qi was alone with her child. Although she held the position of Imperial Concubine, without the Emperor''s favor, her status became more and more precarious. The two of them lived a very difficult life. Suddenly, one day, Imperial Concubine Qi fell ill and requested to see the late emperor. The late emperor had looked at her out of affection for his wife in the past, but after that, Imperial Concubine Qi unexpectedly found favor with him again, more so than before. Even Imperial Concubine Qi''s son, who was eight years old, was able to follow the crown prince into the Imperial College.


    At that time, when fighting with the Uighurs, Imperial Consort Qi recommended her brother as a general, annihilating the Uighurs in one go. The Uighurs signed a treaty swearing to become ministers, and the Emperor was so happy that he rewarded the Qi family. After that, Imperial Concubine Qi''s position had been consolidated.


    Furthermore, compared to the gentle and kind First Prince, Gu Ximing seemed even weirder and more enchanting. The First Prince read extremely earnestly, and the Imperial Tutors praised him endlessly. Word spread like wildfire, and the people in the imperial court all admired the First Prince. When the two of them were thirteen, Gu Xicheng was appointed as the crown prince.


    As for Gu Ximing, while no one knew about it, she had started planning for her mother''s recovery at the age of eight, from teaching her uncle military merits one step at a time, to getting to know people who had military merits, to feign a cowardly, hedonistic appearance in front of Empress Gao and the First Prince, and had already secretly colluded with a large number of powerful officials.


    He had even bribed the servants of his father''s palace and poisoned him slowly since he was ten years old, causing the late emperor''s body to become even weaker. In the end, with his uncle''s strength, he forced the throne.


    And what Su Yuewu did at that time was to push the boat with the current, allowing things to progress more smoothly.


    If Gu Ximing had said those words at this moment, if Su Yuewu hadn''t known about Gu Ximing''s true situation, she might have been complacent and thought about what benefits she would have gained from it. But now, she already understood how unfathomable Gu Xi Mu was. No one would be able to gain anything from him.


    Last night, Su Yuewu had thought about it for half the night. Since they couldn''t get any benefits out of him, and whether it was as emperor or as Su Yuewu''s opponent, it was a very difficult matter to deal with. The best course of action was to put aside their relationship as much as possible, and would rather give up the Moon Shadow Guild to escape.


    When Su Yuewu heard Gu Xiluo thank her, her heart was alarmed, but she still said, "The country is ruled by His Majesty, Hai Yanhe, and the four seas are at peace. At that time, I was merely following his lead. I am truly ashamed to have received such praise from His Majesty." "That sounds good, but it actually means that you are very powerful. The matter back then has nothing to do with me, so don''t look for me in the future."


    Gu Xi Mu looked at the beautiful woman in front of him. She was just like a fox: sly, suspicious, and extremely hard to tame. However, without this woman as a prey, how could he still be interested?


    Gu Ximing continued, "Actually, there''s some destiny between the two of us. At that time, when I was begging with the Lady, I was already together with her. I''ve been lonely and longing for the Lady''s grace until now, but now, my successor is hanging in the sky. I wonder if the Lady is willing to enjoy this Myriad Miles Rivers and Mountains with me?" A pair of peach blossom eyes no money discharges.


    Su Yuewu was simply speechless. If she wanted to escape, he wanted to keep her by his side. When she thought about how the people in the palace looked so stiff and tired, she realized that this was not the life she wanted. "Yue Wu is like a willow tree, and I am afraid that His Majesty has misloved me. Besides, I have already married someone else, and His Majesty might have to find someone else." Sorry, I''m not interested in being a queen.


    Gu Ximing continued to speak plainly, "Does Madam know what you should do with those who have their own secrets?" He looked at Su Yuewu and continued, "Either tie her up and form a team with her, or kill her."


    His eyebrows were curved, and his pure smile looked so ironic in Su Yuewu''s eyes, "Madam, I wonder what the taste of the dead water is like?"


    The soft ones won''t do. Did he start to play the hard ones?


    This was really hard to do ¡­ Su Yuewu thought to herself.


    Su Yuewu asked, "Your Majesty only thought highly of Yue Wu because of the Moon Shadow Merchant Guild. Yue Wu is just an ordinary person, she doesn''t have much ambition, nor do she have too many requirements." If Your Majesty is willing, Yue Wu is willing to offer up the Lunar Shadow Trading Company for Your Majesty to enjoy. As for the later position, Yue Wu''s aptitude is mediocre, and her heart is poisonous and jealous. She is truly not a good candidate. "


    Gu Ximing looked at this woman who he couldn''t buy. ''Forget it, since she doesn''t want to drink, then don''t blame him for being ruthless in the future.


    Gu Xi Mu continued to smile: "Madam likes freedom, and I can''t force myself to do so. It''s just that I''m so infatuated with her that I might not even have a place to place her ¡­ As for the Moon Shadow Merchant Guild, rest assured, they are not the kind of person who would destroy a bridge after crossing a river. If it were not for you at that time, I am afraid I would have had to wait for a few more days. "


    Su Yuewu felt that his words at this moment were sincere, so she sincerely said: "Your Majesty has great wisdom, why should we worry about not marrying the person we love in the future? "As for the past, I merely wanted to escape from this place and did not especially help Your Majesty. Since Your Majesty is being so courteous, Yue Wu should be ashamed."


    Su Yuewu continued, "Is Your Majesty worried about the finances of the country?" Worried that the votes were arbitrary and that every place had its own system, it was not under the control of the central government. Moreover, if the country wanted to develop, it was absolutely necessary to unify the currency and control the finances. So that''s why His Majesty set his gaze on the Moon Shadow Merchant Guild, right? "


    As expected, she was smart. Once she got to the point, Gu Xiluo began to admire the woman in front of her more and more. "Un, if you marry Gu You, then Gu You can naturally get the Moon Shadow Chamber of Commerce. These things will no longer become a problem."


    Su Yuewu said, "Yuewu is willing to help His Majesty." She knelt in front of Gu Xiluo with her head lowered so that he wouldn''t see the craftiness in her eyes. It seemed like he didn''t know much about his current situation, so he could take advantage of it and expand the Moon Shadow Guild without exposing himself.


    Gu Ximing curiously asked, "Oh? Tell me about it? "


    Kneeling on the ground, Su Yuewu unhurriedly said, "Actually, compared to a marriage alliance, a subordinate relationship is more beneficial to the management of the organization. If I were to marry His Majesty, although His Majesty would be able to take control of the Moon Shadow Merchant Guild, compared to the things that I have lost, this trade would be like buying a clam''s egg. If I were to become the empress, then the power I would receive would definitely be greater than the Moon Shadow Chamber of Commerce. If I were to borrow the favor of His Majesty, then I would become a dictator of foreign affairs. "After all, this is a different time and place. Yue Wu loves freedom in the martial arts world. What if Yue Wu falls in love with power?"


    Gu Xi Mu didn''t say anything, but Su Yue Wu continued: "But the subordinate relationship is different. His Majesty is the mastermind behind the Lunar Shadow, and I will help His Majesty manage the Lunar Shadow and help His Majesty control the internal economy. "If that''s the case, I am nothing more than a sword and a brush to His Majesty. I will not harm his interests in the slightest."


    Gu Ximing laughed loudly when he heard this. "Qing Qing really does have the Seven Apertures Mystical Heart." After she finished speaking, she personally bent down to help Su Yuewu up. Su Yuewu secretly thought that her gamble had been correct. At this time, the wind blew and her body was covered in a thin layer of sweat.


    Gu Ximing pulled Su Yuewu down and sat her down, saying, "Gu Shenwei isn''t such an ungrateful person. To be honest, right now, I truly need the Moon Shadow Merchant Guild''s help. But if I steal your hard-earned blood and sweat just because of this, how can I face the other sages? How can I face the people of the world? "


    Pausing for a moment, he continued, "If so, then forget about working with the Moon Shadow Guild. The Moon Shadow Guild will be responsible for the reform of the Lonely Finance, and in return, I will allow your Moon Shadow Guild to develop into the best business organization in the Glazed Dynasty. "How about it?"


    Su Yuewu didn''t know why he suddenly gave her such good conditions, but happiness came so suddenly. With a quivering voice, she said, "In that case, Yue Wu will listen to your majesty."


    It was indeed my fault that I sent someone to assassinate you. It was only to test you." It is indeed my fault that I have such a delicate heart to see you in such a state. " He then took out a small box from his sleeve and said, "This is the antidote for the ''Death''s Water''. Even if it''s something that I have to compensate my wife with, it''s still not enough." He actually stood up and bowed towards Su Yue Wu.


    When Su Yuewu left the palace, she simply couldn''t believe it. Everything had been resolved in such a smooth manner. She touched the hard box in her arms, feeling the pain in her palms. She decided that this wasn''t her imagination.


    Outside the palace, Qing Wan had been standing there for who knows how long. Seeing Su Yuewu''s dazed and distressed appearance, she slowly smiled and didn''t say anything. She only followed after Su Yuewu as she left.


    When she returned to her residence, Su Yuewu''s back was already wet. Gu Ximing was even more unpredictable than she had imagined. If she had accidentally said something wrong, then this red wall and high tiles would be her final resting place. Thinking of this, Su Yuewu felt even more frightened.

 C48

    Qing Wan saw Su Yuewu''s worry and immediately lost all smile as she walked out of the palace wall. She felt a wave of joy in her heart, ''What, Gu Ximing gave you some difficult fruits?'' She rushed back as soon as she left the palace wall. However, he didn''t show it on his face. He pretended to be scared and said, "Madam ¡­" Seeing you not come out for a long time, Qing Wan was extremely scared. She was afraid that Madam would ¡­


    Su Yuewu had been immersed in her own thoughts, so she didn''t have time to worry about anything else. Only then did she realize that Qing Wan was looking at her with a worried look and wanted to say something but hesitated. She forced a smile and comforted her, "I''m fine. I''m just a little tired. Tian Tian, haven''t you come back yet?" He looked around the room. In the past, Tian Tian would always be the first to rush to his front, acting adorably. Why was it so quiet today?


    Madam, you still don''t know, right? I don''t know where you found out about the new restaurant in the south of the city, but I heard that the dishes were very delicious, and that you wanted to pester him to take a taste. I was afraid that you would be angry, so I didn''t tell you.


    Eating again! This little glutton! See how you deal with it when you get back. Leng Fanyun was the same, how could he let Tian Tian''s temper take over? Su Yuewu had a slight headache over why her son was so obsessed with food and food. She was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to control her plump body. What would she do if she married a wife in the future? Thinking that they wouldn''t be able to return in a while, and feeling extremely tired, he instructed Qing Wan, "I''ll rest first. Just wake me up when dinner is ready."


    "Yes," Qing Wan agreed. She then took a cup of tea from the table beside her and said with concern, "Madam, since you are feeling very tired, why don''t you drink this cup of tea first. It will make your sleep more comfortable later on." After she finished speaking, she was afraid that Su Yuewu would be too concerned with her and blow on her.


    Su Yue Wu did not doubt his presence. After drinking the tea, she laid down. Not long later, she fell into a deep sleep.


    Sleep, it''s best if you don''t wake up. Gently and maliciously thinking, she quietly left the room with an extremely respectful and cautious expression on her face.


    At the Southern City Hotel.


    "After eating so much, be careful that your mother will teach you a lesson when she goes back." Leng Fanyun helplessly looked at Su Yitian''s round belly. Seeing that Su Yitian still had an expression that said he hadn''t eaten his fill, he didn''t continue to care about Su Yitian''s continued ordering. He picked up Su Yitian and walked back home.


    Su Yitian was unable to break free from Leng Fanyun''s grasp, but he was unwilling to be outdone. He could only force out a response, "Damned father, bad father. If you treat me like this, be careful, I might go back to my mother and tell her that you mistreated me!"


    Leng Fanyun laughed coldly, "Tell your mother about what happened today, and see who she believes."


    Su Yitian saw that there was no longer any possibility of bargaining. Since the restaurant''s dishes were so delicious, he was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to come back in the future. He could not help but feel sorrowful in his heart.


    As he passed by an embroidery shop, Leng Fanyun was attracted by a bright red apron within the shop. It was an extremely beautiful red undergarment, and on the undergarment was embroidered a pair of mandarin ducks with their necks. The embroidery was extremely exquisite as it actually embroidered all of the mandarins without missing a single needle. From afar, it looked like a pair of living mandarin ducks was sucking water from the pond, causing people to secretly think about it.


    Seeing that Leng Fanyun had not moved for a long time, Su Yitian looked in his direction with an understanding smile on his face, "Damn daddy, you want to see my mother wear this undergarment, right?"


    Leng Fanyun did not deny it, and continued very calmly, "It''s fine if you know, why do you have to say it out loud."


    "Since daddy likes it, then let''s buy it. I also want to see my mother in these clothes. She must be incredibly beautiful!"


    "Clang!" A chestnut suddenly struck the top of Su Yitian''s head. Su Yitian covered the place where he had been hit and shouted at Leng Fanyun with some fear, "Why did you knock on my head? I want to complain to mother!"


    "If you want to look, you can only do so in my opinion. Children should be more pure." After he finished speaking, he walked into the store while holding Su Yitian''s hand.


    The shop owner looked at the two well-dressed young masters with an indifferent expression and thought, "I''m afraid they are going to make a fortune today. These are the two potential customers!"


    "Wrap this, this, and this up." Leng Fanyun looked as if he was pointing at the mountains and the rivers, and then pointed at the few thin gauze and clothes in the shop.


    "Alright!" The owner was grinning from ear to ear as he quickly wrapped up a few pieces of Leng Fanyun Finger. Su Yitian stood at the side and drew circles as he kept talking about Leng Fanyun, "You won''t let me eat my fill, and you won''t let me see your mother''s floating clothes. When we get back, you have to tell your mother, and tell her to change father."


    Leng Fanyun saw Su Yitian wrinkling his face. Although his round face had a slightly twisted expression, it was still extremely cute, causing Leng Fanyun to feel a warm feeling in his heart. He rubbed Tian Tian''s head and gently said, "Let''s go home to see our mother."


    "She''s my mother, not ours!" Su Yitian retorted loudly.


    Leng Fanyun found this funny. He was just a child, but he still carried on with his work, "Yes, it''s your floating mother. Let''s hurry up and go, otherwise your mother will worry."


    The moment he stepped through the door, Su Yitian excitedly shouted, "Mother, mother, quickly come and see what we bought for you!"


    When Qingwan heard Su Yitian''s voice, she knew in her heart that Leng Fanyun had returned. She quickly walked out of the kitchen and walked in front of Leng Fanyun with a smile on her face, "Young Master has finally returned. Madam is resting right now, probably because she was frightened when she was in the palace.


    Seeing Qing Wan looking at him with such an infatuated expression, Leng Fanyun felt very agitated in his heart, but he couldn''t express it openly. Hearing Qing Wan say that Su Yuewu had suffered a shock in the palace today, he really wanted to go to her room, but he was afraid of disturbing Yue Wu''s rest. He could only bring Su Yitian, who was still in an excited state, to sit in the main hall.


    "Young master, please drink your tea first." Qing Wan took up two wooden cups and placed them in front of Leng Fanyun and Su Yitian.


    "I''m not thirsty yet, so leave it here. I''ll drink it later." Leng Fanyun said without raising his head.


    "Is Young Master suspecting that there''s something wrong with my tea?" Her clear and limpid eyes instantly became misty, and her appearance was especially lovable. Su Yitian stood to the side. When he saw Aunt Qingwan looking like she was about to cry, he immediately spoke up for her, "Don''t bully my Aunt Qingwan. Qingwan is usually so nice to us, how would she harm us!"


    Seeing Su Yitian''s indignant expression, he thought that this precious son of his, Su Yuewu, had already caused him to explode three times a day. If he didn''t drink this time, he was afraid that he would become the number one blacklisted person in Su Yitian''s heart.


    Only then did Qingwan smile in satisfaction. When she saw that Su Yitian was holding a bag in his hand, she curiously asked, "What is this?"


    Su Yitian said with a precious expression, "This is a gift for mother ¡ª a mysterious gift!" He picked up the bag and wanted to put it in his arms, but his hands were too anxious, so he accidentally threw the bag onto the ground, scattering the contents everywhere.


    Large red apron... The hatred in Qing Wan''s heart for Su Yuewu increased by a few points. She wanted to buy it for Su Yuewu to wear, right? Unfortunately, I won''t let you guys have your way. Thinking of this, he hurriedly squatted down and picked up the clothes. "Aiya, this must be very precious. If it''s dirty, I''ll go wash it with clean water." He then turned around and walked towards the pond.


    Leng Fanyun felt a headache coming on. This precious son of his, how could he have been so foolish today? However, it was hard to reveal his thoughts, so he could only let Qingwan take his clothes to wash.


    After a while, Qing Wan didn''t return. Leng Fanyun was a little anxious, could it be that she had done something ¡­ He told Su Yitian to check if the dishes in the kitchen were ready and then walked in the direction of the sink.


    As he walked to the corner of the wall, he saw a familiar figure quickly flash past him. Leng Fanyun lowered his eyes and saw that it was Yue Wu! It had been a long time since he last saw Su Yuewu. Leng Fanyun''s heart tightened as he happily shouted, "Yuewu!"


    Su Yuewu did not stop, but continued to walk towards her own room. Leng Fanyun was too anxious to see Yue Wu, so he followed her into the room.


    Yue Wu had her back facing him. Her long hair wasn''t tied into a bun like her usual love. Instead, it was draped loosely over her back, giving her a unique feeling.


    "Yue Wu." Leng Fanyun somewhat excitedly stretched out his hands and placed them on Su Yuewu''s shoulders, turning her body to face him, "How can it be you!" When Leng Fanyun saw that Qing Wan was actually wearing Su Yuewu''s clothes and pretending to be Yuewu, he unhappily invited him into Yuewu''s room, "What are you doing!?"


    Qing Wan moved closer to Leng Fanyun, holding one of his hands, and said lovingly, "I''ve loved you for a long time, it''s like a century. Can''t you see me?"


    "To me, other than Yue Wu, what does the other females have to do with me?" With that, he pulled out his hand with disdain, turned around with his back facing Su Yuewu, and was about to leave.


    "Don''t go! "Don''t go!" Qing Wan saw that Leng Fanyun did not even look at her, and quickly went forward to hug Leng Fanyun, crying softly, "Don''t go, I love you, I really love you. From the first time I saw you, I knew that I had fallen. I know that I am nothing compared to Madam, but I don''t care about that. I just want you to hug me and let me have a dream for a while, okay? "


    She hugged him tightly, but Leng Fanyun still pulled away her arm mercilessly. He turned around and coldly said without a trace of warmth in his eyes, "I advise you not to dream, I only have Yue Wu in my heart. The past is, the present is, and the future is. With that, he sneered, "You can still stand here and speak!"


    Two streams of clear tears flowed down from Qing Wan''s eyes, as she closed them in despair, "What''s so good about Su Yuewu!? "He has a tough personality and doesn''t know how to take care of you. Why can''t you just look at me!" Today, he did not care about his reserved confession, but Leng Fanyun''s words were like a ladle of cold water, soaking him in cold water from inside and outside. Since he was in such a miserable state in his heart, since he wasn''t willing to be together with him, then he might as well go to hell with him.


    Wiping away the tears on her face, she smiled flirtatiously as she untied her robes, standing in front of Leng Fanyun while wearing the undergarment Leng Fanyun had bought for Su Yuewu today.


    "You!" When Leng Fanyun saw that the undergarment he had bought for Su Yuewu was actually worn on her body, he was extremely angered. He took a step forward and moved his undergarment away from her body, allowing her to nimbly evade.


    "What are you doing!" Su Yuewu''s voice, which did not carry a trace of warmth, came from behind her.

 C49

    "Madam ¡­" "Madame is not like you think ¡­" Her soft voice carried a weeping tone, and her bright red undergarment was worn loosely on her body. The skin on her body became even more white and smooth, making her look especially lovable.


    When Leng Fanyun saw Su Yuewu''s disappointed face looking at him, he quickly walked to her side. He wanted to explain everything in a hurry, but it was not what she had imagined.


    Su Yuewu didn''t speak for a long time, she only looked at Leng Fanyun''s still handsome face with mixed feelings in her heart. Before today, her feelings for Leng Fanyun, that was growing hotter and hotter, made her heart beat faster at times. The warmth she had never felt before in her previous life, Leng Fanyun gave it to her one by one, making her believe that there was always someone who could give her so much love in this world. She wasn''t alone at all. But, ah, a man''s words cannot be trusted after all. Saying vows to the world was all for one''s own selfish desires. He had clearly already suffered once, so why did he make himself despair again?


    Suddenly, he felt very tired. He coldly looked at Leng Fanyun and Qing Wan who were still sobbing, and said, "You guys can all leave. I''m tired, I don''t want to see you guys again."


    Qing Wan wanted to step forward to explain more, but Leng Fanyun was too scared to make a sound. Leng Fanyun saw Su Yuewu walk into the room without even looking back, thinking that she was at the top of the banner, not listening to his explanation, so he dragged her outside.


    "Gongzi, go easy on me. You''re hurting my hands." Qing Wan was dragged by Leng Fanyun to a rock garden in the mansion, "Seems like Madam doesn''t believe you." Qing Wan giggled.


    Leng Fanyun laughed from his extreme anger, "Really? You should have long planned out this matter. Do you think that you can sever all feelings between me and Yue Wu just like that? "Don''t even try to weigh yourself!"


    "I can''t separate, but someone else can. If you don''t believe me, then just wait and see!" Qing Wan didn''t want to pretend to be meek at the moment, so she left with a pleased expression.


    Just as they passed the fake mountain, a black-clothed person agilely flew in front of Qing Wan. When Qing Wan saw the unique ''Plum Blossom Knife'' symbol embroidered on the man''s arm, she immediately understood that he was Gu Ximing''s person.


    "Master asked if you agreed or not?" The black-clothed man had his back facing her and spoke emotionlessly.


    The moment Su Yuewu had walked out of the palace, Gu Ximing had sent people to meet up with Qing Wan. If Su Yuewu didn''t agree, then let''s work together. If Gu Ximu obtains Su Yuewu, then Leng Fanyun would be his. Just now, Leng Fanyun had made a judgment and pushed himself thousands of miles away, not even bothering to look at his own feelings. In his heart, he was only thinking about Su Yuewu. What was so good about Su Yuewu? It was as if these men were infatuated with her and insisted on getting her. Su Yuewu has Leng Fanyun who dotes on her, and the servants beside her are all loyal to her. Not to mention the lady protector Su Yitian, why don''t I have any of these!? When Qing Wan thought of this, her brain became completely bewitched. She only thought, "Since I can''t get you, then don''t think of being safe and sound with Su Yuewu."


    Qing Wan heard her own charming voice saying: "Why not? Since I can''t get Leng Fanyun''s heart, then Leng Fanyun shouldn''t even think about being safe with Su Yuewu."


    "You women are really scary. One second you''re talking about love, the next you can shoot poison arrows." The man in black smiled mockingly.


    Qing Wan didn''t mind. She pulled at her robe and said, "Is that so? That was also forced by you men, but don''t blame women for being too ruthless. "


    The black clothed man turned around and saw a faint flash of Qing Wan under the thin layer of clothes. The moonlight scattered softly on her body, seemingly covering her skin with a layer of silver cloth. He took a step forward and lightly caressed Qing Wan''s shoulder, and said with a hint of pity: "Such a good body, Leng Fanyun still hasn''t been moved. How about I take pity on him?" After saying that, his hand slid down and landed on Qingwan''s waist. His other hand began to sway in a neither light nor heavy manner, and his lips also pressed down on her white and tender neck, leaving behind one imprint after another.


    Qing Wan was panting heavily from his actions. Her body seemed to be uncontrollably trembling, as if she was experiencing something familiar ¡­ It quickly engulfed his four limbs and was completely powerless. But she still forced herself to wake up from her stupor and held onto the black-clothed man''s hand. She coquettishly said: "This is not the Imperial Palace, could it be that you want to show it to someone else?"


    Seeing this, the man in black chuckled and retracted his hand. His face returned to its expressionless face as he flew out of the house.


    Qing Wan tidied up her clothes and walked towards her room. However, she was startled by a voice.


    "What do you want to do to my mother!" Su Yitian asked himself furiously.


    How did he end up bumping into this kid? Qing Wan was a bit upset. She didn''t know where he heard it, so she tried asking, "Young Master, I''m just worried about the mistress, I ¡­"


    "You intentionally seduced my father, wanting to separate from them. I didn''t expect your heart to be so vicious." At that moment, Su Yitian was like an angry lion as he reached out and struck Qing Wan''s chest with his palm.


    Qing Wan was knocked to the ground by Su Yitian. She thought ruthlessly in her heart: Brat, I originally wanted to protect your life, but you delivered yourself to me.


    Although the current Su Yitian already had a bit of inner strength, compared to Qing Wan, who was already a High Level Blue Stage alchemist after taking the medicine given by Gu Xiluo, fighting her was like an ant fighting a tree.


    Qing Wan stood up slowly. She didn''t know how to move, but Su Yitian couldn''t move at all. This action of his was so strange that Su Yitian suddenly reacted and shouted angrily at Qing Wan, "Was the one who locked me down when we were attacked on the boat that day you?"


    Qing Wan clapped her hands and smiled coquettishly. It didn''t look like her usually timid and timid appearance when she was in front of Su Yuewu and Leng Fanyun at all. She said to the child she doted on before, "You''re smarter than your mother. You knew it was me after I poked you again."


    She slowly caressed Su Yitian''s chubby white face and said, "You saw my secret, so don''t think about telling your mother and Leng Fanyun."


    The whistle was made of ivory, and a plum blossom was carved into it. Next to it was a sword that was stained with blood. Su Yitian suddenly thought of something, but that thought immediately disappeared from his mind.


    He asked, "Was that assassination planned by you and the others, and was it a trap set up by you and Xiaotian in advance? Whose person are you and what are you to my mother and father? "


    Qing Wan heard his words and laughed, "Aren''t you thinking too much? I was saved by Madam at that time for no reason at all. I really did want to get rid of that man. But, who told me to meet him? " She thought again of the first time she had seen that man. Her eyebrows were raised, and she was enveloped in a golden light. Her face was covered with a shy and beautiful glow.


    Su Yitian had finally discovered her weakness. Perhaps this weakness could help him escape. He softly asked: "Aunt Qing Wan, I know that you''re good to Tian Tian, and to mother as well. You''re just fond of Daddy, and that you''ve been used by others. "You know, Daddy definitely doesn''t care about Mommy at all. If you cooperate with someone and hurt Mommy or me, Daddy would definitely not let you go."


    He slowed down and continued, "But if you continue to stay by mother''s side and continue to see father all the way, father will definitely treat you well. Mother had told Tian Tian long ago to love someone as long as he was happy. Aunt Qingwan, what you say is correct? "


    Qing Wan was stunned by his words, that''s right, by doing so she would be completely at odds with Leng Fanyun. The next time she saw him might be when his sword stabbed her.


    But even so, she could still face him so closely once. At that time, he was the only one with his eyes, just like the time when he used drugs on himself. It was good enough that the life he saved was returned to him. To him, this would at least give a deeper impression of himself. It would also be better than watching him smile dotingly at another woman with heartache every day.


    Qing Wan smiled, tears trickling down the corners of her eyes as she laughed. Her life had been so miserable, she had always loved people she should not have loved. It would have been better if she had died earlier, so that she could have been quiet. She turned to Su Yitian and said, "Tian Tian, Auntie really treats you well." Auntie knows you''re right, but auntie isn''t satisfied. You know that? In the past, I didn''t even have the qualifications to sit at the gambling table. At any rate, this time, I am able to gamble.


    She hugged Su Yitian tightly. Su Yitian could feel that his shoulders had started to become silent and wet.


    Just then, the black-clothed man who had returned after leaving stood beside them. He frowned and looked at the red-eyed woman who was crying as he said, "Why did you send the signal for me to come back? You should be more careful. And why are you crying? "


    Qing Wan casually wiped her tears, smiled sweetly and said, "It''s nothing, I just thought of something sad." She looked at the black clothed man in front of her and said, "This kid has discovered our secret. I''m afraid he won''t be able to keep it. You take him away, I have a way to get Su Yuewu to marry your master. "


    The man in black pulled Su Yitian closer as he tightly held onto him. Qing Wan saw the red marks on Tian Tian''s face and said, "Wuqing, be gentle. He''s still young and doesn''t know anything. You... "Don''t mistreat him. If Su Yuewu knew, our plan wouldn''t work."


    The man touched her delicate face and said, "You treat him well." Nothing ''? He''s the reincarnation of the God of Slaughter, don''t think that I''m so easy to deal with. "


    Qing Wan looked at Tian Tian who was about to leave, and her tears fell again, "Tian Tian, I''m sorry. You have to be fine, you have to wait for mother to come, do you hear? "


    Su Yitian knew that he was completely out of strength. He didn''t know what to say as he looked at the abhorrent and pitiful woman in front of him.


    He looked at the man and said, "Let''s go." With that, the two of them disappeared.

 C50

    Qing Wan was in the yard thinking about how to round up the rest of her lies. When he arrived at Su Yuewu''s door, he discovered a tray with two plates of snacks and a letter.


    Qing Wan took the letter. The letter was written by Leng Fanyun: "Xiao Wu, I also need to return to the Demon Palace immediately so I will explain everything clearly. Right, pay attention to Qing Wan. " The signature was a cloud.


    She laughed coldly. He was deeply in love with her. and so on... Is he from the Demon Palace? He just found out. When they thought about his imposing and extraordinary appearance, it seemed that he wasn''t an ordinary son of a Venerable family that could be compared with him. She laughed through the letter.


    Leng Fanyun, if you''re not here, then things will be much easier. Qing Wan carefully turned the letter into powder in her hand.


    She didn''t go into Su Yuewu''s room. She first went to her room, wrote a letter, and watched it fly away. Only then did she ruthlessly rub her eyes to make herself look more haggard. Only then did she walk into Su Yuewu''s room.


    The sky had already slowly darkened. Qing Wan pushed open the door and walked in. It was a long time before she finally saw Su Yuewu quietly leaning against the window as she stepped in. She walked over slowly.


    Su Yuewu didn''t even raise her head as she coldly said, "Scram." There was a sob in his voice.


    Qing Wan dropped to her knees and cried, "Madam, I beg of you, please eat something! Madam, even if it isn''t for you, you still have to eat some for the little mistress. "Your servant knows that I was wrong. I don''t care how much you want to punish me, I just hope that you don''t hurt my body." After saying that, Qing Wan, who was kneeling on the ground, started to cry and slap herself on the face.


    Her face was so numb that she could no longer feel the pain. Her eyes and mouth were burning. She didn''t even know what she was crying about. Was she really crying because Su Yuewu didn''t eat anything? He was still crying because he had actually done such a shameful thing.


    Her father had been holding her since she was young, teaching her the Three Character Classic. He said to Qing Wan, "You want to be a kind-hearted girl. Daddy and Mommy are good to you. You have to be nice to others too. Don''t hurt others." In the future, he would grow up and marry. He had to be good to his husband, his mother-in-law, and his children.


    His previous kindness had been exploited and trampled upon time and time again. Never warm. Father, if you were to look at the current Qing Er, you would be sad, but Qing''er is really bitter. Qing''er doesn''t want to live anymore, why don''t you go down and accompany your mother?


    She was no longer aware of her surroundings, only focusing on her mechanical, numb slaps to the face. Suddenly, a cold hand was placed on his face, and he was hugged into a warm embrace.


    She heard the gentle voice choke and said, "Stop hitting, stop hitting, Qingwan. I don''t blame you, I don''t blame you. "


    The two of them knelt on the ground. The ground at night was already very cold, so they didn''t feel anything at all. Su Yuewu hugged her and said, "I know it''s not your fault. I saw it with my own eyes. He rushed at you and wanted to strip you of your clothes. I know everything about that, Qingwan." She touched Qing Wan''s back, "I''m not angry with you, I''m just angry with myself. I was actually deceived by someone like that. Qing Wan, you''re fine. I want you to be fine too. I only have you and Tian Tian. "


    She let go of her hug and looked at the girl in front of her. She touched her red and swollen face and wiped the blood off her mouth with her sleeve. She asked gently, "Does it hurt?" Qing Wan looked at the girl''s clear and undisguised eyes as she looked at her with a pampering gaze. She suddenly felt that she was so dirty. She even felt that she had let her down.


    She lowered her head and shook it.


    Su Yuewu helped her up and carefully applied the medicine. He said, "I know, Qingwan. "Don''t cry, I''ll apply the medicine."


    Just as the two of them were crying face to face and Su Yuewu was applying the medicine for Qing Wan, a low knocking sound came from outside the door. Qing Wan lowered her head and opened the door. It was a Nangong with an obviously anxious expression on her face. In her hand was an exquisite golden name scroll.


    He didn''t even notice the expressions on their faces as he directly said, "Qing Wan, today we announce that you will enter the palace tomorrow."


    Su Yuewu was dumbstruck. She didn''t know why, but it was obvious that the two of them had reached an agreement, yet he still wanted to announce that he was entering the palace.


    Nangong Yue looked worriedly at Su Yuewu and said, "Yuewu, Gu Ximing has always been crafty, you''ll definitely be in danger if you go. It would be better if you, Tian Tian and Qing Wan left first. "


    Su Yue Wu thought for a while, then shook her head and said: "No, we can leave, but what about you? If we leave, Gu Ximing will definitely use you to threaten me, and the result will be the same. "


    Nan Gong shook his head and said, "You don''t have to worry about me. I will be fine." Su Yuewu retorted with a question, "You''re fine, but you have over a thousand people in Nangong? Are you all right? "


    This time, Nangong Yue was also silent. In the room, Su Yuewu''s calm voice could be heard, "Qingwan, pack your things. We''ll enter the palace tomorrow."


    With that, he prepared to go to Tian Tian''s house to see him. He had been grieving for so long, it was time for Tian Tian to worry about him. But when she opened the door, she found that Tian Tian''s room was completely empty.


    Nangong had sent people from the mansion, from top to bottom, to find him. Su Yuewu knew the result. She bit her lip and said firmly, "In that case, I must enter the palace."


    Early in the morning, the sedan stopped in front of Su Yuewu''s door.


    She had expected so much to happen in one day that she could not sleep, but yesterday she had fallen asleep as soon as she touched the bed. His body had its own instincts. He had to properly preserve his energy and meet the challenges of today.


    Su Yuewu held her elegant hand and sat on the palanquin. In the past when Su Yuewu sat in the sedan chair, he would always follow her from the outside. Now that Su Yuewu was so nice to him, it simply made her feel even more ashamed and uneasy than if she were naked.


    Su Yuewu looked at her fidgety posture, patted her hand, and gently comforted, "It''s alright, Gu Xi Mu''s target is me. I cannot escape being in his hands everyday. If you are able to find an opportunity, then quickly escape. There shouldn''t be anyone chasing after you. " She looked out and placed a small item in her hands.


    Qing Wan looked at the unremarkable box in her hand and was about to open it. Su Yuewu stopped her from opening it and said, "Don''t open it, there''s a special fragrance inside. When you get to a safe place and open it, the people who kill in twelve hours will come to save you. "


    When Qing Wan saw Su Yuewu treating her in such a manner, she felt even more regretful for her actions, as she had hurt the person who treated her the best. She pulled Su Yuewu''s hand and shook her head, "Miss, if you want to leave, then let''s leave together."


    Su Yuewu shook her head and said in a low voice, "Impossible, they have me every day. I definitely won''t be able to leave, not to mention there''s also Nangong ¡­" She did not continue.


    The sedan stopped. Su Yuewu tidied herself up and helped Qingwan wipe the tears from her eyes. She said: "If you can escape, find Bing''er, hm? "I said I would protect you, but I don''t think I can do it anymore. Bing''er is like my own sister. It''s the same for you when you go to her place."


    As he said that, he pulled the palanquin with Qing Wan''s subordinates.


    Su Yuewu was wearing her mother''s Fire Cloud Rainbow Dress and had put on her makeup. Now that she was walking with her chest puffed up, she truly had the demeanor of a mother. Qing Wan followed behind her. The corner of the box hurt her hand so much that she couldn''t care less. She wanted Su Yue Wu to die fighting against her savior.


    She had thought that no one in the world loved her, so she had seen through the world and wanted to die together. But the person she hated the most treated her like this. She slowly began to waver. Did he really like Leng Fanyun?


    She only liked the smiling Leng Fanyun, the gentle Leng Fanyun, who had never been cared for by her husband before. However, even if he was the sunlight, it was not shining on her moss-covered heart. Her sunlight only stingy shone on Su Yuewu and Su Yantian, they were just like flowers blooming under the sun, beautiful and bright.


    It was the same room as before, but this time no one stopped them. The windows and doors were wide open, and the pale silk curtains were gently dancing inside. Su Yuewu pulled her delicate hand and squeezed it.


    Qing Wan understood what she meant and nodded her head. Her eyes were wet with tears, and she did her best to not let others discover it. She definitely wouldn''t let Su Yue Wu die, no matter the method, she wanted to be happy with Leng Fanyun and Tian Tian.


    Qing Wan walked into the room that was still empty, and walked towards the small courtyard in the direction she remembered.


    Gu Xi Mu was watering the flowers, and her red clothes and red flowers merged together. The dewdrops reflected the sunlight with a rainbow of colors, making the entire courtyard look like a beautiful fairy tale.


    She walked up to him and knelt down. "This humble girl greets Your Majesty."


    Gu Xiluo put down the kettle and carefully wiped the water droplets off her hands with the silk handkerchief. Only then did she slowly walk in front of her and help her up.


    The two of them were very close. Su Yuewu looked at his bewitching and strange face as a warm and sweet fragrance wafted from her body. Her mind went blank for a moment before she suddenly reacted and took a step back.


    Seeing her guarded look, Gu Xiluo''s sleeve suddenly cut through her lifeline like water. Su Yuewu was shocked. She did not know that the man in front of her had reached such a high level of internal energy. She looked at the man in front of her, who looked like a demon.


    Gu Xiluo smiled, "Madam has always been cautious and meticulous. How come you didn''t eat the antidote I gave ''Death Water''? Is it because I''m afraid of being poisoned? " He smiled and said evilly, "Luckily Madam didn''t eat it. I accidentally took the wrong pill last time and took it. If Madam ate it by mistake, I won''t be able to see you again today."


    Su Yuewu looked at him with hatred, but there was nothing she could do. She asked, "Yue Wu didn''t know that Your Majesty was such a traitor." Your Majesty has clearly made an agreement with Yue Wu, but why did you kidnap my son and trick me into coming to the palace? "


    Gu Ximing looked at her as if she were his beloved lover, and said, "At that time, I thought that Madam Gu only grasped the Glazed Empire''s finances, which was why she agreed to cooperate with Madam Gu''s Lunar Shadow Trading Company. If the matter were this simple, Gu naturally would not go back on his word. "


    He suddenly grabbed onto Su Yuewu''s lapel and was forced to pull her in front of him. His seductive and beautiful face contorted a little malevolently: "Madame is not being honest, why didn''t Madame tell me that you were also the one who did it?" Su Yuewu was stupefied. She couldn''t believe that he suddenly found out about her final identity. Her face was ashen.


    Seeing her appearance, Gu Ximing let go of her hand in satisfaction. The woman fell lifelessly to the ground like a puppet with no one to control her.


    Su Yuewu no longer had the ability to negotiate with him. She was already in his hands every day, and he also had himself in his hands. The Lunar Shadow Trading Company and the Moon Slaughter Devil Sovereign wanted to take him at any time. As for himself? Right now, she was simply too weak to withstand a single blow. Thinking about how she had left without saying goodbye after being discovered by him, her heart once again ached. Silently, she sat up on the ground and curled her body into a ball, burying her face in her knees.


    Gu Ximing''s eyes flashed a trace of pride when she saw that the woman in front of him had broken the last of her pride. He carried Su Yuewu, and her red dress fluttered in the air like a flower. She couldn''t find someone to lean on, so she slowly fell down.


    The eunuch behind him slowly followed, and the young emperor''s voice was filled with joy, "Go and tell Nangong that Madam Su suddenly fell ill and is going to stay at the palace to recuperate."

 C51

    Just like that, Su Yuewu was placed under house arrest in the palace. Without restricting her personal freedom, he could wander around, followed by two silent shadows, higher than her kung fu skills. Because her internal energy was useless, she was no longer watched by them and felt indignant. She was always wandering around the palace when there was no one around. When there was no one around, she drew the place she had been to today in an attempt to find a way to leave the palace.


    The palace was truly too big. It would not be that easy to find the way out of the palace by relying on the place she had been to. The two silent shadows behind her were also her greatest obstacle. How troublesome!


    Every day, after finishing her business, Gu Xiluo would come to see him. She knew that there was nothing she could do to him. He was the master of this place, so no one could stop him. They would occasionally play chess, and occasionally he would accompany her on walks in the imperial garden, from one palace to the other. The two of them would chat nonchalantly, but this didn''t make Su Yuewu too bored.


    He didn''t have many concubines, only three or five in total. They were all cowardly, very gentle and pure, and although their appearances couldn''t be considered devastatingly beautiful, and were even more dazzling than Gu Ximing''s current appearance, they felt very comfortable being together with them, like a single person. Su Yuewu thought about it for a moment, and realized that she looked very similar to his older brother, Gu Qishao. They had probably heard Gu Ximing''s words and had always come to see the sickly Su Yuewu, talking to her endlessly. They had always talked about family matters, such as what clothes to wear with what color skirt, and what flowers to embroider with what color silk.


    Su Yuewu slowly got used to these days where there weren''t many emotions. There wouldn''t be those kind of wanton laughter, but no one would hurt her and stab her in the heart. But whether this was the life she really wanted, she wasn''t sure.


    One afternoon, Su Yuewu and Gu Ximing went for a walk together. The sky slowly turned cold, leaving no one''s palace as cold as it was now. Every day, Su Yuewu would go out more and more to bask in the sun. Gu Xi Mu was always accompanying her. Without those two shadows following her, Su Yue Wu felt that this Gu Xi Mu in front of her wasn''t too annoying.


    This time, it was a bit far. Suddenly, Su Yuewu discovered a large patch of lavender. It was no longer the time for it to bloom, and most of them looked like grass. Su Yuewu had grown lavender before, so when she saw this weed like plant, she immediately recognized it as lavender. She involuntarily moved forward.


    When Gu Ximing saw the large amount of lavender, she hesitated for a moment as if she was also very surprised. After reacting, she turned around and was about to head back. Su Yuewu loved this place, so she asked, "Why did you leave so quickly? I like this place. Let me rest." Gu Xiluo didn''t say anything and just stood to the side, accompanying Su Yuewu.


    Not far away, there was a swing under a tree. Su Yuewu slowly sat on it. Suddenly, the swing slowly began to shake. Gu Ximing was helping her push the swing from behind. It had been a long time since Su Yuewu had sat on a swing. After she sat on it, her mood improved along with the swing.


    Today, his voice sounded especially gentle. He asked, "Are you going to raise it a little higher?" Su Yuewu held onto Qiujia tightly and loudly said, "Okay, a little higher, a little higher." She laughed out loud, enjoying this moment. Only at times like these could she see the blue sky even larger than the one above her head. She quietly enjoyed this moment. It was as if he couldn''t make up for the lack of childhood in his previous life. Such a moment was truly beautiful!


    Not far away, the leaves of Ginkgo biloba were fluttering in the air like yellow butterflies dancing in this lonely place. For some inexplicable reason, Su Yuewu thought of a very old song in Cantonese: "How much love do you have in the mortal world? If you do happy things with a lover, don''t ask if it''s fate or calamity. "


    Gu Xiluo suddenly asked, "What song did you sing?" Su Yuewu didn''t expect herself to sing it out loud.


    I had to sing that song to him. When Su Yuewu thought of these lyrics, she also felt that it was a bit ironic. The lover she had thought of had left a long time ago, while she and her unfathomable opponent were now in an unknown place. She was singing to him, while he was rocking on the swing for her. However, he could only accept this fact. At least, his current state wasn''t too bad.


    Both of them were tired, lying on the yellow grass in the yard. His red clothes were tangled in her white, gingko was falling on their bodies little by little.


    His voice rang out amidst this tranquil atmosphere. "This is my mufei''s palace."


    Su Yuewu was somewhat astonished, but she didn''t know what to say as she quietly listened. His voice slowly rose again, "I haven''t been here in a long time either. If it weren''t for you today, I would have forgotten mufei''s palace. "You and her are on good terms. She likes it here and she likes the swing too."


    Su Yuewu remembered the things that Leng Fanyun had told her about Gu Ximing. When he was eight years old, he had helped his mother regain her favor, and at the same time, poisoned her father with poison. In a childhood that was not favoured by her father, the best time would be to live in this courtyard with her mother, right?


    For some inexplicable reason, Su Yuewu began to understand his mood swings, his loneliness, and his sadness. "Your mufei will definitely love you very much." She spoke slowly, not caring whether he heard her or not, "But I, the mother in my memory is always very cold to me, the nominal father does not care about me, I don''t even know who my real father is. I''ve only had myself since I was young. I only had a maid who was good to me. Her name is Bing''er, you should have found out by now. "Later on, she accompanied me and married into the Shangguan family. My nominal husband also never cared about me, until the day he married the second wife. The Imperial City was abuzz with matters, and only after that did I start living for myself."


    Su Yuewu said half-truthfully. Only at this moment did Gu Ximu''s personality become the most defenseless and softest. She continued, "Tian Tian was born from a strange fruit. Even if all of you wanted to snatch him away because he was the reincarnation of the God of Death, he was just a child to me. With him, my life wouldn''t be that difficult. As for Leng Fanyun, I had truly loved him in the past, but in exchange, I received such an outcome. I admit that I need them. Only with them can I truly feel safe. So I didn''t tell you that if I were to tell someone else my most important lifeline, I really wouldn''t have any sense of security at all, do you understand? "


    Gu Xi Mu didn''t turn to look at her, but his hand was covered by Su Yue Wu''s. He sighed softly: "We''re all one kind of people." He began to tell his story.


    When I was young, I knew that my mother''s concubine wasn''t favoured. We were living a bad life. Although she was the imperial concubine in name, but her clothes and food were all taken away. In our memories, we never had enough to eat. During the winter, the palace maids did not even give them enough charcoal or clothes. The two of them had to stay in bed and close the window tightly. Cover yourself with all your clothes and quilts.


    She didn''t know how to feel for mufei when she was young. I was still trembling in bed. He whispered to mufei, "Mufei, I''m cold." Mufei had no choice but to untie her own clothes and place both my hands and feet on her softest part of her body. I remember now that she gently said to me, "Mu Er is good, this way it won''t be cold." I fell asleep slowly in her arms, but she didn''t sleep well all winter.


    She also liked this swing, which she always sat on in the spring and autumn. I helped her shake it from behind. At that time, she was always very happy and said, "Mu Er, raise it a bit, raise it a little bit."


    By chance, I slowly began to have books, clothes and food will not be less. I swear, I will let mufei live a better life. Imperial Father really liked a girl when he was alive. Her favorite flower was lavender. I went to collect them, and when the lavender bloomed, the room was filled with the fragrance of lavender. Then I found a reason to ask my father to come over. He saw the courtyard full of purple flowers and cried bitterly. My mother''s wife passed a handkerchief to him. He then embraced my mother''s wife. Thus, I used another woman''s reason to bring the mufei back into favor.


    So as not to be beaten back into the same position one day, I joined hands with my uncle and moved slowly closer to him. I feel guilty, but I have to. Finally, I got everything, but mufei didn''t enjoy it. She always had a severe cold. It was because when I was young, I was insensible and always let mufei hug me and never let me get cold. However, she never got full and couldn''t get warm.


    She passed away last winter, and now I''m the only one in this vast palace.


    He turned around and looked at her. "Why don''t you accompany me? I am the crown prince from the past. No one else can bully you now."


    Su Yuewu looked at him, but didn''t address him as'' Your Majesty ''. Right now, they were just two lonely children. "Gu Ximing, do you love me?"


    There was something shining in Gu Xiluo''s eyes. "I loved a person, but I can never get it. "But I also feel lonely, you see. Leng Fanyun doesn''t want you anymore, so why don''t we just stay together and live together?"


    Gu Ximing''s gaze at that instant was very old. She understood a bit, but also seemed to not understand a bit. But she knew she was in no danger. It was also good to be like this; he would never see him again, far away from the martial arts world.


    In the future, she wouldn''t feel sad, so she didn''t need to worry about her and Tian Tian wandering aimlessly. No love is good, just like this is a life, and I am a queen! How many people would envy themselves!


    She laughed until her tears came out and said, "Alright, I promise you."

 C52

    It was noon. Night''s palace was running fast. During the day, she had found a place to hide while out of the house. Now, at night, she had to find a place to release the information no matter what.


    In front of a thick forest, she opened the small box and burned the spices inside.


    The night was very cold, quiet and cool, cold to the point of trembling. All the lights in the palace had been extinguished, and the towering palace was like a man-eating beast. Strange sounds came from an unknown location, and Qing Wan had made herself into a ball, waiting for that person to come.


    After an unknown amount of time, someone lightly patted her and knelt in front of her, "Your subordinate greets Master."


    Qing Wan quickly supported him up, "I am not her master, I am her servant. She''s in the palace right now, and her life and death are uncertain. Before she left, she gave me this and told me to go with you. "But ¡­" Qing Wan burst into tears, "I betrayed her, I am very regretful. Quickly ask Bing''er to come back to Madam Long, oh, and that''s right, there''s also Leng Fanyun."


    The moment the other party heard that he had betrayed his master, his gaze turned cold. He asked, "Since you say you betrayed your master, how can I trust you? What if this is a trap?"


    Qing Wan knelt down, "I am willing to die in front of you right now. However, this time is not a problem for you. If you don''t believe me, you can find Young Master Nangong. He understands the Madam''s situation. "Please confirm and ask Bing''er to come and save the lady. I will do my best to find the young mistress in the palace so that they can reunite."


    After she heard what Qing Wan said, she said after a long while, "I will believe you if that''s the case. But... You must be in danger in the palace, are you sure? " After all, his master had ordered him to bring this woman out.


    Qing Wan shook her head. "I must find the little mistress. Otherwise, even if you all saved the little mistress, she would not be willing to leave."


    The man nodded, turned around, and disappeared.


    Just as Qing Wan breathed a sigh of relief and was about to turn back, she ran into a few guards patrolling the place. When the person saw Qing Wan, he cautiously asked, "Who is it?"


    Qing Wan quickly tidied herself up and replied, "I''m from His Majesty''s palace. I''m taking my break today, so I have to rest here during the day. I don''t know how I woke up at this time."


    The few of them walked over and saw a slim and graceful woman in front of them. Her face was covered in tears and her voice was still trembling. She was probably scared in the middle of the night.


    One of them suddenly became perverted and said, "Don''t be afraid young lady, we won''t tell anyone. However, it''s cold in the middle of the night, so let us brothers help warm up the lady. "


    With that, he walked over and tore off Qing Wan''s clothes, revealing her snow-white skin underneath. The few of them were getting more and more excited.


    Qing Wan didn''t know how she came across such a situation, but she couldn''t call out for help either. She could only struggle quietly with tears in her eyes.


    Several people held her hands and feet, and a man climbed up. Get her body. His face was buried in her chest, but he suddenly stopped and fell straight onto her body. She saw a warm liquid slowly seeping into her body.


    Before the others could react, they were all restrained as well. Qing Wan frantically pushed her corpse to the side and staggered to her feet.


    A tall and thin man stood under the moonlight. He silently looked at the woman in front of him and stood up in panic. He asked, "Haven''t you already reached the Advanced Level Blue Stage? "Why aren''t you going against them?"


    Qing Wan was frightened for the whole night. Then she realized that she had martial arts. She obviously reacted and whispered, "I forgot."


    The man looked at Qing Wan again. Her clothes had long since been torn to shreds, revealing her snow-white skin. Her purple undergarment was crooked. His eyes slowly dimmed.


    He walked over and kissed her. His hands roamed around. Let''s go. Qing Wan didn''t expect the jackal to leave just now, and now there were tigers and leopards. She was prepared to attack when the man restrained her wrist. "You must be carrying His Majesty on your back and preparing to escape, right?"


    Qing Wan''s wrist drooped down. The man carried her back to his room and laid her down on the bed. His body moved forward. Her elegant body ¡­ His body was very cold, and now he was kissing her. His body slowly warmed up. The man wrapped his arm around her waist and quickly ripped off her clothes before pouncing onto her warm and fragrant body.


    Qing Wan clearly felt an intense pain. The man slowed down and slowly kissed her forehead to her nose, mouth, chin, neck, collarbone. Qing Wan slowly began to feel pleased. She bit her lips to prevent herself from making a sound.


    The man kissed her again and whispered, "Call me Merciless."


    Qing Wan coordinated with the man on her body and whispered, "Wuqing, why don''t you bring me to see Tian Tian tomorrow?"


    It was extremely fast. In her heart, Qing Wan heard the man say, "Okay."


    The next day, Qing Wan woke up in the arms of a man. The man hugged her and slept just right. He frowned slightly. In his dreams, he was always expressionless and indifferent. She was a little worried if the other party would agree to her request from last night.


    Unexpectedly, he suddenly woke up and looked at the girl in his embrace. Qing Wan was a little embarrassed and a little panicked when she was suddenly stared at by him. She was about to leave the man''s embrace when she realized that the two of them were still together. The man pulled her back into his embrace and said hoarsely, "You want to run now that you''ve woken up?" Between the two movements, she noticed that the man reacted again.


    This man was as unfathomable as his master. She didn''t dare to continue to act presumptuously in front of him and wanted to leave as soon as possible. The man once again pressed her down beneath him and said, "One more time, I''ll bring you to see Su Yitian."


    Qing Wan stopped what she was doing.


    Sure enough, he kept his promise. With an expressionless face, he brought Su Yitian to a room in the palace. Then, he opened the door and indicated for her to enter.


    Inside, Su Yitian was reading a book in boredom. When he saw Qing Wan, he exploded. "Woman, did you trick my mother into this as well?"


    With that, he charged towards the girl, but she didn''t fight back. She carried Su Yitian in her arms and placed a small box in his hands. That box was given to her by one of Su Yuewu''s subordinates last night. The day they came to save Su Yuewu, as long as she burned the spices in the box like the last time, she would be saved.


    She said in a low voice, "Auntie Qing knows she''s wrong. Aunt Qing has already contacted Lunar Slaughter. When they come to save you, burn this incense stick so they can find you." You and your wife are going to be fine after you go out, okay? "


    Su Yitian was holding the box and listening attentively to her story. However, he was not part of her plan. He asked, "Aunt Qing, what about you?" To prevent Su Yitian from worrying, she smiled, but she could not control her tears as they rolled down her face. "If Aunt Qing betrayed Madam, she should end up betraying her wife."


    When Su Yitian heard this, he knew what she was thinking and purposely said, "You''re not allowed to die. Did you hear that? You betrayed your mother, so naturally, your mother will punish you. You can''t act on your own, can you?"


    Qing Wan was unable to control her tears. It was as if she and this mother and child had truly become close, like a family. She regretted betraying them so much. If she had the chance to come back, she would definitely serve the madame and be good to Tian Tian.


    She nodded and said, "Okay. You too, have to protect your mother properly, do you hear? "


    The man outside saw that much time had passed, so he walked in and said coldly, "We''ve met. Let''s go."


    Qing Wan staggered as she was pulled by him. When he saw her reluctant look, he mocked, "You know now that you regret it? It''s too late. Su Yuewu has already agreed to His Majesty''s request. "


    "What?"


    The man opposite him continued in a cruel and cold manner, "She agreed to it voluntarily."


    Ever since Su Yuewu had agreed to Gu Xi Mu''s request, the relationship between the two of them had become much better.


    They did not mention Su Yitian and Leng Fanyun in tacit understanding. She knew that the former was not dangerous, and from then on, the latter had nothing to do with her.


    The wedding was set to be half a month later, the best day of the year chosen by the overseer. The emperor''s wedding was a grand occasion with all sorts of complicated etiquette. Right now, the entire palace was busy not touching the ground at all because of the wedding between the two of them. Gu Ximing requested that everything about the empress be done according to the highest standards.


    Just the wedding dress alone was measured for a day. Afterwards, all the best embroidery ladies in the capital were invited to the palace to help Su Yuewu with her wedding dress and make all sorts of quilts and drapes. There were also all sorts of vase furnishings. The entire palace was rummaging through the storehouse, trying to find the most valuable and extravagant ones.


    But the heroine of the wedding was not at all busy. Currently, she and Gu Ximing were not married. She lived in his mother''s palace. She understood his request. This foolish brat was so filial that he wanted to help his mufei, Empress Yuan Meng. She watched as her son was brought out of her palace after marrying the empress.


    Their relationship was much better now. She had gotten along well with his three to five concubines. They were all quiet and gentle people. However, when Su Yuewu asked why they hadn''t had any children in the past few years, a few of them seemed a bit embarrassed.


    Gu Xi Mu always came to her place to play chess together. She told her about the past, walked together with her, and occasionally asked her for her opinion when there were a lot of reports. Su Yuewu was very satisfied with her current life.


    In the distant South Ridge, Bing''er learned that Su Yuewu had been softened. The news of the ban was followed by anger and panic. The usually expressionless Xue Yue was clearly uneasy as well, the teacup in his hand could not be held steadily.


    Bing''er asked, "Mr Xue, I will bring along all of the assassins that are still in the base. Even if I have to use my name, I will still save Miss and little mistress."


    However, Xue Yue didn''t seem to hear what she was saying. Bing''er called out to him for a long time, and only then did she see Xue Yue come back to his senses. She was a little surprised to see him like this. Do you want me to call all the assassins that are still in the Moon Slaughter Base? "


    Xue Yue thought for a moment and said, "That''s not right. Going to the Imperial City to save people is a very sensitive matter. If there are too many people, it would be bad and we would think that we are trying to force the palace."


    Bing-Er didn''t think about it. She thought it made sense, so she said, "Then I will take the six of you and call Master Leng as well."


    Xue Yue nodded and said, "I''ll go with you."

 C53

    In November, the imperial city was filled with a sense of joy. First, the entire country was exempt from taxes for a month, and the commoners in the capital were given six trays of imperial food by the emperor, along with two silks.


    In the Zi Chen Palace, Su Yue Wu was putting on her formal attire, as she softly and gently drew her eyebrows for her maidservants. When one of Gu Xiluo''s concubines saw the beautiful woman in the mirror, she praised her in admiration and envy, "Yue Wu is really a good beauty. With such a high head and thick earlobes, she must be blessed."


    Another concubine, who was combing Su Yuewu''s hair, said, "That''s right. If you don''t have good fortune, how could you marry the Emperor and become the emperor of this world?"


    The young palace maid with makeup also interjected, "That''s right. The Empress has the greatest fortune in the world. If only she could give birth to a little prince for the Emperor as soon as possible, that would be even better."


    The originally lively atmosphere suddenly became eerily silent. Su Yuewu thought about how the same thing had happened last time. Could there be some hidden ailment in Gu Xiluo, or why was she still setting up Tiantian as the crown prince? She evilly smiled as she thought of this.


    After that, no matter how warm it was, the atmosphere in the room remained silent.


    Finally, Su Yuewu had finished dressing herself. The few of them carefully put on her phoenix coronet and put on her head. Then he silently left.


    Su Yuewu quietly stayed in the room by herself. Suddenly, she felt the breathing of another person in the room, not too far away from her.


    Gu Qishao probably feared that he''d run away, so he came here specifically to look for him. She couldn''t help but laugh as she said, "You came specially to take a look because you were afraid that I wouldn''t be able to escape the marriage."


    That person didn''t say anything, causing her to be puzzled. "Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    Suddenly, her head was lifted and she saw a pair of eyes that she thought she would never see again.


    Leng Fanyun had a face full of stubble, and a face full of fatigue. The white robe on his body was wrinkled and dusty, completely unlike the handsome and elegant him. Leng Fanyun looked at her, who was clad in luxurious bridal robes. There was a phoenix coronet on her head as smooth and round pearls dropped down, covering her incomparably beautiful countenance.


    Remembering that she had asked her to marry him not long ago, she had answered "yes" gently, but now she was happy to marry someone else. He had come here, worn out, to save her. Did she need his help?


    Leng Fanyun''s voice was a little hoarse as he asked, "He ¡­" Is it good for you? "


    Did Gu Ximing treat him well? Su Yuewu was thinking, if it wasn''t for the relationship between a man and a woman, the two of them were like good friends, then she would treat him well. She nodded, the pearl chain swinging in front of her face, his heart sinking again.


    Leng Fanyun continued, "Actually, I wanted to explain it to you that day. However, there are urgent matters within the Demon Palace that I have to rush back to, so ¡­ "I know it''s too late to say all this, but I still want to say, Little Wu, what happened is not what you saw. I didn''t tell Qingwan, she wore the clothes I bought for you, I just wanted to go and stop her."


    When Su Yuewu thought of this, she couldn''t help but sneer in her heart, "Leng Fanyun, I''ve been tricked by you for so long, do you still need to lie to me?" I''m soon going to marry Gu Ximing, and I have nothing to do with you anymore. Stop being like this, you''ll only make me feel disgusted. "


    Leng Fanyun looked at Su Yuewu who was treating him coldly, and a part of his heart began to hurt even more. The wounds on his body had been ripped open while he was fighting against the shadow guard outside. Now, a warm liquid flowed out and he didn''t even feel any pain.


    He said, "Little Wu, tell me, are you really marrying him?"


    Before Su Yuewu could reply, another voice came from outside the door. It was Bing''er, Tian Tian, and six other men in black.


    When Su Yitian saw Su Yuewu, he immediately threw himself into her arms and cried out, "Mother, I''ve missed you so much every day." She hugged her mother tightly. When Su Yuewu saw her own child that had never left her side since birth, her heart felt as if it had been cut by a knife.


    The two of them cried for a long time before they finally started to talk properly.


    Bing-Er looked at the girl in the wedding dress and said, "Lady, you ¡­" "Voluntary?" Su Yuewu nodded, she knew that it was Qing Wan who informed Bing''er, and Bing''er had notified Leng Fanyun to such an extent.


    She felt a slight headache coming on. Based on their attitude towards Gu Ximing when they were together, they definitely wouldn''t agree to be with her. After all, he was as cunning as a fox. But how could she have the nerve to tell them about Gu Ximing''s childhood and his loneliness? They were now like friends, but how could that man look at her face and not even treat her as a girl?


    Su Yue Wu embraced her son and asked: "Mom and Uncle Gu are very happy together, are you willing to stay at the Imperial Palace with mom?"


    Su Yitian looked at his mother, whom he hadn''t seen for half a month. He was so surprised that his jaw almost fell down. He looked at Leng Fanyun who had remained silent, then looked at his mother and asked, "Mother, don''t you like your father?"


    Su Yuewu looked at her son and shook her head with a wry smile, "So what if you like it? You can only increase your own pain." It''s very easy for me to be with Gu Ximing. "


    As Leng Fanyun heard this, his heart was filled with grief. His vision went black and he was about to fall over.


    At this moment, the door suddenly opened, and Xue Yue and Gu Ximing walked in. Bing''er, Leng Fanyun, and the others had already grasped their weapons and were ready to move at any moment when they saw Gu Xi Mu enter.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Xi Mu walked in without anyone looking and walked straight in front of Su Yuewu. She sat on a stool and he squatted in front of her, watching her in her phoenix coronet and gown.


    He touched the pearl curtain and softly said to Su Yuewu, "Yuewu, what should we do? I''m breaking my promise."


    Everyone in the room was stunned as they looked at the person who had gone back on his word. Su Yuewu asked, "Can you tell me why?" Gu Xi Mu smiled bitterly as she recalled the scene from before.


    He was tidying his clothes in his own palace when someone suddenly walked up behind him. He continued to tidy up his clothes as if nothing had happened, then he suddenly pulled out the dagger from his sleeve and stabbed at his opponent.


    The man embarrassedly avoided the attack. He brushed away the mask on his face and gently looked at the bewitching and beautiful man in front of him. He said, "Ah Mu, is that me?"


    The sabre in Gu Xiluo''s hand fell to the ground with a clang. He slowly walked in front of the grey robed man. Tears were flowing out of his eyes. He asked in a trembling voice, "Are you Xi Chao''s elder brother?"


    The man looked at the man who dominated the world and looked at him in such a childish and pitiful manner. He sighed and hugged him to his chest. "Are you sure now?"


    Amidst the familiar embrace that she had parted from for a long time, Gu Xiluo greedily breathed, "Big Brother, A Mu thought you had died." I was so angry I killed all the people around me who were in charge of capturing you. He didn''t tell Gu Qishao about this.


    Gu Xi nodded her head, "I knew that you were going to force the palace into submission, but I didn''t expect it to happen so quickly. It''s Yue Wu, she rescued me and settled me in a safe place that I''m not familiar with. "


    He struggled out of his embrace and said with a sharp gaze, "In the past year, you''ve never contacted me, but now you''ve come to find me for her?"


    Gu Xi looked at Gu Xi Mu, who seemed as awkward as a child, and sighed, "Ah Mu, why are you still so young? When I was young, you wanted to vent your anger when you saw me smiling at a palace maid. Yet you are still like this. "


    He pulled his brother to the side and sat down on the soft seat. "You can''t marry her, so don''t glare at me," he continued. It''s a long story, do you want to hear it? "


    Like a little boy who had sat by his older brother''s side and listened to his stories when he was young, Gu Ximing nodded. Gu Xicheng began to explain, "Did you know that when royal father was alive, he really liked a girl? You probably haven''t seen her, and she disappeared soon after. " "Her medical skills are very good. Back then, when mother was pregnant with your mufei, she was the one who gave her the medicine, so I was born first."


    Seeing that he paused and just asked, "And then?" Only then did he relax and continued, "Royal father loves her a lot, but she has long been married off to someone else. At that time, royal father pretended that he didn''t want to use his body to lure her to the palace. After that woman found out that she was very angry, she requested to return. "


    "In order to cut off her retreat, royal father took the opportunity to get rid of her husband. He had forcefully taken her in as his concubine and wanted to marry her as his empress. At that time, mother and imperial concubine were already pregnant. She knew that both women loved her father very much, so after drinking wine, she made a promise with her father. Gu Xicheng looked at Gu Ximing again when he said this.


    He still did not speak. He continued, "And so you know what happened afterwards. The Imperial Mother gave me trouble and caused your mufei to live in the cold palace for so many years."


    Gu Ximing asked, "What does Big Brother want to tell me?"


    Gu Xicheng looked at him, slowly saying word by word, "Su Yuewu is our half-sister. Ah Mu, you can''t marry her."


    Gu Xi Mu was shocked: "What? That girl is not dead? "


    Gu Xicheng smiled and said, "Ah Mu is still so impatient. The story isn''t over yet." He continued, "After the Queen Mother gave birth to me, she requested for the Queen Mother''s grace to disappear from the palace. Many years later, the Queen Mother suddenly received a letter requesting that I take care of her and the Emperor''s child, Su Yuewu. "


    Gu Xi Mu was still thinking about it. He felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell what it was.


    "So, A Mu, don''t marry Yue Wu, this is incest." Gu Xicheng concluded.


    However, he didn''t know that the relationship between Gu Ximing and Su Yuewu wasn''t the love of an ordinary man and woman, and he definitely didn''t know who was hiding in Gu Ximing''s heart.


    Gu Xi Mu then asked, "Alright, then I promise you, I won''t marry her. What about you? "A year, okay? Where are you?"


    When Gu Qishao saw that he believed her lie, a huge stone fell from his heart. The best lie was that the mix of truth and falsehood would make it impossible for anyone to find out.


    When he thought of Gu Ximing asking him about his recent progress, he smiled and said, "I''m helping Yue Wu inside the Lunar Slaughter."


    Gu Ximing asked again, "You like Su Yuewu?"


    Gu Qishao thought about it for a moment. It seemed that he had gone to visit that woman again and again a long time ago in order to see her more. A wry smile flashed in his eyes. "I didn''t expect that we both liked her. She''s so good." There was love in her eyes.


    A trace of hostility flashed across Gu Xiluo''s eyes. He looked at his brother and was so jealous that he was about to go crazy.


    Gu Xicheng suddenly thought of something. "Speaking of which, you and her are fated. The ''Letter of Inquisition'' I gave you all those years ago was left behind by Su Yuewu''s mother."


    He pulled Gu Ximing''s hand as if they were children. Their hands overlapped under their large sleeves, and Gu Ximing allowed him to pull her as he walked out. "Let''s go, we''re going to break off the engagement."


    He came back to his senses and gently faced his weak and unloved sister, saying, "I''m sorry, I can''t tell you the reason. But, Yue Wu, I want you to be my little sister and be the most respected person in the world other than the Queen. I swear that I will do my best to expand the Moon Shadow Merchant Guild and Moon Slaughter.


    Su Yuewu couldn''t help but feel touched that he still remembered what she had said that day.


    She asked, "Then what about the wedding?"


    Gu Xi Mu indifferently shrugged and said, "Then cancel it. I''ll never marry again." His eyes deliberately strayed to a certain corner of the room, and there was a flash of hopeless sadness.

 C54

    Su Yitian was extremely happy to see that his mother''s escape route had been cut off. He pulled his mother''s hand and said, "So mother can only be with her father, who got off lightly?"


    Su Yuewu looked at the silent Leng Fanyun, but her heart was still gloomy and in pain. She shook her head and said to Tian Tian, "Tian Tian, are you okay? There are some things that you don''t understand. "Mother saw ¡­" Before he could finish his words, Su Yitian suddenly said anxiously, "Ah, mother, I forgot. There''s also Auntie Qingwan. She''s in danger. "Hurry up and save her."


    Upon seeing this, Gu Ximing sneered and said, "I''ve already bribed her a long time ago. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been kidnapped by me. Dependence on the Heavens, you''re still young, don''t be tricked by her. "


    Su Yuewu suddenly heard this and couldn''t believe her ears. What? Qing Wan lied to him? That Leng Fanyun? She still hadn''t made up her mind as Su Yitian''s voice continued to sound out. He continued in a teary voice, "Uncle Hong Ji is speaking nonsense. He doesn''t know what happened next." Then, she still held onto Su Yuewu''s sleeve. "Mother, please, go save Aunt Qing."


    By the time they found her in the merciless hut, she was dead. Wearing the same green clothes he had worn the first time they met, he cleaned himself up and laid on the table. Purple blood flowed from his mouth, nose, and eyes. Beside him was an empty box and a letter.


    Su Yuewu would never forget that that box was the so-called antidote that Gu Ximing had given to her. However, he had later said to himself with a smile, "Fortunately, Madam didn''t drink it. That''s the intestines piercing poison."


    And now, her maid had eaten her and fallen here.


    Thinking of this, Su Yuewu couldn''t stop the bitterness in her heart. She silently shed tears as she opened the letter.


    "Madam:


    When you read this letter, Wan''er was already gone. Qing Wan had done too many wrong things, and felt that there was no way to forgive herself, so she could only choose to leave.


    Qing Wan will never forget the day you saved me. I was stepped on and beaten up by that man like a dead dog, and it was you who saved the servant, allowing me to completely get rid of that nightmarish life. But afterwards, Qing Wan brought you and little mistress this kind of nightmare.


    I once thought that I was in love with Young Master Leng. When I first met him, he was laughing wantonly while hugging his mistress. Although I was nervous, his laughter was like a ray of sunshine that shone into my life. How jealous I am every time I see him smile at you and Tian Tian. How I wish there was a person, regardless of my family, regardless of my appearance, to smile at me and treat me like a pearl or a treasure, but I know that person will never come. I''m not as lucky as the Lady to have a man who came just for you.


    Therefore, Qing Wan was jealous. She wanted Young Master Leng to smile at this servant, just like he did to the Madam. Do you remember your visit to the palace, madame? I am waiting for you outside. The emperor''s men have taken me to a place alone, and they told me that they saw my little trick when they tried to assassinate Madam. They know that I hate Madame and want to cooperate with her.


    Madame, I have lied to you far too much. When I was on the boat, I intentionally threw Little Tian into the formation to lure Tian Tian to save him. Then, I took the opportunity to harm you. As for that poison, I really didn''t know that it would cause you to lose so much of it.


    Afterwards, I agreed to cooperate with the emperor, so I put on your clothes and seduced Young Master Leng. After that, my conversation with the shadow guard was heard every day.


    I know I made so many mistakes, when you held me and said you only had me and Tian Tian, when you gave me that survival box, when you told me to run God knows how ashamed I was. If it weren''t for the fact that you and Tian Tian are still in the hands of the emperor, I would have definitely committed suicide.


    When I was young, my father taught me to be a kind person. When I was young, I treated my parents well. But me? How could he have become such a person, so disgusting and terrifying that even he was afraid of himself.


    Madam, Qing Wan is really tired, I heard Bing''er''s voice coming to save you, this way Qing Wan will feel less guilty. I just hope that you and the young mistress are alright, and that Young Master Leng is genuinely nice to you.


    Qing Wan didn''t have any good fortune in her life. How could she have such a good person to treat her? Qing Wan could only hope that the Madam and Young Master Leng could continue their happiness.


    There is no one left in this world who is worthy of Qing Wan''s attention. I am not worried about the relationship between you and Young Master Leng. Qing Wan also wanted to go and accompany her parents. If they begged for forgiveness and were to become a kind person in her next life, no one would love her and treat her well, not harming anyone.


    Now that you have said so much, Madame, you probably understand the misunderstandings. Qing Wan did not ask for Madam''s forgiveness. I hope that Madam has forgotten about Qing Wan and is living a good life.


    An exquisite brush. "


    When Su Yuewu thought of that timid and gentle girl, she burst into tears.


    Suddenly, a person came in with a snack in his hand. When he saw Qing Wan, who had collapsed on the table, and the sobbing Qing Wan, who was squatting on the floor, the package in his hands fell to the ground.


    He mechanically took the letter from Su Yuewu''s hand, and mechanically finished reading it. Tears flickered in his eyes.


    He tried his best to hold back the tears as he walked over and picked up Qing Wan.


    She was small and delicate in his arms, and he had no idea how much energy there was in that small body, how she was still smiling even after so much suffering.


    It was only half a month, he recalled now, and all he could think of was her: him mending his clothes, her fetching water for his bath, him tailoring his clothes, her cooking for him, her gently circulating beneath him.


    He walked towards Su Yuewu and knelt down. "I beg the Madam to marry Qing Wan to me."


    Su Yuewu looked at the man kneeling in front of her with a resolute expression. She hugged Qing Wan as if she was the most beautiful gem in the world. Wasn''t such a good person the only thing she wished for? Qing Wan, look, no matter how cruel this world is, there is still someone who treats you like this.


    Su Yuewu nodded as tears rolled down her cheeks. "Alright!"


    The matter was over. Su Yuewu and Tian Tian had decided to continue on with the ancient miracle. Leng Fanyun wanted to continue on his way to the Demon Palace to deal with the internal strife. Before they left, they went to Qingwan''s grave.


    Qing Wan was buried on a mountain in the outskirts of the Imperial City. There were five miles of peach blossoms. When the flowers bloomed, the world would be covered with a pink mist. Not far from them was a gurgling brook. The water was gurgling, and she wouldn''t be lonely if she was alone down there.


    Wuqing had been sitting where he was and talking to the tombstone, but when he saw the three of them come over, he stood to the side. Su Yuewu placed the flowers she brought to the side, and after giving her some incense, she began to talk about something else.


    She truly treated her like her own family. She was like Bing''er. But he repeatedly misjudged, hurt those who were good to him, and treated those who hurt him as family. Qing Wan''s last letter had moved her, but who could make up for the harm she had received?


    "Dead Water" ''s Gu Xiluo had already given Su Yuewu the antidote, and her internal energy had once again returned to the ink rank. Nothing seemed to have changed, but something was clearly not coming back. Su Yuewu knew that this was an emotion that Leng Fanyun had built up with great difficulty.


    Whether it was her previous life or this life, she was always wary of men. Love did not have friendship or kinship, so she subconsciously chose elegance in front of him and Qingwan.


    However, how would she treat Leng Fanyun, who had been secretly injured in order to save her? Yesterday, when he had finished dealing with everything and finally collapsed in front of her, exhausted, she was really very flustered in her heart. This man was truly good to her, but what about her? Things always kept him out of his life.


    After Gu Xiluo had taken his pulse, she had said, "I''ve been poisoned."


    Leng Fanyun faced the woman in front of him, but he didn''t know what to say. The matters of the Demon Palace had yet to be resolved, and he was already having a hard time dealing with internal and external troubles. Now, for the woman in front of him, he ran over without hesitation, but he knew that she was willing to marry someone else.


    Then what was he exactly, that any woman could separate them? Was such feelings a true love? He was just afraid that Leng Fanyun truly loved Su Yuewu, and Su Yuewu probably hadn''t fallen in love with him at all, right?


    Facing the tombstone, his heart had already turned completely cold. Su Yuewu stood dumbly in front of Qing Wan''s grave, not saying anything. She didn''t even dare to look at Leng Fanyun. All that could be heard in the world was Su Yitian kneeling on the ground and touching the tombstone with the words'' the tomb of his beloved wife ''. He was crying so hard that he could not be trusted.


    Su Yitian was still alright. For those who treated him so badly, he could only remember their last moments. No matter what he did, as long as she treated him well again, he would always remember her. He was such a kind-hearted child. Su Yuewu hugged him, wanting to absorb some of his strength.


    She took a deep breath and said to Tian Tian, "Tian Tian, let''s go. Can you come back and take a look at Aunt again?" Tian Tian nodded as she looked at Wuqing, who had obviously sunk into her own world. She said, "Uncle Wuqing, you have to take good care of Aunt Qing."


    His expression softened as he looked at his lover''s favorite child. He walked over, squatted in front of Tian Tian, and said, "Tian Tian, I will." He gently hugged Tian Tian, and then continued to sit in front of her grave, no longer caring about the matters at hand.


    Su Yuewu pulled Su Yitian along while Leng Fanyun followed close behind. Soon, they arrived at the foot of the mountain. The winding path branched out in front of him, extending in all directions.


    Su Yuewu tried her best to inhale the mist in her eyes, and said with a smile to the man behind her, "We''re going to separate now. Tian Tian and I will be fine, and so will you." Tian Tian looked at her mother who was obviously hurt but still pretended to be strong, and then looked pitifully at Leng Fanyun who was still recovering, her eyes filled with worry.


    Leng Fanyun nodded his head. He looked at Tian Tian and no longer looked at Su Yue Wu, saying, "Tian Tian, take care of yourself, huh?" Su Yuewu didn''t even look in their direction. She only whispered to Tian Tian, "Take good care of your mother as well." In the end, she looked at Su Yuewu with yearning and said gently, "Then ¡­" I''ll be leaving first. "


    Su Yuewu suddenly called out to him, pulling down a fallen leaf on his lapel, and said, "Be careful on the road." The joy in Leng Fanyun''s eyes was completely washed away by these two words. He nodded and left without looking back. After a while, it disappeared.


    Su Yitian silently wept as he looked at his mother. He asked, "Mother?"


    Su Yuewu looked at her child and forced out a smile, "It''s alright, let''s go as well."

 C55

    Inside the palace, Gu Ximing looked at Gu Xicheng, who was packing up his things, and said, "Do you have to leave? "Big brother, don''t go, alright? Ah Mu is so lonely in this palace, why don''t you stay."


    Gu Xi looked at her half-brother and said, "Ah Mu, you''ve grown up. Now that he was in this position, he had to be responsible to the people under him? Brother already has someone who wants to protect you, I can''t protect you anymore. "


    Gu Xi Mu tightly grabbed onto her brother''s clothes like a small beast, as if that would make it so that her gentle brother wouldn''t leave her side. He anxiously said: "Big Brother, are you still blaming me for seizing your position? "You know, this is mufei''s wish. Besides, you also know the situation then, so I''ll return the position to you now. Don''t leave Ah Mu."


    Gu Xi turned around and saw that her brother, who was holding a pastry in his hand, was still the same as when they first met. He looked at her younger brother, who was holding a pastry in his hand, and asked her, "Big brother, is this pastry delicious?"


    His heart softened as well, "Big brother did something wrong and fell in love with Yue Wu. That''s why I wanted to protect her." Since she doesn''t want me to die, I will change myself and stay where I can see her. "


    He continued, "Ah Mu, you''ve grown up, and whether I admit it or not, you''re more suited to this position than I am. You will protect all the life in the world above the temple while I will protect you and her far away from the martial arts world. That''s enough. "


    It seemed as if the last bit of Gu Xiluo''s strength had been sucked away. Gu Xi raised his head and looked at him, "Ah Mu, you and Yue Wu are my last concern in this world. You must both be fine. "Okay?"


    After Gu Ximing had sent everyone away, it was like a play that had just ended. In the end, he couldn''t bear to leave.


    Bing''er and Xue Yue returned to Lunar Slaughter. She sent a letter to the leader of the four division, Dong Ni, telling her that her master would be coming from her territory. If necessary, she needed to do her job as a receptionist and bodyguard.


    When Su Yuewu rushed over to the address that Donnie had told her, she simply couldn''t believe her eyes.


    There was actually a male prostitution hall here, and the legendary Miss Donnie was currently in a private room, being waited upon by three extremely beautiful and feminine men.


    Seeing Su Yuewu''s restless manner while standing at the door, Dong Ni stood up and greeted Su Yuewu with a gentle bow, "Dong Ni greets Master." Then she continued to slant down on the couch and continue flirting with the men.


    Su Yuewu and Su Yitian had met women as gentle and virtuous as Bing''er and Qing Wan before. How could they have imagined that this Dong Ni ¡­ He was actually such a ruthless person.


    One of the men dressed in emerald green saw Su Yuewu standing awkwardly at the door. She covered her mouth and laughed, "My enemy, is your master a pure and innocent master?"


    Dong Ni looked at Su Yuewu and asked, "Mistress, do you need Dong Ni to help you call a few and give it a try? The men of the Ju Fu Garden are all very enchanting."


    The other two men covered their mouths and laughed, "Mistress Ni, everyone is like you. When you are poor, you don''t care if you faint from hunger, but when you are rich, you spend a lot of money here. "From Lu''er''s point of view, you should save some money. At any rate, you should save up for your dowry and get married off to a good family. A beautiful girl would always come here to flirt with us. It''s not good for her reputation."


    Dong Ni laughed out loud. "What a joke. How could I be afraid of being laughed at by them? What does what others say have anything to do with me?" Genuine celebrities were unrestrained and unrestrained. "Little Liu, don''t you think so?" She held up a glass of wine and looked at the other man beside her with an intoxicated look in her eyes.


    What a great "a true renowned sage is free from worldly affairs"! Su Yuewu couldn''t help but praise the woman in front of her.


    She pulled Su Yitian''s hand and sat him down. Then, she said to Dong Ni, "Come, let''s drink together."


    Su Yitian looked at his mother and pulled her hand, asking, "Mother, are you looking for a man as well? How could they compare to your father? "


    Su Yuewu didn''t think about the past anymore. She raised her glass and said to Dong Ni, "Let me toast you." Dong Ni didn''t dodge and confidently drank it all down, then raised her glass again: "I also want to toast you, hmm ¡­" To beauty. "


    Su Yuewu hadn''t vented her feelings in such an exquisite manner in a long time, "Fuck, you''re leaving just like that? You''re a bad guy, ignore me? I don''t want to talk to you anymore. "


    Her alcohol capacity was not good, and her alcohol consumption was also not good. She had only drank a few cups when she started to curse non-stop. Tony looked at this young and beautiful master with interest, at her rare appearance of losing her composure.


    Su Yitian looked at the woman in front of him defensively. ''Mother, you''ve lost face. You actually said such outrageous things to expose yourself. He pretended to be serious as he said to the woman, "You are not allowed to remember what you heard tonight. Do you hear me?"


    Unexpectedly, the woman laughed out loud, poked his head with her thin finger, and said, "Little brat, you don''t even have Zhang Qi to teach your uncle Ni a lesson?"


    Su Yitian was extremely furious. In his previous life, he had been scampered by other people just like that. Yet now, he was being bullied by a girl like this. He used his eyes to stare at her again, and the woman didn''t get angry. She passed him a glass of water and said in a low voice, as if she was talking to herself, "She''s holding it in too hard."


    Su Yitian thought about how his mother would always smile at him as if nothing had happened after he and his father left, but she would always be alone when he wasn''t paying attention. < em > "Sure enough, mother is holding her breath too hard, like this naughty aunt in front of me said?"


    He subconsciously drank the water in the cup. Hmm, sweet, is it peach juice? It was really delicious. Su Yitian slowly drank down the entire cup, but he still smacked his lips as if he still wanted to continue. He turned to Dong Ni and said, "Bad aunt, I still want more."


    Dong Ni looked at the drunk mother and son. One of them was muttering curses at some irresponsible man while the other was shaking his head and arguing while drinking. Was it true that everything she encountered was a treasure for life?


    The next day, Su Yuewu was awoken by the sunlight shining on her face. The windows of the house were wide open, and the sun was shining down on her face and making it hard for her to open her eyes. She sat up slowly. My head hurts. What happened last night?


    She continued to think, hmm, to find her subordinates, hmm, and then drink flowers and wine in the male whorehouse. Wait, drink some wine! She, Su Yuewu, actually had a day of drinking flower wine and getting drunk? What about Tian Tian? She hastily looked left and right. Su Yitian was sleeping soundly at her feet, his face flushed red. She sniffed closer and both of them reeked of alcohol.


    At this moment, the door suddenly opened. A girl with thick eyebrows, big eyes, and messy clothes walked in. She put the basin down heavily on the table and shouted at Su Yuewu, who had just woken up, "Are you awake?"


    The pitiful Su Yuewu was used to being treated by such gentle servants, so when she met someone of this type, even if she was calm, her eyebrows couldn''t help but tremble. On the other hand, Su Yitian was awakened by the loud roar.


    His eyes were still opened in a daze as he shouted, "Mother, mother, I have a headache!"


    When Su Yuewu thought of the two of them being drunk by the girl in front of her when they had just arrived, she couldn''t help but feel both angry and anxious. She hugged Tian Tian and rubbed his temples. As she did so, she softly said, "It doesn''t hurt, it doesn''t hurt. Mother will massage it for you."


    When the woman saw the two of them in such a sorry state, she stuck out her tongue and said, "I''ll cook some wine for you," before retreating.


    After the two had finished cleaning up and washed up, Dong Ni finally appeared. He was holding two bowls of pungent black soup. His face was covered in sweat. She said, "Here, this is my Tang clan''s unique sobering soup."


    Everyday, he recovered his energy and thought about how the woman in front of him had drunk her mother to death, yet she didn''t even let him off and gave him some wine to drink? It tasted so good! Su Yitian thought for a moment, as if he was recalling something from the past. It occurred to him that he was going to condemn her. He quickly put on a stern face and said, "Woman, what is this alcohol pill? The color is strange and the smell is pungent, could it be poison? "


    Unexpectedly, she suddenly rushed over and pinched her own face. "What poison? Little brat, it''s rare for this grandaunt to cook wine soup, but you actually suspect that I''ve poisoned it?"


    Su Yitian''s face turned red from being pulled by her. Su Yuewu could not bear to watch this any longer. With a gentle wave of her hand, Dong Ni was pushed a few steps away.


    Dong Ni knew that she had done something rash and stopped bullying Tian Tian. She only looked at her young master and said, "This is indeed my Tang Sect''s exclusive antidote. It doesn''t have poison. If Madam doesn''t believe me, I''ll just drink it for you to see. " With that, she casually took a night''s worth of dark soup without even looking at it, and drank it without a single crease in her brow.


    She had an extremely good appearance, and was both playful and heroic. It wasn''t strange for the colorful and strange things on her body to be supported by the spiritual energy on her body. She looked at Su Yuewu with her clear, black and white eyes without any impurities in them. She drank the entire night''s worth of medicine, but continued to look at Su Yuewu with her clean eyes and said, "Madam, your subordinate has finished drinking."


    Su Yuewu knew that she was giving herself a hard time. This little girl, she was showing everything on her face. She took the soup and drank half of it herself. It was rather strange. It was strange to smell it, and it tasted sour and sweet. After that, he felt that his entire mind had cleared up.


    This Dong Ni is a real clown.


    The three came out of the garden and set off on their way.


    Dong Ni said that her silver taels had been used up in treating Su Yuewu and Su Yitian to wine and wine the previous night. He looked at Su Yuewu with an innocent expression.


    Su Yuewu was almost angered to death by this little girl in front of her. She had clearly found three men yesterday, what did she mean by inviting her and Tian Tian Tian? However, he had never met such a shameless person. Even Tian Tian had her eyes wide open as she held her hands, "You ¡­" "You ¡­" For a long time, he didn''t say a single complete sentence.


    Dong Ni went up to him to tease him, "Hey, Bing''er didn''t say that you were stuttering. Master Tian, please forgive me for being so presumptuous. This stuttering is an illness, you have to treat it!" Su Yuewu, who was originally infuriated by her mother''s weird voice, couldn''t help but laugh. Thinking back to last night, when her strange aunt had said that her mother had held her breath too hard, Su Yuetian had decided to let Dong Ni tease him.

 C56

    Su Yuewu brought the few coins she had left to hire a carriage and sat inside with Su Yitian. Dong Ni sat outside with the old man driving the carriage. As she played with the dogtail grass in her hands, she chatted with the old man driving the carriage.


    "According to what I''ve seen, in this Lin Province, the most beautiful is still the second young miss of the Prefect''s house. Tsk, tsk, last time, her carriage just happened to pass by.


    Dong Ni giggled and said, "According to what I said, the most beautiful one would be better off selling tofu outside the South Gate than tofu with bean curd. It''s also very spicy and delicious. Not as strong as the young miss who was knocked down by a weak gust of wind. "


    The old man suddenly acted as if he had discovered a close friend. "Does young lady also think that the tofu is pretty? Tsk tsk ¡­ That figure, that smile, every time I go to the South Gate, I would buy a bowl of tofu flowers from her stall. "


    Su Yitian had always loved liveliness. When he heard people talking about beauties outside, he also ran out in order to sit in Dong Ni''s embrace and listen to their conversation.


    Dong Ni hugged him and asked the old man, "I heard that there are some famous people in the martial arts world who have taken a fancy to Xi Shi tofu?"


    The old man had been driving the carriage for so many years, but he had never met anyone who had a chance to strike up a conversation with him. Whenever he talked about beauties, the other person would look at him strangely.


    He looked admiringly at the girl in the fancy dress again, and went on with a twitch of his eyebrows: "I know that best. "That day, I sent a lady and her maidservant to a particularly famous Guanyin Mountain nearby to beg for a son ¡­" Thinking about this, he seemed to have found some surprise, "Speaking of which, Guanyin Mountain, is begging for your child''s life?" Front... " In the end, he was interrupted by Dong Ni.


    "Just now you were talking about how to use tofu, but why are you inserting yourself into the beggar?" Didn''t you see that my wife and son are already this old? Naturally, you don''t need to ask for your son''s help anymore.


    Su Yitian found everything strange. He also thought that the story of Guanyin Mountain was pretty good, but it was interrupted just like that.


    He weakly looked at the strange aunt, whom he could not defeat but also could not argue with, and said, "Actually, I think the story of Guanyin Mountain is quite good. In any case, it''s such a long journey.


    Dong Ni patted his head. "You''re only a seven or eight year old brat, are you thinking of marrying a wife? Or do you want your mother to make a younger brother for you? "Stop messing around." The old man turned his head and looked at the driver before continuing, "Continue."


    Su Yitian, who had been beaten to a pulp by her, unwillingly called for reinforcements. He turned to Su Yuewu, who was behind the curtain, and adorably said, "Mother ¡­ Look, Auntie Tony is bullying me again. "


    Su Yuewu had a rough understanding of Dong Ni''s thoughts, and knew that it wasn''t just boring gossip. She stopped her precious son and comforted him gently, "Good girl Tian Tian, your mother is also interested in that tofu."


    Tian Tian then unwillingly continued to listen to the story of the bean curd.


    The old man continued, "I sent the lady back. On the way, I saw three men asking for directions to the capital. I thought it might be business again, so I told them to take my car and go back there meaning to give me something. They agreed, saying something along the way ¡­ What ancient item, what immortal. "Speaking of immortality, all these emperors have been searching for him for so long ¡­" He wanted to tell her about how the previous emperor had searched everywhere for medicinal pills, only to eat himself to death.


    Dong Ni once interrupted him, "If you continue to talk too much, I won''t have the money to pay the fare." she threatened the old man.


    The old man continued, "If you and I have a good conversation, we won''t charge you for the car. I went on, ''What do they say about ancient times? I don''t understand much about immortality. When I entered the city gate, I went to the south gate out of selfishness and bought a bowl of tofu to drink from Sissi. The three of them looked at the beauty of the tofu and decided to tease her.


    As he spoke, he became more and more spirited. As he smoked, he continued, "Why would there usually be such a person in our city who dares to take liberties with a commoner? Although he knew that tofu was very pretty, and he had been addicted to it before, he still respected her. But they are really going too far. "


    "The surrounding people only dare to look. The three of them are from the martial arts world, and they carry weapons. Their blades and swords have no eyes, so they are afraid of injuring themselves." The old man suddenly became excited. "Just at this moment, a white-clothed gongzi appeared. I don''t know how he moved, but I felt the three of them fall to the ground with a wave of his white sleeves."


    Su Yitian''s interest was piqued as he asked, "How does the man in white look like?"


    The old man had a good impression of the beauty. Hearing the cute little boy in front of him ask her, he excitedly said: "Good boy, that man is even more beautiful than Xi Shi tofu. Those three people were originally very angry when they were thrown onto the ground, but after seeing the man''s face, they immediately suffered. "Haha!"


    He seemed to think for a moment, then said, "Those three people call him Gongzi Shangguan, they are very respectful, aren''t they?"


    Dong Ni had roughly gotten enough information, and asked, "Are there only these few martial artists who have come over these past few days?"


    The old man thought for a moment and said, "Yes, anyway, I only came into contact with these three. Oh, those three people said that there were a lot of people heading to the Liu Prefecture. They purposely went this way."


    As they reached their destination, Su Yuewu was about to give the old man money, but the old man stopped her. He stroked his beard, smiling merrily as he looked at Dong Ni. "This girl has my interest. I just said that I won''t charge you any money for this trip."


    Dong Ni didn''t refuse. Smiling merrily, she thanked the old man, and the three of them alighted from the carriage.


    Su Yuewu finally understood how Dong Ni could achieve the position of one of the four Great Division''s Branch Lords with her character. It seemed that she was quite capable, and was good at finding information from places that ordinary people wouldn''t discover.


    She asked, "Which way are we going?" According to the old man''s directions just now, if he followed this route, he could avoid the martial artists as much as possible, and it would be safer.


    Dong Ni said, "No, Mistress, I just gathered some very important information. They may have formed an alliance, either for you or for the Palace. And that so called Shangguan Gongzi might very well be one of their most important characters. "


    Su Yuewu thought for a moment, and felt that what she said made sense, but this sensitivity was nothing to be surprised about. After thinking for a moment, Su Yue Wu said: "We should still head this way. There are fewer people, so I don''t want to provoke any trouble right now. Besides, we''re only here to join in the fun, not to get the so-called God Beast and Immortal Deity Pellet. So, Tony, you don''t have to be so cautious. We''ll just treat it as a joke. "


    After determining the tone of this trip, the three of them were even more carefree as they traveled. Donnie had a special charm. She was able to quickly get to know everyone around her. She fought with the tea shop''s storyteller, the woman who was sitting outside to buy tea, the owner of the inn, and the elderly farmer. The hoodlums drank countless of them, while using pigeons to continuously communicate with the Lunar Slaughter.


    She should be a very busy person, but she did these things naturally and smoothly, without the slightest bit of panic.


    Su Yuewu suddenly saw her receive a letter one day, and after she finished reading it, she revealed a rarely seen expression of panic and nervousness. Su Yuewu felt that it was a bit strange, so she asked, "Did something happen?"


    Dong Ni immediately covered up her emotions and continued to smile as she said to herself, "It''s nothing, I just received a very difficult mission."


    But she didn''t look like that at all. She was actually a very stingy woman. After she received the letter that had unsettled her, she had, for the first time, tactfully persuaded Qingrou to stay, and had a room in the best inn in the place for the two of them. She had then disappeared for three whole days.


    Thus, during the three days of her disappearance, she had brought Su Yitian around to tour the entire area. Every day, they liked to listen to plays, and along with a few other scenes, they booked the entire hall for the old teacher who was telling the story, trembling as they sat across from the two of them and told them his story.


    It was said that Mr. Book talker was scared out of his wits. A peerless beauty carried a child and stared at him for a whole day, but he only thought that it was the spirit that was after him. It wasn''t easy for him to escape, so he quickly checked his bag and ran away.


    Three days later, Dong Ni finally came in. She was severely injured, making her colorful robe even more gorgeous. She looked at Su Yuewu''s running figure and smiled at her. Finally, she relaxed and closed her eyes.


    Donnie had been in a trance ever since he woke up. Sometimes, it took him a long time to answer any questions he asked her, or he just couldn''t answer them.


    Su Yuewu was also worried for her, so she asked again, "Dong Ni, do you have any difficulties, so you can tell me. Maybe it could be solved? No matter what, it cannot solve the problem of someone who can lighten your burden by listening. "


    Dong Ni hesitated for a moment and wanted to say something, but she didn''t say it out loud. She forced out a smile and said to Su Yuewu, "Rest assured Master, Dong Ni is fine." Even Su Yitian could tell how ugly her smile was.


    Dong Ni''s injuries were extremely severe. There was a very deep gash on her back, so deep that one could see her bones. There were also countless other small wounds, and she had suffered a very deep internal injury. While carefully bandaging her wounds, Su Yuewu passed some inner force to her. She looked very fragile, and was no longer as bold and unscrupulous as she had been in the men''s hall at that time. She looked at Su Yuewu who was busy helping her, and only lowered her head and thanked her. Her body, wrapped in white bedding, looked small and fragile for the first time.


    Her martial arts skills weren''t high, only Green Rank Middle Rank. She was only mediocre among the experts in the Lunar Slaughter, and it was only by relying on her nimble strength that she was able to reach this position. Now that she was injured, her business in the south and her connection with the base could only be carried out by Su Yuewu.


    The task was easy to handle. They had to set a different price according to each individual''s background. Naturally, there would be people who would come to negotiate with them. However, the situation with Yue Wu was a little complicated. Bing''er''s communication with Su Yuewu showed that she was a little impatient. Xue Yue had been sick ever since he came back, so Bing''er was responsible for everything. Right now, the person in charge from the north was under attack. Fortunately, his life wasn''t in danger, but it was still a big blow to Lunar Slaughter. Now, Dong Ni was injured as well. That''s right, Bing''er said that Qing''er knew that Qing Wan had died. Although she didn''t say anything at that time, and Bing''er planned to explain everything to her after she was done, the little girl had run off somewhere, and hadn''t been back for two days.


    Su Yuewu replied to Bing''er first, telling her not to worry, and also wrote another letter to Nangong, hoping that he would write more letters to Bing''er and help her.

 C57

    What an eventful time. Now the weather was already cold, Su Yuewu made herself, Dong Ni and Dong Ni each a few cotton-padded jackets, preparing to pass the winter.


    She was about to walk towards Bing''er''s room when she suddenly saw another person in the room. It was a man. He sat on the bed and whispered something to the girl on the bed. The girl turned around angrily with her back facing him. The man helplessly held the medicine in his hand. Seeming to feel the gaze from outside the door, the man looked out and quickly walked over and opened the door.


    The moment Su Yuewu entered the room, she immediately knelt down in front of Su Yuewu, "Under the tree, Xiqi greets Miss."


    Su Yuewu looked at him in surprise. Oh? This is Sizi? She lightly sized up the man kneeling in front of her. He had the appearance of a weak scholar, wearing a scholarly attire. His hair was wrapped in a cloth with two ribbons tied at the back. She nodded and motioned for the man to stand up. He had a nagging feeling that he looked very similar to the Gu Xicheng from before. There was a gentle aura enveloping him from head to toe. His appearance couldn''t be considered pretty, but it was a very comfortable feeling.


    She was curious as to what had made him choose these two people from the crowd. They didn''t have enough inner force or martial arts experience, but they clearly had their own ways to survive in the martial arts world.


    Su Yuewu asked with some doubt, "What is Xi Qi doing here?" The man in front of him said calmly, "Since Xi Qi has too many tasks on his hands, and he has many connections with the leaders of the big sects in the martial arts world, he should be contacting the base. However, he thought that Miss is right here, so he came here directly."


    Su Yuewu didn''t look at the booklet in his hand. She wasn''t stupid. She knew that it was just an excuse from Xi Qi. His real purpose was probably the one lying on the bed, right?


    Thinking about the information that Bing''er had told him a while ago, that the time of the attack on Xi Qi happened to be the time that Dong Ni disappeared, coincidentally, Dong Ni, her colleague who was fine, was severely injured, and Dong Ni happened to be with her, so Xi Qi came over to discuss business matters with her. Su Yue Wu shook her head, afraid that it was another affair.


    She shook her head and said to Xi Qi, "Both the Immortal Deity Medicine and the God Beast appeared in the martial arts world at the same time, and now the situation is unclear. Besides, it is useless for us to get those. "Therefore, we will not take on any of the tasks related to these two missions."


    She nodded and stopped talking.


    At night, just as Su Yue Wu was about to release Bing''er''s carrier pigeon, she saw two shadows appear from upstairs across from her. The tall shadow seemed to want to hug the petite shadow, and the petite shadow dodged away. His expression was rather sorrowful, but when he saw Su Yuewu, he immediately changed into a respectful expression. He clasped his hands at Su Yuewu before turning around and leaving.


    The word ''love'' was truly hurtful. At the beginning, they would often find the taste sweet and intoxicating, but later on, they would discover the bitterness and bitterness that came after the sweetness. Everyone loves themselves the most, in love will always be concerned about all kinds of gains and losses, which is why so many love and hate. Then what about her and Leng Fanyun?


    In the end, it was still her fault. Su Yuewu knew that she was in the wrong and shouldn''t have denied him for no reason. Perhaps in her heart, she had never allowed him to enter her world, so when she saw his ambiguous look, a huge stone in her heart finally dropped to the ground. See, this is what a man is like, then she would force herself to forget him.


    She knew that she was very beautiful, but she didn''t know whether it was her appearance that attracted Leng Fanyun or the soul from another world that hid beneath her appearance. Before his father left in his previous life, he held his eldest daughter''s hand and said, "There is no one in this world who treats you well for no reason other than your family members." Father''s words couldn''t be wrong, but why was it that when Leng Fanyun came to the palace to save her, there was a sudden flash of sweetness in his heart, and when he turned around to leave, her heart would hurt so much?


    Can know the word harm bandit shallow, people who love, if against the wind to hold a torch, over time, there will be a burning hand.


    Su Yuewu made up her mind in her heart. She and Leng Fanyun were good as long as they were like this. She and Su Yitian would be better off together, better than anyone else.


    Su Yuewu and Xi Qi took care of Dong Ni''s wounds very quickly. When the wounds began to heal, she immediately called for them to go on their way. Xi Qi continued to look at Dong Ni with a sorrowful expression. Dong Ni just pretended that she didn''t see them, and the four of them continued on their way.


    Dong Ni was used to being alone, and taking care of Su Yuewu and Su Yitian, mother and son, had always been something she couldn''t figure out. Siqi''s arrival had this benefit. Before Su Yuewu could think of it, he would help the three of them arrange everything, including the two''s monthly water supply.


    Su Yuewu admired Xi Qi very much, and praised him quite a few times in front of Tian Tian. Su Yitian looked at the man in front of him who clearly had the same personality as Nangong Yan. He pouted and said, "His martial arts are inferior to mother''s. He will not be able to protect mother in the future." He obviously liked his father, who was always bickering with him, but he would immediately appear when he and his mother needed him.


    Su Yuewu revealed a absent-minded expression. If she wanted to find someone stronger than her, the only person in the world that could match her was him, right? Su Yitian saw that ever since his aunt Dong Ni was injured, his mother had always revealed such a sorrowful expression. He had always felt worried, but his mother was still quite pretty when she smiled.


    Su Yitian silently thought. It seemed that he had to go out and coax Auntie Dong Ni first before he could coax his mother.


    That day, after the four finished their lunch at the restaurant, Xi Qi took a few more people to eat rations on the road and was about to leave. Su Yitian suddenly said, "Uncle Xiqiao, it''s been a long time since I last heard a storytelling book. Besides, I''m really tired from the journey these few days. I really can''t walk anymore."


    Ever since Qing Wan had left, there had been no one to cook all sorts of delicious food for him. Su Yitian had indeed lost a lot of weight these past few days. Seeing that she was not thinking carefully enough, Xi Qi sat back down and ordered some tea and electricity.


    The storyteller was telling a story similar to Wang Baochuan''s. The husband came home after waiting for his wife for many years. He brought a third person with him. The three of them lived together.


    Su Yuewu hated plots like this the most. She was a modern person and had already accepted the idea of monogamy. A person''s heart was very small, and if one fell in love with another person, their eyes would not be able to contain other people. Su Yitian also did not like stories like this. He mumbled, "This Prince Consort really isn''t a person. He had the original body yet he provoked the princess. He turned around and joined the original body. He really is shameless."


    Xi Qi''s face was a little pale, but Dong Ni suddenly laughed. It was the first time in days that she had laughed from the bottom of her heart. She held Su Yitian and asked, "You also think that Prince Consort isn''t a thing?"


    Su Yitian nodded. "Mother told me that a man can only fall in love with one woman in his entire life. Marry her and be her wife. If he marries a woman and has sex with another woman, who can he face? "


    Dong Ni laughed as well. "Right, then the original body really was a bit too disappointing. This sort of man doesn''t even have his heart on himself. What''s the use of returning to his side?" She squinted at Sizi.


    Su Yitian truly felt that his pretty boy trap was quite useful. Ever since Auntie Dong Ni watched the show with him, she seemed to have been revived from the shock, and her words were exactly the same as before. She was clearly a beautiful person, but the words she spoke were really infuriating. She would always tease Su Yitian, swindle him into doing all this, and then play around with him.


    She had once told Su Yitian that they were going to play hide and seek together. However, when Su Yitian finally found a tree hole and carefully curled his body into it, there was no way he would be able to find his Dong Ni. At first he was secretly delighted that she was so stupid that she wouldn''t be able to find herself. Only when the moon was already up in the trees did he faintly smell the fragrance of the roasted chicken. Only then did he realize that he had been tricked again. He didn''t even eat dinner, and his hunger caused him to roll out.


    Suddenly, an extremely insolent laughter came from above him. He raised his head and saw Dong Ni sitting on a branch above his head, gnawing on a roasted chicken. Su Yuewu was also beside him, extremely amused.


    Dong Ni looked at Su Yitian''s furious expression and added fuel to the fire. "Young mistress Tian, aren''t you a little too stupid?" I came here six hours ago and saw you hiding here. We waited and waited. You still didn''t come out, so you went back to the city to sleep, and then listened to a small paragraph of books. You brought roasted chicken to find you, but you still didn''t find anything? "


    She intentionally glanced at Su Yuewu. "Your mother is obviously so smart, how did she give birth to such a stupid brat like you?"


    Su Yitian couldn''t hide his anger and charged at her. "Clang!" He crashed into a tree stump.


    Thinking back to how he was being tossed around by Auntie Dong Ni previously, he felt rather embarrassed. He pretended to be calm and coughed, wanting to leave Auntie Dong Ni and Master Xi Qi some space, as an excuse to go out and pee with his mother. He pulled Su Yue, who was still smiling mischievously, to the side.


    When Dong Ni saw this, she also wanted to look at her young mistress. She was forced to stay behind by Su Yuewu, but seeing Xiqi looking at her with an apologetic face, she couldn''t help but feel annoyed. She grumpily said, "Go away."


    She wanted to go forward, but she felt that her actions were unnecessary, so she stood on the spot and said in a low voice: "I know you blame me, but I don''t dare to ask for too much, I just hope that you don''t go too far, that I can look at you at all times, is that okay?"


    Dong Ni coldly snorted, then said with disdain, "I, Dong Ni, have always dared to love and hate. I''ve long since forgotten the past, and now I just want to accompany boss and little mistress in finding out sooner or later ¡­ Between us, you aren''t any worse than always letting me down. I''ve been disgusted by it for nothing."


    Crying so much that no one could retort, Xi Qi had no choice but to turn around and find a big tree to sit on.

 C58

    Qing''er slipped out of the Lunar Slaughter by herself.


    Her mind was in a mess. She didn''t know who to talk to, so she wanted to walk by herself and take a break.


    The girl he saved when he was with Miss Yue Wu was dead. She really couldn''t accept that the girl she saved was already dead. She was still young, but she still felt that the people around her were a long way away from death. The first time she felt so close to death.


    Lunar Slaughter was also a killing tool, she thought. After she got used to it, Bing''er finally showed her the surroundings. At that time, she was terrified. She had actually lived with a group of assassins for such a long time. She felt a lingering fear just thinking about it.


    However, when Bing''er took her along that small path and saw them living in that paradise, she wasn''t afraid at all. They were all very nice people. The uncle who lived by the door gave her two bags of dried pork, and the elder sister also gave him a bag of candied fruits. She thought they were good people, and she liked them.


    But Miss, Qing''er felt that she could not understand her. Look at how she saved so many prisoners wrongly accused in the imperial court, why is it that she doesn''t want to save that Qing Wan who was beaten up by her husband on the ground to that extent?


    And that damnable Su Yitian, he actually called himself stupid. He wasn''t stupid at all, they were too cold-blooded. Thinking about this, she lowered her head sadly. Sigh, if she had known earlier that she would drag Qingwan with her back to the Moon Slaughter Devil Nest, the uncle, aunt, brother, and sister inside would have been so good. They would have definitely been able to protect her, right?


    It wasn''t like the young miss, where she must have died while she wasn''t here and didn''t care about elegance. The resentment in her heart towards Su Yuewu increased yet again.


    She slowly walked down the mountain. It was dusk and every household was preparing dinner. The steamed bun seller was shouting as he sold the last few steamed buns back to his home. His wife had killed an old hen to feed him some wine.


    Seeing that Qing Er was walking towards him, he shouted enthusiastically, "Young lady, how many Steamed Bun mothers do you want? Our family''s steamed buns are so delicious. Their skin is thin and their stuffing is big. Just a bite and the sauce will flow out. " Then, as if afraid that Qing Er wouldn''t believe him, he shoved one into her hands and said enthusiastically, "Young lady, try it if you don''t believe me." "See if I''m right."


    Qing''er was still thinking about Qing Wan and didn''t react at all. Hearing the young man in front of her urge her to eat the steamed bun, she obediently let out an "Oh" and took a bite.


    The young man looked at her in surprise, as if he was looking at a piece of fat meat. He asked, "Is it delicious?"


    Qing''er looked at the bun in her hands and nodded. "It''s delicious."


    The young man thought that he would be able to go home soon, so he asked again, "Then can I wrap the rest up for you?"


    Qing''er, who had never been in a business before, thought that this passionate little brother wanted to give her these things. She hurriedly said, "I''m not hungry. This one is enough." As he spoke, he took another bite at the Steamed Bun in his hands.


    The young man smiled. This girl probably didn''t understand the price, so he said: "Alright then. This steamed bun in your hand costs twenty gold coins."


    Qing''er''s eyes widened as she looked at the young man in front of her, whose face had instantly changed. She said, "This bun costs money?"


    The steamed bun seller didn''t expect her to ask such a question. His expression also changed and he said, "Nonsense. Otherwise, I would have given it to you for free. Stop with the nonsense. Twenty gold." With these twenty cents, he could take the rest to Widow Zhang outside the front door. She was smiling at him so sweetly.


    Qing''er timidly said, "But it was you who asked me to eat it? Say more ¡­ Besides, I don''t have any money. "


    The young man couldn''t believe that he had met someone who ate an overlord''s meal like this. He immediately put on a tyrannical face and said, "I don''t care if there''s no money, but eat my steamed buns. I don''t care. You''ll bite me. Either pay, or ¡­" He scanned Qing Er from head to toe and said, "Give me the pendant on your waist."


    What? He actually wanted his pendant? Qing Er carefully covered the pendant and shook her head. "Uncle, can I come back tomorrow to get the money?" "My family lives in the Moon Residence on the mountain."


    The young man was completely furious. If you don''t have any money, be careful that I don''t hit you. Just as he rolled up his sleeves, ready to teach this little girl, who was obviously lacking in brain, a melodious male voice rang out from the side, "I''ll pay for her."


    Qing''er looked at the man next to her with a gentle smile in surprise. Eh, he was so beautiful. The man casually took out a small piece of silver, smiled at Qing''er, then turned around and left.


    Unsurprisingly, he knew that the tail had caught up with him.


    He pretended not to see it and continued to walk towards the inn''s entrance. He then turned around and pretended to be surprised at Qing Er. "Eh, why did you follow me here?"


    Qing''er looked at his handsome face and could not help but say shyly, "Mother ¡­" Mother taught Qing''er to say that the favor of dripping water should be repaid by the gushing spring. "Since young master helped Qing''Er pay, Qing''er will naturally pay you back."


    The man in white was waiting for her words, but he still deliberately refused, "I only saved you because you were bullied by the boss. Besides, it''s not a big deal. Don''t mention it, miss."


    Qing''er blushed and continued to shake her head, "How about I serve Young Master as a slave and pay off that bun?"


    The man in white finally smiled with satisfaction. "If you really want it, I can only do as you say."


    Qing''er stayed with the young master in white. His personality was quite casual. He didn''t need Qing Er to take care of his clothes, food, and living. He would occasionally make tea, and he liked to chat with Qing Er along with her.


    "Miss Qing Er, where is your home? Who else is home?" The man brought a cup of tea, sipping it as he unwittingly asked, but a crafty light flashed in his eyes.


    Qing''er thought about what Bing''er had told her before. It was better not to talk about the Lunar Slaughter outside. There were a lot of bad people outside. But is young master considered an outsider? He was so good, and he had even saved himself. Qing''er''s heart was at war with the heavens.


    The man looked at her face, which was twisted into a frown. The corners of his mouth twitched as he asked, "I heard you and that little brother say that you''re a member of the Yue Manor?"


    Qing''er could not help but ask curiously when he mentioned the Yue Residence, "Hm? Does young master know about the Yue Residence?"


    The man in white smiled with gratitude in his eyes, "Not long ago, I was saved by the people from the Yue Clan."


    Qing''er finally felt relieved. So they were actually on the same side as her. Young Master, seriously, he had worried her for such a long time. The people from the Yue Manor saved him? He should be Lunar Slaughter, right? He had to tell the Young Master his true benefactor.


    As she thought of this, Qing''er''s expression suddenly turned serious. "Young Master, since you were saved by the people from the Yue Clan, then you are one of us. Qing''er will not hide this from you." She looked around carefully before she went close to the white-clothed young master''s ear and whispered, "Actually, that Moon Mansion is only a pretense. The real core is behind that fake mountain. Has young master heard of the Lunar Slaughter? I heard Sister Bing''er say that the Moon Slaughter Devil Nest is as famous in the martial arts world as the Blood Shadow Sect and the Demon Palace. "


    The man looked at the silly little thing in front of him who had been tricked out of everything in a few sentences. He said with a mocking smile, "Oh? "Bing-Er, is it that medium-sized girl with a round face?" Nonsense, isn''t this the way all the girls in this world are?


    Qing''er became even more excited. She pulled the young master''s hand and said, "Young master, you know my big sister Bing''er. Did she save you?" In that case, what a coincidence. " She smiled innocently.


    The man asked again, "You... [What is Sister Bing-Er doing in the Lunar Slaughter?]


    Qing''er didn''t doubt him and answered straightforwardly, "Sister Bing''er is Moon Slaughter''s master on the surface and is in charge of the base and the four sub-divisions'' assassination and intelligence missions. "Let me tell you, my sister Bing''er is so strong. She is so gentle and nice to me. She is not like that woman who would bully me."


    The man looked surprised. "Lady Ji is so smart and kind, and also innocent. How could anyone be willing to bully you? If it was me, I''m afraid I wouldn''t even make it in time."


    Qing''er was so embarrassed that her face turned red and she didn''t know where to put her hands when she saw such a handsome man telling her, "I''m afraid it''s too late to even like him". Actually... Actually, she liked him a lot too. From the moment he helped her pay Steamed Bun''s money while smiling, she had fallen in love with him.


    When the man saw her anxiously tugging at his skirt, he continued to ask pitifully, "Lady Qing Er, I don''t know who bullied you. If I were to meet him, heh heh ¡­" I will not let her go easily. "


    Qing''er was a bit nervous when she saw him standing up for her. "Hmm, Bing''er''s mistress, and also the real master of the Lunar Slaughter. Her name is Su Yuewu and her son is Su Yitian. " After thinking for a while, he said worriedly, "Young master, those two are cunning and vicious. Even their maidservants were killed. Do not provoke them, otherwise you will be injured."


    Qing''er saw that his eyes were becoming more and more affectionate, and she felt a little embarrassed. She stuttered, "Young Master cares about Qing''er so much, Qing''er ¡­" "Qing Er is really embarrassed." The man saw that she was hesitant and didn''t say where the Moon Slaughter Devil Nest''s base was. He frowned slightly and asked, "Then where do they live?"


    Qing''er saw that he was getting impatient and replied timidly, "Under the fake mountain, Young Master Xue dug a small path and passed through Moon Slaughter Army''s base."


    The man smiled in satisfaction. He held Qing Er''s hand and asked, "Qing Er, do you know how to get there? If you have the chance in the future, you must ask Qing Er to bring me to them. Thank you for taking care of you."


    Qing''er saw that his words were getting more ambiguous and nodded, "Of course I know where to go. Young Master... Is Young Master a little bit... "I like Qing Er a little." After she finished speaking, she lowered her head bashfully, and did not see the helpless look on the man''s face as if he was facing an idiot.


    A slender white finger stretched out in front of her and grabbed her lower jaw, causing her eyes to meet the man''s affectionate eyes. "Of course I love Miss Mu Qing Er. When I first saw her in the bun house, I will never forget her." As the man spoke his love words smoothly, he was vomiting from the bottom of his heart.


    Qing''er''s eyes were misty and hazy. She looked at the handsome face before her and said, "Qing Er also loves Young Master Mu. "Young Master, please take Qing''er with you. Qing''er is willing to follow you home, and will not return to the moon to kill you."


    What, she wants to go back with me now? Did this woman have any brains? The man rolled his eyes. "No, Qing Er, I can''t let you go like this. Go back first and help me ask about the situation of Lunar Slaughter. After that, I''ll prepare myself. When the time comes, I''ll personally fetch you, okay?" The electric light in her eyes made the woman''s head spin.


    He continued, "However, my identity is special. Besides, I have to give your sister Bing''er a surprise. Why don''t you go back and tell her about meeting me?" He lovingly touched the girl''s cheek and lightly kissed her forehead.


    Qing''er nodded obediently, "I will listen to you, young master. If you want me to ask around, I will ask around. If you don''t want me to tell Bing''er, I will not tell you. But young master ¡­" She tugged at his sleeve like a puppy. "You must come and marry me as soon as possible."


    The man held her in his arms. "Don''t worry, silly girl."

 C59

    While Su Yuewu, Tian Tian, Dong Ni and Xi Qi were walking leisurely towards the ancient ruins, they received another letter from Bing''er.


    The base was in a much better condition now. Nangong told her to communicate with him once or twice a week. With his help, Bing''er was able to negotiate with him on troublesome matters. Since the last time the emperor saw Xue Yue, he had always sent repeated invitations to invite him into the palace. Qing''er had gone missing for a long time, and now she had returned to the Moon Slaughter. She had solved the problem that Bing''er was having on her shoulders.


    Su Yuewu was suspicious of Qing''er, but even Dong Ni and Xi Qi had a favorable impression of this innocent girl, "My Lord, Qing''er is a very simple little girl. She definitely won''t do anything bad to Lunar Slaughter.


    Su Yuewu''s heart temporarily relaxed as the four of them continued forward.


    They had now arrived at the Yellow Province. After passing through the last city, they arrived at a large forest filled with miasma. As for the entrance to the Ancient Era''s Remnants, it was concealed within.


    They were finally able to relax for a long time. The four of them opened a room in the inn, and Su Yuewu got someone to fetch water for them to put in their room. She then took a good bath. Su Yitian, Dong Ni, and Xi Qi had already ordered a few dishes and had the shop owner prepare a large pot of beef soup. In the winter, everyone had gathered together and was slowly rising up the steam from the hotpot, but no one knew what they were talking about.


    Su Yuewu sat over there. Dong Ni had always been a carefree person, so she didn''t pay her respects and directly fished for the beef in the pot. Xi Qi nodded at Su Yuewu and put a large piece of beef he caught into Dong Ni''s bowl.


    Dong Ni raised his head and glared at Xi Qi before placing the beef into Su Yitian''s bowl beside her. Because he was too short-handed and couldn''t reach the hotpot stove, he could only eat whatever he could get his hands on. He couldn''t even get a single piece of meat. Seeing Donnie put such a delicious and alluring piece of meat into her bowl, she moved her buttocks towards Donnie as she put the piece of meat into her mouth.


    Dong Ni didn''t care what expression Xi Qi had. Seeing Su Yitian''s cute look, she giggled and patted her head. "Look at how nice Auntie Dong Ni is to you. Can you follow auntie? Can you not have your mother?"


    Su Yitian looked at his mother, then looked at Dong Ni, before saying, "No, his mother only has Tian Tian left. Auntie, you and Uncle Xi Qi." A child like him could tell that the relationship between the two of them was very deep. She obviously didn''t want to talk to someone, yet Su Yitian still said this. She angrily rubbed his hair and no longer paid attention to Su Yitian.


    In order to help her lose weight, her mother would only place green tofu in her bowl, but everyday, she wanted to eat meat! Mother, you''ve seen a God of Slaughter who is a vegetarian. He looked pitifully at Auntie Dong Ni: "Auntie Dong Ni, Tian Tian is wrong."


    When Xi Qi saw this, he quickly scooped up a piece of meat and placed it in Su Yitian''s bowl. He gently smiled at Tian Tian and said, "Tian Tian, you''re right. Your Auntie Dong Ni ¡­ I''m the one who has let him down. "


    Su Yuewu watched as the relaxed atmosphere turned serious again. She knocked on Su Yitian''s head and said, "Hurry and eat." Then, he picked up two chopsticks of vegetables and placed them in Su Yitian''s bowl.


    At this moment, the simple shop owner came over and asked, "Are the four of you still eating at the inn tonight?"


    Dong Ni asked, "It''s winter here. If you have any special dishes, we can naturally avoid going to other restaurants." "However, if it''s still this beef hotpot, then after eating at noon at night, I will inevitably get tired of it."


    The shop owner smiled, rubbed his hands, and said, "To tell you the truth, I''ve never seen anything good since I was out in the woods before. He had long since heard that there was spiritual energy in the forest, so this treasure was definitely going to be greatly nourished. However, my wife and I can''t eat too much meat and meat, so we called all of you over for a meal. I''m afraid the four of you are from the south and have not eaten any of our wild game before.


    Hearing this, Dong Ni asked, "If it really is such a nourishing treasure, we would naturally be willing to eat with you. However, many of these wild animals are poisonous to prevent themselves from being eaten or to protect themselves. For example, that puffer fish, if a person who can''t cook it eats it, he will probably die on the spot. "


    When the shop owner heard her words, he also hesitated. Su Yitian said, "Old grandpa, bring that beast over to my Aunt Dong Ni to have a look. She''s experienced and knowledgeable, so she must know if it''s poisonous or not."


    The shopkeeper turned and ran to the back kitchen, carrying a furry little animal.


    Tony saw it nestling weakly in the shop''s hands, furry with interest. He then said to the shop owner, "Old man, why don''t you put it in my hand? I want to have a look."


    She took the little thing from the shop owner, folded her hands under his front paws, and looked at it seriously. Suddenly, Su Yuewu and Su Yitian called out in unison, "Little Tian."


    This little beast just so happened to be one of the few days that they saved together in the suburbs, after they were assassinated it was nowhere to be seen. At that time, they had even suspected that the little beast was a trap set up by the enemy. Later on, neither Gu Xiluo nor Qing Wan mentioned this part. It was probably because the little beast saw that it was in danger and that the animal had the potential to avoid danger, so it escaped by itself.


    Su Yitian hugged Xiaotian in surprise. When the little beast saw its master, who it had not seen for a long time, it also let out a squeaking sound in excitement. It agilely flew around in Su Yitian''s embrace. The itchy Su Yitian laughed out loud.


    When the shop owner saw the jade-carved child hugging the little beast and laughing, he couldn''t help but remind him, "Little gongzi, just because you saw it cute, you shouldn''t hug it like this. It actually scratched me quite a few times just now."


    Dong Ni couldn''t help but laugh. "Elder, I''m afraid you''re worrying too much. Seeing this, I''m afraid this little beast knew my elder sister and nephew for a long time."


    Su Yuewu also smiled and said to the old man, "This is my son''s pet. It was lost when we met with danger not too long ago. It''s naturally better to find it now."


    Xiao Tian, on one hand, was exceptionally happy to see her master, and on the other hand, felt a lingering fear from being slaughtered. She obediently laid on Su Yitian''s lap and acted cute, ingratiatingly licking the palm of Su Yitian''s hand with her pink tongue.


    When the master saw this, he lamented that his dinner was not safe. Sigh, if he had known, he would not have asked them to eat meat. He looked at something that was obviously fat and tasty, and was about to go inside with regret.


    Su Yuewu called out to the old man and placed a few ingots of silver in his hand. She said gently, "We have let you down so easily. The weather is cold. Take this money and have a good meal." The old man, Fang, walked happily into the room.


    Su Yitian was still hugging that small piece of land, not eating his happy rice and rubbing it in his hands.


    Dong Ni asked, "This animal seems to be quite intelligent. Master, when did you find it? Why is it here alone?"


    Su Yuewu replied, "At that time, I accidentally discovered it in the outskirts. In the end, I discovered that it was very compatible with Tian Tian." Every day he asked if he would come home with me, and he nodded yes and followed us. "When I was assassinated, I probably ran away because I found out that the situation was dangerous."


    When Dong Ni saw it, she nodded and laughed, "This little thing probably came from the forest. Every time you encounter it, it has something to do with the forest. I don''t think this little beast will be in any danger, it''s good to be with little master Tian Tian. "


    Everyone had finished eating and was preparing to return to their rooms to rest. Dong Ni suddenly became hesitant: "Your subordinate ¡­" This subordinate heard from Master Bing that the Demon Palace seemed to have met with great trouble, Leng Fanyun''s poison also did not go away, is Yue Sha going to help Master Leng? "


    It was probably because Bing''er was afraid that she would directly tell Su Yuewu that Su Yue Wu had rejected her request, so she let Dong Ni find an opportunity for Su Yuewu to ask her about it. Back then, in order to save Su Yuewu, Bing''er knew how difficult it was to deal with Leng Fanyun. Currently, she felt very guilty towards the situation in the Demon Palace, but she didn''t dare to act without the Miss''s order.


    Su Yuewu clearly knew that she didn''t want to hear this name again, but she still nodded in return for her kindness. She said, "If there''s anything I can do to help, let Bing''er help. No matter what she does, I won''t blame her.


    After saying that, she pulled Su Yitian''s hand and went upstairs. This was the first time Dong Ni had seen this calm and intelligent master running away in panic.


    As expected, the word ''love'' did a lot to harm people.


    At night, Su Yitian and Xiaotian were having fun. Su Yuewu called him a few times to go back and clean up, while Su Yitian was also taking the next few days. Su Yuewu felt a bit helpless when she saw him like this; could it be that this devilish brat abandoned her old love just because he had a new crush on her?


    After washing up, Su Yuewu used a clean handkerchief to wipe Su Yitian''s hair. As she did so, she ''reprimanded'' the newly-wedded child, "Smelly brat, you don''t need your mother anymore after such a small day. Just stay with your mother for a while. Don''t go on the road with her tomorrow.


    Su Yitian giggled as he gave Su Yuewu a kiss on the cheek, and said seriously, "Mother really doesn''t want father anymore?" "She misses daddy every day."


    That person seemed to be a person from the last century, a child that was so intelligent all day long and did not dare to bring up Leng Fanyun. Perhaps because after hearing the news today, Zuo Yue was just worried about herself, so she let out a long sigh and combed Su Yitian''s long hair and said: "Uncle Nan Gong, isn''t it good? "Mom, can you find a new daddy for you?


    Su Yitian shook his head as he hugged Xiaotian and curled up in Su Yuewu''s embrace. He said slowly, "Father Leng ¡­ It''s pretty good, Tian Tian knows that her mother has never forgotten, never forgotten, but she likes it, isn''t it similar to how cats love to eat fish, mice love to dig holes, and little Tian Tian likes to beat up little monsters?

 C60

    It was a pitch black palace. The man was alone on the bed, drinking wine. The entire room was filled with the sweet smell of blood and the smell of alcohol.


    Another man came in. He slowly and carefully cleaned up the bottles in the room, then cleaned up the broken cups and plates on the table. He made some fresh spices and placed them in the incense burner to burn.


    He pulled Leng Fanyun''s hand and pressed it on his mingmen. Leng Fanyun did not even move. The man looked at his lifeless appearance and said, "I see that you have poisonous blood in your body?"


    Leng Fanyun answered with an "En". The man scolded: "Leng Fanyun, what do you think is wrong with your life? You were clearly poisoned, yet you still didn''t stay there properly and insisted on saving that cold and heartless woman. Enough, the poison has already flowed through your four limbs'' blood. Now that you have used your inner force light to expel the poisonous blood from your body, it has dropped a lot.


    Leng Fanyun calmly said, "Don''t teach me a lesson." He was still slowly pouring the wine into his mouth.


    The man was thoroughly enraged. He snatched the jug of wine in his hand and threw it on the ground with all his might. The sound of his body shattering could be heard as the jug of wine fell to the ground. He almost roared at Leng Fanyun: "You don''t care about anything like that? Do you know that Ye Jue has already teamed up with the Vermillion Bird and the others? They are plotting something every day to make you give up your position, so how can I let you die?


    Leng Fanyun remained silent. Without any wine, he placed his hands on his stomach with a calm expression, as if he was about to fall asleep.


    The man continued, "Besides, the woman you saved, she doesn''t care if you live or die, she''s already walking towards the ancient ruins with her two subordinates and her precious son. As for you, you were poisoned and you were injured because of her, does anyone care about you? "


    Leng Fanyun thought of how he had been poisoned and was working hard to force the poison out of his palace when a secret letter from Bing''er was placed beside him. It read: "Miss wishes to marry Gu Ximing, and I look forward to your assistance."


    He thought of Su Yuewu, who was being played in circles by Gu Ximing''s crafty tricks, and the loneliness she felt when she mistook Bing''er for betraying him. She was clearly such a delicate woman, why did she have to assume the responsibility of taking care of the two organizations? When he thought about how she would definitely be tortured by Gu Ximing in the palace, he felt extremely pained. Thus, he resolutely gave up on trying to force the poison and rushed over to him.


    Ye Jue stopped him, and said with a sneer, "Leng Fanyun will also be made to lose his head by a woman." Leng Fanyun dodged this killing move, and said, "A-Jue, I know I let you down, but I have to go save her. As for the matter with the Demon Palace, you can do whatever you want with it."


    The man''s attacks became more and more vicious. "You''re sorry, it wasn''t me. It was never me." Slowly, a flaw appeared in his attack. Leng Fanyun took aim at his flaw and aimed his abdomen towards his sword.


    Ye Jue never thought that one day his sword would stab into Leng Fanyun''s body. He was stunned for a moment. Leng Fanyun took advantage of his moment of shock to ignore the wounds on his body and the fact that he was using his Qi, causing the poison to spread faster and faster. He left the Demon Palace, meeting up with Bing''er, and hurried back to the palace.


    But what was it that welcomed him? The woman was dressed in luxurious clothing and treated him as another man. She gently smiled and said, "Are you afraid that I will run away from the marriage?" She was smiling like she was the best part of her life, and she was asked if he was nice to her. After thinking about it, he continued to smile. So what was there to worry about? Although his body was hurting more and more, what could compare to the pain in his heart?


    He looked at her tearful eyes as she finished reading the elegant letter, but he still couldn''t forgive her. Even if she was abandoned by that man, she would rather travel to the ends of the earth than to be with him again. It didn''t matter, he had always been the one pestering her. It turned out that everything was just his own imagination.


    Thinking of this, his heart ached again as he coughed out blood.


    The man eased his tone, took his hand, and slowly channeled his internal energy into his body. Yun Feng said, "Yun, don''t be stupid. Now is not the time for you to be in love with a woman. Since that woman has been released, you should let her go as well. Ye Jue, he just couldn''t bear it. When did you ever make the slightest mistake in that matter? Right now, the most important thing for you is to clean up the poison blood in your body, and then, you can fix the internal strife in the Demon Palace. "


    Although Leng Fanyun slowly pushed away the person who was channeling his Qi, and said: "As for Xiao Wu, I only hope that she is doing well. In the past, I was just pestering her, so you can rest assured that I won''t do that again. As for Ye Jue, I let him down, he has also been sleeping for so many years, his grievances, if they can get the Demon Palace, will make him feel better, so there''s no harm in giving it to him. "


    The man said resentfully, "What about you? Even women have disappeared, and your career has been given to others. You even injured yourself, do you not want to live anymore? "


    Leng Fanyun held onto the wound on his abdomen that was still in pain, and said, "What am I not satisfied with? After all, I''ve lived for so long, it''s really a bit boring." "It''s better to be at ease than to be reduced to ashes."


    Hearing him say this, the man asked again, "Does Su Yuewu know your identity?"


    Leng Fanyun shook his head and said, "She only knows that I''m the Palace Master of the Demon Palace."


    The man nodded his head, "That''s good then. The most important thing for you now is to take care of your body and expel all the poison. I''ll take care of the matters regarding the Demon Palace for you. However, stop thinking about her and stop drinking. "


    Leng Fanyun no longer paid any attention to him, it was as if he was in a deep sleep.


    The man sighed and cleaned up all the trash in the room before turning around and leaving.


    As Leng Fanyun was resting, he suddenly heard a rustling sound. He could not help but ask, "I''ve said everything I needed to say, what are you doing back here?"


    A gentle and beautiful woman''s voice came from not far away, "Young Master Leng, it''s me, Bing''er."


    Leng Fanyun opened his eyes and looked at the woman who was standing not far from him, calmly looking at him. He sat up, straightened his clothes, and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Bing-Er picked up a stool and sat down. She said, "Bing-Er came this time to ask for forgiveness from Master Leng. If it wasn''t for Bing''er''s presumptuous letter, Master Leng wouldn''t have gotten poisoned and injured in order to save the little miss. Bing''er knew about the situation in the Demon Palace.


    She paused, seeing that the man didn''t have any reaction, she continued, "Bing''er doesn''t know what Miss is thinking. If I knew that Miss was willing to marry Gu Xi Mu, I wouldn''t have come to you in such a hurry. "Later ¡­" She thought about how the little miss had still stubbornly refused the man in front of her. She said shyly to Master Leng, "The little miss must have her own thoughts if she insists on not being with Master Leng. Bing''er can''t interfere."


    Leng Fanyun saw that she was continuously covering up for Su Yuewu, and his heart became colder and colder. He already knew this himself. What else could she think, it was just that she didn''t love him.


    Bing-Er was still talking, "Bing-Er knows about the Demon Palace now. She is blaming herself more and more for Bing-Er''s audacity. I''ve already asked the Lady and she said that the Lunar Slaughter will help the Demon Palace. " She recalled that Dong Ni''s last sentence, "Don''t tell me about the Devil''s Palace in the future", had not been told to the man in front of her.


    Leng Fanyun smiled mockingly, "This is indeed her style of doing things. If someone helped her, she would definitely return the favor. "She definitely doesn''t want to be in contact with me anymore. What''s the point in continuing to be entangled with me like this?"


    Bing-Er didn''t expect him to understand her so well. She felt touched. However, thinking of the Demon Palace and his injuries, he said, "Young Noble, why is there a need for this? Besides, the Demon Palace is currently in a very difficult situation, so why don''t we ¡­" Before he could finish, he was interrupted by Leng Fanyun.


    Leng Fanyun said, "The Demon Palace is still an internal matter of the Demon Palace, I''m afraid it would not be good for Miss Bing''er to interfere." The matter of my Demon Palace can be settled by myself, I''m afraid there is no need to trouble your Young Miss and Moon Slaughter. " He paused and then said, "I''m still injured, so I won''t be sending you off."


    Bing-Er saw him off and sighed. She turned around and left too.


    Just when Leng Fanyun didn''t know how many days he had been resting and had cleared out the poison blood in his body, a voice suddenly came from outside the door.


    The man who had helped Leng Fanyun to check his pulse said, "Impudent, the Palace Master is currently in closed-door seclusion. How could you just let him meet you like that?"


    A coquettish male voice sounded: "Emissary Liu is extremely loyal to the Asgard Master, your subordinate is ashamed." He smiled sweetly and said, "It''s just that Mistress is highly toxic and everyone in the Palace knows about it. It''s not good for Emissary Liu to fool me by saying that Mistress is in closed door cultivation."


    A rough male voice came from the side, "Vermillion Bird, what are you talking about? Just rush in and wake Leng Fanyun up. Left Custodian Ye is still waiting. "


    The man was about to mock them when the door opened from the inside. Leng Fanyun quietly stood inside the door as he looked at his subordinates who were getting more and more impudent. He then looked at the man and said, "Liuqing, come in." Then someone said to them, "All of you wait for me in the hall for a moment. I''ll come after a simple wash."


    When the Vermillion Bird and the Azure Dragon saw that nothing had happened to Leng Fanyun, they continued to look at them with expressions of joy and anger, thinking back to how they had shouted so arrogantly in front of his door. He could not help but feel some lingering fear.


    As they walked outside, the Azure Dragon asked: "Was Asgard Master really poisoned?" The Vermillion Bird nodded. "Of course. You haven''t seen the crazed look on Liu Liuqing''s face when he was searching for medicine."


    The two of them finally reacted. Leng Fanyun was already injured and poisoned, so he didn''t pose any threat to them. Then they were scared by his cold little eyes just now. How cowardly. The two of them looked at each other for a moment and didn''t say anything.

 C61

    With the help of Liu Liuqing, Leng Fanyun changed his clothes. The place where the Vermillion Bird and the Azure Dragon had been standing earlier was now covered in blood.


    Liu Liuqing asked worriedly, "Has the poison blood been cleared out?"


    Leng Fanyun nodded his head, "It''s all over. It''s just that my body is weak now. I''m afraid I don''t have any more strength left. I''ll have to trouble you then. "


    Liu Liuqing nodded and slowly channeled his thick and warm Qi into his body through his hands, following the flow of his blood through his four limbs and meridians.


    Leng Fanyun''s complexion slowly recovered. He pushed away Liu Liuqing''s still hand and said, "Enough."


    Liu Liuqing said anxiously, "Right now, it''s only right when you''re free to move about. With this amount of inner strength, how are you going to deal with those people who are causing trouble?"


    Leng Fanyun shook his head, "I don''t plan on cleaning them up. I just don''t want A-Jue to worry about my health."


    Liu Liqing simply wanted to open it and see what this man was actually thinking. He said, "You weren''t wrong in that matter back then. Why do you have to blame yourself? Have you forgotten how difficult it was to establish the Devil''s Palace back then? Now you want to give your arms to Ye Jue? He was already asleep at that time, and he didn''t even know how hard it was for you. Why didn''t you let me tell him the truth? "


    Leng Fanyun coughed once, and continued, "If I had not stopped her in time, she would not have gone to the extreme. A-Jue was her blood related brother and sister. He adored her ever since they were young. I understand A-Jue, and I know I''m sorry. Furthermore, A-Jue sealed her soul away at that time with his cultivation. I knew that I had to do something. "


    Liu Liuqing looked stupefied, "You''re saying that you want to obtain the ancient ruins'' Soul-Returning Pearl?" Leng Fanyun nodded his head, he then coughed for a long time and said: "No matter what, I want to take that pearl back. Since she was reborn, A-Jue should be happier. Forget it, it''s good that someone can still be happy. "


    He thought for a moment and said, "The people from the Demon Palace are very complicated. Right now, the Vermillion Bird, Azure Dragon and the others are only anxious to find a replacement for me, so they decided to follow along with A-Jue. I''m afraid that they will give up on A-Jue in the future. They will support themselves as the leader, and A-Jue will be in danger. "


    He looked at Liu Liuqing and said, "The three of us are brothers together. I don''t want you to tell him my thoughts, and there''s no need to tell him those useless words. I know that it''s enough if I''m wrong, and it would also be better for him to blame all of his mistakes on me. You must remember to be with him. You must protect him from being used. "


    Liu Liuqing nodded helplessly, "I understand."


    Leng Fanyun tidied up his clothes, making sure that there were no problems on the surface. He then walked towards the front hall with Liu Liqing following behind him.


    When Leng Fanyun and Liu Liqing entered the front hall, the rowdy crowd that was originally like a market, suddenly quietened down.


    The crowd couldn''t help but open up a path for the man who was leading them from a small evil sect to a place that couldn''t be underestimated. His body could not be considered strong. In the red embroidered robes of the Demon Palace, he was even a bit thin and weak. However, as he slowly walked along the obsidian paved road, he had the grace of a king, making people feel at ease and obedient from the bottom of their hearts.


    Leng Fanyun slowly sat on the only gilded chair in the hall, the crowd all knelt down, and spoke respectfully to the person on the chair: "This subordinate greets Lord Asgard Master, may Lord Palace Master Hong Lingtian unite the martial arts world."


    Leng Fanyun gently raised his hand, letting everyone stand up. He then looked at Ye Jue, who was below the stage, and calmly swept his gaze across him. He then looked at the Vermillion Bird beside him and said, "Vermillion Bird, why were you making such a ruckus at the entrance of my chamber just now?


    He had already been poisoned. His internal energy might not be as high as yours, but when he knelt on the ground and looked at the expressionless but dignified Leng Fanyun sitting in front of him, he couldn''t say any of those words.


    Leng Fanyun then turned to look at the Azure Dragon, "The Vermillion Bird doesn''t know what to say, so why don''t you say it?"


    The Azure Dragon looked at the Vermillion Bird that was kneeling beside him, its bewitching face had already turned pale from fright, and its entire body was trembling, unable to speak. It also knelt down, as if it was infected, and its entire body trembled uncontrollably as it said, "Subordinate, this subordinate is only concerned about the Mistress, that''s why I''m following the Vermillion Bird to the Asgard Mistress'' quarters to visit her. "Where the emotions come from ¡­"


    At this time, the Vermillion Bird also reacted. It ignored Ye Jue''s gaze and followed the Azure Dragon''s words, "Right ¡­ That''s right, it is exactly as the Azure Dragon said. We were worried that the Asgard Master had been in closed-door training for so many days, so we went to visit the Asgard Master.


    It was clearly winter, but as the two of them knelt on the ice-cold jade stone, their faces were covered in sweat.


    However, he heard the lazy but cold voice of the man from high above: "Oh? Just to visit this Asgard Master? I heard from the two of you that I was poisoned and not in closed-door training? "


    When the Vermillion Bird and the Azure Dragon heard his casual words, they recalled that he had always been insidious and cunning, that there had also been a rebellion in the palace, and that he had also pretended to be poisoned. At that time, his predecessor, the Azure Dragon, had also joined hands with around seventy percent of the people in the Demon Palace. However at the last moment, he discovered that Leng Fanyun was not poisoned and had killed all the rebels. The way he had died was extremely terrifying. Then, he would personally raise the him who had been scared witless by the fresh blood to become the new Azure Dragon.


    The two of them seemed to recall this piece of history and felt that Leng Fanyun''s question to them at this moment was a sign that he was angry and wanted to kill someone. Damn, they really shouldn''t have listened to what Ye Jue said. The palace master is already poisoned, from the looks of it, he doesn''t seem to be poisoned at all.


    The more they thought about their impudence during this period of time, the more they felt that today was the day they would die. He didn''t know how that cold and brutal man would treat him, but he felt like a sieve.


    Leng Fanyun looked at the two of them and deliberately asked, "Why aren''t the two of you talking? Isn''t it said that I was poisoned? "


    The Vermillion Bird was so frightened that it had completely lost all reason. As it heavily kowtowed to the obsidian, it mechanically repeated, "Please forgive me, Mistress. Please forgive me ¡­" Blood dripped from his forehead and covered his entire face, making him look extremely terrifying.


    The green dragon thought of history and also became afraid. Following the Vermillion Bird''s example, he kowtowed to the ground with all his might, as if he was kowtowing an egg. His face was covered in blood and he kept saying, "Mistress, please forgive us."


    The other people saw the two who had always been arrogant and despotic kowtowing nonstop as if they were extremely scared, and they also knelt down.


    When Leng Fanyun saw his subordinates kneeling on the ground, only Ye Jue and Liu Liqing remained standing. He smiled and asked the subordinate kneeling on the ground, "Vermillion Bird, make me forgive you for your crimes, and how do you expect me to forgive you?"


    The Vermillion Bird raised its head when it heard these words. Its face was filled with terror, and its small snake-like blood stain was exceptionally terrifying. His voice trembled. "This subordinate was seduced by a scoundrel and said that the Mistress of the Palace had been poisoned and would not live much longer. "He asked me and the green dragon to help him ascend to the position of Palace Master, and he allowed the two of us to sit on the positions of protectors."


    The Azure Dragon saw that the Vermillion Bird had told him everything he knew, so he wanted the palace master to show mercy and let him go. He would do his best in the future and never betray the palace master again. Therefore, he said, "Palace Head is Left Custodian Ye Jue who is standing beside the Vermillion Bird. He found me and the Vermillion Bird not long after he woke up. I hope that palace master will forgive this mistake. "


    Ye Jue was sold out by his two subordinates. At first, his body swayed a little, but then his face turned pale and he still looked at Leng Fanyun with a smile. The victor was the king and the loser was the bandit. Since he had recognized the wrong person, he had nothing else to say now that the matter had been exposed.


    Leng Fanyun still did not look at him, and continued to ask the two kneeling down, in a gentle tone, "Guess, has this master been poisoned?"


    The two of them saw Leng Fanyun use a gentle tone to question them and thought that their lives had been saved. They hurriedly said, "Of course not. Lord Asgard Master''s martial arts are unparalleled, it is only natural that he would not be poisoned."


    Unexpectedly, Leng Fanyun suddenly laughed out loud, stood up and said, "What Emissary Ye said is correct, I am indeed poisoned. Today I have come to redistribute the palace''s matters."


    The Vermillion Bird and the Azure Dragon fell lifelessly to the ground.


    Leng Fanyun ignored his subordinates and looked at himself with a face full of astonishment, and continued: "My internal Qi is not even comparable to the average person in the palace. In that case, I am not fit to continue staying in the Palace Master''s seat. Today, I want to give the position of Asgard Master to someone with true ability. Whoever can ignite the Devil''s Fire Token in their hands will be the next Asgard Master. "


    Then he looked at Liu Liuqing and said, "In that case, let us begin with the two Protectors."


    When Liu Liuqing saw how much he helped Ye Jue, he cursed in his heart. Of course, he couldn''t use the Devil''s Fire Order. He pretended to try it, and then "dispirited" stood aside.


    Ye Jue slowly stood on the stage. He saw Leng Fanyun make a hand sign with his own eyes, and then a fiery red flame appeared in Ye Jue''s palm. In the middle was the character "Devil", it seemed especially mysterious and strange.


    The people below had already begun to pay their respects to the new Palace Master. "Greetings, new Palace Master. May Palace Master Hong Fu reach the skies and unite Martial Forest." Ye Jue looked at the flame in his hand in a daze, and looked at Leng Fanyun with a look of disbelief.


    Leng Fanyun signaled his subordinates to stand up and said, "Since Emissary Ye has the Devil Flame Token, I hope that in the future, the Devil Palace will become more and more powerful under the leadership of the new Palace Master." He then placed the items he prepared into Ye Jue''s hands. This was the order of the palace master, I hope you can use it properly.


    He then looked down at the kneeling Azure Dragon and Vermillion Bird and asked: "Palace Head, how are you going to deal with these two people, who are two-faced and three-faced, and eat inside out?"


    Ye Jue looked at the two men, then looked at Leng Fanyun and coldly said, "The Azure Dragon and Vermillion Bird have offended their masters, and betrayed their masters."

 C62

    Leng Fanyun thought to himself that he had finally given up his position and helped him solve the problem. For the time being, both he and the Demon Palace would be stable for a while, so he finally let out a sigh of relief.


    He refused Liu Liqing''s escort and slowly walked across the yard by himself, knowing that someone had followed him.


    He walked to his side and said, "Playing with everyone in your hands like this, is it fun?"


    Leng Fanyun laughed lightly, "Of course it''s fun, it''s always me alone, there''s no meaning in this day after all. There are always such people who want to perform on stage. Don''t you think it''s much more interesting? "


    Ye Jue looked at him angrily, "Is that what you think? All of us struggling like this, what a clown we are in your eyes? Leng Fanyun, I truly regret meeting you. "


    Leng Fanyun was still smiling: "Palace Head Ye, I have just given you the position of Palace Master. Not only are you not grateful to me, you are even saying that you are regretting it now, this is a debt of gratitude."


    Ye Jue hated the man in front of him more and more, "You know, I want the Demon Palace only for Qin''er. "I don''t care."


    Leng Fanyun said in his usual indecent manner, "If you want the entire Demon Palace to accompany you to find that Soul-Returning Pearl, I''m afraid you won''t be able to do it. They have already been ordered by me to not participate in the matter of the Ancient Era''s Remnants.


    Ye Jue was angry, "Leng Fanyun, how did you become such a cold and sinister person? Qin''er really loved the wrong person at that time." As he turned to leave, Leng Fanyun''s indifferent voice came from behind him, "Don''t ever think about returning the soul orb to me again." Ye Jue paused for a moment and continued to walk away without looking back.


    When Leng Fanyun entered the room, he discovered that the one who was obsessed with cleanliness had already finished packing the room, as well as his own luggage. When he saw Leng Fanyun enter the room, he was filled with resentment and said, "How can you be so stupid? You even gave him the position of Demon Palace''s Palace Master and helped him deal with his future troubles. Is that worth it?"


    Leng Fanyun sat down, finally showing his weakness. Liu Liuqing lost some inner force to him, and sat opposite to him, and asked: You decide to go get the Soul Returning Orb yourself? "Since your body is so weak now, let me accompany you."


    Leng Fanyun shook his head, and said, "I''m fine, everything is in plan. A-Jue just woke up, and he doesn''t have any Qi. If you''re not here, then he will be in danger." You believe in my father, A-Liu, and I will return unharmed. "


    Leng Fanyun ignored Liu Liuqing''s advice and insisted on leaving. That night, he helped him circulate his inner Qi to every meridian in his body to ensure his safety. After giving him a few of his various medicines, he reluctantly let Leng Fanyun go.


    In the early morning, under the gentle cover of the morning mist, the Demon Palace was less gloomy and more graceful. Leng Fanyun said, "If I send someone to get the Soul Returning Orb back, you can just give it to A-Jue. Do not mention me."


    Liu Liuqing nodded and said, "How do I explain it if you leave me during this period?"


    Leng Fanyun said with a little coldness, "Just say that I will go into seclusion to cure the poison. Besides you, who else really cares about me in this Demon Palace? " Liu Liuqing''s heart ached again.


    He said to Leng Fanyun, "I didn''t know you were doing this much behind the scenes. If I knew, he wouldn''t have done this."


    Leng Fanyun turned his head to face him, and said, "There are some things that are wrong, and it''s better if someone hates you. Only then will someone have a chance to entrust their life to you. If A''Mo didn''t hate me and Qin''er died, he definitely wouldn''t be able to survive. A-Liu, promise me, as long as you help A-Jue, don''t tell me what I did. You and him are good brothers in my life. "


    He thought for a moment and said, "If I don''t come back now, why don''t you help Yueshi? She is just a woman, so it won''t be easy for me to help her. Even though I am willing to help her now, I will never be able to do the right thing in the future. Do you hear me? "


    Something sour and astringent was on the verge of falling out of his eyes, but he still smiled and said, "Don''t ask me, you know I hate her. If you want to help her, then take the Soul Returning Pearl and come back to help, I''ll only help you this once."


    Leng Fanyun looked at him in a daze for a long time before letting his good brother who had been by his side to hug him, "Thank you."


    Farewell.


    After Liu Liqing sent Leng Fanyun off, he saw a person in his room that he clearly did not want to see.


    Ye Jue coldly looked at his former good brother and asked, "What the hell are you and Leng Fanyun doing?"


    Liu Liuqing did not expect him to ask such a question. He sat down by the table and poured himself a cup of water. "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Ye Jue slapped Leng Fanyun''s cup to the ground, "Stop pretending. I saw it this morning. Where did Leng Fanyun go?"


    Liu Liuqing couldn''t stand Leng Fanyun not letting him tell Ye Jue about anything in the first place. Now that Ye Jue had found it himself, that was good too. He retorted, "Why are you going over to Leng Fanyun''s place? You feel sorry for poisoning me? "


    Ye Jue did not reply to Liu Liuqing''s words and snorted, "He asked for it."


    Seeing that he was still stubborn, Liu Liqing''s tone became worse, "That''s right, that''s how he came looking for himself. If you wanted the position of Asgard Master, he would give it to you without a second word and even helped you clear the way. You poisoned him and his body is not fully recovered yet. Knowing that you want to return the soul orb, he went to the Ancient Era''s Remnants to find the soul bead without saying a word. Knowing that you have spent your entire life training to lock your sister''s soul, he worries about your safety and wants me to stay in the Demon Palace to protect you. He really asked for it. "


    Although he had guessed about seventy to eighty percent, he still could not believe what Liu Liuqing had just said, "Leng Fanyun, how could he be so good to me?"


    If it weren''t for the fact that Liu Liuqing had treated the three of them kindly, he would have dragged such a good and bad person out of this place. He ridiculed, "Yun is actually still treating you as a good friend. He thought that Ye Jue was still the same Ye Jue from back then, that Qing Feng and Qing Yue, but who would have thought that the current him is just like a dog who bites recklessly, as if the whole world owes him a debt?


    Ye Jue felt a bit ashamed when he saw his good friend was scolding him like that. He said, "A-Liu, tell me what happened."


    Liu Liuqing snorted. Seeing that he was no longer bewitched, he relaxed and said, "Back then, after you transferred all your cultivation to her to seal her soul, you passed out because of the loss of your inner force. At that time, Yun Xiao was also in a bad situation. He had rescued Ye Qin''s body and his meridians were severed. He had lost too much blood and almost all of his inner force was gone. "He brought you, a living dead person, and a dead person, Ye Qin ¡­" Facing the cup Ye Jue threw over, "Speak, don''t hit me, it''s really like this."


    He continued, "He was afraid of exposing his own aura, so he didn''t dare to use that part of his body''s power. If I hadn''t met him at that time, he probably would have died as well.


    Liu Liuqing asked, "What was he doing?"


    "What do you think? He did not have any internal energy, so what could he do with his two corpses and his enemies? Every day, I would carefully hide you in a secret place, and then go to the town to help others carry their things. You are already injured, and your meridians are also broken, so you will always be beaten up by others. "


    "When I met him, his injuries had worsened and he had a high fever. After he woke up, he would not do anything else other than promise me to treat his wounds. Take your time taking on the killing tasks. If you take more money, you''ll have a place to stay. It was also at this time that his internal energy was slowly increasing, and he was slowly unwilling to say anything. "


    "When he reaches purple rank, there won''t be many left as his opponents. "Finally, he established the Demon Palace as he wished and recruited a large group of assassins. He killed people and did all sorts of things just so that he wouldn''t have to hide anymore. One day, you''ll wake up."


    "Then again, when the green dragon that he trusted saw Ye Qin''s appearance and had evil thoughts, he plotted and killed everyone in the palace that had ill intentions. After that, he no longer believed in anyone else. "Even I don''t dare to ask."


    "Finally, you''re slowly showing signs of awakening. The day when the Ancient Era''s Remnants will open is also about to arrive. Finally, everything has come to an end." He met a very smart and beautiful woman outside. He has lived for thousands of years and has never been so obsessed with a woman. "


    He looked at Ye Jue and said, "Originally, they just had a little misunderstanding. However, after hearing that you had woken up, he rushed back without explanation. Waiting for him was the news of you contacting the Azure Dragon and Vermillion Bird''s betrayal. That''s not some powerful poison, I told him. You just have to phase the poison out of your body and change it again. But at this time, the woman spread the news that she was going to get married again. His heart ached, so he decided to rush over to save her. "


    "What about you? What did you do now? " Seeing Liu Liuqing questioning him, he couldn''t help but think back to that time when he saw how his mind had been muddled by love. When he thought of his sister, he wanted him dead. He knew full well that he had been poisoned, yet he still fought with his internal energy to have the poison quickly spread to his entire body. Furthermore, he even pierced the sword into his body. He could not imagine how that powerful man had dragged the poison and the huge wound all over his body to save another person.


    Liu Liuqing looked at his silent face and continued, "That woman is also not a good person. Even if the misunderstanding is resolved, she would ignore her. When he came back, he had already dealt with all the matters in the palace. After expelling the poison, he went to help you get the Soul-Returning Pearl. I didn''t expect you to give him this. "


    He was forcing the poison out of his own palace while he and his men were discussing how to kill him and replace him. He ignored himself and gave the position of palace master to himself. He clearly knew how much he hated Ye Xiwen, but he didn''t explain and instead said, "Palace Master Ye, are you trying to repay a debt of gratitude and enmity?"


    Liu Liuqing looked at him cry as he lost his composure, and continued, "Yun even knows that this will happen if you knew. He would rather you hate him than be like this. But what did you do to deserve him? "


    Ye Jue raised his head and said, "Let me go, I''m going to save her."


    Liu Liuqing''s eyes were also red, "He has already arranged everything for us, how could we have the chance to save him? His pride won''t allow you to do that. "


    The two of them faced each other as they thought about their good brother, and they truly felt warm.


    Ye Jue suddenly asked, "That woman, what did she look like?"


    Liu Liuqing also smiled and said, "She is very similar to Yun. She was beautiful and clever. She married someone but decided to divorce her husband when her husband married his concubine. Her family sent her away as a pawn, and she simply destroyed her family. Her child was the reincarnation of the God of Slaughter. For his safety, she founded the Moon Shadow Guild and the Moon Slaughter Devil Sovereign. Yun saved her twice and then fell in love with her. "


    When he thought about how such a breathtakingly talented woman could be matched up to that powerful man with her beautiful appearance, if it wasn''t for him, they wouldn''t be in such a state right now, right? He was blaming himself more and more.


    Liu Liuqing looked at how he was blaming himself and said, "Don''t worry. If I knew that woman also went to the ancient ruins, I would have felt at ease watching Leng Fanyun go by himself. That woman is already at the Black Level, their own magnetic field can easily meet each other. As long as they meet each other, not only would Yun''s life be in danger, they might even make up for it. "

 C63

    Su Yuewu''s group of four walked to the entrance of the miasma forest. It was clearly winter, but the forest was verdant and there was a pink mist faintly drifting within.


    The four of them were eager to give it a try. Xi Qi carefully handed the cloth to the other four and said, "When the miasma enters your body, it''s extremely easy to hallucinate, otherwise you won''t be able to get out. This was Mandala''s flower juice, and it was most effective against miasma.


    The four of them covered their mouths and noses with cloth and laughed as they looked at each other. Xiaotian struggled out of Su Yitian''s embrace and was about to run inside. Su Yitian hastily ran to chase it, only to see it stop only a short distance away. It looked towards Su Yuewu and Tian Tian before wagging its tail and walking in.


    Dong Ni looked at this little thing which was filled with spiritual energy, then laughed. "Little Tian is guiding us right now." When the four of them thought about it, it was obvious that this miasma forest had formed a huge Eight Trigrams Formation with the help of huge trees, and the miasma also served to obstruct the path ahead.


    Under the guidance of Little Tian, the four of them continued forward without a hitch. However, he didn''t know that a lot of martial artists had gone into the Gate of Death and disappeared because they had no one to lead them.


    The four of them walked for an unknown amount of time. Gradually, the number of trees decreased, and the pink mist also lessened. Only then did they remove the piece of cloth. Looking at this strange world.


    There was a blood-red moon in the sky, and it was terrifying to see it hanging in the dark sky. The entire world seemed to be shrouded in a huge curtain of darkness. The air was filled with an indescribably familiar fragrance. It was the scent of lavender. Su Yuewu excitedly thought.


    The four of them continued forward. As long as they ignored the huge red moon, they would be considered to be in paradise. Birds were chirping and the fragrance of flowers filled the air. Beneath his feet was a grassy meadow, looking at the unknown flowers. Su Yuewu and Tian Tian continued to walk forward under the lead of Little Tian. Along the way, trembling streams flowed down along the ground. On both sides of the streams were jagged rocks, while on both sides of the streams were huge trees with red flowers blooming on them.


    Not only were they unafraid, but they also felt a sense of familiarity with each other. The two of them swam towards the lake, with Xi Qi and Dong Ni behind them, they walked slowly and cautiously, as if they were afraid to step on a mine.


    As the scent of lavender grew stronger, the four of them slowly walked to the end of the stream. It was a gentle hillside. At the end of the lake, there was a sea of lavender flowers. Beside it was a shallow and clean lake that looked like a sapphire.


    Xi Qi took the bag and said, "We haven''t eaten in a long time, so let''s leave after eating some things."


    No change in time could be seen here. The entire place seemed to have become motionless. The four of them took the food in silence, gnawing on it as they thought. Dong Ni said, "Mistress, it seems as though strange things are hidden within this place. Why don''t we split up and travel here so we can find the treasures sooner?"


    She looked at Dong Ni''s gaze, and then the nearby Xi Qi suddenly glanced over with an earnest look in her eyes, as if she thought that if they were in front of her, there would always be some things that she couldn''t say. She smiled at the bottom of her heart, and solemnly promised Dong Ni.


    "This is good as well. It would be easier to find exits and treasures if we spread out to search for them. No matter what, we have to get back here before the food in our hands is finished, and then we have to get out together. " Su Yuewu said. Then, she saw the handsome and gentle Xi Qi giving her a thumbs up from a place that Dong Ni couldn''t see.


    The four of them spread out to continue walking, Su Yuewu and Tian Tian brought the small piece of sky with them as they walked into the lavender. Dong Ni and Xi Qi walked towards the back of the lake.


    The small days were getting more and more exciting, almost as if they were jogging forward. Su Yitian''s chubby body seemed to be unable to move. When Xiaotian saw him acting like this, he anxiously turned around and tugged at his clothes.


    Su Yuewu said, "Tian Tian, after you go out, I''m afraid that you really should lose weight. You just took a few steps and you''re out of breath. "Even the heavens are dragging you down."


    The three of them walked past the lavender and suddenly found something shiny in the grass. When they reached the center, Su Yitian was about to pick it up when he suddenly felt the world spin and the two of them fell down.


    It was a completely new world. It was like the breeze in the south of the river. The lake water was endless and the mountains were green in the distance. Peach blossoms and snow-like pear blossoms were blooming on the shore. Little Tian pulled them along and continued forward. Su Yuewu carefully noticed that every few steps, there was an arrowhead shaped like a blade that guided the two of them forward.


    Before long, the two of them had arrived in front of a palace. The door was closed, but Su Yitian gently pushed it open. The inside of the yard was cleaned. In one corner of the yard, there were pear blossoms and peach blossoms.


    Su Yitian opened the door again and found a whole cabinet full of books, densely packed from the bottom of his feet all the way to the top. Su Yuewu casually flipped through one of the books. There were some meticulous notes in it and this place simply looked like it belonged to the mortal world. There was only the two of them.


    Su Yitian suddenly flipped open a book. The little sky was in his arms as he stared at his young master, who looked like a comic book. In fact, this book was probably painted for the child to see, it was the story of a pet repaying a favor.


    A scholar had rescued a small gourd from a trap set by a hunter on the roadside. He carefully brought it back to his home to take care of it and help bandage its wound. Its emaciated appearance made the scholar''s heart ache.


    The little fox slowly began to recover. It was actually a fox that had cultivated into a demon. In his dream, he had told the scholar about the treasure. After the scholar woke up, he found the treasure there.


    The nearby rich people were jealous of the scholar''s treasure. They secretly killed the scholar and took it as their own. The little fox was very sad. It went to the study room to read a book every day. It had set up a demonic technique in the book.


    Su Yitian looked at the small beast in front of him. No matter how he looked at it, he felt that this little beast was full of meaning. He called his mother over. Su Yuewu was originally reading the books in the cabinet, and many of the annotations were very reasonable. She was reading them with relish, but she was suddenly called over by Su Yitian to look at the comic book in her son''s hands.


    Both of them were surprised. Could this be the reason why Xiaotian brought them here? They looked at the sky and shook the book, and the sky nodded, its eyes watering.


    But how to undo the seal? There was nothing Su Yitian could do about it. Su Yuewu thought of the bloody scenes from her previous life where she watched TV. She said, "Tian Tian, quickly cry." Although Su Yitian didn''t have any other options, he still managed to squeeze out two teardrops, which landed on Xiaotian''s fur. There was no response.


    Disappointed, Su Yuewu could only think about it again. She said, "Give Little Heaven some blood and let him lick it." Su Yitian and Xiaotian were at a loss for words. How did they know that Su Yuewu was completely affected by the TV show from their previous life?


    Su Yitian carefully placed the bite wound in front of Xiao Tian. Xiao Tian licked his lips and realized that his wound had quickly healed. Su Yuewu was very surprised, but Xiaotian still had an anxious look on his face.


    Su Yuewu asked, "Is it still wrong?" For the time being, she ignored the side effects of that little sky.


    Little Tian nodded. Su Yue Wu picked up the picture book. Suddenly, she flipped to the next page and her eyes lit up.


    "Tian Tian, help mother light a fire." Su Yitian saw his mother''s eyes suddenly light up and quickly got up. He went to his master''s kitchen and found some dried firewood. Su Yuewu casually used her internal energy on the wood and discovered that there was already a small fire going on. Su Yitian was somewhat exasperated; he never thought that internal energy could be used in such a way.


    While reading the picture book, she asked Su Yitian, "Do you have rice?" Su Yitian quickly ran to the rice jar and took a look. There really was one. She asked, "Do you have any chicken?" This time, Su Yitian could not find it.


    Just as the two of them were lost in their thoughts, Su Yitian suddenly took out an oily paper package from his bosom. Inside was a huge chicken drumstick. Seeing how his mother was looking at him with disdain, Su Yitian rubbed his head and smiled, "I''m just afraid that if we don''t have enough food, I''ll steal a chicken leg from Uncle Xiqi''s bag. Isn''t that more useful?"


    Su Yuewu took the chicken drumsticks and chopped the rice porridge in the wok while saying to Su Yitian, "There will be a day when you will die of obesity."


    Not long after, the rice porridge started to rise into the day. Su Yuewu carefully scooped out the porridge and muttered to herself, "If this still doesn''t work, then I really won''t have any other choice." He silently cursed as he wondered who had come up with this method to remove the seal.


    Suddenly, he thought of the possibility that it was set by him in his previous life, so he struck a balance. The brain of a human and an animal are always different.


    Sure enough, when Su Yitian placed the bowl of chicken porridge in front of Little Tian, he had just finished a mouthful when his body began to transform into a multicolored light. Su Yitian was not yet shocked by the sudden influx of the light. He felt a surge of hot air in his body, and tried to use his Qi and realized that he already had quite a bit of Qi. Although it could not be compared to his mother''s Qi, it was sufficient.


    As for Xiaotian, after removing the seal, he had also grown much larger. He was about half the height of Su Yitian. He meekly laid at Su Yitian''s feet and swung his large tail.


    Su Yitian had also used his own inner force to ignite a small flame on the log in front of him. Only now did he realize that he already had inner force. He excitedly ran in front of his mother and said, "Mother, I also have inner strength now." Su Yuewu hugged his small body, feeling very happy.


    When the three of them were done, Xiaotian read for a long time in front of the books before leaving with them. As soon as they stepped out of the door, they found that everything had disappeared, including the lake water and the flying flowers.


    So it was all an illusion.

 C64

    Dong Ni and Xi Qi walked forward without saying a word. Slowly, the lake disappeared. The house beside him was in the capital city.


    Dongni found that Xiqi was already gone, and she was in her own home. That little fat girl was flirting with her mother, "Mother, bring Ni''er to elder brother Xiqi''s home tomorrow. Ni''er likes elder brother Xiqi very much."


    It was the childhood Dong Ni. Dong Ni looked at her body and was still wearing the gaudy clothes, but neither of them seemed to be able to see her. Donnie waved toward the two of them, but when she realized they couldn''t see her, she simply sat aside and watched the conversation go on.


    The lady in her twenties hugged the pink baby in her arms and said, "Brother Xi Qi is so cold, do you still like Neon?"


    The little child hugged his mother. "Although big brother Siqi is cold and indifferent, but Neo is good to him, he will be good to him too."


    The image flashed and moved to a different place. The young boy was in the study, writing calligraphy. Although the handwriting was young, his character could already be seen. A small voice came from outside the door. His pen trembled, and the master behind him instructed, "Xiqi, calmness is the most important thing in writing. Your breath is unstable, so this piece of writing is ruined. You should be punished three more times. " Xi Qi nodded. "Yes, master."


    The little girl dressed in pink had already run into the study room. No one knew what was in her mouth, but her face was dirty. She looked at the boy who was standing beside the desk. Her hand had already imprinted his bamboo green robe. "Brother Xiqi, what are you doing?"


    She looked at the dirty robe and felt a headache coming on. He no longer looked at the girl who was looking at him, and instead said with concentration, "Miss Donnie, I''m writing. "Go somewhere else and play. I can''t play with you anymore."


    The girl nodded seriously, and said obediently, "Brother Xi Qi, Neon will do whatever you want. "Brother Xi Qi, you busy, I''ll go find auntie to play." As she said that, she ran out. As she saw her petite figure running out, her eyes followed him out.


    The girl suddenly ran in again, not noticing the boy''s blushing face due to not being able to hide his eyes, she put the dessert in his hand, "Brother Xi Qi, I saw that the dessert was made very well, so I brought you one. "You eat, I''m leaving." With that, he flew out like a small butterfly.


    Xi Qi looked at the crumpled dessert in her hand and unhesitatingly put it into her mouth. He frowned, feeling somewhat sweet. Just as he was about to look for water, a cup of tea had already been brought to his mouth. Master''s voice sounded, "Ah Qi and Miss Dong Ni have a good relationship."


    The awkward boy drank the water, afraid that someone would see through his discomfort. He denied, "No, no. I''m going to bore her to death."


    When he finally finished writing in the evening and went to pay his respects to his mother, he found her sitting on his mother''s lap. When she saw him, she quickly broke away and ran over to him. Surprised, he asked, "Big brother Xi Qi, you''re here?"


    Seeing the playful look in her mother''s eyes, and thinking of her master teasing her, Xi Qi said with a cold face, "Why are you still here?"


    Seeing his cold expression, the girl felt wronged and said, "I want to wait for brother Xiqi to have dinner with me." She wanted to take his hand.


    He impatiently shook off the girl''s hand. "I''ve already eaten." He turned around and fled. It was really strange, how could his heart beat so fast. Did mother and Auntie Su notice?


    Xiqi, who couldn''t sleep anymore in the middle of the night, sat up again, touched the snacks on the table and randomly ate a few pieces, but she found that there was nothing delicious like what Tony had given her. What was his name? He thought about Tony''s pastry and fell asleep.


    In the blink of an eye, the two of them looked to be over ten years old. Zheng Xiqi''s father had arranged a marriage for him. He was the young lady of the four families, Qin Yun''er. Although it was a side room, it was still a family. Everyone was happy and happy.


    Not far away, Dong Ni is currently in a temper tantrum: "What, Xi Qi is actually engaged to someone else? Mother, I don''t want it, I like him. "


    Mother touched her daughter''s soft body and advised, "Neon, don''t mess around. The Qin family is one of the four great families, they wouldn''t refuse, right? "


    Dong Ni didn''t care. "Hmph. Should I go ask him?"


    She stomped her foot and ran out, finding Xi Qi, who was currently studying at her home. Xi Qi looked at the girl who was running over with a reddened face. Her chest was moving up and down and her eyes were glazed. It took her a while to react.


    He concealed his loss of composure, and slowly furrowed his brow as he looked at the girl in front of him. "Dong Ni, why are you always so childish?" As before, he picked up the book, and God knows what he was reading.


    The girl threw his book to the side and asked: "Let me ask you, are you engaged to that young lady of the Qin family?" The soft and tender voice was like a cat''s paw scratching at her heart.


    Resisting the urge, he replied, "Yes."


    The girl asked in a sobbing tone, "Then what should I do? How am I inferior to her?"


    Xi Qi controlled the strange feeling in her heart and said flatly: "Old Man Yun, marry your wife, marry your concubine. As a legal wife, it was better to be virtuous and virtuous. Dong Ni, look at you, you don''t look like a girl at all. "


    The most frustrating thing is that the man you like will personally tell you that you are inferior to another man. The night Dong Ni returned home, she cried all night long and never went to look for Xi Qi again.


    In Xi Qi''s class in the school, a good boy sneakily gave her a booklet and said, "I''ll read it when I get back tonight."


    After the maidservants left the room at night, the pure Xi Qi opened the booklet, and saw that it was filled with those filthy things.


    She quickly closed the book, but couldn''t suppress her curiosity. Slowly, nervously, and nervously, she went through the entire booklet. Only then did he fall asleep.


    He had a dream at night, and beside him was a cute and soft girl who called him "Big brother Xi Qi". This was the first time he had such a dream, and the person in his dream was actually Dong Ni.


    Tony looked at him in his dream, blushing even at her age.


    The next day, when Xi Qi went to the academy, that person winked and said, "Did you see it?" Xi Qi''s heart did not beat around the bush as he said, "I''ve already burned such a filthy thing like this. You should stop looking at it in the future."


    The other party sighed, "I spent a lot to buy it from outside." Xiqi smiled and curled her lips.


    Repetition was like addiction. When there was no one around, Xiqi would sneak out to take a look and then dream about Dong Ni.


    During the day, when he was listening to the teacher lecture, every time he thought of Dong Ni, he would think of her in his dreams.


    When she was a little bit older, the empress, for the purpose of the so-called floral feast, would actually invite all the young men and women of the appropriate age to enter the palace. Dong Ni was at home changing clothes nonstop, and she asked her maid, "Is this Stonecroft good or this Cherry Blossom good? Actually, this Liangliang Blue is also not bad. "


    The maid looked at the girl who was making threatening gestures. She covered her mouth and laughed, "Miss, it''s not like we are admiring flowers. It''s more like we are competing in beauty."


    Dong Ni thought of Miss Qin and snorted. "This is a beauty contest. I want to see how Miss Qin looks like."


    It was unknown if the empress had understood or if it was because the young miss of the Qin family was positioned right in front of Dong Ni. As if she felt the light that was being noticed, she turned around and looked at the little girl who was facing her with some hostility. Qin Yu''er was a little puzzled, but she still raised her glass and gave Dong Ni a big smile.


    After the meal, everyone was free to move around. Dong Ni had set her eyes on a bunch of peach blossoms, but her height was not high enough. While she was trying hard, a gentle and beautiful voice came from behind her, "Are you Miss Dong Ni?" It was Qin Yu''er.


    Looking at Tony''s body covered with flowers as she worked hard at Bara on the tree, she laughed while covering her mouth with her hands and said, "Miss Dong Ni is really naive and naive. Which branch do you want? Let me help you pick it. "


    Dongni pointed to her favorite things. Qin Yu''er also tried to pick them with her feet, but she couldn''t reach them. At this moment, Leng Ning''s husband walked over and saw that the person in front of him was his fiancee and the woman in his dreams. He felt a little awkward, but he still asked Qin Yu''er in a gentle tone, "What''s wrong?"


    Qin Yu''er had never seen her fianc¨¦ up close. She was so embarrassed that her face was flushed red. She pointed at the peach blossom. "Sister Donnie wants that one!"


    Xi Qi looked at it for a moment and then easily took it off. One of the peach blossoms had suddenly been plucked, and a large patch of the flower on the branch had fallen shakily. Xiqi looked at the two girls in the peach blossoms. Her heart was beating really fast. That girl was wearing a light purple dress and was holding a blooming flower. She was smiling at him in the rain of flowers.


    For the first time, Xi Qi was at a loss. He asked his father if he could break off the engagement, and his father angrily beat him up. He could only think of another way. If he didn''t know at this moment that he liked Dong Ni, it would be weird.


    He found Nan Gong of the Four Great Families and agreed to help him.


    At this time, what he didn''t know was that Dong Ni and Qin Yu''er had gradually become good friends. Qin Yu''er''s face reddened as she said, "Xi Qi is really a good person." Donnie''s eyes were filled with tears, but she still replied with a smile, "As long as big sister Yu''er likes it." The people that Xi Qi likes are really good, I can''t compare to them no matter what, so I might as well bless them.


    Dong Ni held the pillow that Qin Yu''er had embroidered with mandarin ducks and water and said, "Big sister, the mandarin ducks you''re embroidering are really beautiful."


    She still remembered Qin Yu''er''s bashful and expectant look, but why did she suddenly die? After Second Prince Gu Xicheng ascended to the throne, the other four great clans, other than the Nangong Clan, had been completely annihilated. Qin Yu''er was no exception.


    While Dong Ni was grieving, Xi Qi came over. He gently took her hand and said, "Dong Ni, I want you to marry me."


    How could she agree? He liked big sister Yu''er, and big sister Yu''er also liked him. Why did he have to do this to big sister Yu''er before her bones turned cold? For the first time, Donnie looked at Xiqi with contempt and said, "I really don''t feel good for big sister Yu-er."


    She went to Nangong Jean and became a killer. He clearly didn''t have any martial arts skills, but he still followed her. The two names pressed together, Donnie and Xiqi.


    He knew that he was surrounded by killers. Just as he was about to close his eyes, a warm and soft body appeared in front of him. A large wound appeared on her back, with warm blood flowing out from it.


    She hugged his body for a long time, tears streaming down his face. He knew he must never lose her again.

 C65

    After Dong Ni had finished looking through all the memories, the background slowly faded away like flowing water. She sank to her knees and buried her head between her knees. Behind her, a warm hand slowly rested on her shoulder.


    The man''s hoarse voice was heard. "You already know about it?"


    Tony lifted her tear-stained face from the crook of her arm. She nodded and smiled through her tears.


    Xi Qi also squatted beside her, holding her hand, and put her head on his shoulder, "Do you look down on me?"


    Dong Ni shook his head and asked, "You really ¡­" What ''me''? " Even if she was that shrewd, she wouldn''t be able to say that word in front of her beloved.


    Xi Qi replied with a low "En".


    Donnie looked at him, and for the first time in many years, she smiled and called out to him, "Hello, big brother Xiqi." The man looked at her in surprise. The woman continued, "We will be married once we leave the ancient ruins."


    Xi Qi also smiled and quietly promised her, "Okay."


    The two continued to walk forward. The environment was getting more and more treacherous. Slowly the desert began to form a desert wall, without any trees or water. The two of them looked up at the huge sun that was shining down on them from the sky and continued their journey with great difficulty.


    From time to time, there would be a strong wind blowing by, bringing with it the sand on the surface, blowing both of them into the air. The two of them only wore a single outer garment, a single inner garment. Xi Qi took off her outer clothes and tore it into pieces, carefully wrapping Donnie''s exposed mouth and nose with a piece of cloth, then pulled her hand and continued walking.


    Tony''s voice came from the mummy-like package. "What about you, Siqi gege?"


    "I''m fine."


    Dong Ni still pulled him over, ignoring the girl''s reserved manner, and wrapped her coat around his body. Her inner clothes were light white, and one could faintly see the purplish-red undergarment beneath. However, she didn''t care about that, and carefully wrapped it for him before continuing to walk forward.


    The two of them had no idea that they would encounter such a scene. Looking from afar, they could not see the edge of the desert. The sun showed no sign of abating. Slowly, Dong Ni felt as if her entire body was heavy, and her head felt as if it weighed a thousand pounds. The sand beneath her feet seemed to have glue stuck to it, and no matter how she sank, she couldn''t pull it out. Sweat began to roll down his body. But they did not drink water for a long time, and eventually they did not even sweat.


    Dong Ni stopped walking, and Xi Qi looked at her powerless eyes, like a dying beast looking at himself: "Xi Qi gege, I''m tired, I can''t walk anymore. I''ll rest for a while, you can go first. "Find the way, then come back and find me."


    "What''s going on?" She looked at her weakened appearance and became more and more worried. Neon, wake up. Can big brother Xi Qi carry you? "Don''t sleep, let''s talk."


    Dong Ni was already too weak to refuse. She felt the man had difficulty carrying her on his back, and then she continued walking forward, swaying.


    The man lifted the woman''s body and said while gasping for breath, "Neo, you should lose some weight too." Tony didn''t have the strength to argue with him. She tried to hit him on the shoulder with her head, and the man smiled and walked on.


    "Do you want to hear about our childhood?" As the man walked, he asked, "Donnie, do you want to hear it?"


    Dong Ni felt dizzy, she couldn''t hear what he was saying clearly, but big brother Xi Qi hadn''t talked to her for a long time, she obediently nodded her head.


    "Did you know?" I saw you when you were born? You were so ugly, your face was wrinkled and red. I was scared silly and I was crying. " He was lost in his memories. The woman on his back slowly fell asleep under his gentle and low voice.


    "Later, when you were one year old, mother took me to your house. It was winter, and you were wearing a red cotton jacket with white rabbit fur at the cuffs. It made your lips even redder and teeth even whiter. Hmm ¡­ " He thought about how to describe it and finally came up with a suitable adjective: "It''s like Sesame Rice Ball''s Soup Dumplings."


    Dong Ni, in a trance, heard her words. With great difficulty, she opened her mouth, which had been dehydrated for a long time, and blood flowed out. Dong Ni greedily licked the sweet blood and asked, "And then?"


    Xi Qi gently said, "Do you know how hateful you were when you were young? "You always come and disturb me. When I draw, you grab a grasshopper and put it in ink. You scamper all over my paper, and I get scolded by my master."


    "In the books that Master told me to read, there would always be a few sticky pages with unknown liquids and solids on them. Then, I would be scolded by Master."


    "When I write, you always pull on my sleeve. Whenever I start writing, you pull on it. I have no way of completing the tasks taught by my master."


    He recalled every little detail of the past, and his voice had a sweetness and nostalgia that he did not know himself. "Do you know how much I hated you back then, Neon?"


    "When my father was betrothing me, your face flashed in front of my eyes. It was dirty like a kitten''s face. But I looked at the drawing of Miss Qin, her smiling face before the flower, she didn''t look like you at all. I''m glad that she''s not like you and won''t disturb my studies. She''s just like my mother, always standing behind my father in silence. But there is a faint sense of melancholy in the depths of my heart. "


    Dong Ni''s head tilted to the side, and he had already lost consciousness. Looking at the girl whom he had difficulty loving for a long time, she suddenly felt like crying. If she could, he would carry her on his back forever.


    The girl couldn''t hear him at all, and he was still talking to himself. His mouth was cracked, blood was coming out, then congealing and then ripping again, and he was fighting his way forward, his eyes wide open.


    "Neon, when you were with Miss Qin, you were so beautiful when I gave you that peach blossom. I wish I could put it in your hair. "


    "Neon, do you know how badly I was beaten up by my father when we said we were going to break the engagement? I''ve got several broken ribs. You''ll have to touch them when we get married. "How much did I pay?"


    Slowly, the sky began to darken, and she carefully placed Tony behind a wind-sheltered rock. It had been a long time since Dong Ni had eaten or drank water. Her originally rosy face had turned pale and her mouth was devoid of any blood. There were many small wounds on her face, all of them dried up.


    He touched her lifeline, the thin life, and felt it slowly slipping away, and there was nothing he could do about it.


    He gently held her in his arms. She wasn''t fat at all, she was thin, but she was tough as a reed. He wanted to cry. In this illusion, they might never be able to go back. They might just be buried in this unknown desert, but their eyes were so dry that they could not even shed a single tear.


    He touched her cheek and carefully pressed his lips against her cheeks, her forehead, her nose, her lips. He called out to his lover in a low voice, "Dong Ni, Dong Ni ¡­" He could no longer hear the pretty girl with a beautiful smile replying him "Brother Xiqi".


    The sun had finally disappeared. A cold moon hung in the sky, casting its cold light over the entire world. The desert, still scorching hot during the day, was freezing cold.


    Dong Ni could no longer feel the cold. She quietly slept there. Xiqi also felt cold, almost as if she was naked in the cold water of the snow. He couldn''t feel the warmth of his body either. It was numb and stiff.


    He covered Tony with almost all of their clothes, and once again touched her hand. It was still cold. He picked up the knife that had been placed aside and cut open his wrist. Warm blood flowed down his wrist in a wriggling stream.


    He felt only numbness and no pain at all. He shakily placed his wrist next to Dong Ni''s mouth, but it flowed down her mouth.


    Xi Qi put his arm to her mouth again and lightly inhaled. The warm, rusty and fishy liquid flowed into her mouth. He resisted the urge to quench his thirst and slowly fed the woman the blood in his mouth. Although the girl was unconscious, she subconsciously took the blood from her mouth.


    DongNi''s mouth gradually turned red. He didn''t know how many cuts on his arm and how much blood Xiqi fed him, but he felt cold all over. He couldn''t even feel where he was and felt dizzy. He finally could not hold on any longer and fell to the ground.


    When Dong Ni woke up, it was already daytime, but there was no sun like yesterday. There were stifling black clouds in the sky, as if it was about to rain. Xiqi fell down beside her, her mouth red with dried blood.


    She carefully held him in her embrace, his arms hanging limply over her legs. She saw that there were several deep cuts on his arms, but she ¡­ Ever since she woke up, there was a fishy taste in her mouth. It was her big brother, Xi Qi, who had fed her her his blood.


    She pressed her face against his heart, and there was a faint sound. How glad she was. He took off the clothes of the two people on his body, and fixed their waists on his abdomen. Their limbs were all tied up together with his own. He walked forward with the heavy man on his back.


    Every step was stuck in the sand. Raising her foot was difficult, but Tony didn''t dare rest. She knew that if she fell, they would never be able to get out. She still had to marry brother Siqi. They couldn''t die here.


    Suddenly, a big rain began to fall on their bodies. Finally, it began to rain. Dong Ni carefully formed a bowl with her hands and fed the water to Xi Qi''s mouth. She also looked up and drank the rain from the sky. Finally, she was able to cry loudly.


    It was raining, and the snake that had been nestling in the hole had come out. Donnie fought back her disgust and fear as she watched the snake slowly wrap itself around her legs, then suddenly stab the snake in the belly with the dagger in her hand.


    There was no fire, so Dong Ni had no choice but to skin the snake and cut it into small pieces. With blood on them, she swallowed them one by one. His tongue sensed the stinky taste in his mouth, and his stomach automatically opened its mouth to spit something out. Dong Ni resisted the urge to vomit and swallowed the raw snake meat. She didn''t dare to chew at all. Then, he carefully chewed the slightly better piece of snake meat into pieces and fed it into her mouth.


    After eating her fill, Dong Ni continued on her way. After walking for who knows how long, she finally saw the lake where they had separated from Su Yuewu. She finally felt at ease and allowed herself to faint.

 C66

    Su Yuewu and Su Yitian brought the small sky forward and continued their journey. Gradually, he saw a tall mountain range that was as tall as the peak of a mountain. There was white snow covering the top of the mountain.


    Su Yitian frowned and said, "Wife, are we going in?" Don''t we need to take that immortal medicine? "


    Su Yuewu thought about how she had come here with great difficulty and hadn''t figured out everything. How could she just leave like that?


    She pulled Su Yitian''s hand and continued to move forward, coaxing him, "Darling, didn''t you see it just now? That was just an illusion. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Su Yitian helplessly followed his mother as he hugged a small sky in his arms.


    After the two of them had walked for less than an hour, Su Yitian could no longer bear it. He pulled Su Yuewu''s sleeve and said, "Mother, you''re lying. This is clearly not an illusion. I''m so cold."


    The cold wind blew snow on their faces and bodies. Su Yuewu and Su Yitian both had inner strength, but they weren''t afraid of the cold. Even if the little beast had furry fur, it still wasn''t afraid. However, Su Yitian was too lazy to continue walking, so he had no choice but to play around with his mother.


    Su Yuewu raised her head and looked at the towering snowy mountain peak above her, which was shining with a holy light under the sunlight. Her surroundings were boundless white and she couldn''t see anything.


    However, Su Yuewu was unwilling to return just like that. She said, "Let Xiaotian carry you. Let''s go further. If there''s nothing else we can find after two hours, then we''ll go back."


    The small beast jumped onto the ground and turned into a huge beast. It carried Su Yitian on its back as it walked forward. Su Yuewu followed behind.


    The higher he went, the thinner the air became, as if every breath he took was like a cold knife. Suddenly, Su Yitian called out in surprise and excitement, "Mother, there''s something black up ahead."


    Finally, they saw something of a different color. The two of them hurriedly ran over.


    It was a man, his head buried beneath his body, his face invisible. He was wearing a black robe with a thin layer of snow falling on it. His hair was loose and his body was covered with solidified blood.


    Xiaotian stepped forward, sniffed, and then gently licked the man''s face with his tongue. The two of them were finally able to clearly see that this person was Leng Fanyun. His aura of nobility and arrogance was like pure white snow, and his entire body was ice-cold.


    Su Yuewu thought back to the time when she was poisoned. It should have been very difficult for her to come to the Ancient Era''s Remnants alone. She touched his pulse. Although it wasn''t very deep, it shouldn''t be life-threatening. However, no matter what they called him, he wouldn''t wake up. His face was as calm as if it was carved out of white jade.


    Su Yuewu had no choice but to carry him on Little Tian''s back. They supported his upper body as they slowly walked forward.


    The moment Leng Fanyun entered the ancient ruins, he discovered that he had underestimated this place. After entering the miasma forest, he began to feel relieved and followed a small path to the mountain.


    He had been on high alert when he saw a faint red figure around the corner. The surroundings were verdant and lush, and the mountains were filled with jade-green light, making her appear even more charming and dressed in bright red clothes.


    She seemed to have heard the footsteps behind her. She turned around and smiled. "Big brother, you''re back?" Her smile was like an unknown wild flower growing in a valley, fresh and moving.


    Seeing that it was someone she didn''t know, she smiled shyly and continued to squat there. There was some unknown grass between her legs, and she was singing some unknown song with a soft and smooth voice. Leng Fanyun could only hear a few words, "Yimei goes to the west continent, and plum is sent to the north of Jiangbei" Harvesting lotus flower south pond autumn, lotus flower past the head. "Lower your head to handle the lotus seed. The lotus seed is as clear as water."


    He didn''t know that this was a song that girls sing when they see a person they like. He walked over and asked, "You are A-Jue''s little sister, Ye Qin. I''ll take you home. "


    The girl followed him down the hill. Seeing her big brother, she quickly ran over. However, after her brother whispered a few words to her, he secretly glanced at Leng Fanyun and lowered his head as he smiled.


    It was as if he was in a dream, watching the events of the past play out on him one by one.


    Ye Jue doted on his sister very much. Their parents died a long time ago, so Ye Jue was basically raised by Ye Qin as a father and a mother. Although the two were rich, Ye Qin was very innocent and romantic. When the three of them went out, she cooked their meals at home, always waiting for them in clean clothes and warm lights.


    Leng Fanyun''s heart, which had been cold for many years, also slowly began to feel at home. Ye Qin charmingly called him "Big Brother Yun". She was just like her little sister, Leng Fanyun, Ye Jue, and Liu Liqing called her Qin''er.


    They had been like this for years, and Chin had grown up, and they would take her with them when they went out.


    Qin''er had a charming personality and was getting along well with everyone. While they were eating and drinking with their brothers in the martial arts world, she was happily adding wine and food to the side. Under the candlelight, her eyes were even more captivating than water.


    Slowly, a few brothers started to ask Ye Jue about her. Ye Qin looked at an unknown place with a mysterious and beautiful light in her eyes.


    The girl was mysterious due to her secret crush, and mysterious due to that, she seemed even more beautiful.


    Leng Fanyun was slowly unable to understand his sister''s thoughts. That night, they drank too much and danced outside. He sat in his chair, looking at the slowly gathering cups and plates, and suddenly remembered the song she had sung the first time he had seen her. He asked, "When I saw you, what was that song you sang?"


    She looked at the mesmerized but slender man in front of her. Her gaze was getting more and more incomprehensible to him. He was clearly still that pure and innocent young lady from back then, but why was she getting more and more confused now?


    She smiled slowly and brought a thick cup of tea to his face. The green teacup and the clear green tea made it seem even more like her fingers were slender and tender like an onion, yet also like a lotus flower. Her voice was in his ear again.


    He asked, "Qin''er, what kind of man are you looking for? Big Brother Yun will help you keep an eye out. " Ignoring her gaze, someone who was obviously drunk muttered to himself, "She''s obviously still that young lady who didn''t know anything at that time. How did she reach the age to get married?"


    Qin''er asked, "Brother Yun, do you not wish for Qin''er to marry?" She nodded and shook her head. He knew that when his sister grew up, there would always be a good person riding a big horse to marry her.


    Slowly, Ye Jue began to worry. he asked his sister. What kind of person are you looking for? Her eyes were firm and loving as she said, "I like Big Brother Leng."


    Ye Jue knew that Qin''er and Leng Fanyun were definitely impossible. After all, with Leng Fanyun''s status, it was impossible for him to only marry a country girl. He shook his head and said, "Isn''t it him?"


    Qin''er nodded. "It has to be him."


    Leng Fanyun had never known that Qin''er liked him. The last time he saw her was at the edge of a world of wandering souls. There were surging tides of evil spirits and evil spirits below him, and each of these waves contained countless evil spirits and evil spirits. Seeing that there were people at the top of the cliff, he was even more driven mad as he rammed into the cliff. A dark mist of hostility spread from the bottom of the cliff.


    Leng Fanyun looked at her as she stood at the edge of the cliff, clad in red clothes, as if he was admiring the ordinary waves of water. Below him were some evil spirits that didn''t give up.


    Leng Fanyun looked at the woman in front of him with a strange look. He hurriedly chopped down the hand that was full of mucus, the hand whose bones were covered with rotten flesh. He then pulled the girl a little further back and said with a frown, "Qin''er, what happened to you?"


    Ye Qin looked at the man she missed in her heart. Tears streamed down her face. She looked at the man in front of her and said: "Brother Yun, I love you. Do you love me?"


    The waves were still surging behind them, and the strong wind blew their clothes into the wind. Qin''er could barely stand, but she ignored the danger behind her and asked, "Big Brother Yun, do you love me?"


    Leng Fanyun felt as if something was stuck in his throat, causing him to be unable to speak. However, the woman kept looking into his eyes and kept asking, "Brother Yun, do you love me?"


    Leng Fanyun heard himself say with great difficulty, "Qin''er, I have always treated you as my little sister."


    Leng Fanyun stared at the woman in front of him, and as he thought of the events that would happen in the future, he felt somewhat hesitant. Suddenly, at this time, a sharp sword appeared in the woman in red''s hand, thrusting straight towards Leng Fanyun''s chest.


    Leng Fanyun looked at the sword in his heart, and could not believe his eyes as the blood slowly seeped out of his wound and dripped into the snow, turning into plum blossoms. He didn''t even know how to dodge. The woman in red sliced through his body with her blade. It was ice-cold, and warm liquid flowed out from it. However, he didn''t feel as uncomfortable as he did when he was stabbed in the heart.


    Suddenly, the place changed. He was lying in a snowy area, surrounded by a snow-covered mountain. The sky was blue, and tiny snowflakes began to fall, covering him one by one.


    There was a woman in red in front of him who was changing him loudly. He barely opened his eyes as he looked at the woman in front of him. "Qin''er?" The woman''s face was Su Yuewu. He blinked his eyes, but it was Qin''er again.


    The girl continued to slowly sink the knife in her hand into his body before slowly coming out, her eyes filled with tears. Leng Fanyun felt that she was very pitiful. With great difficulty, he extended his hand to wipe away the tears on the face of the girl in front of him, and said: "Qin''er, I''m sorry. If you like my life, then take it. "


    The woman suddenly disappeared. He couldn''t even tell if this was a dream or a reality. If his death could really calm her grief, he would rather die than let her soul perish.


    And there was also Su Yuewu, the first woman he had ever fallen in love with. The beautiful her, the intelligent her, the tearful her, the red-faced her, the him who had rejected him. He felt so tired, so tired. He looked around at the people coming and going. Only he had lived this long. He slowly closed his eyes.


    Su Yuewu bandaged his body one by one and looked at the man lying in the cave in pain as she had her nightmares. His brows were knitted tightly, and his body was shaking violently. His hand unconsciously pulled at something as he murmured, "Qin''er, I''m sorry ¡­"


    That was all he said back and forth.


    Su Yitian looked at his cheap father, then at his mother. Having read the book for so many years, just by listening to him, one could tell that the person a man truly liked would be calling out to over and over again in his dreams.


    Su Yitian held his mother''s hand and obediently lay in her embrace. The pain in Su Yuewu''s heart was dull and dull, but now that they had nothing to do with each other, she didn''t even have the right to be sad. She held back the fog in her eyes and hugged her baby, wanting to absorb the temperature.


    Su Yitian said, "Mother, don''t be sad. Let''s not bother Leng Fanyun. There are so many good men in the martial arts world."


    Su Yuewu looked at her own treasure of concern and said, "En, mother will find you an even more powerful father." However, the world was so big, how could she find another genius like Leng Fanyun?

 C67

    When Leng Fanyun woke up again, he saw Su Yuewu and Tian Tian. There was a large animal lying on the ground, and it was crackling with flames. Occasionally, there would be a spark.


    Doubtful that this was an illusion again, he decided to slowly stand up. However, he immediately dragged the wounds on his body and let out a faint hissing sound. Su Yuewu immediately woke up and reached out her hand to help him sit up.


    He had some suspicions that the Su Yuewu in front of him was the same as Ye Qin and wasn''t real. He looked at her blankly and smelled the nice scent on her body. Only now did he believe that this was not an illusion.


    He struggled to get up, but his body was not completely recovered yet. Su Yuewu looked at his reluctant appearance, and frowned, "Your wounds are very serious. Whatever you want to do, let me help you. Don''t move."


    Leng Fanyun still did not say anything, but continued to persevere and stand up. Finally, when Su Yuewu once again gave him a stern look, he coughed and said, "I want to be rude."


    Exiting the palace? What palace? Su Yuewu still didn''t understand. Leng Fanyun coughed and walked out by himself. She could faintly hear the sound of running water. It was only then that she realized what he meant by ''go to the washroom''.


    When Leng Fanyun returned to sit in front of the fire, Su Yuewu had already used a branch to cut through the steamed buns and was roasting them over the fire. Seeing him return, she didn''t even look at him and just handed the steamed bun in her hands over to him. "You were severely injured. I was in the snowdrift with Tian Tian and you found you."


    Leng Fanyun was not hungry at all, his wounds were burning painfully. His throat was dry and almost on fire. "Is there water?" he asked.


    Su Yuewu handed him her own water bag. Only then did she realize that it was hers. If she wanted to give it to him, she would give it to Tian Tian.


    Leng Fanyun avoided the rouge on her mouth, directly pouring water into his own mouth from a high distance. She clearly didn''t get hit by her water bag, but she still felt a little disappointed.


    After he finished drinking the water, he picked up the steamed bun and gave it to Su Yuewu as if it was broken off, and then he slowly started to eat. As she ate, she asked, "You must have put in a lot of effort to save me, right? Thank you."


    Su Yuewu felt a little panicked. She grabbed the steamed bun and said while looking at the fire, "Your body was almost completely stiff." Little Tian helped you carry it back. I just helped you bandage your wound. "


    Leng Fanyun looked at Su Yuewu, who still had an expression of hers, and thought that although she had saved him, it was probably because she wanted to repay him for saving her that time. When he thought of how she had made her decision when they parted ways, he felt some pain in his heart, but he didn''t know how to express it. He asked, "You''ve done enough. You don''t owe me anything anymore."


    Su Yuewu thought about how he had clearly called out another person''s name in his nightmare, and now that she was so cold to him, he felt even more sad. He simply threw the steamed bun into his bag and laid down with his back facing her, saying stiffly, "I''m tired, I''m going to sleep first."


    Seeing her awkward appearance, it was obvious that Leng Fanyun was in a bad mood. After he finished eating, he fell asleep as well. Looking at her skinny back, he thought that if he went to find the Soul-Returning Pearl, it would be a narrow escape, and he would never see her again, so his heart felt soft. He was afraid that he would never have the chance to be alone with her again, and he would never even see her again.


    He didn''t care whether Su Yuewu heard it or not, he slowly began to explain himself, "When I came to the Ancient Era''s Remnants, I didn''t have the ability to prepare to go back. I roughly know that the illusions here can attack you at the moment you least block their defenses. "


    "Everyone''s illusions are different. If you go through, you live. If you don''t, you die. And I, I really thought I was going to die here without getting the Soul Return Pearl. "


    Su Yuewu''s thin voice came from not too far away, "Your body''s not feeling too well today. It''s just that you don''t seem to want to wake up." He thought for a moment and wanted to test him. "You keep saying that Qin''er, sorry."


    Leng Fanyun thought of that young lady who had lost her soul, smiling at him and said "Goodbye Big Brother Yun" at the last second before she died, and felt that he had not even used his strength yet.


    "Qin''er is a good girl, I''m sorry about her."


    Su Yuewu heard him speak about someone else with such nostalgic and affectionate tone. She knew that most of the people who tried to test her wouldn''t get any good results, but when she heard it herself, she still felt a sour feeling in her heart.


    Leng Fanyun thought to himself, I don''t know if I can get out now, but even if I die, I must get the Soul Returning Pearl. He felt sorry for Ye Jue and Ye Qin. Now that even Su Yuewu failed him, he was glad that Su Yuewu rejected him.


    He then said, "Little Wu, I suddenly feel lucky that you weren''t with me. You deserve to be even better because I''m so terrible." After waiting for a long time, he didn''t hear Su Yuewu''s reply. He continued, "Yuewu, Nangong has always liked you. He''s a good man and has responsibilities. I''ll definitely be at ease if you''re with him."


    Su Yuewu didn''t expect him to say this to her. She had never liked anyone else, but what about him? Did he finally know his lover and was about to push himself into someone else''s arms?


    She didn''t know if she was telling him or talking to herself, but in a cold voice she said, "Since I was young, I''ve always been a person, doing everything by myself, and when I''m tired and sad, no one will comfort me. I don''t believe that someone will do everything in his power to love someone, just like in a book; in that case, I can only treat myself well, twice as good as I am, so good that I can protect everyone around me." If he didn''t want her, she would love herself. She would never trust anyone else.


    When Leng Fanyun heard this, he felt both heartache and heartache. He clearly knew that he loved her so deeply, but now that his life and death was unknown, how could he be so selfish as to say that he loved her? It would be better to just silently send her out, and push her to the side of the person who loved her. He was smart and capable, and would definitely not make her sad again, unlike her.


    He slowly revealed his true feelings to her in an obscure tone, "Little Wu, you are wrong. One day, there will be someone who will love you more than the words in the book. Before this, you have to be good to yourself, twice as good to yourself, and when he comes to your rescue, he will come to protect you and the people around you. "Do you know, Little Wu, you have to wait, there will always be one person."


    Su Yuewu was already sobbing, but she couldn''t cry in front of him either. She could only put her finger in her mouth and bite out some blood. She could hear him showing his fondness for another person in front of her.


    It was as if she was the only one who had fallen in love for a period of time. Everyone was striding forward, and only she was still on the spot, lamenting and crying. How she hated herself for being so weak and self-pitying. She put herself in a humble position and watched that man hurt her without restraint.


    She pinched herself fiercely and said, "I think so. I just hope that you and Miss Qin''er will have a good ending."


    They were all extremely meticulous, but at this moment, they were both immersed in their own worlds. One was filled with reluctance to part with the other was filled with jealousy and envy of their unknown love rivals. It was impossible to tell who they were referring to.


    Leng Fanyun said, "Her soul has already dispersed, so I came here to find that Soul Returning Pearl."


    Su Yuewu secretly laughed at herself for putting on an act. He came to the ancient ruins for that girl and she was also the reason why he was injured in the illusion realm. She was just a passerby for when he was lonely and missed her.


    Even though she felt that her injuries were not enough, she still asked, "What kind of girl is she?"


    "The first time I saw her, she was squatting on the side of the road, wearing a red shirt, and she thought I was her brother. She smiled at me." She continued to listen to the man''s reminiscence as she cried.


    He was a little tired, but he continued, "I am brothers with her brother, and she is always with us. She helps us cook, do laundry, and is both cute and capable."


    "A lot of people were interested in her, but she didn''t agree. Once I got drunk and asked her what kind of husband she wanted. She didn''t answer, just smiled at me. "She''s always been with us, but she didn''t say anything ¡­"


    Su Yuewu hadn''t heard his reply for a long time, so she asked, "And then?"


    But no one could answer him. He had already fallen into a deep slumber. Perhaps he and another red-clothed girl might be together in love.


    Su Yuewu slowly recalled the scene from a moment ago, and felt more and more lamentable.


    He and she were childhood sweethearts. She was charming and handsome. She cooked for him and washed for him. He gave her a hairpin. With the memories and past that she couldn''t participate in, even knowing that the ancient ruins were so dangerous, he still came. Despite suffering such heavy injuries and having a knife stabbed into his heart, he still remembered to call out his heart''s name in his dreams.


    And she, Su Yuewu, had only reminded him of Qin''er because of her red dress, right? She had never been in their story. It was like a book written by a talented woman. Suddenly, an ugly character walked onto the wrong stage, causing everyone to burst out in laughter.


    Su Yuewu made up her mind that she would definitely help Leng Fanyun find that Soul-Returning Pearl and revive his beloved girl. She wished them a hundred years of good relations and never see them again. He still had Moon Slaughter''s Moon Shadow Chamber of Commerce, Tian Tian, Bing''er, Nan Gong, and Gu Qishao. She had no love, she would have a lot of wealth and friendship. She cried and fell asleep.

 C68

    When Su Yitian woke up, Su Yuewu had already tidied up her surroundings and was packing her bags. He looked at Leng Fanyun who was still sleeping on the ground and asked, "Mother, are we leaving? Do you want to take advantage of... Do you want to bring Leng Fanyun along? "


    Su Yuewu said expressionlessly, "He woke up last night. I just touched his pulse, and there''s no more danger." Let''s go first. " She carried her bag on her back and placed the steamed bun that she had roasted into Su Yitian''s hands. She then pulled him outside.


    Su Yitian ate a steamed bun as he followed Su Yuewu forward. How strange. He felt that his mother was in a much worse mood than before.


    He really wanted to ask what had happened to them the night before while he was sleeping, but when he saw Su Yuewu''s expressionless face, he couldn''t find the right words to speak.


    Outside the house, the sky had already cleared up. The sun reflected everything in a sparkling and translucent manner, as if it were in the middle of a large expanse of crystals. In the distance, Su Yuewu saw a corner of a flying eave from high above. In the air, she could faintly hear the ringing of a palace bell. She suspected that this was also an illusion, so she asked: "Tian Tian, did you hear anything?"


    Su Yitian also heard it and said to his mother, "Yes, it seems to be coming from that direction." The mother and son duo held hands and continued to walk up the mountain.


    The mountain roads were rugged and there were slanted limestone slabs laid out on them. Su Yuewu slowly pulled Su Yitian forward. Every step she took was exceptionally difficult, and the slightest mistake would cause them to fall off the mountain.


    Slowly, he saw a corner of the palace. A pink-white wall covered with blue brick. This was clearly the south of the Yangtze River, but it had appeared in this strange land of ice and snow. Moreover, it had strangely appeared in a place with only the eaves of a palace, making Su Yuewu feel even more baffled.


    They continued in that direction. They finally arrived at the door. The door was ajar, as if there was someone inside. Su Yuewu slowly walked in with caution.


    There were two or three rooms just like a normal family. There were a few calligraphy and paintings and a few chairs in the middle hall. It looked very elegant. However, when Su Yuewu carefully observed them, she discovered that each chair was made from top-grade Agarwood. She looked at the calligraphy and paintings again. They were all created by everyone, but they were all randomly hung here. She was calculating in her heart. If she carried all of this back to reality, she would probably make a huge windfall. Why would she need to find the Soul Returning Pearl?


    She walked around the chair a few times, thinking about the possibility of carrying the calligraphy and the chair back. Su Yitian climbed onto the high chair in the middle hall and caressed the lifelike painting of the small creatures in the mountains and rivers. He was unable to stand steadily for a while and was about to fall down. However, the calligraphy and painting were torn into two by Su Yitian with a ''hiss''.


    She stepped forward to see if she could take it back with her. Suddenly, she found that there was a small shrine behind the calligraphy and painting, with the words "Husband, Bai Qi''s seat" written on it. In front of it was a golden incense burner filled with precious jewelry, and in front of it were three plates of fresh fruits.


    Su Yuewu''s heart was covered in cold sweat. This fruit is so fresh, I''m afraid there must be someone here, right? She suddenly felt a cold wind blow behind her and couldn''t help but shiver. No matter how intelligent and strong she was, she was still afraid when facing such a monstrous matter.


    Su Yitian was frightened by his mother and jumped a few steps away. Puzzled, he asked his mother, "Mother, what happened to you? Why did you suddenly tremble like that? You scared me to death."


    Su Yuewu asked, "Did you not feel a gust of cold wind coming from behind just now?"


    Su Yitian speechlessly rolled his eyes and said, "Mother, at least I am the reincarnation of the God of Slaughter. You are already a Mid Rank warrior, can you be a little bit bolder? Other than Leng Fanyun, you have the best martial arts in the world."


    After hearing what he said, Su Yuewu became a bit bolder. Suddenly, he remembered that he was still holding the incense burner that the other party had offered him, so he wanted to put it back. However, he was attracted by the exquisite and gorgeous censer. If the calligraphy and paintings outside were like windfalls, then this censer should have had a windfall of at least ten times.


    The censer was made of pure gold, and on it were carvings of unknown auspicious beasts. There were all kinds of precious stones, such as a precious stone, a precious medicine to save a life, a turquoise stone to increase one''s power, and all sorts of other precious stones. Su Yuewu thought of this method again. It was small and valuable, probably enough for her and the entire Moon Slaughter Art for a long time.


    Su Yitian disdainfully said, "Mother, do you want to take back the thing that people respect to their deaths?"


    Su Yuewu disapprovingly said, "Why not? He''s already dead. It''s better for these dead creatures to play a better role."


    A gust of cold wind blew past. Su Yitian suddenly said, "Mother, I feel like you''ve offended the owner of this place. I feel like something had just brushed past my back. It''s cool."


    Su Yuewu quickly turned her head and saw a man and a woman standing in the same spot. When she looked again, she was already gone.


    She placed the incense burner on the ground and also planned to leave. The sleeves suddenly knocked over the ranking. She hurriedly helped herself up, but unconsciously felt something different in her hand. She subconsciously pressed down on something.


    Suddenly, the entire wall spread out in both directions. It was as if there was another world inside. Su Yuewu thought for a moment before pulling Su Yitian''s hand and walked over.


    Inside was a huge palace. It was pitch black, and the sound of their footsteps could be heard. Su Yuewu put down Su Yitian''s hand and took out a fire piston from her bag, lighting up the entire room.


    It was as if a mechanism had been switched on, and the huge palace suddenly became as bright as day. Su Yuewu and Tian Tian''s eyes lit up. The walls of the room were painted a deep blue with unknown spices and were filled with various precious stones to form the shape of stars. According to the design of the twenty-eight constellations, the smallest gem was even bigger than Su Yuewu''s fist. Any one of them was priceless, but they were all carelessly stuffed into the walls of this mysterious palace.


    Directly in front of her was a huge platform, similar to the place Gu Ximing had gone to before. It was made up of whole pieces and Tian Yu, and Su Yuewu always felt that there was a layer of light shining on it. When she walked in, she discovered that there were thin strips cut into it.


    Su Yitian was about to faint from the shock. He held his mother''s hand and said, "Mother, we should be considered to have struck it rich, right?" Although Su Yuewu was excited, she was relieved when she thought of the fact that she couldn''t move them away.


    This was obviously someone''s tomb chamber. She had accidentally triggered the switch to enter just now. Was he called Bai Qi? She thought of this name and searched her mind. She never knew that the Liu-Li Empire had a person who was richer than the entire country.


    She pulled Su Yitian''s hand and continued walking. Indeed, a golden passageway appeared in front of them. It was pitch black, and one could not see what the opposite side looked like.


    Su Yuewu slowly got used to the environment inside and continued to walk inside. Xiaotian suddenly whimpered softly in Su Yitian''s arms. Su Yitian stroked his head and said to Su Yuewu, "Mother, slow down. I think there''s a trap in there. Xiaotian sensed it and is reminding us."


    She nodded, but her intuition told her that she had already reached the heart of the ancient ruins. Regardless of the reason, she had no intention of giving up now.


    The oxygen here was sparse, so no matter how Su Yuewu looked at it, she couldn''t light up the fire piston. She could only hold Tian Tian''s hand and walk forward. Occasionally, they would bump into the walls on both sides of them. There was a moist liquid that would stick to their bodies, and it was a sweet smell that made Su Yuewu want to vomit. She couldn''t help but remind Tian Tian to cover her mouth and nose as well as to continue walking forward.


    For some reason, Su Yuewu felt that countless pairs of eyes were looking at her from beside her. This feeling was not good. She channeled her inner force and enveloped the two of them. Su Yuewu couldn''t take it any longer and rushed forward. When they finally reached the place they hadn''t been in for a long time, she heard a loud rumbling sound behind her. She turned around to look and was shocked by the scene in front of her.


    The so-called cave was filled with dead people. Their eyes were wide open and blood was seeping out from their bodies. Corpses were piled up on the walls and floor. They had just stepped over the corpses like this, and were now being stared at by so many sinister gazes as they walked over.


    When Su Yuewu saw the blood covering both her and Su Yitian''s bodies, she couldn''t help but vomit.


    Only after they had taken off the clothes on the outside did they look towards the palace. It had the appearance of a garden. Agate for trees, jade for leaves, mixed with a variety of gems. The ground was densely covered in green gems that formed a lawn. A light blue river flowed by slowly, with jade-green lotus leaves and luscious lotus flowers in the middle. There was a white jade bridge in the middle that connected directly to another place.


    Su Yuewu was there when she suddenly heard the sound of a living being. She pulled Su Yitian closer and carefully walked towards the bridge. However, he discovered that the light blue pool was densely packed with naked corpses. The corpse''s face revealed a mysterious and obscure smile. Just as they were in a daze, a flood dragon suddenly jumped out from within and swung its tail at them.


    Su Yuewu accidentally got knocked onto the ground. Su Yitian landed a few meters away. He watched as the golden flood dragon slowly wrapped itself around Su Yuewu''s body and then raised her up high, about to throw her into the pond. If it was thrown like this, Su Yuewu''s entire body would probably be smashed into smithereens.


    In the middle of it all, Su Yitian suddenly felt a hot Qi flow from his dantian all the way to his body. He suddenly jumped up and stood on top of the flood dragon''s head. His hand then pierced towards the flood dragon''s eyes.


    The flood dragon suddenly felt a sharp pain from its eyes. It casually placed Su Yuewu aside and went to deal with Su Yitian. He/It couldn''t see anything, so it shook its head in an attempt to shake off Su Yitian. When Su Yuewu landed on the ground, she saw the red light that filled Tian Tian''s eyes above the flood dragon''s head. There was a faint red light on his forehead and his hands were covered in blood from being pierced by the flood dragon.


    She immediately circulated all of her inner strength into the sword in her hand and like a sword, she thrust it towards the dragon''s abdomen.


    That was the weakest part of the Flood Dragon besides its eyes. Su Yitian had been heavily thrown to that place by him. It was in so much pain that it wanted to find the person who had pierced its mingmen, but its eyes were already out of sight. It could only wildly swing its tail and let out a huge howl from its mouth. As it moved, the sound of collapsing slowly came from the walls of the palace. The surrounding rocks gradually flew towards the two of them.


    Su Yuewu couldn''t find the exit amidst the gray fog, so she could only rely on her subconscious to bring Tian Tian and Little Tian down.


    She woke up licking something wet and itchy on her face. Little Tian gently lied beside her. She discovered that all the wounds on her body had disappeared. Besides being tired, all her other injuries were gone. She slept beside her every day.


    Little Tian looked at her with moist, gentle eyes. Su Yuewu asked in astonishment, "You healed our injuries?" Little Tian understood her words and lightly licked the palm of her hand, letting out a low whimper.


    So it turned out that a small sky had such a magical effect.

 C69

    Su Yitian had also woken up. The two of them stared at this unfamiliar place in a daze. This place was actually where they had entered earlier. It was the exact same agarwood chair, the exact same painting, and the same painting that Su Yitian had torn to shreds was still far away.


    The two were greatly shocked. Could it be that after encountering so many difficulties and dangers, they had finally returned to their starting point? Su Yuewu felt somewhat depressed.


    Su Yitian crawled up and down the room, pulling on the painting carefully. Suddenly, he said in surprise, "Mother, this is not the place where we came in from. There is no ranking behind this painting.


    Only then did Su Yuewu walk over. Indeed, although this place was exactly the same as the one outside, there was still no sunlight. Those plants were all made of jade, but the carving technique was exquisite. They mistakenly thought it was real.


    At the beginning, they had been dazzled by the gems. But now, as the two of them passed through this room, they were astonished by the small bamboo house in front of them. The back door was a small courtyard. The huge Night Pearls hung in the sky made the area look like a courtyard under the sun. There were three rooms in the house, which looked rather shabby compared to the previous ones.


    Based on her many years of experience as a dog, Su Yuewu actually believed that this must be the core of the ancient ruins. She entered a random room, like a woman''s, a room with a curtain draped over it. The pillows were laid out flat on the bed, and she turned her head to see a row of small bottles on the dresser. It''s almost as if the owner still lives here.


    No matter if it was a dressing table, a chair, or a bed, everything within the room was made of bamboo. After many years of settling down, the green bamboo had already begun to turn yellow.


    Su Yuewu couldn''t find any useful information here, so she withdrew herself and walked towards another room.


    At the entrance was a bamboo screen with a picture of beautiful scenery. After passing through the screen, he saw a huge desk. The ink stone had dried up and there were still unfinished words on it. Su Yuewu was even more curious about the arrangement of this underground palace. Then, where was the supreme treasure, the Soul Returning Pearl?


    The small sky suddenly ran out from inside, dragging Su Yuewu''s skirt with it as it dragged her inside. Su Yuewu suspected that there was something strange going on, so she cautiously entered the inner room.


    There was actually someone sleeping on the bed with a light colored curtain. Su Yuewu''s mood was indescribably astonished. Her heart trembled violently, but she still struggled forward.


    The man seemed to be asleep, with a calm expression and a hint of red blood on his face. Su Yuewu slowly touched the bottom of his nose, but as expected, he had already stopped breathing. She thought of the memorial tablet. It was most likely this handsome man who looked like a sesame seed tree, Bai Qi.


    Things were so strange, no one''s grave was like this, starting from the outside, it was just a layer upon layer of traps and mazes, grand and luxurious, rich and imposing, but the real center was just a cold appearance, moreover there was not even a coffin, everything was like it was still alive, bringing with it the aura of a mortal life.


    All of a sudden, she saw a black box made of some unknown material beside the man''s pillow. It was engraved with a complicated pattern that carried a trace of strangeness.


    Suddenly she heard a loud noise outside, and then a bloody figure came in. Su Yuewu was shocked, and then she saw that Leng Fanyun had already left.


    He was also surprised to see her here, but he soon felt relieved. Since he was able to reach this place, she was definitely capable of doing the same.


    He glanced behind Su Yuewu and saw the man lying on the bed. He asked, "He... "Dead?"


    Su Yuewu nodded, "Yes, he should be the owner of this ancient tomb, Bai Qi."


    The man asked, "Did you find the Soul-Returning Pearl?"


    Su Yue Wu saw that his entire body was covered in blood, but she still remembered to look for the Soul-Returning Pearl. She shook her head. "Not yet," she continued. "But I found a strange box."


    Leng Fanyun looked at the box in her hand with the ancient runes engraved on it, and knew that this box was most likely the Soul-Returning Pearl that they had been searching for for for a long time.


    Leng Fanyun spoke to her, "Little Wu, let me do it."


    Seeing him look at her imploringly for the first time, Su Yuewu knew that he was trying to save his beloved girl with this pearl. She secretly thought to herself, "Forget it." She then handed the box over to him.


    The box became even more mysterious in their hands. Leng Fanyun took it, and carefully placed his hand on top of the box. A white light condensed in his hand, and slowly opened the box.


    The box slowly opened, and the light inside became brighter and brighter, causing the entire room to be unable to open its eyes. Just as the two of them were about to be blinded by the blinding light, a black shadow suddenly came out from within the light and quickly swept to the side.


    Leng Fanyun suddenly fell powerlessly to the ground. The box was actually empty, and was now shattered into pieces on the ground.


    Su Yuewu hurried over to Leng Fanyun''s side. There were a few red holes on his body, and blood was flowing out from them. It was actually a strange green color.


    Su Yuewu never thought that the box was actually a concealed weapon. If she knew about this, she wouldn''t have handed the box over to him. Leng Fanyun fell to the ground in pain, his complexion slowly changing. Green vines snaked up his wounds and climbed up his limbs, neck, and face.


    Su Yuewu felt both panic and heartache. There was nothing here, how could she save him? She quickly pressed down all the large acupuncture points on his body to prevent the poison in his blood from spreading. Su Yitian watched anxiously.


    Suddenly, Su Yuewu remembered that the wounds on her and Tian Tian''s body were all healed. She hastily called out, "Little Tian!" The little beast quickly ran over and obediently laid in her embrace.


    She asked, "Can you cure his poison?" The little beast''s eyes were wet, it did not give any hint, obediently lying down beside Leng Fanyun, about to lick his wound, when suddenly a cold voice came over: "If it licks it, it will die with us."


    Su Yuewu looked in the direction of the sound and saw a girl dressed in green slowly walking towards her. Her face was extremely pale and her entire body was emitting a transparent layer of light. She saw Su Yuewu and Su Yitian looking at her without saying a word, so she repeated, "If it licks you, it will also die."


    Su Yuewu finally reacted and vigilantly asked this mysterious woman in front of her, "Who are you? Why did you use hidden weapons to injure the two of us? "


    The woman stopped three steps away from them and said, "I am the guardian of this tomb."


    Su Yuewu did not think that there would still be living people in this tomb that had been silent for over a hundred years. She asked, "Does the concealed weapon in the box have an antidote?"


    The woman smiled slyly. "Of course there is. It''s not hard to say, nor is it hard to say."


    Su Yuewu watched as the vines on his body increased in number and density. She asked somewhat urgently, "What is it?"


    The woman held a white and shiny pearl and said as if nothing had happened: "Once the poison is injected into a person''s body, a person will definitely die. If the person he loves is able to use the blood in his heart to nurture him and pass the poison into his body, then he will naturally be safe." She looked at Su Yue Wu provocatively: "Can you do it?"


    Without hesitation, Su Yuewu replied, "I can." The girl was stunned. Su Yitian and Leng Fanyun were both stunned.


    Su Yuewu slowly stood up and said, "I love and admire him. I''m willing to feed him the blood in my heart and lead the poison that he loves into my body. Are you serious? "


    Su Yitian tugged at Su Yuewu''s clothes and asked, "Mother, are you crazy?" She looked at Leng Fanyun, who was lying motionless on the ground, and the vines on his body slowly sprouted flowers. Those flowers were the bloody holes in his body that had exploded one after another. It looked terrible. There was disapproval in his eyes, and slowly tears began to form.


    Su Yuewu no longer looked at him. She took out her dagger and asked, "What do I need to do?"


    The woman laughed out loud. "You are the person he loves. You treat him like this, but can he treat you like this?"


    Su Yuewu said in a serious tone, "I like it when he admires me. It''s my own business, so what does it have to do with him?" We have only come here to retrieve the Soul Returning Pearl. " She looked at Leng Fanyun who was lying on the ground and said, "The lady he loves is already dead, so he wants to take this pearl to save her."


    The woman seemed extremely curious. He asked, "He doesn''t love you, yet you''re still willing to go this far for him?"


    Su Yuewu said, "If he dies, then his beloved girl will not be resurrected. But if I die, they will be happy together, so what does it matter? "


    Su Yitian was already sobbing.


    The girl said, "If that''s the case, then cut open your own heart and let the blood drip onto his wounds. I don''t need to explain how you managed to draw the poison into your body."


    Su Yuewu nodded and hugged Su Yitian one last time, deciding to sacrifice herself for them one last time. She looked at him and said, "If you and Miss Qin''er can become good friends, are you willing to help me take care of Tian Tian? The only person I won''t be able to relax is him." As for the Lunar Slaughter, it''s also good that you can help me take care of it. "


    There were also tears in Leng Fanyun''s eyes, he was no longer able to speak, but his mouth was saying, "I don''t agree."


    Su Yuewu''s tears dripped onto his heart as she said, "When we met in the snow that day, you kept calling out Miss Qin''er''s name. The people you liked were definitely excellent, unlike me, who was always stubborn and could not cook nor wash." "So, I''m willing to have you with her. It''s better than going out with that useless bead. I''ve done some good."


    After saying that, she forcefully stabbed the dagger into her heart. It wasn''t much pain. He just felt the ice cool. Then, warm blood dripped out and fell onto his body, bit by bit dispersing the green color on his wounds.


    The vines on his body slowly began to recede. Su Yuewu felt her strength rapidly draining away. She used all her strength to bite off her finger and chant an incantation. She slowly transferred the poison from his body into her own body.


    Slowly, she lost sight, hearing, feeling, and lost consciousness.


    Leng Fanyun''s body was covered in blood, and he was finally able to move. He hugged Su Yuewu, who was also covered in blood, and cried out in pain.


    His eyes were red and bloodthirsty. He slowly raised his sword and pointed it at the woman who was standing to one side and looking at them. He said, "If she can''t live, then I won''t." With that, he turned to look at the woman.


    The girl had somehow managed to dodge his fatal strike. She pointed to the white pearl in her hand and said, "This is the legendary Soul-Returning Pearl. I just heard from that girl that you want to use this pearl to save your beloved one? "


    Leng Fanyun did not have the time to explain, "No, I want to save her."


    The woman asked, "Why do you not love her and instead save her?"


    Leng Fanyun gently embraced her, slowly saying, "No, no one loves her more than me."

 C70

    Suddenly, the Soul-Returning Pearl in the woman''s hand once again began to glow fiercely. Then he slowly landed in front of them.


    Leng Fanyun looked at the woman in puzzlement. She laughed and said, "Master has completely condensed all of his cultivation into this illusion. Every person who enters will encounter their own inner demons, and if they walk out, they will live; if they cannot walk out, they will die. A hundred years have passed, and only four have passed. "


    Leng Fanyun asked, "Four?" The woman nodded her head: "Over a decade ago, there was a woman covered in blood who walked in by herself, and requested to get the Soul Returning Pearl to save her dead husband. Master said that the Soul Returning Pearl was meant to save those who take care of me, so I gave her half of it.


    Leng Fanyun asked, "Then, how long can I live if I save her?"


    The woman said, "One year to three. It''s not certain."


    Leng Fanyun hugged the unconscious woman in front of him and was about to use the Soul Returning Pearl to slash at her body. The woman stopped him. "Have you really decided?"


    Leng Fanyun said, "Since she treats me like this, how could I be someone who forgets his feelings? If that''s the case, then I can only let Qin''er down, no one in this world is more important to me than me."


    The woman sighed and said, "Forget it, I''m just teasing you guys." Then, he took out a pill from his sleeve and fed it to Su Yuewu. The vines on her body slowly began to recede, and those bloody holes also began to slowly close.


    She said, "Before Master turned into ashes, he used a flower to mold me. He told me that if I meet people I truly love, I will give them this Soul Returning Pearl. She had missed her life. She wished that someone would never miss it again. I have already given you half of the Soul-Returning Pearl, but I am truly sorry. I have fulfilled Master''s wish, and it is time for it to end. "


    She casually cast a spell and her body slowly disappeared like a butterfly, turning into a ball of light.


    Su Yuewu slowly woke up and saw the dots of light in front of her. She was curled up in Leng Fanyun''s embrace, and there was no trace of blood or vines on her body.


    Suddenly, it was as if he had entered another illusion.


    Suddenly, another girl in white clothes ran in front of him and said anxiously, "Big Brother Bai Qi, with that Netherworld Monster setting fire to everything, killing and bullying others, the Beastmen actually participated as well. The deities of Heaven Realm did not care about it at all, as this place has turned into a slaughterhouse."


    The man put down his pen and said, "Xi''er is worried about them? However, Immortal cultivators can no longer be concerned about the secular world. "


    The girl frowned and continued after a long while, "Big brother Bai Qi, Xi''er doesn''t want to cultivate anymore. So what if she has become an immortal, she is naturally carefree and happy in the Heaven Realm. Master always said that we were born into the world, but we live right here. Seeing how the people don''t live in peace and starve to death everywhere, can we really be born into the world? "


    The man asked, "Xi''er, what do you mean?" The girl held his hand, her beautiful face displaying a graveness that did not match with her: "Xi Er wants to save the world with Big Brother Bai Qi."


    She could do as she said. Bai Qi used his troops like a god and won the battle within the tent by a thousand miles. She wore armor, and the woman led the troops to reseal the Netherworld under the Eastern Emperor Bell. She then exterminated the Beastman Tribe and drove away the demon beasts. The demon race was completely convinced now.


    Finally, a beautiful scene appeared in front of them. She pointed at the sea and said to Bai Qi, "Brother Bai Qi, I heard that there are Sea Race. The water flood dragon within them is extremely proficient in singing. Anyone who heard it would think that it was a three-day detour."


    Bai Qi saw the bloodlust in her eyes and a flash of pain could be seen in them. He asked, "What does Xi''er want to do?"


    The grief and sorrow she had felt for the common people no longer remained on that woman''s face. She squinted her eyes, her face radiating killing intent, "Xi''er would also like to hear how that water dragon sings."


    She ignored Bai Qi''s objections and insisted on fighting the Seafolk. Her robe looked more and more elegant and natural in the distance, but he felt that she was getting further and further away from him.


    As expected, she came back victorious. She placed the coral in front of him as she tried to avoid the water droplets and crystals were everywhere. She looked at the dazzling jewellery as she smiled at Bai Qi. "Brother Bai Qi, look, I got so much."


    Not counting her penchant for martial arts, she was a very good queen. She was always diligent in government affairs and treated her own people with great care and warmth. Bai Qi spoke less and less with her. He only meditated and cultivated in his little bamboo house every day.


    She was in his room again that day, and they hadn''t spoken together for a long time. The light in her eyes grew brighter and brighter. She said, "Big Brother Bai Qi, there''s an Elf race on top of the Sky Mountain. Xi''er really wants to see them for herself." He frowned at her for the first time and said, "Xi''er, you''re done."


    She was stunned for a moment before picking up the apple on the table and peeling it off. She said, "Big brother Bai Qi, how could that be enough? Never enough. " She ran out, and the apple, pitted and pitted, fell pitifully to the ground.


    He listened as the palace maid told him where she had gone to fight, and how much treasure and money she had brought with her. He felt more and more lonely here. In this place where he could not see the stars, he felt that he was lost.


    After packing his luggage, he still stayed at the mountain where they had been cultivating. A weak and small servant girl resolutely followed him out of the palace. She knelt on the ground and said, "How lonely it must be for master to live there by himself. Azurewillow is willing to serve master." He looked at her and helped her up.


    He and Qing Liu lived on the mountain, and their daily life was as tranquil as water. After cultivating the art of Fasting, he did not need to eat. The green willow only made its own porridge every day, and it also cultivated a small plot of vegetable land at the back of the yard, and scattered some of the seeds of the radish. As he watched her bustle about, he also felt some joy in his heart.


    When she turned around and saw him, she smiled sweetly, "Mistress, in three months, Qingliu will be able to eat the radish by herself."


    Two months later, Gu Xi Yan came to the mountain where she had previously cultivated. There were sharp weapons in his eyes because he had killed too much. She was still looking tenderly at Bai Qi, but her eyes were filled with viciousness. She lifted a bucket of tea and said, "Big brother Bai Qi, I''ll make some for you."


    Bai Qi could not remember what happened afterwards. When he woke up, he found Gu Xi Yan in his arms, both of them naked. She looked at him with a gentle and seductive gaze as she stroked his face and said, "Big brother Bai Qi hurt Xi Er last night."


    She was gone, strong and complacent. Bai Qi was no longer able to find his servant, Green Willow. Looking at the radishes growing in the yard, it was as if he had heard a soft voice saying, "Master, in three months, Green Willow will be able to bathe his own radishes."


    In the end, he still returned to the palace, but he did not speak to her again. No matter what she did, he always ignored her, but he treated her very well, except for her. She would kill whoever he smiled at, who he talked to, and she would kill him. Even if he looked at her more often, she would still not let him go.


    She always came to see him when he fell asleep late at night. That tranquil sleeping visage was very gentle. She touched his face, but felt that she was so far away from him. It was so far that she wanted to grind his bones to dust and swallow him inside her. She knew she was bewitched, but she couldn''t control herself.


    She made him more tea and, in front of him, dripped water from a green bottle into the cup. He looked at her with pity and relief in his eyes, knowing full well that it was poison, and drank it without a frown.


    That was so poisonous. He was no different from when he was alive. It was as if he had fallen asleep. She slept beside him every night and felt so close to him that she did not care about anything else. She would write and paint and play with him every day, whether it was national affairs or whatever it was.


    Suddenly one day she offered to build a huge coffin and drew her own drawings for the workers to do. The jewelry in the storage room was slowly being moved away. On the day the underground palace was built, she moved in and never came out. The throne was passed down to her distant relatives.


    After the second day, people never saw the sleeping quarters again. It was as if they had disappeared from the world.


    Gu Xiluo had transformed most of her cultivation into this illusion. Every tree and every flower could be the means to open a foreign world. When people came in, they would encounter the most important scene of their lives. After suffering through it, they would be born, but most people still lost to their inner demons.


    Only a small number of people were able to finally enter the underground palace, but they greedily lost their lives. Gu Xi Yan''s internal energy was on the verge of becoming immortal, and her final bit of internal energy had turned into the Soul-Returning Pearl. Only those who truly loved each other would be able to obtain it. She casually twisted a flower to seal the soul and the Soul Return Pearl together in the box, waiting for it to open a thousand years later.


    Only when the light faded did Su Yuewu realize that her face was covered in tears. Leng Fanyun looked at her with eyes full of tender affection. He fiercely hugged her to his chest and said, "I thought I would never be able to hug you again." There was a sob in his voice.


    Su Yuewu said, "If I really die and you and Qin''er have a head full of white hair, I also feel that it''s nothing. In your story, I''m just a small fry."


    Leng Fanyun suddenly lifted her face and asked, "Xiao Wu, do you love me?" Under his passionate gaze, Su Yuewu had nowhere to hide. She shifted her gaze away, "So what if I like it, so what if I don''t like it?"


    Leng Fanyun said, "Because, I''ve always liked you."


    Su Yuewu asked in astonishment, "Then what about Miss Qin''er?" You talk about her in your dreams. "


    Leng Fanyun laughed, "Are you jealous?"


    Suddenly, a faint voice came from the corner, "Hey, you lucky daddy, mother, do you think I''m dead?"


    Only then did Su Yuewu remember that she was with Tian Tian, so she quickly hugged Tian Tian. Su Yitian felt the warmth of his mother''s embrace. His nose felt sour as he muttered, "Mother, I don''t want you to die every day. I don''t want to follow Leng Fanyun or that Miss Qin''er. I only want you."


    Hearing her son''s soft and coquettish words, Su Yuewu finally felt the lingering fear of surviving the calamity. She hugged Su Yitian tightly and said, "Don''t worry, mother will never leave you again."

 C71

    Leng Fanyun held Su Yuewu''s hand while Su Yuewu held Tian Tian''s hand. Three people and a beast walked out in a sorry state. His clothes were in tatters and it was unknown if it was his own blood or someone else''s.


    However, their eyes were filled with calmness and calmness. The story of her survival and Gu Xi Yan made the two of them understand how precious it was to be together. There was nothing better than two people living and loving each other.


    Su Yuewu asked, "Then what about the Soul Pearl?"


    Leng Fanyun pulled her hand and said, "I want to tell you a story about Qin''er. "I know you misunderstood, but we finally got started again. I don''t want this to affect us, do I?"


    Su Yuewu looked at him and said, "There''s no need. I believe you. I know my character has made us go around many detours, but I will slowly learn to understand you, hmm?"


    Leng Fanyun continued, "This Soul Return Pearl is only half full. It is said that even if you were to wake up, you would only be able to live for one to three years. I... I don''t think she''ll ever have regrets in her life. Little Wu, can you wait for me? "


    Su Yitian said, "What do you mean ''mother'' waiting for you? Do you plan on marrying that Qin''er or something? Are you going to stay with her mother after she dies?" I definitely don''t agree. Uncle Nan Gong is much better than you. "


    Leng Fanyun felt somewhat guilty, "It''s not that I want to marry her, my only wife in this life is you. I told you back then that I wouldn''t be able to promise you to marry you after leaving the Ancient Era''s Remnant. I wanted to take care of her like big brother for another two years after she woke up, okay? "


    This condition was really hard to accept. Two years was long enough for him to fall in love with another person. She looked at Leng Fanyun''s injured eyes, but was unable to utter a word of rejection.


    She nodded and promised him.


    When the three of them walked out of the underground palace, it collapsed as if it had completed its mission. Those beautiful times of its past grief had been forever turned into secrets with her wish completed. Those gold pieces, precious treasures ¡­ along with their great master, were all buried in the past.


    "Mother, last time, I heard in the book that all the beautiful people would lie. Look, Gu Xi Yan is the same, and so is Gu Xi Mu. There isn''t a single good person who is crafty." Su Yitian concluded, "As expected, we need to stay away from pretty people."


    Leng Fanyun smacked him on the head, "Stupid son, your mother is also the prettiest girl in the world. Where are you? You actually dared to call your mother a bad person, huh? "


    Su Yitian was beaten by him, but he refused to back down and said, "My mother is naturally excellent. I''m talking about people like you, who knows when you''ll sell me out."


    Leng Fanyun held him in his arms and teased, "Oh? In that case, you finally admit that daddy is not bad looking? " Tian Tian finally realized that she had fallen into his trap. She was flopping around in his embrace like a piece of candy.


    After walking for an unknown amount of time, the three of them saw that lavender field again. The three of them finally believed that they had been completely saved. They looked at each other and smiled before quickly walking over.


    Xi Qi and Dong Ni were already waiting there. They weren''t surprised to see another man appear beside Su Yuewu. The two of them bowed towards Su Yue and still sat down.


    Su Yuewu and Leng Fantian had not slept soundly for a long time since they had entered the underground palace. They were now very tired, and their bodies were covered with blood and their clothes were tattered. Xi Qi suggested that they should rest for the night before leaving.


    Leng Fanyun and Xi Qi found some hay, started a fire, and took out the last of their food. Leng Fanyun disappeared for a while, and came back with a rabbit in his hand.


    Dong Ni had a messy pile of small bottles on her body. She picked up a small bottle and sprinkled something on it, then changed something to continue sprinkle. Not long after that, the few of them could smell the fragrance of the meat in the spices. Su Yitian had been nibbling on steamed buns for a few days, but he was already starving. As he stared at the oily golden rabbit, he asked, "Sister Dong Ni, when are you going to be well?"


    The few of them. Laughing loudly, Dong Ni had already recovered her vicious and spicy personality. "Yo, with this rabbit, I''ll change from auntie to big sister? Otherwise, you can call me mother and I''ll give you two bunny legs, how about that? "


    Su Yitian looked at his fat legs, then looked at his mother, who smiled gently at him, before firmly standing by his mother''s side. He held Su Yuewu''s waist and shook his head, "No, I still like mother."


    Dongni lured again. "I''ll give you the whole rabbit." She carefully brushed the honey on the oily golden rabbit and shook it at him.


    Su Yitian couldn''t take it anymore and wailed at Su Yuewu, "Mother, I''ll call her mother and we''ll have rabbits. Then we can split up, alright?" This caused Su Yuewu to laugh out loud.


    All right, Bunny. Dong Ni divided the four bunny legs. The five of them had been starving for a long time, and now they were wolfing down and eating the meat. Dong Ni was suddenly touched by someone. Xi Qi looked at her tenderly, then handed the rabbit leg in her hand to her and said, "Eat it, I''m already full."


    Rabbits weren''t big to begin with. The five of them didn''t have much to begin with, so how could he possibly have eaten his fill? Dong Ni shook her head and pushed back the rabbit leg. "I''m full too."


    Su Yuewu suddenly "hmph ¡­" Ye Zichen glanced at the two of them with a playful look in his eyes. Su Yitian instantly understood what his mother was smiling about and purposely asked, "Oh, is this my Aunt Dong Ni? So it turns out you''ve never talked to Uncle Xi Qi before. Why are you suddenly so gentle?" I''m afraid this is an illusion? "


    Dong Ni did not expect that she would be tricked by such a little rascal like him. The show was over. He immediately stood up in rage and was about to grab Su Yitian. He was even shouting, "Tian Tian, you''re dead today. If I catch you today, you''ll really call me mother." The man pulled her back after just walking a short distance, causing her to lose her balance and sit in his embrace.


    His arm tightly wrapped around her, and she struggled for a long time without moving. Since when did that scholarly elder brother have a body that could make others feel at ease? She slowly gave up. Su Yitian, who had eaten his fill, saw the two of them and happily shouted while circling around them. Dong Ni didn''t have a way for her, so she could only chase after him with a gaze that she thought was vicious. However, she didn''t notice the man who was hugging her behind her, and said to Su Yitian, "Beautifully done."


    As Su Yuewu watched them laugh, she also felt extremely happy. Someone sat beside him. He gently embraced Su Yuewu''s shoulder, and with a hint of guilt in his voice, he said, "Little Wu, are you jealous? I have to make you last another two years. "


    Su Yue Wu tilted her head and looked at him, and suddenly said naughtily, "Maybe the one who can''t hold on is not me?" Leng Fanyun looked at her with a puzzled expression, while Su Yuewu slowly shifted her gaze to one of his parts. Bit. Leng Fanyun gave her a fierce glare, and the corners of his eyes were filled with smiles. He pinched her nose and said, "You mischievous little demon."


    A loud shout came from Dong Ni, "Hey, Tian Tian, look at your mother being hugged by a weird uncle. Poor Tian Tian, now that your mother has a lover, what should we do?" She opened her arms and said, "Auntie, please feel free. Just follow Auntie."


    The genius Su Ya ignored her, running straight to Leng Fanyun''s bosom and sitting down. He made a face at Dong Ni: "No way."


    As the night gradually deepened, the few people who had been tired for a long time had already fallen asleep. The sticky sensation of her body made Su Yuewu unable to sleep. She hadn''t showered and washed her hair for several days, and even she herself could smell the sour stench on her body. Oh, and there was also blood. The smell of blood. She thought that Leng Fanyun really had good willpower and actually managed to hug her.


    Thinking of this, she secretly smiled. Seeing that the few of them were still sleeping, she slowly got up and turned around to walk towards the pond. She glanced at the sleeping figure and walked over to a spot hidden by flowers. She carefully took off her clothes and quickly jumped into the water. Her comfortable eyes narrowed. The feeling of the water surrounding her body was very good. Although it was a bit cold, it was soothing to her tired muscles. There was even a soothing scent of lavender in the air. It was just like a modern spa, she laughed.


    She slowly untied her hair, but there was still mud left in it. She felt even more dirty than before. She held her hair together and carefully wet it. It seemed a little cold, but she had enough inner strength. She twisted a spell with her palm and the water slowly warmed up.


    It felt even more comfortable now. It was almost like a huge bathtub. After she finished washing her hair and clothes, she suddenly remembered that her clothes were still dirty. She decided to wash them properly and then use her inner force to dry them.


    Slowly, she got up and walked over to where the clothes were. Eh? She was shocked when she saw her clothes missing. Suddenly, a lazy voice came from the water. "Is Little Wu looking for it?"


    She looked back. Someone who should have been asleep was now lying comfortably in the water. She quickly jumped into the water to cover herself and asked curiously, "Are you awake?"


    The man moved slowly toward her. He moved over and jokingly said, "If I were to fall asleep, wouldn''t I be unable to see such a scenery?" Su Yuewu had only kissed him twice, but she was still wearing her own clothes. Right now, there was nothing on her body.


    She shouted, "Don''t come over here." Sure enough, the man didn''t come over and said to himself, "Oh? "Then I''ll bring this up."


    Seeing his helplessness, Su Yuewu said, "Come over here," The man walked over, "Stop right here, it''s three steps away from me, pass me the clothes." The man passed it over and retracted some of his hands. "I don''t know why, but my hands are hurting. I can''t stretch them."


    Su Yuewu stretched out her arm to catch it, but what she didn''t expect was that half of her chest had already been exposed. The man''s eyes were filled with satisfaction as he admired the scenery in front of him. Su Yuewu had finally gotten her clothes and was about to step back when she was suddenly pulled by someone into her arms.


    His hand was firmly clamped behind her waist. Their bodies were tightly pressed together without any gaps. Her body was slightly cold, while his was rolling on the ground. Hot. Su Yuewu struggled in embarrassment, "What are you doing? Be careful not to let them see you."


    Leng Fanyun smiled evilly, "No worries, they will naturally sleep until tomorrow morning." He lowered his head and muttered in a low voice, "Little Wu, you smell really good." Probably because the lavender was close to the pond, the water also had a fragrance.


    Su Yuewu pushed him, "Let go of me." Leng Fanyun looked at her and said, "I''ll let you off after you kiss me."


    The silly Su Yuewu asked, "For real." The man nodded. She put her arm around the man''s shoulders and brought up her red lips. The man was extremely satisfied with the girl''s initiative. He embraced her waist and deeply kissed her.


    With his other hand, he came around from behind and whispered, "Little Wu, it''s a bit small." Su Yuewu grumbled as she glanced at him. He lay low on her shoulder and laughed, "Right now, I''ve just wrapped my arm around you. It''s pretty good."


    He kissed her tenderly and led her to the shore.

 C72

    Su Yuewu looked at the spot where he was swelling, gritted her teeth, and said, "Actually ¡­" "Actually, I can still do it now ¡­" Leng Fanyun kissed her and said, "Be good, I will take responsibility for you. On the day of our wedding, your husband will naturally take it back many times."


    The two went back to sleep.


    The next day, when Su Yuewu woke Su Yitian up, he saw his mother''s completely new appearance and was very surprised. "Hey, mom, you took a bath. You even changed your clothes." Turning his head, he found that Leng Fanyun had also changed. It was only then that he realized what was going on, "Father, Mother, you actually went to bathe together! None of them will bring me! " The two were very embarrassed, Dong Ni and Xi Qi were laughing evilly not too far away.


    It was much easier for the four of them to go out than it was for them to go in. With Leng Fanyun''s help, everything was progressing smoothly. After finally exiting the miasma forest, Su Yuewu brought the Everyday Returning Moon Slaughter Base, and Xi Qi and Dong Ni respectively took care of things in their respective areas. Meanwhile, Leng Fanyun brought the Soul-Returning Pearl to save Ye Qin.


    When they parted, unlike last time, Su Yuewu looked at him and smiled, "I''ll look for you once I''ve settled this matter." He gently caressed her soft cheeks and said, "Okay, I''ll wait for you." Everything was within his words.


    Su Yuewu wobbled all the way back to the South Ridge. As she had told Bing''er beforehand, when they went back, Bing''er was standing at the gate welcoming her master and baby. Su Yitian threw himself into Bing''er''s arms and began acting cute. He said, "Aunt Bing''er, I want to eat roasted rabbits with pepper, cumin, and honey." It was obvious that he couldn''t forget about that roasted rabbit that Dong Ni cooked last time.


    Bing''er brought them in, and asked Su Yue Wu: "Is this trip going smoothly? Are you hurt? " After entering the house, they had already prepared a sumptuous meal. Nangong Jean, Xue Yue and Qing''er were sitting at the table.


    The food was cooked by Bing''er, Su Yuewu hadn''t eaten for a long time, and the food was especially fragrant. Nangong Jean watched as she wolfed down the food. His eyes were filled with pain. He looked at Xue Yue and also pretended as if nothing had happened as he continued to eat.


    Su Yitian began to brag in front of everyone, "You all didn''t know that the Ancient Era''s Remnants are really scary. First, mother and I entered an illusion, which is exactly the same as it was in reality. In a small courtyard, it was a small heaven that dragged us there. But who knew that Little Heaven is actually the legendary Divine Beast? Later on, when Mother and I were on the verge of death, thanks to Little Tian, the place that it licked at would soon be healed. " The little Heaven Pet rubbed against him.


    Bing-Er asked, "What happened next? Did you get the Soul-Returning Pearl? "


    Su Yuewu didn''t say anything as she watched Su Yitian continue to break up the table. He was currently no different from the storyteller outside. He slapped the table in all seriousness and replied, "Of course I got it. Don''t worry. Just listen to me explain in detail."


    At such a young age, his storytelling skills were extremely high. He narrated the events of the underground palace in high tide. Bing''er''s expression changed as he recounted the story, and even the serious Xue Yue could not take his eyes off it.


    Indeed, the world in that underground palace was truly too wondrous. Even someone like her, who had lived for two lifetimes, found it hard to believe. Just as they were talking about Su Yuewu being poisoned, the three of them shot a glance at Su Yuewu. Su Yuewu felt a bit awkward. Why did she have to be so stupid as to say that she wanted to save him? Su Yitian was the one who had to say it out loud for everyone to make fun of.


    She coughed once and said to Su Yitian, "Child, just cut this paragraph off and tell me about Gu Xi Yan." My son gave my mother a look that I understood and turned to tell the story of the first Queen of the Glazed Dynasty. For some reason, Xue Yue listened very seriously.


    Su Yitian was still a child after all. After he finished speaking, he was already yawning non-stop. Su Yuewu then took him back to bed.


    In the middle of the night, there was a light still burning, and that person was waiting for the words'' Su Yuewu has already obtained the Soul-Returning Pearl '', before releasing the news.


    Su Yuewu had stayed in the Lunar Slaughter for half a month, and after teleporting back to the ancient era, she felt the most relaxed. Everything was settled. She had a career in survival, people she liked each other, children she loved and understood, family and friends. Gu Xi Mu knew that she had come back, so she wrote a few letters, but they were nothing more than gossip. She would occasionally reply, cook with Bing''er, and play chess with Nangong. Life was very comfortable for her.


    Leng Fanyun sent her a letter, saying that the Soul-Returning Pearl had already taken effect and the internal strife of the Demon Palace had been settled. Now, he could welcome the future mistress of the Demon Palace to visit.


    Su Yuewu''s eyes were filled with a smile. She immediately told Bing''er that she had decided to leave in three days. Her letter was thrown carelessly on the table.


    After resting for half a month, the two of them had already gained weight. They sat in the carriage and headed towards the Demon Palace. It was only two or three days away, so they decided to slowly head there.


    The next afternoon, the two of them went down the pipe. The winter sun weakly shone on the weeds by the roadside. Just as she was about to dig out the map, she heard a familiar voice, "I''ve been waiting for a long time, Xiao Wu."


    They looked at each other, whom they hadn''t seen for a long time. Su Yuewu had gained a bit of weight, and her oval face, which had previously slimmed down a little, had now become a bit more round. Leng Fanyun had changed into a set of profound clothes with an unknown totem embroidered with golden threads.


    He led them. The Magic Palace was different from the Lunar Slaughter. It was more detailed and involved the business sector, so it was larger. They went up the mountain, through the waterfall, and walked for a long time along the jumbled path between the mountains before arriving at a cave.


    Two men stood in front of the cave. The man in white was teasing while the bookish man stood beside him. The man in white leisurely waved his fan in the winter. "You must be my wife. You are indeed a stunning beauty." He shook the bangs in front of his face and gently handed it over. "I am Liu Liqing."


    The man at the side hit his hand, then looked at Su Yuewu with a serious expression, "Miss Su, I''m sorry, but he forgot to take his medicine today."


    The atmosphere immediately became lively. Su Yitian really liked that man in white. He immediately grabbed onto that man''s thigh and said, "Uncle, you''re so handsome. I like you. Your fan is so pretty." As Liu Liuqing led him in, he said in a familiar tone, "Uncle will tell you this, as a suave man, the most important thing is that he has to carry a fan all year round. "During the fight, you were the one who made the fan more amorous with his knife, and you looked more refined when you met a beauty in Jiangnan. Even in the wilderness, a fan like yours could be used as firewood ¡­"


    When Su Yuewu saw his dishonest appearance, she felt somewhat exasperated. Leng Fanyun coughed and explained in a low voice, "The three of us have been at odds with each other for many years, and now we have finally made up. Ye Qin also used the Soul Reversing Orb, and now all of our souls have been collected. He can wake up in a few days. His mood is indeed good." A rare faint smile appeared on Leng Fanyun''s face.


    Ye Jue followed and also said softly: "I was mistaken, I am sorry for him, and now that I have implicated you, you cannot get married immediately, I am very grateful, and at the same time very sorry. Also, Miss Su is willing to give the Soul Returning Pearl to my sister, Ye Jue does not know how to thank her." He gave them a deep bow.


    Su Yuewu was somewhat at a loss as to what to do when she saw his formal actions. She quickly helped him up and said, "You are too kind, Lord Ye. I don''t know what happened to you. As for the Soul Pearl, although it is precious, it isn''t of much use to me. Being able to save people can be considered to have played a role in itself. " She glanced at Leng Fanyun and said, "As for marrying him, we have only known each other for half a year and he has not even chased me seriously. How can I agree to his marriage?"


    Ye Jue finally revealed a smile. Su Yuewu was indeed a broad-minded person, and she was also worthy of Leng Fanyun. Fortunately, there was still a chance for her to correct herself, and since Qin''er had another chance to be reborn and forget the past, he definitely wouldn''t let the past happen again.


    Ye Jue secretly made a decision in his heart and also began to acknowledge Su Yuewu.


    The Devil''s Palace and the Moon Slaughter were different. If the Moon Slaughter had taken away the countryside''s fresh air, then the Devil''s Palace was simply a high-class palace of all sorts. The entire palace was made of obsidian. Although it wasn''t expensive, there was a kind of understated luxury within. The black walls and floor were all painted with golden lines that formed a strange totem.


    Everyday, he and Liu Liqing were sitting in the courtyard with a pile of snacks on the table. He took out a book and started telling Su Yitian a story. Su Yitian listened with relish. Su Yuewu suddenly felt that something wasn''t right, so she picked up the book and looked at the < Treasure Mirror of the Wind and the Moon >. Immediately, she roared at Su Yitian, "Little brat, you''re actually reading a book while carrying me on your back?!"

 C73

    He had already collected the soul and soul of Ye Qin, but he still hadn''t woken up. In the night, a dark figure crept to her bedside, watching the soul that had disappeared for so many years now coalesce into a complete version of her.


    He ran his fingers slowly over her feathery hair, her full forehead, her small straight nose, her round lips. Suddenly, the woman''s eyelashes trembled, and then, after ten years of silence, she opened her eyes.


    Her eyes were as pure as a white lotus on a snowy night, staring at him foolishly. They were already old, and she still looked like that adorable girl from ten years ago. Puzzled, she asked the man sitting in front of her, "Who are you?"


    Liu Liuqing''s eyes suddenly grew moist. He asked, "Don''t you recognize me?" There was something in her eyes that she couldn''t read. "Little girl," he said, "I''m a strange man." The girl smiled, showing her even, snow-white teeth, and said, "My blaming uncle, how do you do?"


    The next day, everyone discovered that Qin''er had woken up and was very happy. Ye Jue told her that he was her brother, and her bright eyes were still filled with fear as she hid in a corner. However, it was clear that they did not reject the two of them ¡ª Liu Liuqing and Su Yitian.


    On the other hand, Su Yitian was rather understanding. He looked harmless because of his small build. However, it was clear that Liu Liuqing and the others did not understand. For some reason, Liu Liqing and Qin''er did not mention that they had met each other that night.


    She didn''t know anything now, so she had to learn everything from the beginning. Liu Liuqing had become her literacy teacher, and Su Yuewu taught her how to live things up to. Every afternoon, she would come to Liu Liqing with a book and a piece of paper in her arms.


    She asked, "Liuqing, how do I write my name?" Liu Liuqing wrote her name on a piece of paper. She carefully examined it and also wrote it herself. However, it looked like it was swaying back and forth, so no matter how Liu Liuqing taught her, it would be of no use.


    Qin''er smiled and said, "Liuqing, hold my hand. Do you think I can learn faster?" The devil in his heart was tormenting the pitiful Liu Liqing, but he still stood behind her with a fist''s length behind his back. He pulled her hand and wrote "Qin''er".


    The girl had a nice fragrance on her body. She asked, "How do I write Liuqing''s name?" Liu Liqing was stunned for a moment. Beside the two words, he wrote "Liu Liqing".


    Qin''er clumsily practiced these two names. Suddenly, she laughed and said, "Liu Qingliu, do you see our names next to each other?" She gently touched the two names and said, "You two will love each other." Liu Liuqing finally couldn''t take it anymore and ran away.


    In the evening, Su Yue Wu entered Qin''er''s room and asked, "I heard that you aren''t used to using brushes, so I helped you make a quill." It was as if every time she traveled through the female host, she would leave behind a bit of an invention in this space and time.


    Qin''er was still scribbling their names crookedly on the paper. When she saw the pen in Su Yuewu''s hands that was obviously easy to use, she shook her head with a fox-like craftiness in her eyes. "There''s no need. Miss Su, perhaps a brush would be more suitable for me." Su Yuewu seemed to understand something.


    Before Liu Liqing had even woken up for the afternoon nap, Qin''er suddenly ran in. Poor Liu Liqing''s bare upper body was seen by her. However, without the slightest hesitation, she sat down next to him and asked, "Liu Qingliu, what does this mean?"


    It was an ancient poem, "Confused with the youth that was behaving in a romantic fashion, this concubine intends to marry him. Even if I am ruthlessly abandoned, I cannot rest." This was clearly a woman talking to her lover, yet she was looking at him seriously. Liu Liqing felt that it was increasingly impossible for him to face her.


    This is what a woman regrets saying," he said. "She took a fancy to a very amorous young man and married him. The man didn''t like her, but she never got the chance to leave again." He thought for a moment and then said, "This poem tells us that a girl can''t easily be good to a man, or else the outcome will be very miserable. Do you understand?" It was as if he was trying his best to seduce his uncle.


    Qin''er''s innocent eyes widened as she nodded heavily. She smiled and said, "The person that Qin''er likes is the best and gentlest person in the world. He definitely won''t treat Qin''er like this." With that, he ran out.


    Qin''er returned to her room. Su Yuewu, who had been waiting there for a long time, asked Tian Tian, "How was it? How did he explain it?" Su Yuewu wanted them to be together so that Leng Fanyun would feel less sad.


    Qin''er dejectedly said, "Miss Su, I failed. He said it was a poem written by a woman who had been abandoned by a man, telling us that a woman cannot be kind to others. Is that right, Miss Su? "


    Su Yitian had meticulously chosen this poem from the book. He had not expected Liu Liqing to have such a black stomach. Su Yuewu squinted her eyes dangerously.


    She asked, "Qin''er, do you like big brother Liu Qing?" Qin''er, who had been led by Su Yitian to read several books, had a shy look on her face. She tugged at the lace on her dress, her face reddening, but she refused to say a single word.


    Facing such a pure and kind-hearted loli, Su Yuewu also began to play tricks on her: "Qin''er, there are some things you have to say. That poem was actually something a girl said when confessing to a boy. It''s just that your Liuqing Bro is shy, so you just have to put in more effort. "


    Qin''er said, "Really? I... I fell in love with him as soon as I opened my eyes, but... He always treats me like a child. Sometimes he''s obviously looking at me, but I always feel like he''s looking at someone else through me. " She pulled Su Yuewu''s clothes and said: "Miss Su, do you think he has someone he likes?" Her eyes were watery and pitiful.


    Su Yue Wu pulled her hand, pretending to be a close sister: "Little Sister Qin''er, as far as I know, even Liu Liu has been so gentle with you, but I''ve never seen him talk to another girl before. Furthermore, he''s so handsome and outstanding, if you like him, you have to hurry.


    That''s right, what if he met someone else and wasn''t he alone again? Definitely not! Qin''er was determined to catch up to Liu Liqing.


    Su Yuewu pretended to be uninterested and asked, "Qin''er, what do you think of Big Brother Leng?"


    Qin''er was in the middle of thinking about how to chase Liu Liuqing, so she didn''t care about what Young Master Leng was doing. She casually shook her head. "Oh, I don''t have too much of an impression of him. It''s better if he clears it up." Su Yuewu finally let out a sigh of relief.


    Within the exquisite hexagonal pavilion, the scent of tea wafted over. A servant girl gracefully brewed tea and then brought it to the people in front of her. Su Yuewu took the teacup and looked at Liu Liuqing, who was flying a kite with Qin''er in the yard. She said to the two men beside her, "Young Master Liu and Qin''er have a good relationship."


    Ye Jue nodded helplessly and said, "She isn''t even close to me now. I don''t know why she likes Liuqing." Liu Liuqing was all smiles as he looked at the flying kite. Qin''er was staring at him dumbly.


    Su Yuewu twirled Su Yitian and tactfully said, "That day, Auntie Qin''er was still asking me what Uncle Liu Qing likes." They are always together. "


    Ye Jue was a little surprised, "Oh? "She actually ¡­" She looked at Su Yuewu with some uncertainty.


    Su Yuewu nodded and said, "Yes, she obviously likes Mister Liu."


    Ye Jue looked at Leng Fanyun with a bit of happiness in his eyes, and suddenly became a bit depressed, "Sigh, I know about her. However, I really can''t say for sure about Liu Liuqing. What should I do? "


    Leng Fanyun suddenly said, "Liuqing likes Qin''er, he started liking her ten years ago. Don''t you know that?" Ye Jue was so surprised that he almost jumped down from the chair and asked, "What did you say?"


    Leng Fanyun continued, "At the beginning I didn''t know either, but when I was bringing you two along, one day I saw him looking at Qin''er silently, and I knew it. "If you don''t believe me, you can get drunk on him. He has in his arms an old handkerchief that used to belong to Qin''er."


    Ye Jue was both happy and worried. She was happy that she did not choose the wrong person and fell in love with someone who loved her, but the person she worried about was Liu Liuqing because she knew that Qin''er had died ten years ago because of her love for Leng Fanyun. Now, she was definitely not willing to believe that Qin''er loved her, and if she knew of her own memories, she would have returned to Leng Fanyun''s side.


    They suddenly fell into silence for the man who was flying the kite.


    Another day passed. Finally, Liu Liuqing, who had not been disturbed by anyone, began to leisurely do his own things. Suddenly, Tian Tian ran in, her voice trembling. "Uncle Liu, has Aunt Qin''er come to your place?" Liu Liuqing began to panic. He stood up and asked, "What''s wrong, has Qin''er disappeared? Have you looked everywhere? " He ran out the door without hearing the answer.


    Her eyes were filled with anxiety. She was so delicate, and now she didn''t know anything. What if something happened? He had already lost her once, and now he didn''t want to lose him again. He went to every place she loved. He went to the swing she had built for her, the rocks by the lake, the rockery, her room. Finally, he found Ye Jue.


    He kept gasping for breath as he asked, "Did you know that Qin''er is gone?" Ye Jue nodded, pulled the man to sit beside him, and slowly handed him a cup.


    Liu Liuqing saw that he was still slowly pouring tea, and bellowed, "At this time, why are you still making tea? Tell me, where did Qin''er go? Do you know that she is your younger sister whom you revived with great difficulty?"


    Ye Jue looked at him and said, "Qin''er likes you now, do you know?" The man did not speak. Ye Jue continued to speak, "But she was never able to get a response from you. Ye Jue, I was also thinking for my little sister, in my previous life she fell in love with Leng Fanyun, and her soul was completely destroyed. But now that she''s giving up on food and drinks for you, if she does something stupid, how will I be able to save her with the second Soul-Returning Pearl? You are all my best brothers, and I was wrong about Yun. I didn''t want to resent you too, so I sent her away. "


    Liu Liuqing couldn''t help but say, "I''m different from Leng Fanyun!" Ye Jue looked at him and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t see any difference between you and Leng Fanyun back then. Although you were both good to her, you were both like little sisters to her. I can''t watch her do stupid things a second time."


    Liu Liuqing suddenly interrupted Ye Jue''s words, "I''m different from Leng Fanyun. He doesn''t like Qin''er, but I do like her. The original her. The current her, I''ve liked her for thirteen years." He actually started crying.


    Ye Jue purposely showed great surprise, "Then why did you still do that to Qin''er? I thought ¡­" Liu Liuqing continued, "She doesn''t have the memories of her previous life, and in her entire life, she was the first one to like me after seeing me. But the person she truly likes is definitely Leng Fanyun, if I am with her, wouldn''t I be a rotten person who takes advantage of someone else?"


    Suddenly, a sobbing female voice came over, "I don''t like Brother Leng, I like you. Liuqing, I just like you. I don''t care about what happened in my previous life, I will never give up on you." Liu Liqing was still in a daze. Suddenly, a delicate body was thrown into his embrace. His heart ached.


    He pulled up the woman and asked, "Do you really like me, Qin''er? Are you sure you won''t regret it? "


    Qin''er laughed, "Liu Liuqing, you''re doing quite well. This concubine intends to marry and be ruthlessly abandoned, and cannot rest. " Something soft covered his lips.

 C74

    Qin''er wanted to marry Liu Liqing in order to avoid any unexpected incidents. After Liu Liuqing had a discussion with Ye Jue and Leng Fanyun that day, he found out that Qin''er could at most live for three years, so he immediately agreed.


    He wanted Qin''er to have a smooth journey. In these three years, he had nothing to worry about, so he would do his best to pamper her and care for her. He would make her the happiest girl in the world.


    The wedding was held in the Demon Palace, and the group of subordinates were all happy to see that Ambassador Liu Zuo married the sister of Ambassador Ye Zuoyu. The group of true men were determined to make the wedding beautiful.


    They robbed the tribute that Jiangnan sent to the imperial palace, and from within, they pulled out the high-quality Sky Worm Silk. The bright red ones were used to make clothes for Qin''er, and the rest made everyone else a new set of clothes. Su Yuewu was moved by their foolish actions. She took the initiative to write a letter to Gu Xiluo, telling him that there was no need to worry. I was the one who snatched your tribute. The wedding was about to take place in the Demon Palace.


    Qin''er was getting more and more nervous. She was always worried about this. The soul that she had collected was still the same thirteen or fourteen year old figure. His body was still green, and he had some baby fat on his face. However, Liu Liuqing was already 29. Would he despise his frail body?


    Su Yuewu now had the responsibility of being her fitness coach. Every morning, he would eat a cup of stewed egg, every night at noon he would stew pig''s feet, and every night he would eat yam porridge. All the water he drank would be switched to soy milk. She wanted a healthy figure to marry her big brother Liu Qing. He was so outstanding, she couldn''t be too lacking in comparison.


    She had secretly pulled Su Yuewu inside and placed her hand on Su Yuewu''s soft spot, shocking her. Qin''er was vexed, "Sister Su, what do we do? It still seemed so small. Could it be that you can''t even put on the wedding dress? " The great Traveling Lady Su Yuewu designed her first breast. Cover.


    Ever since Su Yuewu arrived in ancient times, she also used a bellyband, but she only used two bags to tie it. It was very refreshing and comfortable, not like breasts. That made him uncomfortable. However, since Qin''er had requested it, Su Yuewu had no choice but to find some cotton to make a better breast. Cover.


    Inside was close-fitting soft silk, and inside was a thick layer of cotton, tightly sealed with needles. On the outside, there were two cute flowers. The rose was bright on a dark purple silk surface, held in place by a thin band at the back.


    Within Su Yuewu''s room. When she handed the clothes to Qin''er, her eyes lit up. He immediately put on the new inner ring. Then, he changed into a bridal dress and showed it to Su Yuewu. The little woman who was immersed in happiness had a kind of innocent charm. Her eyes were filled with a thin layer of mist. Her face was white and rosy, making people want to pinch her when they saw it. Her figure was in front of his chest. With the help of the shield, it was clearly concave. It was exquisite and exquisite. Su Yuewu was stunned for a moment.


    Qin''er waved her hand in front of her eyes. "Big sister Su, what''s wrong?" Su Yuewu came back to her senses and looked at Jiao Lian. The beautiful young lady said, "It''s nothing. Qin''er is really pretty." Qin''er shyly laid beside her and said, "Then, when will you and big brother Leng arrange for a marriage?"


    Seeing that the dust had settled, Su Yuewu also laughed, "Soon." Well, in the Devil''s Palace, in the Moon Slaughter, in her wedding dress, in the Moon Slaughter, and in the outdoors, as in Europe, she began to imagine, with a dreamy, beautiful smile.


    On the day of their wedding, Su Yue Wu helped Qin''er put on her makeup and tidied up her long hair. Beside her, an old granny who had gotten her hands on an unknown place sang: "Comb to tail, comb to white hair and eyebrows, comb to children and grandchildren." Su Yuewu coiled her hair into a luxurious bun, and the woman in front of her immediately became beautiful.


    Her eyebrows were slightly raised, her eyes were dried, and her rosy lips were pressed against the juice of the roses. Her cheeks were pink and tender. Qin''er slowly stood up and circled Su Yue Wu, saying, "Sister Su, do you think I''m good-looking?" Su Yuewu gently nodded and said, "Yes." Cover the head with a cap. It covered her head and blotted out her beautiful, happy face.


    In the other room, the three men were also quietly doing something. Su Yitian quietly walked behind the three of them. Hearing the red-clothed bridegroom, Liu Liuqing, he was both anxious and a little embarrassed as he said, "Ai ¡­" Which one of you has that kind of book? "


    Ye Batian asked, "Which kind?" Leng Fanyun mockingly laughed and said, "Didn''t you bring Su Yitian to see the Wind and Moon Treasure Mirror that day?"


    Liu Liuqing said, "After all, that is a book, I... I don''t know exactly how to do it. " Leng Fanyun glanced at Liu Liuqing with disdain and said, "I didn''t expect you to be so young ¡­" Su Yitian covered his mouth and laughed.


    Liu Liuqing had always felt embarrassed, but now that she was laughed at by a little brat who had not grown up yet, she wanted to pull him over to beat him up. Leng Fanyun pulled his son to his side and threatened: "Do you still want to know? Aren''t you afraid that Qin''er will tease you and even ask Little Wu to teach you a lot? "


    Liu Liuqing. He asked sinisterly, "Oh, Miss Su actually knows, and you know it too? "Could it be ¡­" He hit Leng Fanyun on the chest and said, "You little rascal, you sure are fast."


    Leng Fanyun ignored him, took out a book from his bosom and said, "Don''t dilly-dally, this is what White Tiger said. He knows that you, Liu Zuo, are a virgin, so he wanted to honor you." Ye Jue patted his shoulder, trying not to laugh as he said, "I helped you take a look before. Not bad. Take it easy."


    Liu Liuqing took it back with red ears and chased the two of them out. Before Leng Fanyun left, he also carried Tian Tian out of the room.


    Liu Liuqing slowly opened the booklet, his heart beating rather fast. He seemed to appreciate the different postures inside. Oh, Qin''er definitely wouldn''t be able to bear the fatigue of looking at this posture. Well, this posture is not bad. Hmm, this posture is also not bad. He thought of Qin Lianyu. His body laid horizontally under his body. Just thinking about it made his heart beat faster.


    The auspicious hour had arrived. With the help of the two of them, Su Yuewu and Ye Jue sat in the grand hall. If what happened ten years ago had been so simple, then it wouldn''t have reached this point. Neither of them had told Qin''er that she only had three years to live, and the three men''s common wish was that this innocent and happy little girl would have been able to live happily for these three years.


    There were dozens of tables in the hall. They were all brothers of the Demon Palace, and most of them had come from tribulations, so they treasured each other''s brotherhood. Some of them tried their best to come, bringing all kinds of precious treasures to the newlyweds. They only saw Liu Liuqing coming out to toast, and started to jeer: "Brother Liu, where''s sister-in-law, why didn''t you bring her out to meet? What''s the point of hiding this? Quickly, let us toast to sister-in-law. " After saying that, everyone else agreed.


    Liu Liuqing quickly had someone bring him into the cave. Qin''er, who was in the room, called out. She wore a red wedding dress that was originally made from the finest natural silk. Later, when Qin''er sewed it herself, she added a silver thread to each thread. Now, under the bright light, she looked just like a fairy shining with golden light.


    Qin''er had long since ignored all the red tape. She took off her veil and held up her wine cup, smiling as she looked at the black mass of people in front of her. "On behalf of everyone, I offer you my blessings to take care of my husband for all these years. Qin''er will give everyone a cup of wine. Thank you." Liu Liuqing looked confident and delicate. It was the first time for her beautiful wife to feel a sense of helplessness. It was a feeling of being loved and cared for by others.


    Seeing that Ye Qin was not as pretentious as her little daughter, everyone felt that this daughter-in-law had gotten the better of them. All of them toasted her, and Qin''er did not refuse any of them, quickly getting drunk. Qin''er is so hot. "


    Liu Liuqing took the opportunity to reveal a large chunk of snow-white skin, his gaze swept across everyone, and everyone tactfully lowered their heads. Liu Liuqing covered up her mouth and carried her, then said to everyone: "Qin''er is drunk, everyone eat and drink well, if not, Liuqing will leave first, please forgive me."


    He held his baby in his arms. His wife walked into the bridal chamber.


    Qin''er pulled him along and asked, "Husband, where are we going now?" Liu Liuqing revealed a charming smile: "Of course it''s to bring a wife."


    The wedding room was arranged by Su Yuewu to be both romantic and happy. She was not in bed. He sprinkled the jujube peanuts and the like on top of it. Instead, he sprinkled the red, seductive roses all over the place. In the room, as long as there was a place where flowers could be planted, it would be filled with roses.


    The air was filled with a sweet fragrance, and under the illumination of the candlelight, the crystal curtain refracted a faint light, scattering it onto the two people''s faces. It was both beautiful and mysterious.


    Qin''er caught hold of Liu Liuqing''s head and pulled him towards her, praising him with her red lips. Liu Liuqing was very satisfied with Qin''er''s initiative. While enthusiastically responding to her, she began to explain. Opening their clothes. His hands moved up and down the woman''s body, the soft touch causing Liu Liuqing to become even more excited. He quickly ripped himself apart. When he was naked, he would untie Qin''er''s clothes.


    Finally, it reached his chest. As he did so, he began to get curious, not knowing where to start. Qin''er took the initiative to untie the rope and said, "This was made for me by big sister Su. My figure is too weak, there ¡­ "It''s too small, I ¡­" Before she could finish her words, Liu Liuqing stopped her with a kiss. He said in a low voice: "It''s fine, I''ve never seen other girls before and I don''t know that you''re not young. Actually, this is already very good."


    He slowly removed his lips and kissed her through the cloth. Qin''er''s breathing became more hurried. Liu Liuqing slowly removed the cloth and looked at the girl''s coquettish body.


    It was indeed small, but it was still quite delicate.


    Liu Liuqing could only feel some liquid flowing out of his nose. He casually wiped it away and discovered that it was blood coming out of his nose. Qin''er was already laughing so hard that her nose was crooked. He was somewhat embarrassed. Qin''er tore off a small strip of cloth from her skirt and stuffed it into his nose. She used her hand to point at him and said, "Idiot."


    Liu Liuqing, who had lived for twenty-nine years, was like a fool looking at a girl he had liked for over ten years. He embraced the girl and asked, "Qin''er, am I dreaming?"


    Qin''er lightly bit him and asked, "Does it hurt?" Liu Liuqing finally reacted.


    They lay on the bed, naked. Up, Liu Liuqing''s heart began to race again. His hand continued to light the fire on her body while Qin''er frowned. His body was already swollen to the point of pain, but he still patiently waited for her.


    Qin''er only felt as if her body was being torn apart. That place was numb, and the pain was scorching. He lay on top of her, not daring to move. After a long time, Qin''er also found it strange, "Big Brother Liuqing, is it like this? Didn''t Sister Su say that she would swing it? "


    Liu Qing saw that she was simply luring him. He began to doubt himself and slowly said, "Qin''er, we still have an entire night. There''s no rush."

 C75

    After Su Yuewu attended Liu Liqing''s and Qin''er''s wedding, she stayed there for a while. Ever since Liu Liuqing''s wedding, he had only wanted to accompany his newlyweds. The two of them spent time together every day, and it was very sweet. His mother and Leng Fanyun both had a good omen of impending doom.


    Su Yitian began to miss her Auntie Bing''er. He heard that Dong Ni and Xi Qi had returned to the base and were getting married. Su Yuewu was very happy. Ever since she came here, things had been progressing in a good direction. It was now spring, and the two of them, Moon Slaughter and the Magic Palace, were slowly rising.


    Su Yuewu decided to go back to the Moon Slaughter Art, and after Dong Ni and Xi Qi got married, she began preparing for her wedding. Although she and Leng Fanyun had only known each other for less than a year, there had already been too many things happening between the two of them. Although they were smart and had a very bad sense of security, some things were even more difficult to see because of their intelligence.


    Besides the two of them, Su Yitian was the happiest. Now that he had a lucky father, he could act even more arrogantly. Every time Su Yuewu tried to make him look like a mother, Leng Fanyun would act kind and try to win Su Yitian over.


    For some reason, Nangong and Xue Yue had been stationed at the Moon Slaughter Base for a long time now. With these two strong people there, Bing''er didn''t have to worry too much about many things. While Dong Ni and Xi Qi were preparing the marriage, the local affairs were basically handed over to Nan Yin and Bei Sha.


    Every day, Bing''er would cook delicious food for Su Yitian, and Su Yuewu and Dong Ni would bask in the light as well. Although Dong Ni cooked the rabbit meat well, she was not good at household chores.


    When they were together, Dong Ni told them about her relationship with Xi Qi. They were all sighing with sorrow. They had known each other for so long, and now, this childhood friend of theirs was finally going to get married. However, when Dong Ni talked about her parents, her eyes were filled with grief. She didn''t quite understand the pain she felt before she encountered it. Until now, when Dong Ni and Xi Qi had come to the main hall, when there wasn''t even a single elder, she had finally come to understand that kind of sorrow.


    Su Yuewu and Leng Fanyun were like two bored little kids. Every day, they would write a letter to each other, and Qing''er would deliver a few envelopes marked with the picture of the Demon Palace''s flames. Ever since she died, she didn''t understand or talk much with Su Yuewu.


    He didn''t expect that Qing''er would suddenly disappear again one day, along with a few letters from Su Yuewu. It was only then that they realized that she might have had other intentions, so Su Yuewu immediately sent another letter to Leng Fanyun to inform him. The two of them changed their contact details and then secretly sent people to search for Qing Er''s whereabouts, trying to bring her back.


    There were many assassins who treated Qing Er as their little sister, and they didn''t avoid him when discussing things. Furthermore, she had been with Bing''er for a long time, so Su Yuewu couldn''t estimate how much she knew.


    However, if Qing''er had simply been tempted by others, things could still be considered as easy to handle. Su Yuewu sincerely hoped that this was the case.


    In an open study room, a girl dressed in pink sat there anxiously, her hands constantly moving the hem of her skirt as if she was sitting on pins and needles. From time to time, she would raise her head to look outside, and from time to time, she would walk around the room.


    Finally, the person she was waiting for entered the room. The young master in white casually sat at the seat of honor, leisurely picked up a cup of tea, and carefully removed the floating foam, then he smiled to the girl in pink: "Qing Er, you have been waiting for a long time, right? Don''t be in such a hurry, let''s talk slowly. "


    The pink clothed lady seemed to have finally found the strength to support her life. She hurriedly ran to his seat and knelt in front of him, pulling his sleeve and asked, "Young Master, didn''t you say that you were going to propose marriage? "Why did you secretly bring me out now? Sister Bing''er and Young Noble Nan Gong will be worried if they find out that I disappeared."


    The man in white saw that she still couldn''t figure it out. He looked like he was in a daze. His eyes showed impatience and contempt. However, he still helped her up and said, "Qing''er, now that I am in some trouble, I can''t stop worrying about you. As for Bing''er and the others, I will write them a letter and tell them. When I''m done, I will ask for their hand in marriage."


    He then courteously pushed the tea cup in front of her and said, "Are you worried? Come, have some water to calm yourself down. " Qing''er carelessly took a sip, only to discover that the Shuisha was really nice. It had the taste of a rose, so she took two more sips. Seeing that she liked him, the young master dressed in white smiled as well, "Qing Er, do you like him? This is tea brewed from morning dew on a rose. It has a scent of rose, and I made people prepare it on purpose. Do you like it? " He purposely emphasized the words that came out of his mouth.


    Qing''er saw that he was treating her so well, and the anxiety slowly faded away. She pulled at the man''s hand and said, "Young Noble, why do you want to see Miss Su''s heart? I stole a few letters for you, but it''s not good this way after all. After you''ve finished reading them, find someone to return them. " As he spoke, he handed a few letters in his arms to the man.


    The man smiled complacently at the letter with the fire symbol on it. He felt that the woman in front of him was really stupid and cute. She would give him whatever he wanted, and he got the information as well. If you want to say she''s smart, but her mind is muddled. She believes what others say.


    The man continued to coax her, "I found out that the person who killed me last time was Su Yuewu, so I asked you to sort through her letter. If it really was her, then Bing''er and Lunar Slaughter are in danger." It was clearly a simple lie. Su Yuewu had created the Moon Slaughter Technique, so how could she possibly be crazy enough to kill off all of her subordinates?


    Qing Er actually believed him. "Young Master, what do we do? Bing''er, sister, uncle and aunt have treated me so well, let''s go and take care of them. " she said quickly.


    The man in white held Qing Er''s hand and said, "Of course. Bing-Er saved my name and those people are so nice to you. I will go and save them." "It''s just that I''m still not familiar with Su Yuewu''s situation, acting rashly like this is actually not good." Her eyes looked at Qing''er, "Qing''er, tell me everything you know, okay?"


    Qing''er thought of this man as a god. Whatever he said, she would agree. She nodded and started to reminisce, "The first time I saw Miss Su, Bing''er sent me to take care of her. But she was very cold-blooded, even her son, and her mouth was bad, and she even scolded me until I cried. "


    "At that time, when we went to save a girl, she was beaten up by her husband to the point that she looked extremely uncomfortable on the ground. They actually pretended to not see it and I couldn''t bear it any longer and charged forward. That Su Yitian even called me a pig''s brain." As the man stroked her hair and listened to her, he couldn''t help but curse himself. You''re a pig''s brain.


    Qing''er said proudly, "I saved that girl after that. She was called Qing Wan, but they still scolded me. I couldn''t take it anymore and went back to Bing''er. Sister Bing''er said that Qing Wan was the one who took care of them."


    "I will follow Bing''er and take care of Moon Slaughter. She is always worried about me. She will teach me everything she does." There was a very, very strong person in the base. He was a bit ugly, but he was really strong. His name was Xue Yue, and she had to ask him about everything. Oh, and that''s right, there''s also Young Noble Nan Gong, and Sister Bing''er calls him Mister. It takes Sister Bing''er a long time to read every letter he writes. " This was a good piece of information, the man noted.


    "After Miss Su was randomly assassinated, she suspected Sister Bing''er and even came to Lunar Slaughter. But then, for some reason, she stopped suspecting me. They went to the same place together, and Sister Bing''er didn''t bring me in. Afterwards, Miss Su and Young Master Leng left and went to the Imperial City with Young Master Nangong. "


    "Sister Bing''er is very worried, because Miss Su went to see the Emperor. However, seeing as how the emperor was worried about her, wasn''t she really still alive and well? He even took her as his younger sister. Oh, right, maybe it was because of her that Qingwan died. I''ve only met her a few times. She''s so gentle.


    "After they left the palace, Miss Su took Su Yitian to the ancient ruins. Oh, that''s right, that Leng Fanyun young master is the Palace Lord of the Demon Palace. At that time, they seemed to have gotten into some sort of internal strife, and Sister Bing''er was especially prepared to help him, but he rejected her offer.


    "Miss Su only came back after a long time. I heard that when they were drinking, Su Yitian said that her mother got some sort of pearl ¡­" Oh, the Soul Return Pearl. " What? The man frowned. He sent his men in wave after wave, yet they didn''t come out. Did she actually get the Immortal Deity Medicine? There was viciousness in his eyes again.


    But he went on: "And then?" Qing''er continued, "She and Su Yitian went to the Demon Palace. It seems like ¡­ Marriage or something. After that, Miss Su always corresponded with him when she came back. Young Master, you have no idea, but they have written several letters a day, all of which were given to them by Qing Er. "


    The man in white was lost in thought. These few lines were all very crucial, and he had to come up with a good idea in order to thoroughly capture the Devil Palace and Moon Slaughter. When the time came, the Soul Returning Pearl would be his and the entire martial world would be his.


    He gently sent someone to send Qing Er to a room. He said that he was sending someone to take care of her, but in reality, it was to put her under house arrest. He looked at the cup of tea she had drunk and said, "Someone, grind this cup into powder and bury it under a tree."

 C76

    At the Clear Sound Tea House, the storyteller was eloquently recounting an old story from the previous dynasty. Usually, the customers would listen to the story with relish and constantly strike up a friendship. But today, everyone was whispering to each other. No one knew what they were talking about. He looked surprised and jealous. This made the storyteller very unhappy. He called his little disciple over and said, "Go ask around and find out what they are talking about."


    The teenager was very quick-witted. He took the teapot and walked towards the crowd. A bearded man was saying something excitedly, "In that underground palace, even the floor tiles are made of gold. Those Night Pearls and gems are like mud and they''re all thrown everywhere. Even the stones we use to increase our strength are called small pieces of gold on the outside. The entire wall inside is inlaid with gold." A burst of exclamations came from the crowd.


    The quick-witted kid filled everyone''s teacups with water and then asked the man with a full beard, "I wonder what you guys are talking about, I am so envious."


    The bearded man drank all the water in the teacup in one gulp and the boy refilled his cup. He looked at the boy with appreciation and said, "Do you know about the ancient ruins?"


    The man shook his head before continuing in satisfaction, "That was a huge fortune left behind by our founding emperor. A while ago, there seemed to be some fluctuations from the seal, so all the reputable gangs in the martial arts world sent people in. It is said that there are countless gold and silver treasures in there. As long as we mortals can get a single treasure, we don''t need to worry about the entire family for the rest of our lives. Those were not the most precious ones. The emperor had left behind an Immortal medicine called the Soul-Returning Pearl. To what extent was the bead miraculous? Normal living people would be immortal if they ate it, and their inner strength would never reach the realm of immortality. "The dead can be revived with that pearl. Even if you are bitten into a skeleton in the coffin, you can still be revived."


    The boy listened attentively, and said in amazement, "Such a good treasure and so much wealth, it would be great if I could obtain it. No, I only want a single treasure, so I don''t need to talk to my master about books here. "


    Laughter came from the crowd. Seeing how naive he was, the man with a full beard taunted, "I saw that you didn''t have any internal energy at all. Do you know that a lot of Blue Rank masters in the martial arts world went in and didn''t come out? Let alone you. "


    The kid asked again, "Then isn''t that the only thing we can take out of there forever?"


    The other party shook his head and whispered, "Do you know of the Lunar Slaughter? The master behind that Moon Slaughter is someone who has reached the Black Rank. She is the one who empties the wealth within and destroys everything after coming out. " He harrumphed, "This madam is truly malicious, afraid that others will get some benefits."


    Everyone''s hearts were filled with yearning as they asked, "Didn''t the Palace Master of the Devil Palace also reach the ink-rank? Why didn''t he get it? "


    The man replied, "You guys might not know this, but the Demon Palace caused an internal strife. They were poisoned and saved him with great difficulty, so how could they compete with that Moon Slaughter."


    The boy finally received the complete piece of information and turned back to report to the storyteller. The white-browed old man took the divination with his finger before sighing, "The martial arts world is finally going to become chaotic again."


    Su Yuewu listened attentively to the reports that came from her subordinates. The lady dressed in black said expressionlessly, "This subordinate has obtained news from many different sources. Now, all the theaters and restaurants. Teahouses, brothels and other complicated places with people all have the news that you have obtained the Soul-Returning Pearl. Many martial arts practitioners are rubbing their hands together, wanting to get the Soul-Returning Pearl from you. "


    Su Yuewu asked, "Did you find out where the news came from?" The woman shook her head and said, "There are too many people and the area is too big to check. However, according to this subordinate''s speculation, this must be related to the disappearance of Miss Qing Er a while ago. "


    Su Yuewu nodded and said, "Indeed, I have my suspicions. I''ve sent people to search everywhere secretly, but they were unable to find anything. I think they must have been taken away by someone." Now that she didn''t know who her opponents were or what they were going to do, Su Yuewu felt a headache coming on.


    Xue Yue who was sitting down said: "As I see it, now that the Moon Slaughter is at the heart of the struggle, no matter what we do, it will only lead to more criticism. It would be better to wait and see what they did next.


    Su Yuewu nodded and spoke to Nanfeng, who was standing below: "Nanfeng, do as Young Master Xue says."


    In another place, a man in white was sitting in the seat of honor, slowly playing with an orange tangerine in his hand. He casually asked, "Have you spread the news?"


    The subordinate respectfully replied: "Yes, Young Master. "I''ve already sent people to the places where there are many people. Those with even a bit of status in the martial arts world are all tempted. I heard that Kongtong Sect and the Celestial Sect of Wonders have reached a preliminary agreement to join hands and go to the Lunar Slaughter."


    The man coldly snorted and said, "You overestimate yourself. You should send more people to get in contact with them. Then, spread the news that Yue Sha''s master was the wife of the former son of the Shangguan family, and that the number one beauty in the world, Su Yuewu, also owns the Moon Shadow Trading Company. " The subordinate replied, "Yes."


    He was still worried as he said, "Remember, you have to spread it slowly, bit by bit. Only by spreading it like this will you be able to get the most information."


    Just as his subordinate was about to leave, the man suddenly asked again, "That woman from the Liu-Li Xuan is already like this." That subordinate turned around and said disapprovingly, "Every day, after eating and sleeping, when I''m bored, I would argue and ask to see Young Master. Young master, now that you know everything you need to know, is it ¡­ " He made a necking motion.


    The white-clothed man slowly tightened his grip, orange juice slowly flowing out from the gaps of his palms. His voice sounded a little strange, "Don''t worry, she still has some use for staying for the night."


    The situation was just as Su Yuewu and the others had predicted, it was getting more and more serious. Slowly, the people of the martial arts world revealed her true identity as the master of the Lunar Shadow Trading Company, setting off a huge uproar in the martial arts world. Who would have thought that the number one beauty of the embroidery pillow, Su Yuewu, would have such an illustrious identity behind her back, and her husband, who had been abandoned, was already dead? She was now alone with a child, orphaned and widowed. Some men who thought they were good began to think of the idea of taking both money and sex.


    The Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect of Wonders was a short man in his thirties. He was usually very focused on maintaining his health, so his face was clean. As he consumed medicinal pills, his entire body emitted a strange fragrance. Normally, he never cultivated seriously. He and that female lead disciple only said that it was a seclusion, but in reality, it was a union with double cultivation. Although his internal energy had not improved, he was still able to cultivate the skills on the bed he was in.


    Zhang Xiuxuan''s eyes narrowed as she asked, "Has Rou passed through the Lunar Slaughter?" The girl said in shock: "The one who obtained the Soul Returning Pearl, Lunar Slaughter? Master is the number one beauty in the world, Su Yuewu''s Moon Slaughter? "


    The man praised her breasts and said, "That''s right. Rumors have it in the martial arts world that the Soul Orb is in Su Yuewu''s hands. She still has the Moon Slaughter Devil Nest and a huge financial organization like the Moon Shadow Chamber of Commerce. If I can get her, then the entire world will be mine." An expression of longing appeared on his face.


    Rou-Er said, "Then what does Master want to do?" The man smiled and said, "The people of the martial arts world all want her dead. She has a child with her, so she is widowed and orphaned. If I am considerate to her at this moment and if she were to come across my item after not being exposed to the rain and clouds for a long time, she would definitely want to die and would never be able to leave me. "


    Rou-Er said, "I''m afraid that Master has already forgotten about Rou-Er, now that you have her, the number one beauty in the world." She turned her back to Zhang Xiu Xuan and said.


    Seeing that his favorite disciple was jealous, Zhang Xiuxuan hurriedly coaxed, "Good girl, very soft. Master''s precious baby, Master will always love you the most. With your lustful body, Master is always so cute. "Don''t worry. I am only doing it for Su Yuewu''s property. The one I love the most is you, Rou''er."


    With that, he covered himself up again, and the creaking sounds came from the bed. The person outside quietly left.


    The next day, Rou-Er dragged her tired body to her feet, boiled water, and waited for Master to get up.


    Seeing Rou Er enter, Zhang Xiuxuan did not stop and continued flirting with the maidservant. Rou-Er frowned, barely discernible, before she said calmly to Zhang Xiuxuan, "Master, wash your face and pour some water."


    Only then did Zhang Xiuxuan put down the woman who had gone limp and reached out to wash her face.


    After Rou-Er served him and washed him, she had to prepare breakfast. The Celestial Sect of Wonders was just a middle-sized sect that lacked funds. In Zhang Xiuxuan''s generation, there were not many wealthy people who would send their children here to study. That made the money even more urgent.


    Poor Rou-Er had to serve her master at night, wash clothes and cook meals during the day, and go to the bazaar to buy food from a large sect.


    Rou-Er dragged her leaden legs as she struggled to walk through the market. She also wanted fresh vegetables, and they were cheaper. Every time, she would have to ask from the beginning until the end before she could buy from the cheapest one.


    The people in the market were pushing and shoving her. She had been tormented by Zhang Xiuxuan for most of the night last night, and she had to boil water and cook in the morning. However, she hadn''t eaten a single mouthful yet and had to go out to buy vegetables. Now that she had been pushed again, she finally couldn''t take it anymore and fainted.

 C77

    When Rou-Er woke up, she found herself lying on a bed with beautiful carved flowers. He could smell a faint scent of wood on it. Around the bed hung gauze curtains, is the number of the Huzhou silk, above the construction of Jiangnan Misty Rain. This was clearly a rich and luxurious family. If even Zhang Xiuxuan''s room was not as good as his, how could he talk about her?


    The bedding beneath her was soft, as was her body. It was as if she was in the clouds, no one knew where she was. Suddenly, a girl pushed the curtain aside and came in. She was sitting on the bed with a blank expression on her face. Up. Rou Er said with a smile, "Young lady has woken up? Come with me to see the young master, he brought the young lady back. "


    Rou-Er followed her through the winding courtyard. Numerous small and exquisite courtyards covered with flowers and grass, the red walls and glazed tiles made them look even more exquisite and beautiful. The courtyard was huge. Rou-Er followed the servant for a while before they entered a courtyard. It was spring now, and the courtyard was filled with clouds and mist. A cloud of peach blossoms bloomed in the courtyard, creating an enchanting scene.


    A man in white was sitting under a tree, concentrating on brewing tea. The elegance of the tea in the air and the sweetness of the peach blossoms blended very well. He lowered his head, not being able to see what he looked like, but his hair was hanging down and pieces of peach blossoms were unwillingly resting on his body, but they did not appear seductive. He only felt more and more that he was a gentleman, gentle like jade.


    He raised his head, his eyes warm. He asked softly, "Is the girl awake? Why don''t you drink a cup of tea with me? " He seemed like a truly weak scholar. If he followed him, then it would be good to be a servant girl. There was no need for him to accompany that disgusting Zhang Xiuxuan. Rou Er made up her mind. She was getting more and more gentle with the gentle scholar before her.


    She gently bowed and said gently: "It was young master who saved this little girl, right? Rou-Er thanks Young Master. " She slowly moved to sit in front of the man in white, turning her body slightly to the side to accentuate her perfect curves. She reached out and took the blue and white porcelain cup. Her fingers were slightly raised like an orchid, white and slender. She pursed her lips and said, "Rou Er doesn''t understand tea. I just think that the taste of this tea is really good."


    When the white-clothed man saw how pretentious she was, he thought he was just a weak scholar, yet he was so enticing. It was just that he had long since met Jue Jue. Being perverted, she was not interested in a girl that could only be considered pretty.


    He didn''t want to beat around the bush with her and directly said, "Miss Rou Er is the head disciple of that Celestial Sect''s Zhang Xiuxuan. "Right?" This was not a question, but an affirmation. Rou-Er nodded and said, "Yes."


    The man continued, "I pity the girl who was sexually abused. The rod was torturing, and there was an unending stream of work to be done every day. This lady''s slender jade hands should have been drawn by reciting a poem. How could she do the washing and cooking? " He paused for a moment and looked at the girl''s expression before continuing, "For a young lady of such beauty, there are people who do not know how to take pity on her. This young one truly feels pity for young lady."


    Rou-Er saw that he took her sect''s private matters. She was well-aware of the situation and was somewhat on guard. She restrained her expression and said, "I don''t know what Young Master wanted to say." The peach blossom petal fell into the tea and floated in the clear green tea. The man raised the teacup in front of Rou Er and said, "These petals float in the water. By. Don''t you think so, Miss Rou-Er? "


    This was only the first time Rou Er had met him. She didn''t know if it was an enemy or friend, but if it was a trap, not only would it not kill her, it wouldn''t benefit her at all. Rou Er shook her head, and said dizzily, "I don''t know what master is talking about, but if you compare Rou Er to that peach blossom, Master is wrong to compare her to that tea soup. Master''s heart was as pure as a buddha''s. He had saved Rou Er from a pile of corpses. Rou Er would never be able to repay him for her entire life, so how could she feel that Master was obstructing Rou Er''s freedom? "What about the tea broth?"


    The man knew what she was thinking. She was much smarter than her master. Forget it, today was just a test. After all, she didn''t know anything, so there was no need for her to take the risk.


    The man continued, "I know that this is only the first time that Miss Rou-Er and I have met. However, I feel very sorry for you when I see how difficult it is for you. " Rou-Er looked at him with a hint of sadness in her eyes. The man had obviously grabbed hold of her. It seemed like there was a good chance for her to do so.


    After all, if you are with your master now, you might be able to eat and sleep without worry, and there will be no danger to your life. However, in this world, there is more to it than what is needed.


    Rou-Er said, "I only know that different people have different names. Young master must have had a lot of good fortune in his previous life. Rou-Er will probably be like this for the rest of her life. " She could not help feeling a little sad.


    The man continued, "Lady Rou Er''s words are wrong. Only after you''ve completely realized your limits will you listen to the will of heaven. The fate of a person is only in your own hands. If you cooperate with me, I will personally offer this garden to you. "


    Rou-Er knew that she was tempted, but lustfully ¡­ The remembrance was like a demon, devouring the heart. She was practically fleeing in panic: "Young master, this servant still has things to do when I return, so I''ll be leaving first. "Goodbye."


    The man said behind her, his voice low enough for him to hear, "I will give you a gift of good faith. If the young lady agrees, we are talking about cooperation. "


    Rou Er''s hasty departure was somewhat slow, but in the end, she still ran outside. She did not know how long she ran through the huge courtyard before she found the door and left. Outside was a bustling street market, with people streaming in and out. Behind her was a mansion with a plaque outside the door: "Bai Mansion." She hurried back, hoping that today was a dream.


    She had wasted so much time that she had forgotten to buy food when she came back. Since there was still no lunch for them, Rou-Er could only knead the noodles and make it. She then randomly stewed the rest of the dishes over the noodles. No one could understand whether she was tired or not. With a bit of complaint, she ate the noodles, casually tossed the bowl of noodles aside and left.


    It was already night, and because of the lack of flour, Rou-Er had not even eaten yet. She was hungrily cleaning up the pots and pans. Then he went to boil the bath water. Looking at the bright red flames in the stove, she could not forget the words of the white-clothed gongzi. "However, I feel very sorry for this girl seeing how difficult it is for her." The flames gradually began to burn. She thought, yes, with her looks, she would do anything in the Gate of Heavenly Secrets. When would a thousand beautiful women like her be together with Su Yuewu? Where would she find a place for him?


    He poured the hot water into the bathtub and carried it to Zhang Xiuxuan''s room. He didn''t know what book he was reading, nor did he care about taking a bath. Rou-Er had no choice but to soak the cloth towel in order to wipe his face bit by bit. and then solve it. Opening his robes, wiping from top to bottom, even the most concealed. He did not let go of his private areas.


    Zhang Xiuxuan stretched out her feet and Rou-Er took off his shoes. He was sweaty and tasted great on his feet every day. Rou-Er had to resist the urge to vomit. Slowly, she rubbed his feet. He looked at his finger that was like a white onion, yet it was soaked in such filth. Dirty water, let this one wash. Her legs were becoming more and more unwilling.


    The words of the young master dressed in white echoed in her ears, "In this world, there are not only so many needs. Don''t you think Miss Rou''er would be envious of my exquisite and elegant garden?" She was thinking of the beautiful and exquisite garden over there, all of it belonging to her. She no longer had to wash and cook, serving this greedy and disgusting person, serving him countless number of servants for him to drive. She was truly slightly moved in her heart.


    Suddenly, her lower jaw was tightly gripped by something. She looked up and saw that Zhang Xiuxuan had already put down her book, and was looking at her with a sinister gaze. "Rou Er, you just went to the market and you came back completely wrong. Not only did he not get anything back, he even made his teacher hungry. Right now, he is actually thinking about something I don''t know. Are you trying to rebel? "


    Rou-Er smiled sweetly as she wiped off the man''s feet before throwing herself into his arms. She smiled and said, "Master was wrong about Rou Er." She lightly tapped the man''s chest and said, "Isn''t it..." Wasn''t Master too awesome last night? Rou-Er was in pain today, so I fell into a trance, but what about you, Master? "He actually suspects someone." Her charming eyes flew about. Zhang Xiuxuan had just finished looking at the Spring Palace and now, she wanted to see again. Burning Fire Body.


    He quickly followed the stick. This disciple of his was an orphan, so he naturally didn''t have any crooked thoughts. He was relieved, and adjusted his tone. Dramatic: "My baby Rou''er, where is uncomfortable, quickly let me check?" He slid slowly down her chest. "Here? This place is still this place? "


    Although Rou Er''s body had been adjusted by him. His teachings were extremely sensitive, but today, after hearing the white-clothed man''s words, he was already very dissatisfied with her master, Zhang Xiuxuan. Like a slave, she became more and more indignant. She wanted to change.


    Something slowly changed in her eyes, but Zhang Xiuxuan, who was immersed in her love, did not feel it. He continued with his activities while Rou-Er coordinated with him. However, her eyes were already as cold as ice.


    Now, she hoped even more that Zhang Xiuxuan would die. The young master in white had said that he would give her a gift before talking about cooperation. However, even though she had waited for nearly half a month, Zhang Xiuxuan still did not have a cause, so she continued to torture her for pleasure. She became more and more impatient, and decided to make her own move.


    When she came back with the poison, she found that Zhang Xiuxuan''s room was filled with people. She rushed in and found out that Zhang Xiuxuan had taken all his disciples. A woman with a naked body was kneeling beside him. Zhang Xiuxuan''s face was as pale as gold paper, and her entire body was emitting a deathly aura.


    Seeing that her beloved disciple had returned, Zhang Xiuxuan quickly called her to her side and took her hand, "My good disciple, Master has been enticed by this woman. Now, I can''t take the poison anymore. Hurry up and save me. "


    Rou-Er held onto Zhang Xiuxuan''s hand. Her eyes were filled with tears, but she was laughing inside. The white-clothed gongzi had indeed taken action, and had taken advantage of Zhang Xiuxuan. She couldn''t help but laugh at the weakness of her lechery.


    She covered her mouth and nose with her sleeve and finally laughed. Putting down her sleeves, she said seriously, "Don''t worry, Master. Rou-Er will interrogate this woman and obtain the antidote." Seeing her grief, Zhang Xiuxuan relaxed and looked at all her disciples in the room. Zi said, "Did you hear that? Master has been poisoned, and everything in the sect is decided by Rou-Er. I''ll wait for Master to recover before I recover." He didn''t say a word.


    Rou Er thought to herself, "Since you were poisoned, I''m afraid you won''t be able to recover."

 C78

    The people in the room walked away slowly, and Rou-Er brought the naked woman to her room. The woman calmly took a piece of Rou-Er''s clothes and put them on. At that time, the fear and cowardice she had inside the house had already disappeared. She looked at Rou-Er arrogantly and said, "The promise of the Lord has been fulfilled. I wonder if the Lady is willing to cooperate with the Lord?"


    Rou-Er had a sick look on her face and was very happy. She had long been willing to cooperate with that man. He immediately nodded and said, "Master has helped Rou-Er greatly, Rou-Er is willing to help you."


    The woman nodded in satisfaction and said, "I can''t tell you about your grand plan now. What you need to do now is to control the Celestial Sect of Wonders and be the rightful head of the sect. Then, you can contact the Kongtong Sect and persuade them to cooperate with you."


    Sure enough, the price was high enough. However, Rou-Er firmly believed that no matter what, she had to complete this mission. She had to take responsibility for her own life. She nodded and asked, "As for the other disciples ¡­" The woman said nonchalantly, "You don''t have to care about the others. I''ll help you deal with them."


    She then took out a small porcelain bottle and said to Rou Er, "I see that you are straightforward enough, so I agree with me. I will gift this bottle of poison to you. You''ve probably disliked that master of yours since long ago, right? Right now, I''ll give you a chance to personally kill him. "


    The disciples of the sect were not close to Zhang Xiuxuan in the first place. Rou-Er had always been in charge of big and small matters, so they did not feel that it was a big deal. On the other hand, that woman seemed to be filled with righteousness and indignation after talking to those men. She was both fond of and compassionate towards that woman, so it seemed like no one cared about her at all.


    Ever since Zhang Xiuxuan had been poisoned, no one had come to see him other than Rou-Er. In his heart, he was both complacent and irritable. While she was feeling proud of her ability on the bed that she had been able to take good care of herself and her little disciple, she was also going crazy over her speed. Her speed was too slow and she still hadn''t found the antidote.


    Rou''er came back with a bowl of soup. Just as she reached the edge of the bed, she was pulled over by Zhang Xiuxuan. The soup was almost spilled. Rou''er placed it on the small table by the side before she was pulled into his embrace. Right now, he simply could not do that, and could only rub his hand on her chest. He was very irritable, and that subordinate of his had lost all weight. He asked, "What''s wrong with you? You still haven''t gotten the antidote. You slut, are you trying to kill me?" He pulled her hair and said with a ferocious expression.


    Tears of grievance appeared in Rou Er''s eyes. She looked extremely pitiful. She said, "Master, I am useless. It''s just that all of the Junior Brothers view that woman as a treasure. I simply do not have any way of getting to her."


    Zhang Xiuxuan softened his tone, but insisted, "You have to get the antidote by tomorrow, or else..." "Do you believe that even if I die, I will drag you all the way to your death?" Rou-Er nodded her head fearfully, "I will bring the antidote for you tomorrow."


    Seeing that she had agreed, Zhang Xiuxuan relaxed. Suddenly, he smelled a strange fragrance in the air. It was sweet. He asked, "What is this?" Rou-Er quickly brought the bowl of soup over and said, "I saw that master was in the mood to eat and drink, so I brought some fresh flowers to make a pot of congee. Please have some, Master."


    Seeing that she was so focused, Zhang Xiuxuan also relaxed. She carried the bowl of porridge to her mouth and began to eat, spoonful by spoonful. The congee was very sweet and he finished it in two or three bites. He reached out his hand and said, "This congee is so delicious. Bring Shi Mu another bowl."


    Rou Er stood outside of his reach. For the first time, she showed an ice-cold expression in front of the man. "I''m afraid that Master won''t be able to eat the second bowl." Just as Zhang Xiuxuan was about to explode in rage, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his chest. He said anxiously, "You slut, what did you give me to eat? Hand over the antidote and I''ll spare your life."


    Rou Er seemed to have heard the funniest joke. Looking at the man rolling on the bed in pain, her eyes twinkled. "Since you''ve already called me a bitch, why should I try to please you?" She watched with her own eyes as her master''s struggle slowly lessened, and then stiffened.


    She was stunned for a while, her eyes filled with tears. She ran out the door, shouting, "Oh no, master has passed away."


    Zhang Xiuxuan''s funeral was very cold, and her disciples were all bewitched by her. Not a single one of them came. After that, she was finally free. Thinking about that, she couldn''t stop being excited. With the future so long, it was time for her to properly plan her own path.


    When the woman saw her return, she sneered, "You''re quite the savior. Even though he treated you like that, you were still willing to help him collect his corpse." After a pause, he continued, "It''s time to go to the Kongtong Sect. Young Master is waiting for your good news." With that, he took a big step and left.


    Rou-Er was wearing a completely white robe as she quietly stood in front of the Kongtong Sect''s gate. She had a small white flower on her hairpin, and her plain white clothes accentuated her slim figure, giving her an air of transcendence. She took a deep breath and finally knocked on the Kongtong Sect''s gate.


    Soon, she was brought before the Sect Leader of the Kongtong Sect. It was a spry old man in his sixties with eyes as sharp as an eagle''s. He silently looked at the woman in front of him without saying a word. Rou Er bowed and said, "Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect of Wonders, Tang YiRou greets you, Sect Leader."


    When the old man saw her magnanimity, he also had a trace of approval in his heart as he said: "Sect Leader Tang, please get up quickly. It is indeed I, Liu Xuan, who have died, coincidentally also had a cold."


    He was obviously the one who was watching the fight from the side, yet he still said such words with dignity. He gave a cold snort in his heart, but he still said lightly: "Thank you for your concern, Sect Leader Liu. Master died unjustly, Rou Er will definitely avenge him and ask Sect Leader Liu to help this little girl." Her eyes were red as she kneeled down.


    That Sect Leader Liu quickly helped her up and said: "What do you mean by Sect Leader Tang''s words?" Rou-Er wiped the tears from her eyes and said, "My master died because he was bewitched by the witch. Rou-Er begs to work with Kongtong to eradicate that witch and avenge Master. "


    When Sect Leader Liu heard this, he stroked his beard and slowly said: "That demoness Sect Leader Tang was carrying, is it that Moon Slaughter''s owner, the person who just obtained the Soul-Returning Pearl, Su Yuewu?"


    Rou Er nodded and said: "That''s right, my master and Sect Leader Liu wanted to benefit the martial arts world by eliminating that demoness. As soon as they united, she had news that my master was eliminated. "Rou Er is worried, the next target will be you, Sect Leader Liu."


    The old man laughed arrogantly: "Sect Master Tang, is it that every grass and tree is equal to every soldier? Do you think that you are thinking too complex of accidental events?" Furthermore, I, Kongtong, am different from your Celestial Gate. All of a sudden, there are already several people at the blue rank. How could I be afraid of that witch? "Sect Leader Tang, you don''t have to worry. I and Kongtong will be fine."


    Tang YiRou left. She strolled around the town, bought rouge powder to describe everything in detail, and arranged clothes for everyone else. After three days of this, the Kongtong Sect sent someone to find Rou Er, saying that Sect Leader Liu wanted to see her.


    She was wearing her new clothes as she slowly walked up the mountain. This time, Sect Leader Liu''s attitude was a lot more amiable. He said with a somewhat anxious tone, "Sect Leader Tang, you''ve come. For the past three days, I, Kongtong, have been through some strange things. No one came to kill me, but at night, when I was sleeping, I could vaguely see shadows flying by outside. Everyone else had the same feeling, but no one was injured. "


    Rou-Er laughed in her heart. This was the most frightening thing about them all. Everyone had a knife hanging over their heads. No one knew when it would fall to their bodies. Thus, Sect Leader Liu couldn''t bear it any longer and took the initiative to ask, "Sect Leader Tang, what do you think?"


    Rou Er slowly sat down, imitating the man. She carefully glanced at the foam on the surface, took a sip, and then said, "I can''t compare to you in terms of insight. Rou Er only came to discuss this with Sect Leader Liu. After all, someone inside our door also said that they saw a black shadow moving outside at night. I think so, Sect Leader Liu, let''s see if it makes sense. "


    After living for so many years, the older he was, the more afraid he became of death and the more tempted it was to agree to cooperate with the Celestial Sect of Wonders. Now that Tang Yiran had arrived, he was afraid of death and was unwilling to have any more conflicts with them. He did not want to live for so many years and still be hacked to death by others.


    However, it was obvious that Su Yuewu would not let her go. The girl in front of him was calm and collected, and was at least a hundred times stronger than her useless master. He couldn''t help but look at her with hope.


    Rou''er said, "Teacher originally wanted to hit Su Yuewu because he didn''t care about the objections of everyone. Now he''s dead." I was originally unwilling to wade through this muddy water, how could it be so easy to obtain the Soul Pearl? However, people in the sect were panicking. They didn''t know when they would be the next to die. "I know that Sect Leader Liu is thinking the same thing, but since the situation has developed to this point, we can no longer do anything about it."


    Sect Leader Liu, with his white beard, slowly asked the woman in front of him: "Then according to Sect Leader Tang, what should we do now?"


    Tang YiRou sat on a stool and expressionlessly said, "It''s simple. We have to rely on a powerful organization. Everyone must work together to capture Su Yuewu."


    Sect Leader Liu''s face was pale as blood as he sat on his chair.


    In the inky night, Tang YiRou stood in front of the man in white. He looked at the moon and slowly turned around. His white clothes seemed to be coated with a layer of light.


    Tang YiRou could now ignore his faint discharge. She looked at the man expressionlessly and said, "You said that I would cheat old man Kongtong to work with you, so you can give the garden to me."


    The man sighed and said, "You are a good sword, so it is understandable that you should have what you deserve. However, as a friend, I must remind you that there should be other things in life."


    Rou-Er coldly looked at him and said: "I don''t think we are friends. We are just friends. I will help you and you will pay me."


    The man had no choice but to put the key and the deed in front of him. Rou-Er took it and checked it carefully to see that there was no mistake. Then, he left without looking back.


    Looking at the moon, he drank all the wine in the cup before murmuring, "It''s really not cute."

 C79

    With the example of the Kongtong Sect and the Celestial Sect of Wonders, everyone in the martial arts world began to feel threatened. They were afraid that Su Yuewu''s shadow would take care of them without them knowing, so the martial arts world quieted down.


    Suddenly, the Blood Shadow Sect in the martial arts world began to reveal some clues. The Blood Shadow Sect was an assassination organization that was on par with the Demon Palace. Now that the Blood Shadow Sect had openly proposed to go against the Lunar Slaughter, it was simply setting off a huge wave in the martial arts world.


    Sect Leader Liu of the Kongtong Sect had specifically come to the Celestial Sect of Wonders. He no longer had an arrogant appearance and spoke to Rou''er in a tone as if he was of the same generation. "Sect Leader Tang, look. Since the Blood Shadow Sect is so powerful, should we take the initiative to contact them?"


    Tang YiRou despised the old man in front of her. He was a coward that feared death. She still wanted to get some benefits from the man in white, so she said, "Right now, the others have yet to take action. If you and I are the first ones here, Moon Slaughter will see us as nothing but thorns in our eyes. Blood Shadow Sect is big, and they can handle it, but you and I are just a small faction, so even if we are destroyed, it won''t be difficult."


    Listening to Sect Leader Liu, he nodded. "Sect Leader Tang''s words are very reasonable, then I will listen to Sect Leader Tang. I will follow you whenever you enter."


    At night, that seductive woman swaggered into Tang YiRou''s room again, her eyes were still full of contempt and disdain, "You actually have the guts to spoil my master''s plans. Do you believe that I''ll kill you in minutes? You don''t even know how you died?"


    Tang YiRou wasn''t afraid of her. "Don''t threaten me. I''m definitely more useful than you in his eyes right now. I''m a good weapon. Otherwise, why didn''t I say anything when I''m acting so impudent?"


    The woman gritted her teeth to the point that they almost shattered as she asked, "Just what do you want?"


    Tang YiRou finally looked into her eyes and said, "I want the Blood Shadow Sect to get a commission every year. If I agree, not only will I obediently get Old Man Liu to agree, I will be responsible for all the other Sect Leaders, what do you say?"


    The girl said unwillingly, "I am going to report to my lord. I will give you a reply within three days." With that, he turned around and left.


    The man in white was still sitting in her seat, listening to the woman''s report. "Did she really say that?" There was admiration in his eyes.


    The woman gritted her teeth and said, "The Young Master helped her so much, but she was not the least bit grateful. Now she dares to brazenly ask the Young Master for a bit of profits from the Blood Shadow Sect, how could she dare!?"


    Unlike her, the man was not as angry as she was, he still said lightly, "Just agree to her request. "One point, one point. I can still afford to give that to her, but you have to remind her that she should keep this matter a secret. Furthermore, she can only take the money after she''s done."


    The woman nodded unwillingly and retreated.


    That Tang YiRou really did have a way. With her sharp tongue, she managed to subdue almost all the sects to the Blood Shadow Sect, allowing the Blood Shadow Sect to command her however they liked.


    Su Yuewu couldn''t help but furrow her brows when she saw that the southern wind was sending more and more messages back to her from Jianghu.


    Blood Shadow Sect had suddenly appeared out of nowhere and even dared to confront him directly. Yue Sha had now revealed that he was the master behind all this, and even the Moon Shadow Chamber of Commerce was his. He even knew that the Emperor valued the Moon Shadow Chamber of Commerce. With the royal family backing him, he actually still dared to deal with him alone. How could he dare?


    As expected, Qing''er was in their hands. Who was the owner of that Blood Shadow Sect? She asked, "Just who is behind Blood Shadow Sect?"


    Xue Yue shook his head and said, "The people behind the assassination usually hide secrets that we cannot find. If it wasn''t for Qing''er''s betrayal, they wouldn''t have known this much."


    Indeed, Xue Yue''s words suddenly reminded Su Yuewu. Her eyes lit up as she said, "If that''s the case, then we can also find a traitor within their ranks."


    Xue Yue pondered for a while. Indeed, this was the only feasible method. He nodded his head and agreed.


    In a large auditorium, all the heads of the big sects were gathered here. They were all famous figures in the martial arts world. However, in this place, only the heads of the six big sects had chairs to sit on.


    They had already waited for less than an hour, but the carved seat at the top was still empty. Some of the more impatient ones started to shout, "So what if it is the Blood Shadow Sect? Our sect has a reputation in the martial arts world. How can we wait for someone like that? Are you messing with us?"


    Someone at the side mocked, "Just like your little shrimp, is it also called having a sect or sect? Then, you should quickly go back home and take a piss to take care of yourself before washing up and going to sleep. "


    Laughter came from the side. At first, the man was ashamed and angry. He pulled up his sleeves and was about to beat someone up. His classmates on both sides of him were also ready to fight.


    Suddenly, a female voice called out, "The Sect Leader has arrived." It sounded like the first cry of a spring oriole, but also like ice crystals falling into water. It was extremely pleasant to hear. Everyone couldn''t help but turn their heads to see what kind of peerless beauty the owner of such a beautiful voice was.


    The woman wore white clothes, and her head was made of crystal. Her eyebrows were like willow leaves, and her mouth was like cherry blossoms. Her figure was graceful. Even a maid had such an appearance. They were increasingly curious about what that Blood Shadow Sect''s Sect Leader looked like.


    Only when he sat down on the carved chair of the Sect Leader did they dare to believe that the top assassination agency in the martial arts world, the Sect Leader, was actually such a thin and bookish man. He did not have a very strong aura, so when everyone first looked at him, they only thought that he was an elegant scholar.


    A lot of people immediately showed disapproval on their faces. They had originally wanted to follow the Blood Shadow Sect to gain more benefits from being seduced by that woman. It was time to wash the cards after ranking in the martial arts world for so many years. But... It was actually such a young lad. They were not sure if they could follow him and leave him with a complete corpse.


    When the man in white saw the disapproval in all of their eyes, he secretly exerted his strength and spread the power of the Purple Rank into the entire room. The room was filled with a dense purple gas; it was a Purple Rank High Rank.


    Those with high cultivation bases were still holding on in secret. Those who were only around the yellow level were shaken until their inner strength was surging. Those who were not yet around the yellow level actually spat out blood. Only now did the crowd dare to believe that this seemingly weak youth in front of them actually had such a formidable strength. The martial arts world was based on strength, and the crowd was now even more convinced of his strength.


    When he saw everyone''s expression change, he retracted his Qi and said in a refined manner, "I''ve made everyone wait for a long time. This is all my fault. I will apologize to everyone here." Then he actually stood up and bowed a little like the rest of them.


    Everyone had a favorable impression of the young man in front of them. It seemed that someone who could obtain the position of Blood Shadow Sect''s Sect Leader was quite capable.


    The man began to talk about the main topic, "I believe everyone should know about the Moon Slaughter Art. That Su Yuewu has already entered the Ancient Era''s Remnants and obtained the Soul Pearl of Return. Afterwards, she destroyed this precious place that had been preserved for thousands of years." He looked around and said, "I didn''t want to go against Moon Slaughter. After all, even though our Blood Shadow Sect is an assassination organization, we have never done anything like this."


    At this time, many of the spectators'' mouths twitched, and the man continued, "I really did accidentally call a lady. She''s the maid that served Su Yuewu, and after she discovered her secret, she wanted to kill her to silence me, so I saved her. That''s why I found out about the seriousness of the situation."


    Everyone was thinking that not only was Su Yuewu the Moon Slaughter Devil Sovereign, but she was also the master of the Moon Shadow Trading Company, which was enough to make their eyes go red with envy. She had even obtained the Soul Return Pearl, and they were already going crazy with jealousy.


    The man in white clapped his hands and said, "Bring Miss Qing Er here."


    She had already figured out the appearance of every brick and leaf in this small yard, but her young master had never come to see her. She knew that her young master was busy and she shouldn''t disturb him, but she couldn''t help but think of her young master and ask him again and again when he would come to visit her.


    Finally, the young master wanted to see her. Qing''er was really, really happy. She rushed to the mirror and took a good look at herself. Well, it was beautiful, and she still couldn''t help but ask the maid, "Do I look good now?" Seeing that she was about to die and was still concerned about whether he looked good, the woman couldn''t help but despise him. "It''s about time, let''s go."


    Qing''er stumbled into a room with the maid, but it wasn''t the same room as the last time she saw Young Master. When she entered, she discovered that not only was there Young Master, but there was also a group of bulky people standing below him.


    The man in white reached out his hand to him gently and smiled, "Come, Qing''er. Come to me." Qing''er was so moved that she almost cried. Young Master was still the best. When had he always cared for her so much? She slowly extended her hand and sat by his side.


    The man in white held her hand and said, "Qing Er, don''t be afraid. I have called them all here to avenge your sister Bing''er. Whatever I ask you, just say it, understand?"


    Qing''er seemed to understand, but still nodded obediently and said, "I''ll listen to you."


    The man in white was very happy with her reply. He asked, "Qing''er, speak louder. What are you doing in the Lunar Slaughter?"


    Qing''er timidly said, "I ¡­" "I am here to serve big sister Bing''er. Oh, there''s also Miss Su."


    "Then is Miss Su Su Su Su Yuewu?"


    Qing''er nodded and replied, "Yes."


    The man continued to ask, "What did you say to me last time? Say it again in front of everyone today." Then he said in a low voice, "You''re the one who talked about her relationship with the Leng Brahma Palace."


    Qing''er then said, "Miss came back from the ancient ruins and went to the Demon Palace. After you came back from the Demon Palace, you kept on communicating with Leng Fanyun, several times a day, and didn''t allow anyone to watch."


    She thought for a moment, then added, "That Leng Fanyun and Su Yuewu seem to have a very close relationship. Su Yuewu has a child, I heard him call Leng Fanyun father last time."


    What? Everyone was so shocked by the news that they stood up.

 C80

    The man in white was satisfied to see that everyone''s expressions had changed. Right now, the strongest forces in the martial arts world were the Blood Shadow Sect and the Devil Palace. Su Yuewu''s Moon Slaughter was still behind them. In fact, most of the people in the martial arts world wanted to kill Su Yuewu because Yue Sha wasn''t that strong. Even Su Yuewu''s inner force had reached the Violet Rank. With so many martial artists around, there would still come a day where she was no match for them.


    When they heard the words of the Celestial Sect of Wonders'' head, Tang YiRou, they decided to cooperate with the Blood Shadow Sect just to be on the safe side. After Su Yuewu''s death, it was not impossible for them to split the Soul-Returning Pearl and the treasure.


    But now, Qing''er actually said that Yue Sha and Su Yuewu were already married to the Palace Master of the Demon Palace? According to what they knew, the Palace Head of the Demon Palace was extremely secretive. They had been wandering in this world for so many years without even seeing his appearance. They only knew that his methods were ruthless. His internal energy had already reached an incalculable degree. He had already heard about Mo Tianxue a few years ago, and was afraid that he had already reached the Bai Xuan realm.


    The disparity in strength was huge, even amongst them, the strongest person, the Patriarch of the Blood Shadow Sect, was only at the Purple Level, and when compared to Bai Xuan, the difference was not small at all. Even if there were so many of them, it still wouldn''t be enough.


    With this thought, everyone had the thought of retreating. The man in white continued, "I know what all of you are thinking, but I think that the more we do this, the more we cannot retreat.


    He slowly walked to the center of the crowd and said, "All of you heroes are from the upright sects of Wu Lin. Even my Blood Shadow Sect, in front of Shaolin, Wu Dang, Kongtong, and Emei Sect, is just a bad sect and can''t even be considered a proper place. "I know, that''s why I''m doing it as a gathering. Since everyone has formed an alliance, I naturally have to choose a highly respected person as the leader."


    He paused for a moment before continuing, "Everyone must be wondering why I have gathered everyone here since I have no intention of becoming the leader. To tell you the truth, everyone had no other way out. "Now that the Demon Palace and the Moon Slaughter Devil Nest have joined hands, no matter what we do, they will definitely take action next. As for the target, that is the entire martial arts Lin."


    Everyone could not help but take a deep breath. Indeed, putting himself at the level of the Devil Palace and the Moon Slaughter Devil Nest, he was already at this level. If he wanted money, then he needed martial arts.


    One of the teachers asked, "According to the young master, this is indeed the case. Even if we did not mean it, the enemy would still attack us. Now that your lips and teeth have turned cold, who was the first to exterminate your sect? "


    Rou Er looked at Kongtong''s Sect Leader Liu and he said, "Oh, everyone. If they were to say they were exterminating their sect, it would definitely start from Kongtong! It''s been several weeks since our entire sect has had a good night''s sleep. The dark shadows outside are constantly moving about, scaring people to the point where they can''t sleep, afraid that their necks would be wiped off the moment they fall asleep. " His tone was both helpless and angry. "I only hate that little girl Su Yuewu. She''s pretty, but her heart is so vicious." If she wants to kill us, then kill us. If I, Old Man Liu, and all the other disciples were to die, at least I''ll give you a reminder. The entire martial arts community will avenge us Kongtong, but she keeps on teasing us like this.


    Tang YiRou sneered in her heart when she saw how flawless he made this lie go. He didn''t mention that she was still trying to hit Su Yuewu''s rich and powerful Soul Returning Pearl.


    When the crowd heard Sect Leader Liu of the Kongtong Sect say this, they felt that what the white-clothed gongzi said earlier was true. In that case, exterminating their clan was just a matter of being late, so they had to join hands and take the initiative.


    The man in white walked in front of Sect Leader Liu, bowed with a deep bow, and said, "Sect Leader Liu, please bear witness for me. Otherwise, I''m afraid that my words might have been blown out of proportion."


    Sect Leader Liu was flattered and helped to stand up the young master in white clothes. When the crowd saw him acting like this, they couldn''t help but panic as they walked in.


    That leader of Wu Dang asked: "Then between Young Master Yi, how should we act? We are at Young Master''s command." The others could not help but say, "As you wish, young master."


    The man in white smiled gently; he was warm and humble. He said, "Everyone has been waiting here for this for a long time. It would be better to settle down in my courtyard. Let''s eat first and discuss this in detail after a few days."


    The crowd noticed that the young master was not in a hurry, so they thought that he had already made up his mind. Since they were not in a hurry, they decided to let him take them to the rooms and settle down.


    Lunch was held in front of a large clearing near the lake. The head of the feast was located in the nearest pavilion near the lake, called the Windblast Pavilion. Although this pavilion had a beautiful and elegant name, but wasn''t the words'' storm ''perfect for the current situation? Everyone could only smile wryly. The young master in white and the other heads of the six major sects all sat down at the seat of honor.


    While munching on a large, greasy elbow, he said to Tang YiRou, "This young master is quite eccentric. He was clearly the first to submit to us, and now that he has six great sects, he actually threw us aside. Luckily, I helped him just now, so he really is an ungrateful person. He''s no different from Su Yuewu."


    Tang YiRou sneered. Was it that easy to get a seat? Looking at his foolish and ignorant appearance, it seemed as if he didn''t want to care too much about him. He humphed and lowered his head to continue eating.


    Even though it was a critical time, everyone''s attention was not necessarily focused on the dishes and wine. But Blood Shadow Sect''s food was truly excellent. Even though everyone''s appetite wasn''t very good, they still ate quite a lot. Just as he was eating, a warm and gentle voice sounded out from across from Tang YiRou, "Sect Leader Tang, I am Wu Qing, a toast to the Tang Sect."


    Rou-Er was a little surprised, that young man was a few years older than her. He was dressed in the Sect Leader''s direct disciple white robe, with a jade crown on his head, and the rest of his hair hung in front of him like ink splashing. She couldn''t help but smile as she covered her mouth and nose with her sleeve and drank the wine in front of her.


    He then displayed the empty cup in front of the man. The man saw that her slender white fingers were holding the small wine cup and wished that he was the wine cup. He could not help but lower his head, blushing.


    Seeing him like this, how could Rou-Er, who had followed Zhang Xiuxuan, not know what he meant? However, since he had already experienced so much, he had already put the matters of the future aside. Only power and money were the most important things. He was a handsome young man, and was also a direct disciple of a famous and upright sect. He was afraid that the next Sect Leader would have a bright future, and he should find a girl from a good family who had a clean background, rather than be like her. and they just ignored him.


    Wu Qingya had looked at Tang YiRou many times, but she only lowered her head to eat her own food, not looking at him again. Wu Qingya had looked at Tang YiRou many times, but she only lowered her head to eat her own food, not looking at him again.


    After eating, they went back to their rooms to rest for a while. However, they still rushed back to the meeting place to continue. The chairs had been arranged in accordance with the number of people. They were made of yellow pears with the names of all the people written on them. When the martial artists saw how the food was so delicate and how there were so many yellow pears and even wrote down their names, they could not help but sigh in admiration at the meticulous and rich Blood Shadow Sect and felt more confident about the discussions that would follow.


    The man in white also sat down after everyone else had sat down. Looking around, he said, "Everyone, time is of the essence. I, Bai, will not stand on ceremony with everyone and will be direct with you. Our main issue today is to define strategy and tactics, as well as our own internal deployment. "We have decided to stab the Yellow Dragon while they still have yet to react."


    Everyone felt that this made sense. That Sect Master of Wu Dang asked: "In my opinion, our current focus should no longer be on Yue Sha and Su Yuewu. After all, the Devil Palace is stronger, and that Head''s power is also higher."


    The white-clothed gongzi nodded: "Indeed, Sect Leader Wu''s thoughts are in agreement with mine. Although Su Yuewu has obtained the Soul Return Pearl, she still doesn''t dare act rashly right now as to how to increase her internal energy. Compared to the Demon Palace, they are indeed weaker. "


    When a fierce-looking man saw that they were just deliberately trying to mystify him, he could not help but say anxiously, "Young Master, just tell us what to do. We will listen to you."


    The white-clothed gongzi said to Sect Leader Wu, "Then let Sect Leader Wu explain it to everyone." Seeing that he gave him face, Sect Leader Wu could not help but have a better impression of this man. He nodded to the white-clothed gongzi, then turned around and said to everyone, "This old man thinks that the most important mission at the moment is to make a move to the east. That Su Yuewu and the Palace Mistress of the Demon Palace have yet to know that we already know of the relationship between them. "


    He said so much in one breath, took a sip of tea, and continued, "Right now, we should openly dispatch a force to encircle and eliminate that Moon Slaughter so that Su Yuewu would mistake our target as her. After that, the majority of the elites would go and annihilate the Demon Palace, cut off Moon Slaughter''s most important wing, and then turn around to help Moon Slaughter. "


    The white-clothed gongzi nodded his head in approval when he saw that Wu Zhangkong''s point of view was similar to his own, "Boss Wu and I agree. I wonder what sort of objections everyone has. "


    Everyone thought that regardless of whether they went to the Moon Slaughter or the Demon Palace, the situation might not be any better. Both sides were in danger, but they had no other choice, so they could only agree.


    The man in white suddenly said, "Now, we need to set a leader. We have to listen to his commands, no matter what we do." The Head Saint of Kongtong, Sect Leader Liu, hurriedly flattered. "Young Master, with such a brilliant plan, your internal energy is also very powerful. Of course, the leader should be you."


    When that Sect Leader Wu saw him speak so much, he thought that the position of leader must belong to him. He didn''t expect the old man Kongtong to still say this. He felt a bit uncomfortable in his heart.


    However, the white-clothed gongzi refused, "I am still young, my experience in the martial arts world is much lower than that of everyone present here. Sect Leader Wu Dang''s explanation was very detailed. I believe that Sect Leader Wu has the ability to hold his ground, and everyone will obey. I wonder what everyone''s thoughts are? "


    Everyone saw that what he said made sense, and one after another, approved of Sect Leader Wu becoming the leader.


    In the following two days, the crowd discussed in detail about where to assemble at, which people would be responsible for annihilating the Moon Slaughter. The white-clothed man told everyone about the location of the Moon Slaughter and the Devil Palace that he had obtained from Qing''Er, so everyone left.

 C81

    At night, in a room, a row of candles lit up the room as bright as day. It was mixed with spices, and it was burning while emitting a nice fragrance.


    A bright red hand gently squeezed the man''s body. The coquettish voice asked, "Young master, this subordinate doesn''t understand. Such a good opportunity, yet young master wants to give it to that old fool Wu Dang?"


    The man in white said with his eyes closed, "You are too stupid. If it were Rou-Er, I''m afraid you would have thought of it already." Was it that easy to be a leader? Let me ask you, on the battlefield, what''s the most eye-catching thing about your enemy? "


    The woman thought for a moment and said, "Is he the enemy general?" The man smiled and replied, "Yes, since he has become the leader, Su Yuewu and Leng Fanyun''s most important target in their eyes is him. Moreover, there are too many sects here. Other than Moon Slaughter and the Demon Palace, who are their biggest enemies? "


    The woman murmured, "He''s also the leader."


    The man smiled in satisfaction and said, "That''s not the most important thing. It would be fine if we just had a fight to the death. I am not making a move now because I want to give Su Yuewu and Leng Fanyun a huge counterattack at a time they would not have expected. They would definitely not have thought that there would be a person that they would definitely not have thought of that would still be living in this world. "


    The woman kneeled down. "We hope the Lord will do what he wants, and let the martial arts world flourish."


    The man''s arrogant laughter resounded within the room, "If it was only a unified martial arts world, how would it be worth me spending so much energy to circle around in such a big circle?"


    The woman asked doubtfully, "Then Master, what do you mean?"


    The man didn''t answer her. He took the wine from the table and carefully savored it. Suddenly, he asked: "Then did the rose water get into their wine?"


    The woman lowered her eyebrows and withdrew her hand, "Yes, this subordinate personally ordered one serving of the wine and one serving of the vegetables, and they''ll be ready for the taste of the primer to take effect."


    The man''s ink-like long hair quietly meandered on the ground. Right now, he was as lonely and cold as a demoness. He murmured, "I saved them by strangling Rose Water to death, dripping it onto Luo Yi to kill Xiang. This poison was really forgiving for them."


    Su Yuewu listened to Xue Yue and quietly recuperated within the Lunar Slaughter, not caring about what happened outside. Although he was smart at talking, he couldn''t read or write. Thus, Su Yuewu used this time to teach him at home and taught him all the things she had learned from her childhood to Su Yitian.


    From business strategies to schemes and tricks, there were martial arts, etiquette, and other unorthodox techniques. Originally, Su Yuewu had not wanted to teach him so much, but Chinese Mathematics was just too simple. Su Yitian was too smart, he could write all of those words after reading them once, and after a week, Su Yuewu taught him how to add and subtract the numbers, and then she gave him the test papers to practice on. There was no mistake. He was even stronger than Su Yuewu at the time.


    Su Yuewu thought about how she had learned calculus and so on, but it wasn''t very useful here, so she began to teach him business finance. This Su Yitian had never had contact with finance before, so he studied very seriously, but he was still able to recast the account book of the Moon Slaughter in less than a week according to Su Yuewu''s teaching method.


    Su Yuewu began to explain to him how to do business from the classic business examples of her past life, and also told him how to wield power from the matters of Gu Ximing. Su Yitian hated these twists and turns. He opened his big, watery eyes and said, "Mother, I have a simple method."


    Su Yuewu was very happy with his cleverness. He was smarter than her to begin with, so she couldn''t help but be curious about how he did it. She asked in an expectant tone, "Oh? There''s a simple way to tell Mother every day? "


    Su Yitian obviously had a prim face, but he said coldly, "Kill all those who disobey."


    Su Yuewu was about to fall to the ground and die. As expected of the reincarnation of the God of Slaughter. He guessed that the strategies he spoke of would not be of any use, so he no longer taught him.


    Bing''er carried the pastries in. Su Yitian had long since stopped listening to Su Yuewu talk about such boring things. He saw the pastries leap into the air as he ran in front of Bing''er. Bing''er smiled as she handed him the snacks in her hands. He took them to the side and ate by himself while Bing''er sat across from Su Yuewu and handed over the letter she had just received from Leng Fanyun to Su Yuewu.


    Ever since Qing Er left, there had been less correspondence between them. Su Yuewu took the letter.


    After a long while, he raised his head and said, "Bing''er, call Mister Nangong, Xue Yue, and Nan Yin over. We will be having a meeting." Bing-Er saw her serious face and quickly walked outside. He suddenly turned around and asked, "Are Tony and Xi Qi going to call them?"


    Su Yuewu shook her head: "Bing''er, you''re really courting death. I''m just a newlyweds, what am I supposed to do to you? You''re going to get kicked by a horse." Bing-Er saw that the lady still had the mood to tease her. She must have thought of something, so she made up her mind and told everyone.


    Su Yuewu looked at the people in front of her and said, "I just received a letter from the Demon Palace. Right now, the entire martial arts world is abuzz with activity, and everyone is saying that I, Su Yuewu, have obtained the Soul Return Pearl, wealth comparable to that of a nation, and the Moon Shadow Chamber of Commerce is also mine. I''m afraid that a lot of people are after me."


    She continued, "A while ago, Mr Xue said that we would do nothing to stop the movement, but it seems like it''s impossible now. Leng Fanyun said that the Celestial Gate and Kongtong have begun to act, but the other gangs have yet to do anything, but they shouldn''t be too far away."


    Xue Yue looked at Su Yue Wu and said: "I just found some information that the Blood Shadow Sect is also active now. It seems that the new sect leader of the Celestial Sect of Wonders is very close to the Blood Shadow Sect, and they helped her clean up her master. That is how she was able to reach the position of sect leader so quickly."


    Su Yuewu was not too familiar with the situation of the martial arts world, so she asked, "What is the status of the Celestial Sect of Wonders?"


    Nangong Yue received it, "It''s just a small sect, nothing to worry about."


    Su Yuewu frowned and said, "No matter what, Blood Shadow Sect is still a big sect that is second only to the Demon Palace. We shouldn''t meddle in the affairs of such a small sect. Is there some secret behind it?"


    Xue Yue said, "My lord, are you thinking too much? Maybe the Blood Shadow Sect is trying to make the Celestial Sect of Wonders their own?"


    Su Yue Wu said: "Impossible, that Celestial Sect of Wonders has no value to the Blood Shadow Sect at all. He must have some sort of motive for doing this, and it should be something that he can''t get involved with. He will need the help of the new Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect of Wonders."


    She suddenly asked, "Then what kind of people did the Celestial Sect of Wonders meet and send people to follow her? We must get something out of them."


    Xue Yue looked deeply into Su Yuewu''s eyes. Right now, she was extremely intelligent, and her entire body was emitting a kind of confident and moving radiance. He once again lowered his head and said, "Yes."


    Su Yuewu replied to Leng Fanyun, "Right now, I''m still able to take care of the matter. He has to quickly settle the matters within the palace and begin betrothing her. Otherwise, she would have already married someone else." They had finally come this far.


    Leng Fanyun replied very quickly, "Wait for another month, I will marry you in the Lunar Slaughter." For a moment, Su Yuewu was moved to the point of tears.


    Dad, did you see that? Is the daughter well in another time and place? It didn''t seem like I was the CEO in the 21st century, but my sister betrayed me and everyone was just trying to get at me. But here I have a child, a family. With a friend, now ¡­ He was going to have a lover soon. I don''t miss that modern city at all, nothing but indifference. Why not stay here all the time, Dad, and you''ll bless me too, won''t you?


    Su Yuewu looked at the bright moonlight outside and recited this in her heart. Dark clouds slowly obscured the bright moonlight, and slowly the stars disappeared. Su Yuewu secretly sighed, "Oh, it''s going to change again." Then she closed the window.


    As expected, it began to rain the next day. The rain in the spring was as thin as ox hair. The entire world seemed to be covered in fog. Su Yuewu also didn''t want to go out. She was still wearing her cloth shoes, but when she went out, her entire body felt wet and rumbling. She hated this feeling.


    She was in the middle of embroidering a handkerchief in her room. Su Yitian, who had learned how to read, was lying on his bed reading a book when a knock came from the door.


    Su Yuewu put down the handkerchief in her hand, stood up and opened the door. The person standing in the curtain of rain was Xue Yue. His green robe was already wet and his entire body was deep. Su Yuewu hurriedly welcomed him in.


    Unable to find her handkerchief, Su Yuewu handed him a recently embroidered handkerchief from the basket, saying, "Hurry up and wipe it off. Although the rain isn''t cold on your body this season, it''s still the easiest way to get sick."


    Xue Yue held the handkerchief in his hand and carefully wiped off the water on his head. It was not good to wipe his clothes, so he could only change his clothes.


    Xue Yue placed the handkerchief into his bosom and said, "I''ve dirtied Madam''s handkerchief. I''ll wash it clean in the future before returning it to Madam." Then he began to say what he had come for.


    Su Yuewu looked at his face and saw that the edges of his face were bulging. Some parts of his face were even raised, which was probably the legendary human skin mask. She couldn''t help but say, "Teacher has been drenched in the rain, so the human skin mask on his face must be uncomfortable. Since there are no outsiders here, naturally we can take it off."


    Xue Yue touched his face, but still rejected Su Yuewu''s suggestion. "His face is burned. It''s extremely terrifying. I don''t want to startle Madam and Young Mistress."


    Seeing that he was unwilling, Su Yuewu gave up.


    He took out a letter and passed it to Su Yuewu, "This was sent to me by Bei Sha. The new head of the Celestial Sect of Wonders is called Tang Yirou, he is the previous chief disciple. It was said that Zhang Xiuxuan was very lustful and lascivious. It was likely that Tang YiRou hated him to the core, so she killed him and threw his corpse to the ground. Bei Sha had investigated and found out that Zhang Xiuxuan''s corpse was left in the back mountain by Tang YiRou without even a coffin. Bei Sha examined his body, he was poisoned to death. "


    When Su Yuewu saw the report, she too began to ponder. In that case, that Tang YiRou wasn''t a simple character either?


    She asked, "Have you found out who she''s dealing with now?"


    Xue Yue said, "She is in frequent contact with Kongtong''s Sect Leader Liu. "Oh right, she bought a new house in the city. It''s very beautiful, and without a thousand gold coins, I''m afraid she won''t be able to buy it."


    Su Yuewu was surprised: "Didn''t Mister Nangong say that the Celestial Sect of Wonders is merely a small sect? Where did you get such a large sum of money for her to buy a house? "Also, how old is Sect Leader Liu? Would the two of them ¡­"


    Xue Yue said, "That Sect Leader Liu is already over sixty years old. That''s impossible. "Besides, the Northern Fiend Sect has checked the accounts of the Celestial Sect of Wonders and has no expenditure on the purchase of the house."


    Seeing that he understood her intentions, Su Yuwu couldn''t help but blush when she thought about how there was such a huge difference between twenty to sixty years old. He quickly asked sternly, "What does the original owner of the mansion do?"


    Xue Yue said, "The sign on it says'' Bai Mansion ''. It probably has the surname'' Bai ''."


    Su Yuewu instinctively felt that the Bai Clan was a little strange. She instructed, "Continue to follow Tang YiRou. Also, get someone to investigate the Bai Clan''s master."

 C82

    While Su Yuewu was investigating the Bai Clan, not too far away from the Southern Ridge, the Wind Bell Inn had already gathered quite a few people. The leader was the head disciple of Wu Lin. Son Wu Qingya. He looked at the map in his hands, then looked at the troops behind him. "Everyone, we are almost at the Moon Slaughter Devil Nest. Everyone, go into the forest and rest for the night. Tomorrow, we will directly stab into their base."


    After several days of traveling, they were tired. Thinking of tomorrow''s great battle, he knew that he had to rest well tonight. He couldn''t help but feel that this young man in his twenties was very considerate.


    The crowd slowly made their way into the woods. They sat down next to each other, drank and ate. The horses were tired, so they closed their eyes and rested after eating some grass.


    Tang YiRou was also inside. She had picked twenty people with better fighting skills to come with her. She had been on the road for several days, and now that she was here, her stomach hurt as if she were being stabbed by a knife. She sat on the wet grass, feeling only her own part. His position was in constant pain. Therefore, he didn''t drink any water, nor did he eat any rations. Instead, he leaned against a tree stump and sat down quietly.


    Seeing her pale face, the Junior Brother from the same sect asked: "Sect Leader, do you want to eat? "You don''t look too good." Tang YiRou''s mouth was bitter, she didn''t even have the energy to eat. Besides, the water was cold, so what she ate would only make her feel worse. He then shook his head.


    Suddenly, a rustling sound came from not too far away. A white robe appeared in front of his eyes. A warm voice replied, "Sect Leader Tang is free right now. I wonder if I can solo teach Sect Leader Tang a few tactical issues." Tang YiRou opened her eyes. It was Wu Qingya, looking at her with his warm eyes.


    She was tired, and she didn''t want to lie to him. He clearly had such a bright future ahead of him, but why did he still want to provoke her? She closed her eyes again and said with a frown, "I''m sorry, but I''m not very free right now."


    Wu Qingya didn''t get angry after he hit the nail on the head, and slowly said in a refined tone: "I won''t take up too much of the Sect Leader''s time, the Sect Leader will give me some face, ok?" He actually said this with a slightly pleading tone.


    Tang YiRou opened her eyes. Her schoolmates who were not far away looked at her as if they were watching a show. She knew that if she didn''t agree, he would continue to stand here. Until she agreed, she had no intention of being seen as a joke by others. Anyway, she had explained everything to him tonight, it was better than wasting time on him.


    She nodded, stood up, and followed him slowly.


    Slowly, the people around him disappeared. The two of them were the only ones in the entire dark forest. He finally stopped, stood across from her, and stretched out his hands. Tang Yirou knew that whether they were young or old, they would look gentle, refined, or obscene. The man just thought of that and laughed coldly. Then, he took a step back and coldly said, "What are you trying to do?"


    Wu Qingya''s hand failed. He saw the cold and detached attitude of the person he was thinking about and felt wronged as he said: "I''m sorry, I was indeed rude to Sect Leader Tang. I''m sorry. However, I saw that you were not feeling well, so I brought you some hot stuff. I was afraid that others would see it and give you a bad name, that''s why I brought you here by discussing tactics. I put the food on the ground, hurry up and eat it. "


    He put a bag of food on the ground not far from where he was and sat down ten meters away from Tang YiRou.


    Tang YiRou didn''t want him to be so meticulous, and didn''t want to bully her. Squat down. He picked up the bag. It was the first time that she had been cared for so much, and she felt a little warm inside. Thinking that she had misunderstood him, she walked to his side and sat down.


    Perhaps it was his own food. She slowly ate one and handed the other two to him: "I''m full. You eat the rest." He then slowly drank the hot water into his stomach. The aching part. The position finally eased.


    When Wu Qingya saw her sitting beside him, he was no longer angry. He then asked about the faint fragrance that slowly came from her body and said, "You should eat it all. You''re so thin, it''s as if a gust of wind could blow it down." There was deep pity in his voice.


    Rou-Er''s eyes began to tear up. No one had ever cared so much about her before. That Xiuxuan would only torment her nonstop. Every day, she would never finish her work. The Junior Brothers probably knew how to practice martial arts with her master every day, so they were a bit contemptuous towards her. In her sect, even when she came in the winter, she still had to wash clothes in cold water because firewood were too expensive. She ate too little every day. If she ate too much, the others would not be able to eat enough. However, no one had ever looked at him affectionately and said, "Eat it all. You''re so thin, it''s like a gust of wind could blow it down."


    She really wanted to get closer to this warmth, but she had no choice but to expose it herself. "Wu Qingya, do you like me?"


    The handsome young man did not expect her to say what he was thinking in such a straightforward manner. He could not help but stutter, "This one ¡­" Seeing how dignified and elegant the lady was, and how delicate and delicate she was, the young student felt that she was an extremely beautiful woman. Small, and very compassionate. If ¡­ "If you don''t mind, young lady, I want to marry you. I know that I am not worthy of you, young lady has already become a sect head, and I ¡­"


    Rou-Er interrupted him. She slowly covered the man''s face with her hand. It was hot enough to warm his cold hands. "You worry too much. If you can''t match up with the young master, it will be me." When Wu Qingya heard her words, he thought he had agreed. He held her hand in surprise and said: "Lady has agreed to Qing Ya''s request?"


    His hand was very warm, but Rou-Er could only pull it. He came out and said, "I''m not clean. I''m not clean anymore."


    He seemed to be stunned. After hesitating for a while, he said, "It must not be because of you, my feelings for you will only be tender." Rou-Er said, "Since I was fourteen years old, I''ve been crippled by Zhang Xiuxuan, my master, and have to accompany him every day. It''s been seven years since I''ve been bedridden. How many times did I have to kill him? Do you still think I''m all right? "


    Wu Qingya didn''t know that so many things had happened. He opened his mouth but didn''t know what to say. Rou''er stared at him with disappointment in her eyes, but she also understood what was going on. She replied, "I don''t blame you, but I''m not worthy of you. You''re so outstanding, so naturally, you should marry a young lady with an innocent status." Then he was about to go back.


    Suddenly, someone pulled her back and said, "Let me think about it. Okay? Since you''re so tired, don''t go tomorrow. Stay here and wait for me to come back and tell you the results, okay? "


    Rou Er didn''t expect him to be so infatuated. He even knew that her body wasn''t feeling well, so she didn''t need to go tomorrow. It was as if she could just hide behind him and watch him do everything for her. She took the man''s head in her arms, forced him to lower his head, tiptoed, and kissed him lightly.


    This was not Rou-Er''s first kiss, but Wu Qingya''s. She and Zhang Xiuxuan, that pervert. The stick had kissed him many times, but it couldn''t be compared with what it was now. His kissing skills were very rough. He simply could not kiss. His teeth had knocked against her lips and bit into her tongue, but she did not feel any pain.


    The two of them kissed madly, and for the first time, Rou-Er felt her heart beating so fast. She could feel his heart beating, like beating drums.


    They left slowly, and in the moonlight she saw him look at her with such fascination. He then asked in concern, "Did I bite you?" Rou-Er did not reply, but instead wrapped herself around his tongue.


    He was very smart, and learned very quickly. Slowly, he took over the lead. He picked up Rou-Er with one hand, held her head with the other, and kissed her deeply.


    He ran his fingers over every soft, wet corner of her mouth, swallowing the scented saliva. Rou-Er said, "Aren''t you dirty?" He still kissed her deeply and said, "Your everything is fragrant."


    The two of them slowly tumbled to the ground, their bodies wrapped around each other. She asked, "Do you want to?"


    He felt like he was about to explode. It was very, very painful. However, he said, "If you were to get rid of the water now, it would hurt." Rou-Er shook her head and said, "I don''t think so." Then she slowly undressed him and placed him under her.


    She lay down on the grass and slowly undressed herself. Open, look at the man on his body. The man said, "No, it''ll be cold." She smiled and said, "It won''t be cold in a while."


    In the end, he was lured by her to undress them both.


    As he kissed, he continued to exert himself.


    Rou Er''s voice became more and more urgent. Finally, he released her. She screamed out in short sentences. The two slept comfortably together.


    Rou''er slowly fell asleep.

 C83

    When the sunlight shone on Rou-Er''s face, she found herself sleeping in the woods, wearing her and Wu Qingya''s clothes. There was no sound. They had probably left long ago.


    Rou''er stood up with great difficulty. Slowly, some liquid began to flow out of her body. Slowly, she wiped it away. Remembering the man, she felt a faint sweetness in her heart. She had to hurry up and catch up with them. The Lunar Slaughter was too dangerous, and the white-clothed man''s intention was to take their lives as cannon fodder to begin with.


    She had to go to the Moon Kill to save her. She sat cross-legged on the ground and began to slowly take liberties with him. She was already a Blue Stage High Rank. She had to be like Su Yuewu, she had to reach Violet Rank in order to save Wu Qingya. She had never cultivated such a profound arcane skill before, so she couldn''t care so much about it now. She could only try her best.


    A warm current with veins in her dantian flowed up, slowly flowing through her entire body. Last night, her stomach still hurt, but now her whole body was comfortable. It was probably because Wu Qingya''s yang energy nourished her, so her cultivation had always been dual cultivating.


    Slowly, the warm current came to a standstill, and she could not drag it away. She could not help but be somewhat anxious. She no longer cared about the blood that seeped out of her body and focused all of her energy to open up that meridian. It was getting hotter and hotter. She felt like her body was going to burst apart. Finally, she spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted.


    As for Wu Qingya, he got up as soon as she fell asleep, sealed her sleeping pulse, and kissed her whole body. After covering her, he went back home. He knew that the outcome of the Lunar Slaughter would be disastrous, but he still had to try his best to return to his position as the Sect Leader of the Martial Arts Sect. He carried a large number of betrothal gifts and rode his tall, white horse to marry his beloved girl.


    So what if it wasn''t her first time? She was his now and would be his later. He was her last man. When he thought of the inexhaustible energy in his body, he ran the process of tomorrow through his mind before falling into a light sleep.


    He woke up before dawn, waking up the sleeping people one by one. They headed towards the Yue Residence on the South Ridge Mountain. His plan was yet another diversion. He brought a group of people to the front and negotiated with Su Yuewu. A large group of people entered through another opening in the Moon Slaughter Mountain. That was a true killing move.


    He stood in front of the Yue Manor. The door was wide open, revealing an indescribably creepy scene. She actually managed to open the door just like that. There might be some trickery within, so the people behind her didn''t dare to go in. Wu Qingya thought for a while before he walked in safely. For some inexplicable reason, he felt that there was no danger right now.


    The man behind him was holding his weapon tightly in his hand. He was ready to face the killing blow at any moment. Everyone walked through the flower copying corridor and finally saw the Moon Slaughter''s owner, Su Yuewu.


    She sat there by herself, and when she saw everyone, a smile appeared on her face, "You guys are here. I, Yue Sha, was lagging behind in my intelligence gathering. It was only when you guys were almost there that I felt it. It''s time to improve. "


    Wu Qingya said, "Miss Su, not only did you guys manage to obtain the Soul-Returning Pearl, you even colluded with the Demon Palace. Compared to Wu Lin, you are a huge threat in our heart."


    Su Yuewu curiously asked, "Oh?" Is this what Qing''er told you? If I say that the Soul-Returning Pearl is not in my hands, and that I have not colluded with the Demon Palace and do not have the slightest bit of desire for Wu Lin, would you believe me? "


    Wu Qingya didn''t expect him to say that. He was also a bit stunned, but a big man behind him said, "Witch, don''t speak such lies. The evidence is solid. How could you erase them with a single word?"


    Su Yuewu was still laughing, "Oh? If you say that the evidence is conclusive, then where is the evidence? Why don''t you show it to me? "If you''re right, then I will naturally not need you to say anything. I will give you the Moon Slaughter Devil Sovereign. However, if you''re wrong, then I, Su Yuewu, will not be so easy to deal with." Her eyes swept across the crowd as she coldly spoke.


    Seeing that Wu Qingya did not say anything, the crowd said anxiously, "Young Master Wu, please speak. Don''t let this witch have the upper hand." Wu Qingya waited for the signal that was transmitted from behind, and continued to speak unhurriedly: "Everything needs to be reasonable. If Miss Su wants evidence, isn''t your maid Qing Er the best evidence?"


    Just as Su Yuewu was about to reply, a voice suddenly came from behind Moon Slaughter. She thought to herself, "This is bad, I am afraid they will be split into two groups. This is just my own time, and I will have to capture all of Yue Sha''s assassins in one fell swoop. She thought they were martial arts upright, but unexpectedly they were so treacherous and cunning.


    He immediately rushed towards the back, no longer paying attention to the group of people in front of him.


    There was a sea of blood behind Lunar Slaughter. His men and his enemies'' corpses were scattered all over the place. The opposing side had many people, and it was almost three against one. The people from the Lunar Slaughter could not hold on much longer, but they could still barely hold on. Seeing that Su Yue Wu had arrived, the remaining people''s spirits were lifted.


    Su Yuewu simply swung the weapon in her hand into a beam of light, leaving behind a trail of blood wherever it went. More and more people fell, like radishes. She was trying her best to solve the problem as the enemies behind her followed in. Wu Qingya and more than ten other Blue Rank experts surrounded her. The rest of them were still fighting and some of them even ran towards the houses where Nangong and Xue Yue were staying.


    When she met them, there was only a path of death, and she wanted to rush over. The group of people only stopped her, and they did not use their killing techniques, but instead used a wheel like fighting technique. Until she was tired, when the rest of them finished off the others, they would only deal with her.


    Su Yuewu couldn''t help but hate these people more and more. The sword in her hand became faster and faster, while the black Qi around her body became stronger and stronger. It was so strong that everyone couldn''t even open their eyes. She actually reached the Black Level, and from the looks of it, she was actually a Medial Level Black Level. The crowd could not take this anymore, and they slowly vomited blood.


    Su Yuewu poured all of her Qi into her sword. The sword had a life of its own, and blood flowed wherever it went. The dozen assassins could no longer hold her back, so she was almost done with them as she rushed towards Bing''er and Nangong''s courtyard.


    As for Tang YiRou, she finally woke up with some difficulty. She felt as if her entire body was floating in the air. She tried gathering some inner strength, but it turned out to be a light purple color. She really reached the Violet Rank! She was extremely excited and used her inner force to charge towards the Moon Slaughter Base.


    When Su Yuewu arrived at their courtyard, she found Nangong Leong in the middle. Bing''er, Xue Yue, and Su Yitian were surrounding him in a circle, holding on with all their might.


    The three of them seemed to have sustained quite a few injuries, but they were still able to persevere. The so-called righteous sects were extremely vicious, and when they saw that they were protecting the man in the middle, they didn''t directly fight him. Every time there was a wound on their body, they would prepare to stab Nangong Qian. Furthermore, they would have time to exchange two blows with the assassin, but they did not have the time to do so. They could only use their bodies to help him receive the swords and sabers.


    The inner strength of the three of them was not that high. Gradually, more and more blood came to their bodies. When the small sky became big, they would go and bite those people. A few people were bitten into a bloody mess, but it was still too slow. By the time Su Yuewu arrived, they were already at the end of their wits.


    Su Yuewu casually blocked the swords and sabers behind her, and chopped at the crowd surrounding Nangong and the others like a radish. Everything went down in a mass. They were shocked when they saw Su Yuewu''s body was covered in blood, and they scattered in all directions. Su Yuewu looked at Bing''er and said, "You guys go in quickly. Don''t come out no matter what, bandage your wounds first."


    Su Yitian anxiously asked, "Mother, what about you?" Su Yuewu slowly smiled. "Mother has already reached the middle stage of the Black Level!" She turned around and looked at those people with hatred in her eyes. "They''re still not my match, it''s just a matter of time."


    Su Yitian nodded and summoned Xiao Tian back. The few of them hid inside.


    Su Yuewu looked at them with eyes like ice and snow. She coldly said, "Which one of you will go first? Or ¡­ "Together?"


    For some reason, it seemed like there were fewer people, Su Yuewu thought. In fact, when some people heard that Su Yuewu had already reached Black Stage Mid Rank, they took advantage of the fact that their classmates weren''t paying attention and ran away.


    The remaining people looked around and decided to attack together. They had discussed it with each other yesterday, and in the end, what would they do if Su Yuewu was the only one left? Now they were besieging Su Yuewu like death soldiers. Although the difference in their inner strength was too great, it was fortunate that they had a tacit understanding of each other. In an instant, they were not too far off from Su Yuewu.


    Su Yuewu was surrounded by them and it had already been half an incense stick of time. There were still at least a dozen people. Her movements became faster and faster, and blood began to slowly ooze out from her palm. This was the sign of her internal energy being overdrawn. However, she had no other choice. Seeing that the other party was losing more and more people, she felt that she wouldn''t be able to hold on for much longer.


    Suddenly, an extremely fast beam of purple light rushed towards Su Yuewu. She was surrounded by them, unable to move. All she could think of was how to deal with them after receiving that sword attack. Unexpectedly, a cyan robe appeared in front of him, blocking his way. The door was wide open and Xue Yue rushed out.


    Her eyes were red. She felt an unknown amount of inner strength slowly rise up from her body. Her moves were getting faster and faster, making it impossible to see where her sword had gone to. In the next instant, her body was decapitated. The number of people gradually decreased. The woman with the purple light blocked Wu Qingya behind her. She barely managed to exchange two blows with him before she turned around and ran away, taking advantage of her sudden retreat.


    The remaining people saw that the most powerful Wu Qingya had already disappeared. They thought that they had already lost, and they raised their swords and stabbed into their own bodies, cutting themselves off.


    Su Yuewu didn''t care about anything else as she ran in front of Xue Yue, who was already unconscious. Bing''er, Tian Tian walked out. Su Yuewu''s eyes brightened as she looked at Xiaotian and said, "This can help him, right?" I''m going to call for a little day to lick his wounds.


    Nangong Jean touched his pulse, "This wound had already penetrated his blood vessels. If it was pulled out, his blood vessels would immediately burst and he would die." Su Yuewu was at a loss, "Then can we not pull it out?" Nan Gong shook his head, "No."


    Xiaotian was licking the wound slowly. Nangong said, "He''s unconscious. Wake him up and talk to him. After that, he''ll never ¡­" He was also a little choked up.


    He slowly gestured for Su Yitian and Bing''er to follow him into the house. Su Yuewu circulated her inner force into his body, and as expected, she saw his eyelashes tremble as he slowly woke up.


    His chest must be in great pain. He frowned, but he still smiled at the woman who was crying sorrowfully and covered in blood. He said in a low voice, "Don''t cry, Yue Er." Slowly, as if to wipe away her tears, she brought her hand to her face.


    Su Yuewu wiped her tears away randomly and said, "Why are you so stupid? If you just come over like this, do you even know if you''ll die?"


    Xue Yue coughed and said, "This is the moment that I have longed for the most in my life. I still have some use for you, so what can I do for you? Yue Er, take off the mask on my face. I want to look at you with my own face. "


    Su Yuewu slowly tore off his mask. Beneath it was a pale and elegant face that she hadn''t seen in a long time, a face that she never would have thought of.


    She hugged him painfully and said, "Gu Xicheng, I finally managed to send you away. Why are you so stupid? Why are you back again?"


    He wanted to say something, but he coughed uncontrollably. Suddenly, his entire body spasmed as a large amount of blood seeped out from his chest and mouth. His hand weakly drooped down.

 C84

    Su Yuewu looked at the man who was gradually losing his temperature in her arms and was in extreme pain. She held the man in her arms, and for the first time, she felt a pain she couldn''t control. She had already lost too much of her inner force. Finally, Su Yuewu fainted.


    When she woke up again, Su Yuewu was a bit confused. The room was still the same, the smell of incense was still familiar, and the massacre seemed to be like a dream. She sat up slowly. There were no wounds on her body, but she felt as if her entire body had been crushed.


    Bing-Er, who was sitting on the bed, woke up. She saw the lady sitting on the bed looking at her wrist and couldn''t help crying. She hugged Su Yuewu''s body and began to cry, "Miss, you''re finally awake ¡­"


    Su Yuewu asked, "Is Mister Xue still around?" Bing-Er was stunned. More and more tears fell. She shook her head. Su Yuewu asked again, "Then ¡­" Are all those things true? "


    Bing-Er nodded.


    Su Yuewu insisted on getting off the bed. Everything outside had already been cleaned up, and everything was still full of life. There was nothing different from before, but she, Yue Sha, still suffered heavy injuries and almost half of her people died. As for the prince who had adored her, Gu Xicheng, who had said, "I am just an adoring lady," had forever disappeared.


    Nangong let her carefully put on her clothes. Bing''er had a complicated look in her eyes as she slowly retreated. Su Yuewu said, "You were the one who brought him to Lunar Slaughter?"


    Nangong Jean nodded his head, "He found me. He said that he wanted to come to Moon Slaughter Devil Nest to help you. Even if he couldn''t see you, it would be good. It would be fine as long as he could help you."


    Su Yuewu''s tears were about to fall again. She said, "He is really stupid, I rejected him like that and even specially sent him to a place far away from the Imperial City far away from me. If he is able to live well, then he will definitely be happy for the rest of his life. "How could it be ¡­"


    "If he didn''t come, he would have to live his entire life like this. Although he is alive, he might not necessarily be happy. Perhaps only by going to the side of someone he truly likes will he feel that his heartbeat is meaningful?"


    Looking at the woman who was still crying, he continued, "At first, he didn''t want to have anything to do with that royal family anymore, but the last time you were placed under Gu Xilin''s house arrest, he still went to the palace with Bing''er. Bing''er went to save you, and he went to find Gu Ximing. I don''t know what he said, but Gu Ximing is finally willing to give up on you.


    This was the first time Su Yuewu heard of this, so she was somewhat dazed. He asked, "He''s a fool, aren''t you afraid that Gu Ximing will kill him? Why is he so stupid? " She kept saying this, and the tears never stopped falling from her eyes. If he could, he would rather be the one lying in the coffin. If he could use his death to make her happy, he would be willing to die right now.


    He sighed and said, "Right now, there are only thirty to forty people left from the Lunar Slaughter. Bei Sha had just returned and brought another piece of news with him. As for Leng Fanyun ¡­ "They''re also surrounded."


    Su Yuewu, who was still immersed in grief, was extremely shocked when she heard this news. Nangong let her feel heartbroken when she saw how shocked she was. However, she knew that if she didn''t tell her, she would definitely regret it.


    He continued, "It''s said that the main force has gone to the Demon Palace. Our side is only a pretense. I wrote a letter to call back Dong Ni and Xi Qi. You''ll be the one to arrange the details. "


    Su Yuewu sat on the ground and slowly recovered her wits. After a long time, she stood up and said, "Notify Xi Qidong Ni to come back, and Bei Sha is waiting here. The people who were heavily injured in the Moon Slaughter Art all rest, and they are only lightly injured under the care of the Little Heaven. Tomorrow, follow me to the Demon Palace. You and Bing-Er wait for me every day in the Lunar Slaughter. Also, place Gu Qishao in an ice coffin and keep him safe. I''ll be buried when I get back. "


    As she walked outside, her body was still upright. Nangong knew how strong the strength of this seemingly weak girl was.


    Su Yuewu had a good meal before returning to her room to sleep. Both Su Yitian and Bing''er were very worried. Nangong let her pat Su Yitian on the head and said, "Your mother is very strong right now, so you don''t have to worry." Then he went back. Bing''er took Su Yitian''s hand and slowly returned to her room. Now that things had developed so much, each and every one of them needed to be strong.


    The next day, Su Yuewu woke up very early and secretly adjusted her schedule before opening the door. Bing''er had long since helped her clean up, and Bei Sha, Dong Ni, Xi Qi and a dozen other people were already standing outside. Su Yuewu smiled for the first time and said, "The situation this time is very critical, but as long as I, Su Yuewu, am here, I will guarantee everyone''s safe return."


    She looked at Xi Qi and Dong Ni and said, "You don''t have enough inner strength, you don''t need to go. "However, the Lunar Slaughter are all empty. I''m afraid that someone else may take advantage of the situation and enter. You guys should be able to take care of it." He said to Bing''er, "Protect Mr. Nangong, do you hear me?"


    Bing-Er blushed, but she still nodded.


    She hugged her son''s petite body and smelled his scent. She said, "Mother went to save your father. I''ll tie him up and bring him back to get married, okay?" Su Yitian nodded obediently and said, "Okay, you all must be fine. Bring Xiaotian along, okay?"


    Su Yuewu held the little beast and patted her son''s head, saying: "Be good and stay at home and listen to Auntie Dong Ni and Auntie Bing''er, you hear me?"


    Su Yitian nodded. Only then did Su Yuewu relax and lead Bei Sha and the dozen other people outside. This was the last time. In the future, she would take back everything she had lost. What were those decent martial artists and evil sects? All the rules of the game had been decided by the victor. She had never hurt anyone, but now, someone was forcing her to do so.


    Su Yuewu''s face carried a smile filled with determination.


    In a dark cave, a woman sat behind a man, naked. Both of them were surrounded by a purple glow. She slowly transferred her inner Qi into the man''s limbs. The man''s face was pale as he softly fell into the woman''s arms.


    Rou-Er saw that even though she channeled so much inner Qi into him, he still did not show any signs of improving. She felt a little strange as she touched his lifeline. It was thin and weak like a strand of hair. She sighed. She too had internal injuries that could only be resolved when she woke up tomorrow. She slowly fell asleep beside him.


    It seemed as if she had slept for a very long time. She suddenly felt that someone was fondling her face, tickling it. She slowly opened her eyes and saw a warm smile on Wu Qingya''s face. He stroked her face and said, "Didn''t you tell me to wait here for me? Why did you go and save me? "


    Rou-Er saw that he had finally woken up and was very happy. Feelings his pulse, although it was weak, but it was getting better. She hugged Wu Qingya and said: "If I didn''t save you, then you would have died somewhere." I haven''t even received your answer, how can I let you die? "


    Wu Qingya said, "You already went to save me like that. If I still don''t know what you are thinking, I would really be a fool." He embraced Rou-Er and said, "Actually, after you fell asleep yesterday, I already had an answer. I want you, even if I''m not your first man, what does it matter? I will be your last man. Rou Er, marry me."


    When Rou Er saw that at his side, tears were once again flowing down her face, she said in his embrace: "I thought that all the men in this world are the same as that pervert Zhang Xiuxuan, who only wants a woman''s body and never treats her as a human. After I poisoned him, I made up my mind that I would never rely on a man, no matter how difficult it is, I would still walk on myself. "However, I actually met an enemy like you." Her thin white hands covered his face.


    He pecked her hand and said, "I won''t do that in the future. I''ll help you carry everything. Just hide behind me." "I love you, and I love you. We''re going to form a small family, and you''re going to give me a nest of kids, okay?"


    Rou''er can''t say, but she nodded and obediently said," Okay.


    The two of them held each other quietly. Wu Qingya suddenly said, "I saw that when you saved me, there was a faint purple glow on your body. Have you reached the Violet Rank?"


    Rou Er nodded her head, "After I woke up yesterday, I didn''t see you. I was very anxious, thinking that if I were to reach the Violet Rank as well, I would be able to help you." We... Weren''t we the same as the day before yesterday? When I woke up, I felt much more comfortable. She did not say that she had fainted.


    Wu Qingya was also happy to see her reach the Violet Rank. "I''m still only a Blue Rank. How nice is it for you to reach the Violet Rank."


    Rou-Er thought for a while, then whispered in his ear, "So the inner force skills of Zhang Xiuxuan and I are dual cultivation." Yesterday, I suddenly reached the Purple Level, probably because of you, when you get better, you''ll definitely be able to reach it. "


    Wu Qingya was a young man who was full of vigor and vigor, and he had just tasted the taste of the rain. As he kissed Rou Er, he moved his hand over her body and said, "Let''s begin now."


    Rou-Er was worried about his injury and asked hesitantly, "Your injury?"


    Wu Qingya was already intoxicated. "Nothing."


    The two of them began to groan. Sure enough, Wu Qingya''s wounds were broken again. The two of them were recuperating and cultivating at the same time. By the time they left, it had already been more than ten days.

 C85

    When Su Yuewu, Bei Sha, and the others rushed to the Demon Palace from the back door, they found that everyone had gathered together, looking very calm. Leng Fanyun was somewhat surprised to see her here.


    He pulled Su Yuewu to the left and right, looked at her, and said, "Why are you here? There''s a group of madmen outside, did you meet them?" Su Yuewu saw his calmness and was somewhat anxious. "Yueshi has been besieged. He negotiated with us in the front and attacked us from behind. Now that Yueyue has killed many people, even Gu Xi Dynasty ¡­" Even Xue Yue is dead. " There was sadness in her eyes.


    Leng Fanyun was very surprised. He asked Su Yuewu, "Then aren''t you in danger? Why are you still looking for me? " Su Yuewu was so kind that she didn''t know he had said this. She couldn''t help but run away in anger.


    The man behind him, Bei Sha, said, "Master heard that you were also under attack. You lost a lot of your inner strength, but you still managed to rush over. Now that we''ve killed a group of dragons without a leader, there are less than fifty survivors. Young Master Xue Yue also passed away, you ¡­ You shouldn''t say that about her. " In other words, that silly girl was simply here to throw away her life.


    He said to Bei Sha, "The Demon Palace is fine now. They would have to linger around outside for a few days. They are currently waiting for us to send them off if we don''t have anything to eat. But they do not know that there are many exits from the Palace. "


    Seeing how confident he was, Bei Sha could only remain indifferent. Leng Fanyun did not say anything else, turned around and walked inside. As expected, Su Yuewu was by Qin''er''s side. Qin''er had just detected her pregnancy, so Su Yuewu finally revealed a smile. Liu Liuqing looked very considerate as he accompanied her.


    Seeing him walk over, Su Yuewu still didn''t want to talk to him. Leng Fanyun shamelessly squatted next to Qin''er and said, "My little darling, your aunt is angry with me. What should we do? Help your aunt hit me when she comes out, okay?"


    Qin''er imitated her child''s childish voice and said, "Okay, okay. Beat your uncle to a pulp and help your aunt find another uncle, okay?" Su Yuewu couldn''t hold back her laughter anymore.


    Qin''er looked at Leng Fanyun and said, "I say, why do you always have such a cold demeanor? Only big sister Su has her eyes on you, otherwise everyone would have been scared away by your ghastly appearance. If I say, since Sister Su is so outstanding, why did she hang herself on your tree? I think my brother isn''t bad. "


    Leng Fanyun hit her once but was blocked by Liu Liuqing. Liu Liqing said, "Don''t, this is my wife. Please don''t knock on the door. This lady''s temper is so bad after she''s pregnant, don''t provoke her."


    Qin''er giggled as she looked at Leng Fanyun. Leng Fanyun could only helplessly look at Su Yuewu. Su Yuewu was also tired, so she finally gave her slender hands to Leng Fanyun, asking him to help her up.


    Leng Fanyun this idiot didn''t know what Su Yuewu''s intentions were, but he actually grabbed her hand and slapped it twice. It was so painful that Su Yuewu sucked in two breaths of cold air, looking sideways at Leng Fanyun.


    Qin''er and Liu Liqing both laughed. Liu Liqing looked at his good brother, who was obviously in a state of stupor. Following Su Yuewu''s example, he said, "Idiot, I''ve asked you to pull me up." Qin''er even waved her handkerchief, stamping her foot in a coquettish manner. Her laughter was so loud that it almost caused her to choke.


    Only then did Leng Fanyun pull Su Yue Wu up, and said: "It''s my fault, I didn''t know that Moon Slaughter would be so sad. Are you all right? Is there anything wrong with Tian Tian? "


    When Su Yuewu saw that he had finally started, she said with a serious expression: "It''s all over now, but I''ve made up my mind. I will kill every single person every month and make them return. Since Wu Lin can''t tolerate me, then I will make the rules."


    When Liu Liuqing heard her say this, he also said with a stern expression, "What does Miss Su mean?"


    Su Yuewu said, "Now let''s settle this part first, and then we''ll do it one by one. There will be a day when we kill all the martial artists here."


    Leng Fanyun asked, "Have you decided?"


    Su Yuewu glanced at him and said, "I''ve decided."


    The martial artists that had been wandering around the Plum Blossom Dock for several days were all flustered and exasperated. A Chinese character gnawed on a steamed bun and said: "This Demon Palace is really treacherous. Although we know the entrance, we can''t get in no matter what. We just wander around between these few broken trees."


    With that, he kicked the tree angrily. He didn''t know where a sword had come from, but it barely brushed past the shoulder of the person beside him. The man looked as if he had just passed through the gates of hell. His face was pale as he rushed towards the man, "F * ck, why did you kick the ghost tree? I almost died like this. "


    The man was also flustered and exasperated, looking at the two of them about to start fighting. An old, calm voice said, "What are you doing?" When the two saw that their Sect Leader was attracted by their voices, they didn''t dare to act rashly.


    That Sect Leader Wu said: "Now, doesn''t the internal strife among you guys fall into their hands? "If people knew that a respectable and upright clan can''t hold it in anymore, how would you have the face to stay in the martial world in the future?"


    That man was still moving as he said, "Sect Leader Wu, we''ve been walking here for three days now. If we don''t find the entrance soon, we''ll starve to death here."


    Everyone agreed in succession. They thought that they would be able to go straight home once they found the entrance. Who would have thought that after being trapped here for so many days, if they still couldn''t find the entrance, they would have to go home.


    Sect Leader Wu sighed and said, "Sigh, I know that it will be difficult for everyone here. Let''s pull ourselves together and try again." If we don''t succeed, we''ll go back and think of a way, what say you? "


    Only then did everyone pick up their bags and walk forward. It was the same path as before. Sect Leader Wu carefully marked it and after an hour, he returned to the starting point. Everyone was dejected, knowing that this time they would return empty-handed. Everyone brandished their arms, ready to start the battle. Now that they had not even met each other, they could not help but feel dejected.


    Sect Leader Wu had been exhausted these few days. His eyes were sunken in, and his hair was white. He said: "Since we can''t find him, let''s go back." He still marked the location and walked towards the only road. He returned to the starting point after more than an hour.


    Some of the more anxious people said, "We can''t go in or we can''t go out, we''re going to be trapped here. If I knew this would end up like this, why don''t I just stay in the sect and eat my fill, waiting for them to come kill me? Why do I have to suffer such injustice? Can''t I even get a good meal?"


    Slowly, more and more people began to complain. That Sect Leader Wu had now become the target of public criticism. He sat slumped to one side, no light in his eyes. Suddenly, someone said, "I''m afraid this forest is just a trick. If any of us have good lightness skills, we can just go up to the top of the tree and take a look."


    There was a commotion in the crowd. A skinny man stood up and said, "I''ll go." With a leap, he flew to the tree closest to the group. As he jumped upwards, he suddenly heard a surprised voice from above, "I''ve found the way."


    Everyone was overjoyed as they found the path to enter the valley according to what he said. Everyone walked into the valley and found that it was dark inside. It took them a long time to get used to the environment inside. This was a huge palace, and the surrounding walls had been painted with patterns that were faintly glowing.


    As everyone stood there, a leisurely breeze blew from behind them. Sect Leader Wu''s deep voice rang out: "Light the fire." Slowly, torches lit up the area around them. The entire palace was pitch black, and other than the one they were standing on, the rest of the palace was still pitch black. There was nothing to be seen.


    Humans are particularly vulnerable to fear in the dark, as if there were man-eating beasts lurking in the darkness. Everyone followed Sect Head Wu and slowly walked forward. Suddenly, as if some kind of switch had been triggered, the sounds of arrows came from all directions.


    Sect Leader Wu quickly shouted: "Get down!" Everyone hurriedly crawled to the ground. Those who were slower by half a beat shouted out loudly before falling onto the ground, producing a loud sound.


    No one knew what the next mechanism would be, but thinking about how terrifying it would be, they all regretted wading into this muddy water. Suddenly, the sound of water could be heard from the surroundings, followed by a stench. Someone was actually scared to the point of peeing.


    Just then, the walls in front of me slowly rose up from all four sides. A carefree voice came from outside, "Everyone is really giving me face. I really can''t take this lying on the floor."


    A man wearing a white shirt walked in, followed by dozens of men in black. When they saw the sorry figure of a group of people in the hall, they could not help but burst out laughing.


    Everyone was stunned for a moment before they got up in a sorry state. That Sect Leader Wu quickly tidied up his sleeves before looking at Leng Fanyun and saying, "We mistakenly entered the Demon Palace''s Holy Land and have disturbed Young Noble Leng."


    The young master in white was wearing an unknown mask, which was extremely terrifying. His face could not be seen, only his voice could be heard coldly from behind the mask. "You''re not careful? That''s funny. Could it be that you guys also accidentally entered Moon Slaughter and destroyed the Moon Slaughter Clan? "


    In a flash, he arrived in front of Sect Leader Wu and grabbed his collar. "Sir, what do you think?"


    Sect Leader Wu was already scared speechless and could only tremble in fear. They had long since heard that the Demon Palace was powerful, so the strength of the Demon Palace had reached an unimaginable level. At first, he didn''t believe it, but now, he couldn''t help but believe it. His opponent''s natural aura forced its way over to him.


    Leng Fanyun suddenly let go, and he was like a pile of mud on the ground. Leng Fanyun asked, "Who was it that gave the order to end the Moon Slaughter Devil Sovereign and Demon Palace in one night?"


    Just as Sect Leader Wu was about to say, "You are all the public nuisance of Wu Lin, our Wu Lin Sect should join forces to kill you all.", he suddenly recalled that all of them had waded into this muddy water under the Blood Shadow Sect''s order. As for their Blood Shadow Sect, they had given the position of the leader to him, but not a single person from their sect had moved! They were actually being used as guns.


    Sect Leader Wu quickly said: "It''s all Blood Shadow Sect. That white-clothed little man said that the Demon Palace and Moon Slaughter are going to join hands and massacre Wu Lin, so he instigated us to encircle and annihilate the Moon Slaughter and the Demon Palace!" "We''ve all fallen into his trap!"


    Leng Fanyun was stunned for a moment before he repeated, "Blood Shadow Sect?"


    Sect Leader Wu seemed to have heard the voice that resolved the crisis and quickly said: "That''s right, Blood Shadow Sect. The Sect Leader is a tall and thin man. He''s the one who forced us here. "


    Leng Fanyun acted as if he did not understand, and asked, "Then what do you mean?"


    Sect Leader Wu quickly said, "Your excellency, please let us out of here. Every injustice has its own master, so why don''t you seek revenge on that Blood Shadow Sect? We are all innocent. " The others slowly reacted and said, "That''s right, that''s right. Your excellency has a large amount of resources. Let us out."


    Leng Fanyun took out his sword and stabbed it into Sect Leader Wu''s stomach, saying, "No." Sect Leader Wu didn''t even have time to react as he fell to the ground with his eyes wide open. Leng Fanyun carefully wiped the sword in his hand until there was not a single drop of blood on it before walking out, as he gently said, "Don''t leave a single one behind."


    The wails of the crowd were constantly heard behind him. The Demon Palace''s martial arts were cultivated from just one blade and one sword. They would never lose against people who were more skilled than them, let alone these people who had already been scared out of their wits.


    He walked outside. The person he loved was waiting there. Since she was being bullied, he naturally had to help her get it all back bit by bit.

 C86

    In the pavilion by the lake, a man sat, facing the glittering lake under the bright sun, and was talking about < High Mountains and Running Water >. The sound of the zither was clear and melodious.


    Someone rushed to the man''s side, bowed and said, "Young Master." The man stood up and wiped his hands clean with silk. "What''s the situation like?"


    The subordinate respectfully replied, "Su Yuewu did not react. That map was also drawn in detail. There are only less than fifty people left in the entire Moon Slaughter Devil Nest. However, only eleven or twelve of the people that were sent back."


    The man nodded and asked again, "What about the Demon Palace?" After hesitating for a while, he said, "The Demon Palace is full of schemes. The entire martial arts world has been annihilated ¡­" He raised his head to look at his lord and said, "Not a single person died in the Demon Palace."


    The man raised an eyebrow as if surprised. "Not a single person died?" The subordinate replied, "They were playing turtle in a jar. Not a single one of them died." Then he knelt down and said, "This subordinate deserves to die."


    The man knelt for a long time before saying slowly, "What crime have you committed? I''ve already expected that, but at least those who don''t know each other are all wiped clean. It''s just the two of us fighting now. "


    When his subordinate saw that the other party did not punish him, he relaxed a bit and silently retreated after seeing the man still deep in thought. Just as he was about to leave, a man suddenly called out to him. "Come back." Did he change his mind to kill him? The subordinate slowly moved forward.


    The man said expressionlessly, "Let them know about the Blood Shadow Sect slowly." Only then did his subordinate relax and agree to go outside.


    Su Yuewu and Leng Fanyun had returned to the Moon Slaughter Devil Nest together, and it was almost summer time. Everything was full of vitality, but the Moon Slaughter was so desolate. The place where Su Yuewu had once praised the Peach Blossom Origins was now empty.


    The assassins from the Lunar Slaughter had all been transferred to the Demon Palace. Liu Liuqing and Ye Jue were in charge of retraining, and the other newcomers were in another place. They could only enter the Lunar Slaughter after they passed the test.


    Su Yuewu was now very annoyed. After this incident, the martial arts world had undergone a great change. Many sects had almost all been annihilated, and most of the famous sects, experts, and Sect Leader had already surrounded and annihilated the Moon Slaughter Devil Nest and the Devil Palace. They could no longer return. The portal had been destroyed. For example, Wu Dang, the only direct disciple of the Sect Leader had returned to the Wu Dang Mountain and immediately accepted the Sect Leader''s position.


    "Tang YiRou, is that the Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect of Wonders?" Su Yuewu asked Bei Sha. Bei Sha answered, "That''s right, your subordinate has already investigated. Before the incident, she had contact with the master of the Bai Clan, and after that, her master died. She took over the Sect Leader''s position, and the land deed of the Bai Clan was also under her name."


    As Su Yuewu expected, she asked again, "What about the Bai Clan? Have you found the owner? " Bei Sha nodded and said: "Right now, there is a lot of news regarding the Blood Shadow Sect outside. The Blood Shadow Sect is almost the most prestigious sect in the martial arts world now. I found out that the owner of the Blood Shadow Sect is actually living in the Bai Clan. "


    Su Yuewu continued, "Northern Fiend, continue investigating. It would be best if you could let me meet with this Blood Shadow Sect''s Sect Leader." She thought for a moment and then said, "Then how did Tang Yiran get mixed up with Wu Dang''s disciple? You should check it out as well."


    Now that Wu Qingya had returned to Wu Dang and his Master had passed away, he was the rightful Sect Leader. Although he was very sad, he was still very happy when he thought about how he and Tang YiRou could finally be together without any objections.


    Wu Dang''s elemental energy was severely injured, so he could only do it bit by bit. When Wu Dang''s condition improved, he would be like Rou''er and propose marriage to her. When he reached the back garden, Rou-Er was taking a nap under the tree. A gentle breeze brushed past her, and the bright sunlight danced on her like a shadow. He looked at Rou-Er, and the love in his eyes was about to spill out.


    He took his outer clothes and draped them over her. Despite such light movements, she was still awake. Rubbing his eyes, he smiled at him and said, "You''re here."


    He had been a bit busy recently, so he didn''t have much time to spend with her after returning. Right now, she was also a sect leader, but she was also a small sect, so managing her sect wasn''t as difficult as he was. She gently brushed away the wrinkles on his forehead and said, "Are you tired? Your master has passed away, so your burden must have become heavier, right? "


    He smiled, not wanting to worry her. He took her in his arms and sat down in the chair. ''Don''t worry,'' he said. "You just need to rest and rest, and just marry me." He squeezed her arm and said, "I''m still too skinny."


    Rou-Er smiled and said, "How many women would want my figure? It would be nice to wear a dress. Don''t you think I''ve eaten a lot lately, but I still can''t get fat? "


    Wu Qingya suddenly said, "Now, the martial world has changed. Many sects are almost wiped out, and the Moon Slaughter and the Demon Palace are not suffering too many casualties. Master Bai told us to discuss what to do next."


    Tang YiRou couldn''t tell him that the man in white wasn''t a good person, and his new life that he had gone through with great difficulty had started to ripple. She held onto Wu Qingya''s hand and said: "Can you not go? It wasn''t easy for us to start a new life, so we just ignore all the mundane things here. Let''s find a quiet place and live it in peace for a lifetime, okay? "


    The man''s eyes were still warm like water, but he rejected her words, "Master died in vain. I must have avenged him by becoming the Sect Leader. Master has been extremely good to me since I was young, I can''t be that ungrateful, right? Don''t worry, I will naturally escape unscathed. If it is too difficult, I will not go, okay? He took her hand and promised earnestly.


    Rou Er finally reluctantly agreed. "When are we going?" The man replied, "In half a month."


    Su Yuewu actually received a post from the Blood Shadow Sect. It was like the time when she had returned to Gu Ximing, but at least she had been intimidated by Gu Ximing. The owner of the Blood Shadow Sect had really almost annihilated her.


    Her little universe had exploded, and she was going to dinner. Leng Fanyun looked at her and furrowed his brows, "Can you really do it?" Su Yuewu glared at her. "Why can''t I?!" He actually turned around and picked up his clothes.


    Su Yuewu''s personality in her previous life was the same. When she met someone strong, she was strong; she would absolutely not admit defeat. If she fell down, she would immediately get up and let others beat her even further.


    She carefully dressed herself up, armed her teeth, and wore her mother''s red dress. She looked even more beautiful than before. She turned in a circle and asked Su Yitian, "Is mother beautiful?"


    Su Yitian asked, "Mother, is that Blood Shadow Sect''s Sect Leader a male?" Leng Fanyun looked at his son and asked in his heart, as he patted his head in approval.


    Su Yuewu looked in the mirror one last time and said, "Men and women don''t matter. Their reactions will definitely fall in love with me." Under their astonished gazes, she left the room.


    Arriving in front of a large residence. Was this the base of Blood Shadow Sect? Su Yuewu was somewhat curious. A delicate and pretty servant girl was already standing in front of the door. According to her master, she wanted to receive a peerless beauty. Was it this person in front of her? She walked up and asked, "Is it Miss Su Yue Wu?"


    Su Yuewu looked at her servant girl and nodded. They walked into the house in the Jiang-Nan garden before he finally gave the Bai residence to Rou Er. Now, he immediately made another one for her. It was truly an extravagant fortune. Who knew if it was a fatty with ten large golden rings or an old man.


    The servant girl walking in front had a slim figure. Su Yuewu could not feel any inner strength from her body, either because she didn''t have any or because her inner strength was stronger than her own. Just by thinking about it, Su Yuewu knew that it was the former. In that case, this Blood Shadow Sect''s Sect Leader was truly confident.


    She walked to a room and the servant girl opened the door but did not enter. She stepped inside. A man in white was painting at the table. She slowly walked over to him.


    Why do men who are slightly nicer like to wear white?" Su Yuewu slowly walked over, thinking to herself. He was drawing a picture of a beauty with bright eyes and white teeth, willow shaped eyebrows, and a pair of watery eyes. She wore a red robe and looked like a flame that made people unable to shift their gaze away from her.


    The more Su Yue Wu looked at this beauty, the more she felt that she was very familiar with her. That woman was actually him? She looked at the man in surprise.


    The man finally raised his head. He was a man she thought she would never see again in her entire life. He was clearly looking at her gently, but Su Yuewu felt that his eyes were filled with malice.


    Her husband, Shangguan Tulong, who was supposed to be dead, drew her calligraphy beauty before slowly raising his head and looking at her with a smile. "Long time no see, Little Wu. You''re still as beautiful as ever."


    Su Yuewu was so shocked that her hair stood on end, and no one would feel at ease. The person who she thought had died was standing right in front of her, turning the entire Martial Forest into a bloody mess and completely annihilating her Moon Slaughter, yet now she was still smiling and saying, "Long time no see"?


    She thought back to the time when she had given him a letter of rest in front of everyone and never did anything to him again. Could it be that he was so petty that he could bear grudges for all these years over this?


    No, he already had the Blood Shadow Sect, he should have inherited it after the Shangguan Family was exterminated. Then everything would be easy to understand. What''s more, why would he have his own plans?


    Su Yuewu asked, "What do you want to do?" It couldn''t be that he wanted to suddenly realize that his former wife was not only beautiful, but was also a capable expert and wanted to remarry, right? Su Yuewu thought in her heart.


    He walked in front of her and said, "If I hadn''t inherited Blood Shadow Sect, I wouldn''t even be able to see your people, let alone the two of you talking on equal terms. The entire martial arts Lin is on fire. If you want, the entire martial arts Lin is yours, Xiao Wu. "


    Su Yuewu asked, "What are the conditions?"


    "I''ll marry you, or give me the Soul-Returning Pearl," Shangguan Tulong said.


    Their targets were all the Soul Returning Pearls, Su Yuewu said with curiosity: "Don''t tell me you want to revive that old demoness Shangguan Lan Feng, you don''t have to do it, I hate her the most."


    Shangguan Tulong shook his head, "You don''t have to call me Tai Chi. I know that you are here to see the martial arts of the Soul-Returning Pearl, right? At that time, when you left me, I was already a Violet Rank. Later on, I found out that those who were forcefully raised to Violet Rank wouldn''t be able to progress again in their entire lives. Therefore, I need the Soul Reversal Pearl. With it, I will be able to reach the Sky Profound Realm, and there won''t be anyone stronger than me in this world.

 C87

    When Su Yuewu heard this fact, she couldn''t help but look with some pity at the man in front of her, even though he was the most powerful one apart from herself and Leng Fanyun. However, it was just like running. Although he was a lot ahead of everyone else, he would eventually catch up to everyone else and become a nobody.


    She spoke the truth, "The Soul-Returning Pearl is not with me. Leng Fanyun has a little sister who had lost her soul and is now being resurrected. Therefore, it''s useless if you want to use this move. "


    However, Shangguan Tulong obviously didn''t believe him. "You actually gave such an important pearl to someone you don''t know?"


    Su Yuewu smiled and said, "It''s not that I don''t know her, it''s just that Leng Fanyun feels very guilty towards her, so I gave it to her. She''s currently very happy, so I can be at ease."


    When they were in the Imperial City, who didn''t do all the calculations? She was simply not like the Su Yuewu inside. He looked at her with some doubt, asking, "Are you Su Yuewu?" Why do I feel like I don''t recognize him? "


    Su Yuewu said, "You don''t look like one? Do you think I''ve changed a lot? You haven''t changed. You''re still as aloof and cold and selfish as ever. " She did not have a good impression of anyone other than Nangong. They were like people in a trap, one could not tell their emotions from their emotions. The only purpose they had in this world was to gain.


    She shook her head and said, "If you only have these two choices, I won''t choose either of them. I like Leng Fanyun, so I won''t be with you. I already don''t have any soul return beads, and I still can''t meet your requirements. " As she was walking out, she suddenly returned to her country in a happy mood and said, "Oh, right. I forgot to tell you, I''ll be taking this Jianghu."


    When they got home, they were surprised at her speed. Su Yuewu told them about Shangguan Tulong''s matter. They had originally thought that they would be powerful characters, but now, it was simply a different matter. The few of them calmly went about doing whatever they needed to do.


    Shangguan Tulong sat sadly on the floor, recalling his life.


    He was the pride of the heavens and had been the treasure of his father and grandmother since he was young. From primary school to things that were fast and long, there was nothing in this world that he could not obtain.


    When he was weak, his family made an engagement for him. He was the second lady of the Su Clan, the leader of the Four Great Clans, the legendary number one beauty. Everyone was congratulating him, but what was there to be happy about? He looked at the portrait of the smiling lady who looked like a vase, and felt somewhat disapproving in his heart.


    On the day of his wedding, he had ridden a large horse and married his own wife. He drank with the others and went to the bridal chamber with a hint of drunkenness. His little wife sat on the carved bed, and he slowly picked out the top of her head with a smile. Her head was still bowed, her face hidden by the thick bead curtain in front of her.


    Can you read?" he asked. The woman replied, "I know a little." He then asked, "What books have you read?" She was silent for a moment, then said in a low voice, "It''s just a collection of women''s teachings, women''s rings, and so on." He was somewhat disdainful, but he still took advantage of the wine stench to lean on her body. Her body was trembling slightly, and he impatiently said, "What are you shaking for?" Lifting the pearl curtain before her eyes, she saw that it was indeed the face of a peerless beauty, but it was cowered and revealed a crying face.


    Who is he? Shangguan Tullong, alas, no one had ever dared to treat him like this, as if he were a legendary bully. He was instantly discouraged and walked out after pushing her away. The woman''s weak voice came from behind, "You ¡­ Where are you going? "


    He did not answer and went straight to his study room to sleep. From then on, he never saw his wife in name. She was beautiful, but she was soulless, like a vase that anyone would admire.


    He was always out drinking with his friends, holding different women in his arms. It''s not like those friends weren''t envious, they were always half envious and half jealous as they said, "Shangguan, you don''t touch the number one beauty in the world at your house, she''s like a vase. This is where the meat starts to boil. " He only smiled and replied back, "If you like it, I''ll give it to you."


    That person said embarrassedly, "You and her are a wedding bestowed by the Emperor, I don''t dare to accept it." He continued to drink his wine and said impatiently, "If you don''t want it, then don''t speak nonsense."


    One day, when he was out hunting with his friends, he ran into Qin Yao, the young miss of the Qin Clan. Although she wasn''t very pretty, she was dressed in red and called out to him, "Big Brother Shangguan." He felt a little moved.


    He went to his grandmother. "Grandmother, I''ve taken a fancy to the other girls." Shangguan Lan Feng narrowed his eyes and asked with some calculation: "But the young miss of the Qin family, Qin Yao? This marriage was given to you by the Emperor, you can''t give up your wife so casually. "


    Helplessly, he told Qin Yao that at the beginning, she didn''t agree, but in the end, she agreed to be his concubine.


    Shangguan Lanfeng asked: "Are you sure?" Shangguan Ru thought of her smiling face and said, "It doesn''t matter, she''s still a concubine."


    It was just a concubine, but he was able to see a truly exceptional beauty. She looked at herself with her bright eyes and said, "Young Master, what should we do if someone starts to abandon us?" He only murmured and was about to say, "If the beauty is abandoned, then come into my arms!" Then, she threw the letter of rest all over his face.


    She was actually his submissive wife from two years ago. Although her face was still the same, now she was like a beautiful figurehead, emitting a light that no one could directly look at.


    She''s gone, taking someone''s child with her. Beside him was another Flower of Interpretation, but when he saw that beautiful appearance, he no longer held any respect for ordinary, ordinary, ordinary powder. He was the Shangguan Family''s most outstanding direct descendant, he was a Purple Rank internal energy disciple and was very handsome. Why didn''t she choose him? He was getting more and more entangled with this problem.


    Shangguan Lanfeng had gone mad, he was in control of the family carelessly. Unexpectedly, Gu Ximing suddenly forced him to go to the palace. They had bet the wrong treasures, and other than the Nangong Clan, he had actually executed all of them.


    At the beacon, Miss Qin handed him a identity token and said, "Husband, this is my mother''s own home. You must accept it." There were complicated patterns on it, so it should be worth some money.


    He clearly had a Violet Ranked Spirit Master, and he saved the girl that loved him. But out of the blue, he just hugged her and turned away.


    That was actually the Blood Shadow Sect''s trump card. Qin Yao''s mother actually wielded such immense power behind their backs. But now, they were all dead. The only one who could control the Blood Shadow Sect was herself.


    Shangguan Tulong felt that he was so lucky. Although he was not the son of one of the four noble families, he was the famous Sect Leader of Blood Shadow Sect in the martial arts world. With the country''s secrets and assassinations, he could become more and more unscrupulous. His inner force was sufficient to allow him to take care of everything.


    He let his subordinates slowly investigate the whereabouts of Su Yuewu. She was with a masked man. She had been assassinated by Gu Xiluo''s men. She had watched her go to an unfamiliar house before going to the Imperial City with Nangong.


    Having returned from the Imperial City, she felt a little despondent. This was the perfect time for her to make a move. He wanted to break all of the arrogance in her body, so she could only stay by his side forever. He sent people to investigate the house, but the more he searched, the more he felt that it was mysterious.


    He slowly wandered around, only to find a silly girl walking out. He effortlessly obtained the answer. Su Yuewu, my wife, you are always so outstanding in places I would never have thought of. I have Blood Shadow School, you have Moon Slaughter Sect, and you have Moon Shadow Trading Company. That man doesn''t want you anymore.


    That bastard Su Yitian could just let him die without even realizing it. Little Wu, you will fall into my trap. I will use the entire martial arts world as a betrothal gift. I only hope that you and I can start over. The Lunar Slaughter is your wings and your backer, I will destroy it. That man is the Palace Mistress of the Magic Palace, so I will destroy the Magic Palace to avenge you. How touched would you be if I loved you like this?


    Coincidentally, she had obtained the Soul-Returning Pearl, so how much did she need it? That old demoness Shangguan Lanfeng actually dared to harm him like this, and he actually managed to go down to the Purple Level his entire life like that? She actually had the Soul Reversal Pearl that he wanted. With it, he would be able to reach the White Profound Realm in a short while, and there would be nothing in this world that would be his match.


    His thoughts were so beautiful. He gave her the world, she gave him the Soul Returning Orb, and the two of them enjoyed this colorful world together. Everything was theirs. However, he did not expect her to look at him with such a pitying gaze. He said, "You''re still as cold and selfish as ever."


    He had some doubts. Weren''t they the same? Everyone that came from the Four Great Aristocratic Families should be like this, but looking at her smiling face before she left, he felt that he was indeed very, very far away from her.


    Shangguan Tulong couldn''t accept such a neglected treatment. He felt a bit dejected, but he didn''t know what to do with Su Yuewu. He rolled his eyes and said to the outside, "Go and get Qing Er."


    That silly little girl slowly stood at his side. As he looked at her round eyes, he suddenly felt that Su Yuewu''s appearance on the day of their marriage had gradually softened. He pulled on Qing''er''s hand and asked, "Are you alright? Are you used to staying?"


    Qing Er suddenly shook him off and said, "You are not a good person. You are going to harm Bing''er and Miss Su, right? I know everything now."


    She hit herself with her fist wildly, still saying, "Let me go back."


    Shangguan Tulong sneered and said: "Can you still go back?"


    Her fists suddenly stopped. She sat on the ground and tears rolled down her face like beads. Her voice was soft as she muttered, "I hate you ¡­" "I hate you ¡­"


    Shangguan Tun Long suddenly felt tired too and said: "If you want to hate me, then hate me.

 C88

    Ever since Su Yuewu learned her lesson from Shangguan Tulong, although she no longer treated him as a threat, it was indeed he who used the greed of Wu Lin''s group to cause her Moon Slaughter to suffer such a huge loss. Right now, Lunar Slaughter was much weaker. No matter what, she had to strengthen Lunar Slaughter''s level of professionalism and optimize the organization''s structure.


    Bing-Er was blaming herself, because she only cared about external security, but not internal security. Basically, everyone in the Moon Slaughter Society knew about the organization''s secret. Once a person betrayed the organization, everyone would have to bear the consequences.


    After Xue Yue passed away, Su Yuewu forcefully sent Nangong back to the Imperial City. Right now Su Yuewu was in the Moon Slaughter Devil Nest, but once she left, how could Bing''er manage it alone? After all, she had a pure mind and was not suited for assassinations or intelligence organizations.


    Leng Fanyun also thought of this question, and said, "How about we send Ye Jue over?" This wasn''t a long term plan. Ye Jue wasn''t someone who could be killed in a month, so whether others listened to his words or not was the first question. Whether they would do it or not was another question. Right now, the most important thing for him to do was to nurture a new person like Xue Yue.


    How many people like him existed in this world? Su Yuewu buried him in the lake at the back of the mountain. Birds were singing and the fragrance of flowers wafted in the air.


    Back to the issue of the successors, Tony and Xi Qi were no longer suitable to be killed in the month, since they had set up their own families, they should not even continue to come into contact with such a dark industry. When asked about the two of them, they expressed that they were only willing to collect missions from the outside and could not bear such a heavy burden.


    Su Yuewu had originally been somewhat worried, but now that they had thrown away all their money like this, she became more and more troubled. This couldn''t be considered to be the most troublesome matter. Gu Xi Dynasty being alive was a very secretive matter, and not many people knew about it. Right now, his death was only known to those within the Moon Slaughter Devil Nest, but that unfathomable Gu Ximing actually knew about it.


    Even though Su Yuewu was his sworn sister, she had always been good to her. However, Su Yuewu was unable to see through him, even though he told her a lot of things that could be considered as his private affairs. It is often said that intimacy begins with the exchange of secrets. But even if she knew his secret, she still felt that a person like him was like an iceberg that was so deep that she didn''t know how deep. What she knew was only the tip of the iceberg.


    From his tone, it was said that he was taking advantage of the illness to recuperate in the palace, but in reality, he had come. It would have been better if nothing had happened. If something had happened to the ruler of a country, then the burden on her would have been even heavier.


    She hadn''t been able to sleep well for the past few days. Bing''er and Su Yitian were responsible for everything in the base. Su Yuewu was truly glad that she taught Tian Tian the accounts, so she didn''t have to worry about the accounts at all. In order to avoid being seen by them, it would be bad if Nan Feng and Bei Sha accidentally killed him, but they were all sent out by Su Yuewu.


    Right now, her intel was all from letters, and the situation in the martial arts world was really depressing. Shangguan Tulong''s Blood Shadow Sect was the strongest in the area, and all the so-called righteous forces had been wiped out in the encirclement. Only Wu Dang was slightly better.


    Wu Dang''s new Sect Leader was the man who had pestered Su Yuewu for a long time. Although his martial arts weren''t very high, each of his moves were smooth and imposing, without any flaws.


    He was saved that day by a woman in purple. Now that the news had spread that he was going to marry the Celestial Sect Leader of the Celestial Sect of Wonders, Tang YiRou, it seemed like he wasn''t a simple person. Her internal energy had already reached the Violet Rank? Did Shangguan Tulong know? If he didn''t, he would be raising a tiger.


    According to the information she had, she first contacted Shangguan Tulong, then killed her master and ascended to the position of sect head. Then, she joined hands with the Kongtong Sect Leader to join Shangguan Tulong''s Bai Mansion, who gave her a gift from Shangguan, and began to move the entire martial arts world. Finally, her greed triumphed over her fear, and everyone gathered together for the sake of the common Soul-Returning Pearl.


    And then, when almost everyone was dead, she rescued Wu Dang''s chief disciple, and now she''s going to get married? This woman was truly intelligent. If she could be used by him, it would be for the best. But if she could not be used, then he should not give her the chance to become his enemy.


    Su Yuewu decided to meet with Tang YiRou after Gu Ximing had left.


    When Gu Ximing had arrived, Su Yuewu simply couldn''t believe that this haggard, haggard looking person in front of her was the person who had used a trick to play with her. She was only in her twenties, but there were already strands of white hair in her hair. Her originally beautiful and delicate facial features were now like a withered flower, and her body was covered with mud spots from the journey. He would no longer smile so coquettishly and innocently.


    When he dismounted, the horse had fallen to the ground and was foaming at the mouth. He was also travel worn, and there was no light in his eyes. He asked, "Where is big brother?"


    It was as if he had never left her, he said "Where is big brother?" Moreover, the big brother he called him, was their relationship not as bad as the people imagined? Gu Ximing had taken the throne that was originally Gu Xi''s, but their relationship was still so good.


    For some unknown reason, Su Yuewu was a little afraid of this Gu Xi Mu. While she was bringing him to Gu Xi Mu''s coffin in the back, she asked, "So you came here without caring for your life, just like that?"


    Gu Ximing looked at her and nodded. But he no longer spoke to her.


    The two of them finally arrived at the lake where the man was buried. Su Yuewu raised her inner strength and saw a transparent ice coffin slowly rising up from the water, sparkling in the shallow light.


    The coffin slowly landed in front of them. Gu Xi Mu looked at her surroundings and finally said, "The scenery here is really good. There''s a lake, there''s flowers, and there''s grass. Big brother will definitely like it. You''ve done very well."


    Su Yuewu also felt some discomfort in her heart as she said, "I feel very guilty, really." I never thought that Xue Yue was Gu Ximing. If I knew, I definitely wouldn''t have let him participate in the Lunar Slaughter. His hand should only be holding the brush and scrolls, but I dragged him here. " She wept silently.


    Gu Ximing said, "At that time, when you and I were getting married, Big Brother came to find me and told me that I can''t marry you. The person he likes is you, so naturally, I won''t marry you anymore. I am even grateful to you. It was you who rescued him when I thought he was long dead. Only you are not, but you have become the biggest calamity in his life. "


    For the first time, Su Yuewu knew that she had gone to find him for the sake of Xue Yue, and now she felt that she owed that person a lot. She pinched the corner of her robe as she said, "I know that now he is dead, no matter how much I regret it, it is unnecessary. If I had the chance, I hope that he wouldn''t meet me. Ha, where''s the real life? "


    Gu Ximing touched the Gu Xicheng, who was still alive inside the ice coffin, and said, "You''re wrong. Big Brother said before that in his entire life, you were the most beautiful accident he had ever encountered. He has never regretted meeting you, so it doesn''t matter if you don''t love him. He is just like this, silently being by your side is enough to treat you well. His eyes were filled with tears. When he looked at Gu Xicheng, it was as if he was looking at a place Su Yuewu didn''t know about.


    Gu Xi Mu turned around, looked at Su Yue Wu, and said: "Can you go out for a while? I want to be alone with my brother for a while. "


    Su Yuewu nodded and walked out. Before she left, she cast a glance of worry at Gu Xi Mu, but his gaze was focused on the man inside the ice coffin. He knelt on the ground and brushed his face with trembling hands.


    She knew that Gu Qishao had been tired for so long, so he must be feeling very tired. She quickly ordered someone to boil some water, and together with Bing''er, they cooked some good food. It was fine to wait for Gu Ximing to come out, but he didn''t come out from daybreak until nightfall.


    Su Yuewu was a bit worried, so she turned around and walked towards the backyard. There slept a person, his appearance incomparably at ease. He pulled the hand of the man in the coffin and placed it on his chest, as if he wanted to once again warm him up. His head was resting on the edge of the coffin, and he fell asleep unawares.


    Su Yuewu seemed to know something, but in this world that she didn''t really understand, she didn''t even know what this was. All she could do was not disturb them, and Su Yuewu slowly walked out to help Su Yitian sleep well. Bing''er let her sleep well as well, and she sat alone in the pavilion by the fork in the road that he had to take to get out of the house, waiting for Gu Ximing to wake up.


    The weather slowly turned warm. It was very comfortable to wear the usual clothes and a jacket. Su Yuewu held a glass of fruit wine brewed from ice and slowly looked at the moon as she admired the flowers. In his previous life, there was a poem called ''raise your goblet and invite Brightmoon''. The moon was bright and clear today, white and cold. Su Yuewu felt that she was so close to it, as if she could touch it with a raise of her hand.


    Suddenly, a person beside him sat down and said, "You want to go up to the moon?" Su Yuewu laughed at his childishness and said, "Are you stupid? Those people up there can''t survive at all. They don''t have oxygen, and they''re all potholes."


    The man frowned and repeated doubtfully, "Oxygen?"


    Su Yuewu leaned forward on the table and said, "You people here won''t understand."


    Gu Xiluo poured herself a cup of wine and continued, "You''re still not sleeping?"


    Su Yuewu said, "I''m waiting for you. How can I sleep if you don''t come out?" If there''s a chance, even if I, Su Yuewu, had ten thousand heads, I still wouldn''t be able to get chopped off. "


    Gu Ximing said, "Su Yuewu, what do you think the so-called rules of the game in this world are?"


    Su Yuewu clearly felt that there were hidden meanings behind his words, so she asked, "Which aspect do you mean?"


    Gu Ximing replied, "Ethics is the norm."


    Su Yuewu finally realized that her guess was not without reason. He had said many things before, and she had also discovered them, but she hadn''t thought that it would actually be like this.


    He told her under the tree that by chance he had begun to have food, clothes, and so on. He said that he had fallen in love with a man who could never be, and that he was lonely in the palace by himself, and that he wanted to establish every day as the Crown Prince, and that his concubines were completely gentle, and had an embarrassed look on their faces when they talked about the issue of their heirs. Now they all had answers.


    Su Yuewu heard herself say slowly, "I respect all emotions."

 C89

    Gu Xi Mu no longer looked at Su Yue Wu. She bitterly smiled and said, "You know about it already?"


    Su Yuewu replied, "At the beginning, I was just a little suspicious. I was just confirming it a second ago." Does Gu Ximing know? "


    He had a self-deprecating look on his face as he said, "How could I dare to tell him about my dirty and unbearable feelings?"


    He fell into deep thought and said slowly, "He is such a merciful man. I was only six when I first saw him, and he was only eight. I told you before, my mufei is in the cold palace, we lack clothing and food. His mother had been a queen, and he had grown up in the light.


    When I met him, it was probably my worst moment. The palace maid had not brought food for me and my mother for a long time, and since there was no water, she could only keep on drinking. The palace maid did not say anything, but I was so hungry that I ran to the entrance of our palace and saw a palace maid with a tray in her hand.


    I threw myself on the maid, and the pastry on her tray fell to the floor. By then, his body was all scraped and bruised, but he didn''t feel any pain at all, so he wolfed down the pastries into his stomach. He seemed to remember to keep a few for his mufei, so he stuffed them into his sleeves.


    The palace maid and the guard were both afraid. The guards were afraid that others would see me stepping out of the cold palace, but the palace maid was worried that she wouldn''t be able to report in. "Just at this time, big brother came."


    Gu Ximing''s eyes were filled with yearning. He added, "The princes of the palace all wear dark yellow clothes, including me. But he doesn''t. He just likes to wear green clothes with bamboo leaves, looking like he''s wearing azure after the rain.


    And he came upon them, and took me into his arms. He looked at them, his gaze clearly gentle but full of irresistible majesty. "What are you doing? Don''t you know that this is the second prince of the Liu Li Empire?


    The two servants were very scared and quickly kneeled down. Big brother patted me back then. He was clearly a child himself, but he said to me, "Ah Mu, don''t be afraid. Big brother will protect you." He then glanced at the two and said, "You two may leave. I will take responsibility for this matter."


    With just that one sentence, I felt as though he had suddenly grown taller in my heart. He took my hand and led me behind a rockery that few people knew about. He told me to wait for him, and I just put the crumbs in my arms slowly and carefully on my sleeve to wipe the dust off. Mother hasn''t eaten yet. Big brother came back, followed by a girl slightly older than us.


    She took out all the dishes from the food box. My brother said they were all mine. I hadn''t eaten anything as delicious as this since I was born. Like a hungry wolf, I swept away all three dishes. He looked at the pastries on my clothes and was about to throw them away.


    But mufei did not eat, even now, I and mufei will still starve after eating. I grabbed the snacks and carefully hid them under my clothes. The elder brother touched my head and said, "Ah Mu, it''s time for the heart. Can you throw it away?"


    I just shook my head. He asked why, and I said, "Mufei... Later... Hungry ¡­ At that time, I couldn''t even speak properly, so he understood what I meant. He said, "From now on, big brother will send you food every day. Can you give big brother some snacks to eat?" After saying that, he took the dusty pastries and finished it without even frowning.


    You''ve seen that gentle girl before. Her name is Li Yan, and she''s precisely Imperial Concubine Su. Most of the other girls are also people from Big Brother''s palace. Ever since I had met my brother, Smokey had brought us food every day, as well as regular tea leaves, clothes, charcoal, and quilts. I no longer had to worry about not being full and wearing warm clothes.


    But my brother still changed me, the day he came to look at me playing with the kataku, said: "Ah Mu, brother will teach you to learn." So Master taught him something in class, and he came back to teach me something, and I had to do some of the homework he wanted to do.


    Although Mufei was gentle, she had never criticized my studies, but my brother was different. He had learned much more than I had in the morning, so I couldn''t understand what those books meant, and I didn''t want to write those strategies for governing a country.


    However, my brother hit me. Do you believe me? That kind of gentle elder brother slapped my hand with the ruler three times. I cried and said, feeling wronged, "Anyway, I''ve stayed here in this crappy cold palace my entire life. I''ve learned so much. What''s the use of doing the governance plan?" He hugged me and cried as well, saying, "Ah Mu, just bear with it. Big brother won''t let you stay here. Listen to your brother and learn more. It won''t be for you, so just consider it as your brother''s and your mufei''s, okay? "


    For the first time, he wept in front of me. As he blew on my red and swollen hands, I suddenly felt as if my heart had melted. From then on, I studied under him and never complained again. I didn''t understand during the day, so I continued to read at night. I didn''t understand anymore, so I asked him the next day after he left school.


    Slowly, I began to approach him, to overtake him. He said, "Ah Mu, do you want to think of another way to make mufei happy?" I asked what method she had, and she told me about the girl that royal father adored. The next day the smoke brought the seeds of lavender.


    Even though we knew it was shameful, my mother and I were still carefully planting lavender, watching it slowly grow branches, watching it bud, watching it bloom into a purple sea of flowers.


    The day that the royal father arrived, he was still impatient. When he saw the flower, his eyes started to become infatuated. He looked at his mother, "Yan''er, is that you?" Mufei smiled lightly and replied, "It''s me."


    The next day, my mother and I regained our freedom. When my brother came to see me, his right cheek was so swollen. How could I not know that it must have been the empress who found out about his good deeds? I tried to touch it, but he dodged.


    I began to go to school with him. The teachers all loved him, and I heard that the courtiers all liked him. I was very happy. Everyone had found out about his good points, just like me, so I became even more mischievous. If I wasn''t sleeping or causing trouble during class, the teachers would all sigh and say that rotten wood couldn''t be carved into wood. Only my brother would touch my head and say, "Ah Mu, you''re not like this."


    I did not care about the throne, but one day, just as I was about to pay my respects to my royal father and walk out the door, I heard my royal father say with an intoxicated voice, "Xiuyu, how about you come down and accompany me in death after I''ve been with you for a hundred years?" I didn''t hear mufei''s reply, but I knew that I definitely wouldn''t let mufei die, and I had to rely on myself.


    I contacted my mother''s uncle. With the help of my brother''s power, he was able to participate in the war and slowly rise above the masses. Only when there''s someone in the imperial court, who has military authority, can I remove the man I called father.


    My brother gave me a book that recorded the pharmacology of all kinds of medicinal herbs. I slowly tested the medicine and finally came up with a poison that was painless and made people''s heart clogged up. Then, I unknowingly died.


    I seduced one of the young eunuchs at my father''s side and gave him the medicine. He looked at me in fascination and kissed me tentatively. I thought about it, but I didn''t have the power to refuse. But the instant my lips touched mine, I thought of my brother.


    My brother knew what I was going to do, but he said nothing. How could someone as clever as the empress, who had paved the way for her son, allow me to obstruct her? She hid from her brother and also sighed when she saw me. "Child, you''re a bit bewitched." Am I bewitched? How could I not know? I didn''t answer her, just kept going.


    The royal father''s health was declining day by day, most of his time was spent recuperating in bed, his elder brother wearing the crown prince''s crown to rule for him. He wore a yellow robe that looked pretty, but from start to finish, it didn''t look like Qing Yi. It served as a foil to his appearance.


    One day, he saw me pass the white medicine bag to the eunuch. He looked at me as if he didn''t believe me. What should I do? You saved the wrong person, this unclean Ah Mu. I knew I had changed, but it still hurt to think he would be sad. He had held me twice in his life, once for the first time, and once at this time, he murmured, "Ah Mu, how did you become like this?" I wanted to cry, but I couldn''t.


    After that, he met you and came back to do his own thing in the study. I sneaked in to take a look and saw that each and every one of them was a portrait of you. Then my uncle told me that you were going to raise me to the throne. Can I refuse? Even if it''s for my brother''s sake, or for mufei''s sake, I have no reason to reject.


    When I personally fed the last piece of poison to my royal father, he was still muttering, "Yan Er ¡­ "Yan''er ¡­" Ironically, he had died from the poison made by the person he loved. My uncle and I were in cahoots. When the palace changed, we lost a lot of blood. The empress hanged herself, but my brother was gone.


    Liyan told me he was dead, and I found a skeleton with a jade pendant. Why am I not happy when I wear a bright yellow dragon robe and have so many enemies'' blood under me, when countless of my subjects are kneeling down and shouting "Long live, long live!" to give my mother the best life?


    I''ve made all of Smoke and all the people in his palace my concubines, and I hate all women except them. I could talk to them all afternoon and listen to them talk about my brother when he was a kid.


    Mufei also said, "Child, you''re bewitching." She had passed away last winter, too, and for the first time in many years it had snowed so hard that it would bury everything. There was a land dragon burning in the palace. I had put on very thick clothes, but it was still cold, like the wind blowing into my heart.


    I''ve lost the two most important people in a year.


    Until he came to court for you, but didn''t have the slightest resentment, he said A Mu, you don''t want to marry her, I said. He said he wanted to stay with you. I clung to him, but why did he ignore my feelings, or did he just die like that?


    He let out a low sob. He took a handkerchief from his sleeve and asked, "Is this yours?" Su Yuewu slowly took it. It was the one she had given him the other day to wipe away the rain. He had said that he would return it after washing it, but he had kept it in his bosom. Su Yuewu also began to cry.


    Such a beautiful person like that bamboo had truly left them forever.

 C90

    The next day, Su Yuewu woke up in her room. Bing-Er''s fruit wine tasted good, but it was still liquor after all. She felt as if her head was about to split open.


    While she was rubbing her head, Bing-Er came in with a basin of water. Seeing Su Yuewu rubbing her head, he smiled and said, "Young Miss must have been greedy last night. Young Master Gu must have been the same as well. When I escorted young Miss back to her room this morning, her face was pale and she staggered."


    Su Yuewu asked, "Did he carry me back?" Bing''er placed the wet towel into Su Yuewu''s hands, the cool towel covering her aching forehead was very comfortable. Bing''er said in a teasing tone, "That''s right, Young Master Gu was carrying Miss into the house and coincidentally ran into Young Master Leng who came looking for Miss."


    Eyebrows... Leng Fanyun should not be jealous. Su Yuewu thought. She asked again, "Then did Young Master Gu go to rest?"


    Bing-Er answered, "No, he just took her back to her room and left on his own."


    "What?" He left just like that? " Su Yuewu was somewhat astonished. He hadn''t taken anything, but yesterday he was too worn out from the journey, so why did he leave so early in the morning? She complained, "Why didn''t you tell me? Don''t pinch this man."


    Bing-Er said, "Maybe I finished talking last night." Su Yuewu also thought that even though he was bewitching and flirtatious, in his heart, he was just like a child, sensitive and fragile. He probably didn''t dare to face her, so she secretly slipped away before she even woke up.


    Su Yuewu finally felt better. She took the cloth off her face and said, "Bing''er, let''s start the meal. After we finish, we will begin the battle."


    On the other side, Rou Er had returned to the Gate of Wonder and received a beautiful invitation from Su Yue Wu. The contents were rather polite, as she had heard that Su Yue had taken control of the Gate of Wonders, and she wished to congratulate Su Rou. If there was time, she hoped to meet with her once more to discuss the matters of the martial arts world.


    So she knew? Rou-Er wasn''t worried at all, she just burned the letter on the candle. She didn''t want to get involved in the matters of the martial arts world anymore. She only needed to wait for her good man to finish everything, bring her a phoenix coronet to marry him, and then she would sell that mansion. The two of them would live in a place where no one else could find them.


    What Master Bai, what Su Yuewu? How could people like them, who stood at the top of the pyramid, know the sorrow of her struggling at the bottom of life? It was already hard enough just to live on. She would no longer be a pawn in their game.


    Tang YiRou took five to six days to deal with some of the sect''s matters. She thought about it for a moment. She should be able to discuss it with the young master in white today. Qing Ya had promised her that he wouldn''t participate in any further discussions. They had already dealt with most of the sect matters, and he was soon going to marry her.


    Tang YiRou was holding the letter he had given her yesterday in her hand, and she was smiling from the corner of her eyes.


    Shangguan Tulong reorganized himself. His seemingly simple white clothes were embroidered with gold and ordinary silk, giving off a faint radiance under the light. His handsome features gave him a natural aristocratic air. He was very satisfied with his current self. What was so good about Leng Fanyun? Other than martial arts, what else was stronger than him? Always a cold coffin face, which woman would like it.


    Su Yuewu, you''ll definitely regret it. When I get the mountains, you will kneel at my feet and beg me.


    He clapped his hands and a ghost-like shadow suddenly appeared outside the door. He asked, "Is everything ready for the banquet?" The shadow nodded his head and said, "Everything has been prepared according to Young Master''s instructions. The new head of the big gangs has also come, but... However, Tang YiRou of the Celestial Sect of Wonders was too ill.


    He caressed his eyebrows and said casually: "It doesn''t matter, even if she doesn''t come, Wu Qingya will still be here. Does she think that she can return to her lover? She wants to get rid of me? We''ll have to see if she has the ability. "


    The shadow stood upright like a tree stump and said coldly, "Master is wise."


    The man waved him away with a casual wave of his hand. He looked at the hourglass. It was almost time for the banquet, so he led his beautiful servant girl towards the Windblast Pavilion. When he reached the fork in the road, he couldn''t help but stare blankly for a moment before turning in another direction. The servant girl said, "Young master, this... Isn''t this the way to the banquet? "


    Without answering her, he walked slowly to the front of a small yard. The guard on duty bowed when he saw that it was his master. Shangguan Tun Long said faintly, "You may leave first."


    No one made a sound in the courtyard. The noisy girl had finally figured out his true appearance, but she could only be imprisoned here like a bird. As if she had grown up overnight, she refused to say another word. Even though she still ate and drank, whether it was scalding her mouth or stinging her eyes, she refused to express her emotions. She just mechanically ate her food.


    Shangguan Tullong sat down in front of her without batting an eyelash. He purposely said, "Today, I gathered the new leaders of all the martial arts sects and clans here. If everything goes well, the entire martial arts world will be mine. Your little miss Su Yuewu is also one of my people. "


    Her eyes finally moved to his face and said word by word, "You''re shameless. You really make me sick."


    When Shangguan Tulong heard her curse him like this, he felt a bit delighted. It was as if he was a merciless murderer, impaling the wounds that were badly mutilated to the point where they were even more expressionless. He smiled and said, "Yes, I am shameless. This is the way of the world. The strong preys on the weak. I am shameless, which is why I have obtained all of this." He pinched her chin again and said, "Aren''t you shameless and disgusting? "You betrayed your uncle, your aunt, sister Bing''er, and your mistress. Because of you, there are only dozens of people left from the Moon Slaughter Devil Nest. Compared to me, you are not much better."


    He saw her expression change as he wished, and his eyes were filled with tears. He felt an inexplicable sense of happiness. He flicked his sleeve and walked out, but this time, it was in the direction of the Windblast Pavilion.


    All of the Sect Leaders were still wet behind the ears. The oldest was probably Wu Qingya, sitting there modestly, talking with the new Sect Leader, who was standing next to him. That teenage girl looked at him with a blushing face, but he didn''t notice at all.


    Shangguan Tullong felt that he had won for sure this time. He smiled as he sat down at the seat of honor, looked around and said apologetically, "Everyone, I''m sorry to be late. "Then I''ll give myself three cups." He was a lot older than them, yet he still humbly looked at them. After drinking three cups of wine, they felt that they had both a bit of face and that Master Bai was a man of good character.


    Not daring to let him drink alone, they stood up as well. He picked up his wine cup and drank with him before sitting down. The dishes were very rich. They were basically the favorite dishes of the young people. The Sect Leaders even pretended to be noble. Master Bai was casual, so they kept their temper and kept fighting with the people around them.


    Seeing that they had no intention of reminding him, Shangguan Tulong slowly asked after he had eaten his fill, "Since the sect leaders are newly appointed, there are naturally a lot of things I should not bring up at this time. However, due to the turmoil of the martial world, all of your masters and uncles were also nearly killed here, so I couldn''t bear it any longer and brazenly brought up this matter."


    The frolicking voices below the stage quieted down. When everyone thought of their Master, their hearts were filled with sympathy. The girl asked, "Master Bai, what do you think we should do? The Moon Slaughter Devil Nest and the Demon Palace are so powerful, what qualifications do we have to take revenge for Master? "


    Shangguan Tun Long knew someone would ask this, so he revealed his signature gentle smile and said: "Of course, although I feel sad, but if we move now, it will be like striking a stone with an egg. It''s not good indeed. "But ¡­" He suddenly changed the topic and looked at the crowd. "Has anyone heard of the story of breaking chopsticks?"


    Seeing everyone''s puzzled look, he continued to speak, "Everyone, think of yourself as an ordinary person without inner strength. If you were just a pair of chopsticks, would you be able to break it? Of course it is, but if it''s a hundred pairs or a thousand pairs, can we break it? That would be much more difficult. "


    Seeing that everyone was still confused, he directly stated, "We are now these two pairs of chopsticks. The Moon Slaughter Art and the Demon Palace are going to deal with us separately, it''s just like breaking a pair of chopsticks. But what if together we become a whole bunch of chopsticks? So they won''t get away with it that easily? "


    Everyone nodded their heads in succession. Another youth of about sixteen to seventeen years old asked, "Then, how can one transform a pair of chopsticks into a pair of chopsticks?"


    Seeing how easily these people were deceived, Shangguan Tun Long didn''t need to use his final killing move anymore. He replied softly, "It''s very simple. We have to gather all the gangs together and turn them into an organization even bigger than the Moon Slaughter and the Demon Palace. Only by doing this can we win."


    He paused for a moment before continuing, "Everyone, you are still not mature enough. When everyone is talented enough, we can publicly select a suitable Sect Leader. Before that, I am not talented enough, and am willing to represent the Sect temporarily."


    Everyone was confused by his string of words. They only felt that what he said made sense, but something clearly wasn''t right. Only Wu Qingya''s clear voice sounded, "Does Master Bai mean that we should all be in the same clan and you should be the representative leader for the time being?"


    When Shangguan Tulong saw that he had grasped the crux of the problem, a trace of admiration flashed through his eyes. He said, "I am only making this suggestion, and the actual implementation will depend on the combined efforts of the various Sect Leaders. However, looking at the situation in the martial arts world, it seems to be the only best plan." If Sect Leader Wu does not agree with me temporarily acting as your representative, we can also put forward a fair proposal.


    People in the crowd were whispering. They felt that Master Bai was a noble man. If they were so stingy and pretentious, it would be useless for them to be the head of the Sect. Someone suggested it right away, "I agree with Master Bai. Master Bai is so smart. He will make the right decision. I want you to be the leader."


    Seeing that the first person agreed, more and more people slowly began to agree: "Yes, I agree." "I agree too!" A voice of approval rang out at the banquet. Only Wu Qingya sat there like a straight pine tree, unwavering and expressionless.


    He was rather arrogant, and a hint of coldness and disdain flashed in Shangguan Tulong''s eyes. He gently asked: "Sect Leader Wu, have you thought about it? How about the others?"


    The others also started whispering to each other, and the Sect Leader pulled on his sleeve, "Brother Wu, please agree, there is no harm in doing so. I feel that young master''s suggestion is extremely good. There''s no better way. "


    Wu Qingya pulled back his hand and stood up. He looked at the people around him with eyes filled with contempt and disapproval. He said in a clear voice, "I don''t agree."

 C91

    Shangguan Tun Long knew he was hard to deal with, but he didn''t expect to subdue everyone. He didn''t insist and said: "If that''s the case, then I won''t force Sect Leader Wu. After all, everyone has their own ambitions. If Wu Dang suddenly finds something strange, then you can''t blame us."


    Everyone looked at him with both sympathy and disdain. He had no intention of talking to these idiots. He actually destroyed his sect''s hundred years of foundation like this. He only reported, "I''m sorry." He was about to leave immediately.


    Shangguan Tulong persuaded him, saying in a good voice: "This is only a suggestion, even if you don''t agree, you are still my guest. How can you leave before serving you the dishes and wine?" "Do you think I''m that petty of a person?"


    The crowd looked at him with contempt, "You are a vile person, and you want to take Master Bai''s belly?". Thinking that the banquet was almost over, he sat down on his seat reluctantly and didn''t say anything more.


    When Shangguan Tulong saw him sit down again, he smiled in satisfaction. He raised his cup to the crowd and said, "No matter what, I wish to have a pleasant chat with you. Why not have a toast together?" Everyone raised their glasses.


    Shangguan Tullong looked at the dazed Wu Qingya and smiled gently: "Sir Wu, you don''t even dare to drink my wine anymore?" Wu Qingya had no choice but to raise his wine cup. Shangguan Tun Long smiled at him and drank the wine in his cup.


    When he returned, it was already late at night. He pushed open his own door. His junior brother was still anxiously waiting for him, and when he saw his adored senior brother had returned, he quickly ran to his side, grabbed his hand and asked, "Senior brother, how was it?"


    They were on good terms, even after Wu Qingya became the Sect Leader, he still called him Senior Brother. Wu Qingya slowly sat down and his junior brother asked again, "Senior brother, how is the discussion going? How do you decide to avenge your master and the others? "


    Wu Qingya felt that he did not do anything wrong, but he still wanted to hear the opinions of others. Now that Rou Er was not by his side, only his Junior Martial Brother was his most intimate person. He pulled his hand and said, "Junior Brother, I don''t know if I did the right thing or not. I only feel that Wu Dang''s thousand years of foundation cannot be destroyed by me like this."


    He then decided how Shangguan Tulong had induced the other gangs to unite with him. He was the Sect Leader. Wu Qingfeng said, "In name, he''s a temporary representative, but in the future, how can he be so accurate? Since he''s the Sect Leader, he''ll only get more and more powerful, so how can he give up?" He sighed, "However, since I''ve rejected them, I''m afraid that Wu Dang''s days will be even more miserable. As for the matter of avenging Master, I can only continue to slow down."


    The younger brother patted his hand and comforted him, "Senior brother, you did the right thing. "As long as Qingshan is here, we have nothing to fear." As long as we work together and don''t rely on the Blood Shadow Sect, we can still avenge the Blood Shadow Sect. " He said, "Senior Brother, it''s getting late, and I won''t disturb you any longer. Quickly wash up and go to sleep."


    Wu Qingya agreed and also washed up and went to sleep. For some reason, he always felt that there was a scent of roses or roses in the room, but when he smelled it carefully, it was gone. He fell asleep in a daze.


    Tang YiRou thought that he should finish his discussion, so she wrote to him to ask. But after three days, there was no reply. This was absolutely impossible in the past. Did something happen? He was going to marry someone else after all. Tang Yiran felt a bit uneasy, so she arranged everything and hurried to Wudang.


    As soon as she arrived at the door, she saw a piece of white silk. The doubt in her heart was even greater. She pulled on the sleeves of someone and asked: "Excuse me, who died?"


    The person who came to see that she was still wearing a red blouse was probably not here to attend the funeral. He frowned and said, "Are you here to attend the funeral? "Let''s leave the mountain as soon as possible. Since our new Sect Leader has died, he said that the Moon Slaughter Devil Nest is here for revenge. After we finish dealing with his funeral, we will disperse ourselves."


    Tang YiRou''s heart was like a shot ball that fell to the ground. Tears welled in her eyes, but she still asked in a teary voice, "What is your Sect Leader''s surname?"


    The man replied, "Our Sect Leader''s name is Wu, and his name is Qing Ya."


    She couldn''t stand it any longer and fainted.


    When she woke up again, she was in a familiar room. She looked around and saw that it was Wu Dang. She staggered over to Wu Qingya''s door and suddenly met his Junior Brother. The man looked at her and sighed, "Sister-in-law, I am indeed dead."


    Tang YiRou couldn''t even make a sound. "When I left, he was still fine. Why did he suddenly die?"


    The man said bitterly, "It must be that horrible Lunar Slaughter. He knew that you didn''t agree to Master Bai''s request, so he killed you."


    Tang YiRou was a bit confused. She asked, "You were talking about Master Bai. What alliance?"


    His Junior Martial Brother then told him about Wu Qingya going to the Martial Meeting. She was a bit suspicious of Master Bai. She asked, "So, Master Bai also has a motive to harm Qing Ya. Why do you have to suspect that it is the Lunar Slaughter?"


    The younger brother said, "If Master Bai is so serious, then why is he so fine when he comes back? Why is he gone the second day after sleeping?" This was also a problem, so Tang YiRou asked, "He ¡­" Have you checked if there are any marks of pain on his face? Are you poisoned? "


    That Junior Martial Brother shook his head and said, "It''s like he''s asleep. It''s just that no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t wake him up. I just realized that he''s gone. I tested his body with the silver needle and found no poison."


    Then was it really Su Yuewu? Tang YiRou swore that no matter if it was Su Yuewu or that young noble Leng, she would definitely avenge her husband.


    She nodded and said, "I''m going to stay in his room for a while. Don''t disturb me."


    The man continued, "But ¡­"


    Tang YiRou''s expression was cold. "There''s no ''but'', that''s all."


    She went into his room. There was still half a bowl of tea left in the cup, the pages half-turned, the sword he had brought with him still on the table, as if he were still there. She touched them longingly, as if tracing his skin. She thought of him, wrapped up in a tight package, sniffing at her, intoxicated, upright, talking about marrying her, but why was it ruined?


    Couldn''t she have her own happiness? It wasn''t easy for someone to love her and treat her as the most precious thing in the world. She could be like an ordinary girl standing behind her husband, but why would someone want to ruin her little happiness?


    Slowly, she could not cry. Her eyes were as dry as desert. She was a little tired, so she laid quietly on his bed and slowly fell asleep. The faint fragrance of flowers wafted in the air. It smelled so good ¡­ She slowly fell asleep.


    Suddenly, something splashed onto her face. She opened her eyes in confusion. In front of her stood a woman in red, and beside her was a little boy, tightly covering her nose and mouth.


    Tang YiRou was shocked and asked with difficulty, "Who are you?" The woman didn''t answer and directly dragged her outside. As she struggled, she discovered that her body was as soft as water. Moreover, she didn''t have any inner force left.


    It was already night outside. Only when the wind blew past her did she wake up. The woman in front of him was dignified and graceful, her voice extremely clear. "Do you know who I am?"


    She sat on the ground in an extremely sorry state and asked, "You are Su Yuewu, right?" He didn''t have anything to do now. At that time, he said that he would take revenge for Wu Qingya, but now that there was no chance, he decided to go down to live with him until the next life.


    The boy suddenly asked in confusion, "Eh? Why did you start crying the moment you heard my mother''s name?"


    Rou-Er didn''t answer him. Her heart was dead. "You killed me, didn''t you?"


    The woman''s voice was still calm and unperturbed. "Why would I want to kill you?"


    Rou Er said, "Because you are afraid that I will take revenge, so I know too much. And the entire Wu Dang, the entire martial arts Lin, you have to slowly take it away from you. "


    Su Yuewu said, "You think I''m the one who killed Wu Qingya?"


    Rou Er mockingly looked at her and said, "Miss Su, I''m already a dying person, so what''s the use of lying to me? Do you still dare to not accept my punishment after what you''ve done?"


    The woman stood up, straight-backed, proud and beautiful. She disdainfully said, "I will naturally admit to what I''ve done. Why should I lie to you?" She paused, and then said: "Do you know why I woke you up? Because, just like Wu Qingya, you have already been poisoned. "


    What? Tang YiRou was shocked. Su Yuewu continued, "Do you feel weak all over and lose all your internal energy? When you were sleeping, did you smell the scent of a rose? "


    Rou-Er said, "How do you know?"


    Su Yuewu slowly placed her hand on her lifeline and said, "Old En is like rose water, dripping onto Luo Yi until it dies. This poison is called Rose Water, it was originally a poison from the Imperial City, but now it flowed into the martial arts world, this poison is very tyrannical, a long time ago, as long as you ingested something that was contaminated with Rose Water, it will always be in your body, if not for that opportunity, you will be fine for your entire life. However, once you place the poisonous spice within three feet of you, you will be able to sense the original poison and die just like that. "


    Rou-Er replied, "You know it so well. The only person who came out of the Imperial City was you. What else do you have to say?"


    It was as if Su Yuewu had heard an extremely good joke. She said, "You still don''t know Young Master Bai''s real name, right? She''s called Guan Tu Long, and is the leader of the Four Great Family''s young masters." Seeing the shocked expression on the woman''s face, she lightly added, "Oh right, let me remind you, you seem to be pregnant. It''s already been three months."

 C92

    Tang YiRou foolishly placed her hand on her abdomen. It was normal, but there was already a small blood vein growing on it? Was he going to replace his father and accompany him? For the first time, Tang YiRou felt that the heavens were treating her well. She rubbed her stomach and burst into tears. After a long time, she suddenly said to the woman in front of her, "Thank you."


    The woman smiled and said, "What''s the use of having you thank me for that? Why don''t you come with me and deal with that Shangguan Tulong?"


    Tang YiRou was a bit hesitant. She had already lost everything, but now that she had this little life, she wanted to protect herself even more. What did it matter if she didn''t take revenge? As long as she could bring him back to safety, no matter if he was a man or a woman, she would tell him to be safe.


    The woman seemed to understand her thoughts. "You want to give up on revenge because of it?"


    Tang YiRou nodded and said, "Yes, without it, even if I didn''t cooperate with you, I would have killed that Shangguan Tulong to avenge my husband." But now with it, nothing is more important than him. "


    Su Yuewu coldly harrumphed, "Letting you help me is not asking you to fight against Shangguan Tulong in a real fight. You just have to do your job as a chief steward in the Lunar Slaughter and direct them."


    Tang YiRou looked as if she couldn''t believe it. "You ¡­" You mean you want me to be the chief steward for Lunar Slaughter? "


    Su Yuewu squatted in front of her, her eyes filled with tenderness: "Don''t forget, I''m also a mother, how could I let you go directly? Besides, after my investigation, I''m very impressed with your ability. Are you willing to be the Head Supervisor for this month''s Lunar Slaughter? Are you willing to watch me plot and kill my enemies step by step? "


    The little boy at the side suddenly said darkly, "The poison in your body has not cleared yet, so if you were to be born, you would definitely be a dead baby. "My mother has the antidote. If you promise mother, I''ll give it to you."


    Tang YiRou rubbed her stomach. "Alright, I''ll go with you."


    Su Yuewu finally revealed a smile. Under the moonlight, she had a beauty so beautiful that it could topple nations. She reached out her hand and gave it to Tang Yiran. "I wish you a pleasant cooperation." She smiled back and held out her hand. "Happy cooperation.


    Tang YiRou was really smart, Su Yuewu admired her insight, and now that she only used herself behind the scenes, Bing''er was happy to take care of her every day. Tang YiRou worked half a day every day to link up with Lunar Slaughter, and it was even more tight-knit.


    The people from Lunar Slaughter had finally returned. The base was slowly getting lively again. Those sad times were slowly being forgotten.


    Now that the Lunar Slaughter had been reformed and divided according to the line, Su Yuewu was the highest decision maker, so her decision could only be told to Tang Yiran alone. Tang YiRou would control all the connections between her important subordinates. He then told his subordinates by letter according to the difficulty of the quest. The other assistants would be randomly assigned from the regular Lunar Slaughter to avoid being like Qing''er, who knew everything.


    As for intelligence agencies, they started to be semi-independent, cooperating with the Moon Shadow Guild and establishing branches, professional informants, and part-time informants all had their rewards. This way, to the greatest extent, they could actively collect information from the entire country and sort them into their own hands according to different types of information.


    Leng Fanyun looked at Su Yuewu who was leisurely eating grapes on her rocking chair, and asked, "Aren''t you afraid that she will be the next Qing Er?"


    The sunlight shined on her face and carried a transparent radiance as she said, "The biggest difference between her and Qing Er is that she has responsibilities. Even if it''s not for me, she will work hard for the child in her belly. Besides, she is also an ambitious woman."


    Leng Fanyun laughed, "Aren''t you afraid that she will take your position?"


    Su Yuewu cast a sidelong glance at him, and then went up to him, "Are you afraid that she''ll steal you, or that he''ll steal Moon Slaughter?"


    It had been a long time since she had made fun of herself, so she asked, "What if it was me?"


    Su Yuewu snorted twice and said, "Currently, she probably only remembers your name, but she doesn''t even remember your appearance. Do you believe me?"


    Although Leng Fanyun didn''t normally think too highly of himself, he was still quite confident in his appearance. He rubbed his chin and said, "No way."


    Su Yuewu was confident and said, "Let''s try it out later?" What''s more, that Moon Slaughter ¡­ She can take it, but I don''t think that there''s any difference between taking the Lunar Slaughter and now. In fact, she might not be as good as she is now. "


    Indeed, because of Su Yuewu, Gu Xi Mu would turn a blind eye to Lunar Slaughter''s actions. Many times, she was actually secretly supporting him. If the master of the Lunar Slaughter was not Su Yuewu, would he still be like this?


    The woman in front of him had great intelligence. Although she was always very smart, compared to the helplessness of being played around by Gu Xiluo, the type who was incredibly sad and disloyal to Qing Wan, she now seemed to have become smarter. She was like an diamond that reflected light under the sun, from every angle.


    In the afternoon, they did an experiment. Leng Fanyun didn''t wear his signature white robe and changed into Nangong''s green robe. He sat opposite Su Yuewu and elegantly brewed tea. Rou Er rushed over and greeted the two of them, "Rou Er greets the young miss, Mister Nangong."


    Su Yuewu proudly looked at Leng Fanyun, who gave her a glare, causing her to burst out laughing. Rou-Er looked at Su Yuewu in astonishment, "Did Rou-Er say something wrong?" She looked at Leng Fanyun again.


    Su Yuewu teased, "You didn''t say anything wrong, it''s just that I saw a piece of white rice on your face, hmm ¡­" It''s fallen now. "


    Rou-Er helplessly looked at this Su Yuewu, who seemed smart, but was always like a whole person. She felt a little helpless. She sat at Su Yuewu''s lower seat and said, "Subordinate has already contacted Shangguan Tulong''s subordinates, hoping to get someone to betray him. In addition, Wu Lin and the others have started to merge into the Blood Shadow Sect.


    Su Yuewu asked, "What do you plan to do?"


    Rou-Er confidently smiled and said, "Using the spear to attack my shield."


    Su Yuewu immediately understood her meaning, and started to think more highly of her. She blinked and said, "I''m waiting for your good news."


    The two of them discussed other matters for a while before Su Yuewu touched her lifeline and said, "Don''t work too hard. He''s always been there. The most important thing is for you to take care of yourself and your baby."


    Rou-Er slowly covered her sleeves and put her hand on her stomach out of habit. "I''m thinking of repaying the lady. Also, I want to surprise the baby. Mom was so capable, so she took care of the bad guys before he was born."


    Su Yuewu said, "Take the medicine I gave you on time." Sigh ¡­ According to my estimation, your qi should have recovered a long time ago, but you still have to take your time. It''s not convenient without qi, you can''t light a fire, you can''t dry your clothes, and you get sleepy after doing just a little work. I already promised that it wouldn''t hurt the fetus. "


    Rou Er smiled and said, "I always wanted to take my time, and the harm to him would be relatively small. It''s not that I don''t believe you, Miss. As for fatigue, I only work half a day a day now.


    Su Yuewu pulled her up and started chatting, "Last time, that brat Tian Tian told me that he wanted a silly little sister. "What about you, would you like it to be a boy or a girl?"


    Rou-Er asked, "Does he really like his sister? With the reincarnated brother of God of Slaughter, how lucky was the baby? I think it''s good if it''s a boy or a girl, but look at your family, they''re pretty well-behaved every day. That''s why I said it, it''s like I''m waiting for an unknown surprise, and that''s enough. "


    After they spoke for a while, Rou Er was so tired that she started yawning. Su Yuewu quickly grabbed Su Yitian, who was drinking wine with Bing''er, and told him to bring Rou Er back to her room to sleep.


    Leng Fanyun sat beside them for a long time. He did not say anything but his expression was one of discomfort. Now that he was finally gone, he heaved a sigh of relief. Su Yue danced merrily, "I told you, she can''t even remember what you look like." For the first time, Leng Fanyun did not refute her, "En, indeed. Little Wu, you have a good eye for people. This woman likes and hates people. She is a trustworthy person."


    He turned his head again and said, "Hey, when I say this, does Nangong usually sit beside you and listen to your conversation?" Su Yuewu found this somewhat funny and asked, "Yeah, he occasionally even interrupts with a few words. What''s wrong?"


    Leng Fanyun couldn''t help but admire him, and said, "It''s alright, I just suddenly felt that this little brat is quite capable."


    Su Yuewu said, "I''m supposed to be very powerful, alright? I''m proficient in the art of zither, chess and painting." It turned out that those people had been blinded and had chosen Shangguan Tun Long as the leader of the four great young masters. In terms of intelligence, ability and appearance, no matter what, you are first in the position of Nangong, okay? "


    Leng Fanyun suddenly asked, "You like that kind of pretty boy?"


    Su Yuewu was a little confused by his rhythm, so she repeated his words, "What type of pretty boy?" Who''s the gigolo type? "


    Leng Fanyun let out a snort, and said with an awkward expression, "It''s the type that''s on Nangong Yue and Gu Ximing''s side. "Last time, I saw Gu Ximing carry you back to the house. I really wanted to unload those two arms." There was an eagerness in his eyes for the gesture.


    Su Yuewu quickly stopped him and said, "Don''t do that. Do you remember why he suddenly said at the palace that he regretted refusing to marry me? "


    Leng Fanyun said, "Isn''t it because Bing''er and I went to save you?"


    Su Yuewu nudged him and said, "That''s not it, Xue Yue. Eh ¡­. Gu Xicheng went to find him, but he refused to marry me. It''s a pity for me, I originally had a chance to be the empress in front of me, but I didn''t cherish it. "


    Leng Fanyun took her in his arms and asked, "Could it be ¡­ He likes Gu Xicheng? "


    Su Yuewu slyly smiled and said, "I didn''t say anything."

 C93

    The Emei Sect Leader Xie was in the room dressing up when a loud shout suddenly came from the outside, "Sect Leader, it''s bad, something happened to the Sect Leader of the Wu Dang Sect."


    What? Xie Qi stood up in surprise and said, "It must be that damnable Brother Wu, who was easily bullied and killed by Yue Sha. Humph, Brother Wu is the same. Why aren''t you joining Master Bai''s Blood Shadow Sect? You are so safe. " She sighed.


    She added, "Help me get my clothes ready. I''m going to pay my respects to Brother Wu."


    She arrived a bit late. He had already been buried. A large number of people came and left in a hurry. Only his newly risen grave was left standing alone. She didn''t know why, but the grass had already grown. Feeling a bit sad, she stretched out her hand to pull it out. Someone pushed her away suddenly and she said loudly, "What are you doing?"


    Xie Qi felt a bit wronged. She just wanted to pull the weeds out, why did she push herself? She looked at the woman in front of her. She wasn''t very pretty, but she had an enchanting yet sorrowful temperament. It was a very contradictory yet fitting combination with her body. She liked pretty girls, so she smiled and said, "I wanted to help Brother Wu pull some weeds, I don''t have any other malicious intentions."


    The lady slowed down and said, "These are not weeds. Qing Ya loves Mo Lan the most. I found these for him." The sadness slowly spread from the corner of her eyes to her whole body, making Xie Qi even more sad.


    She said, "Elder sister, who is Brother Wu? Is it also someone who admires him? "


    She used "also", and the other person looked at Xie Qi in shock and said, "You like Qing Ya?" Xie Qi was a bit shy, but she still nodded and said, "Big brother Wu is very good. He helped me block the wine at the banquet, so his smile was also pretty nice. "What about you?"


    The other person gently smiled and said, "I am his wife."


    Brother Wu already had a wife, but she didn''t know about it. But looking at that woman, she felt like she was unable to achieve it herself. She was a bit calmer now. She walked forward and said, "Madam, please don''t be upset. Take care of yourself. Don''t worry. We are working with Master Bai now. Soon, we will be able to avenge Brother Wu."


    The woman said in surprise, "Oh? Who do you think killed my husband? "


    Xie Qi seemed to have heard his shocked words and asked back, "Madam actually doesn''t know that the martial arts world knows that Sect Leader Wu Qingya was killed by Yue." The woman smiled and looked at her as if she were looking at a very childish girl. For some reason, Xie Qi felt uncomfortable.


    She asked, "Isn''t it? Why is Madame looking at me like that? "


    The woman smiled and said, "You aren''t 20 yet, right? "In the end, he''s still a bit young, and looks like he''s not just looking at the surface. Of course, you''ll have to see who gets the benefits after Brother Wu''s incident. As for Lunar Slaughter, it''s not something that''ll be useful just by pouring dirty water on him every time."


    On the way back, Xie Qi was a bit confused. Who did the higher-ups call out to get the benefits? Who did Brother Wu get the benefits from his death? Indeed, everyone hated the Moon Slaughter Devil Sovereign more and more, so everyone sped up their steps to merge with him. "Huh?!" So Brother Wu''s wife was talking about Master Bai?


    She shook her head and said, "Impossible. Master Bai is so kind. How could I?"


    Slowly, a piece of news began to spread in the martial arts world. It was unknown where it started, but there were some people talking about it, so there were even more people talking about it. Almost everyone was surrounded and annihilated Lunar Slaughter and the people from the Demon Palace dreamt that it wasn''t Lunar Slaughter or the Demon Palace that had caused their deaths, but that they had been used by someone else.


    Many people became more and more sleepless. Even Xie Qi was the same. She almost never dreamed as she was asked to dream by her expressionless master, "Qi''er, help your master take revenge. There''s someone else as the culprit." She woke up with a start.


    The moonlight outside was just right, but she suddenly thought of something. Brother Wu''s wife said, "Little sister, let''s see who gets the benefits from this."


    She thought for a while. At first, Master Bai said that the Moon Slaughter Devil Nest had colluded with the Demon Palace and was going to attack some respectable sects in the martial world. However, before the Moon Slaughter and the Demon Palace moved, they had killed them all. After that, Master Bai came to them to negotiate with them ¡­ Wait, she seemed to have dropped something.


    Xie Qi suddenly patted her head. She understood. Although Master Bai said that they were going with the martial world, they were the only ones who were going to annihilate the Moon Slaughter Devil Nest and the Demon Palace. The Blood Shadow Sect didn''t move at all.


    Moon Slaughter and the Demon Palace were still quiet. Master Bai told them to go and negotiate, and then he was going to join them. He was the Sect Leader for now. Was this what the woman meant by gaining benefits? But was it true that only with everyone working together would they be able to resist the Moon Slaughter? Xie Qi thought in confusion.


    Suddenly there was an enormous conjecture. What if those things had never happened at all? Yue Sha never wanted to monopolize Wu Lin, nor did he cooperate with the Demon Palace, nor did he kill anyone? Things would never work out then. If Master Bai planned it all by himself, the entire martial world would be under his control.


    She was worried and fell asleep at night.


    On the second day, she was going to discuss the merger with the Bai Clan. She didn''t say anything as she watched those people fight passionately for some reason. Master Bai looked at them with a smile. He was still gentle like before, but Xie Qi suddenly shivered.


    When they were arguing, Master Bai solved the problem and said, "I have a solution. Now that the organization is expanded, we have to expand to other side businesses. We should get involved in business and other things. Maybe you can choose something else."


    Those people immediately became happy. "Great! I want to open a casino." "Then I''ll start a brothel right next to you." "Then I want to open a restaurant." She turned around immediately. She saw Master Bai smile wider and wider.


    Thus, almost all martial artists were under the Blood Shadow Sect and under the control of Master Bai. Those original leaders were all transferred to places that were not important to them and became small shopkeepers. She grew more and more worried.


    Slowly, she began to get in touch with the original people. She told them all her thoughts, and some of them didn''t believe her, and some of them immediately told her the other details.


    They slowly found out about Master Bai''s background. It was Shangguan Tulong of the four noble families. He was the one who was married and had his concubine thrown away with a face full of anger. They were thinking about his motive for committing a crime. He felt more and more that this man was unfathomable.


    Everyone began to sympathize with her. She had only been framed by a little person, and that little person was still rampant right now. They needed to find a chance to completely overthrow it.


    Xie Qi didn''t know that there would be a day she would be poisoned. Somehow, she caught a whiff of Rose''s fragrance, and when she woke up, Brother Wu''s wife was standing beside her. She looked at her and said, "Qing Ya was killed by this poison. I almost died too. It was Su Yuewu who saved me."


    In just one night, about a dozen Sect Leaders from different sects mysteriously died like Wu Qingya. Shangguan Tullong thought that this matter could be resolved by continuing to push this matter onto Su Yuewu''s head. But he didn''t expect that someone had already seen through his scheme and was slowly taking their revenge.


    The saved Xie Qi and the others, along with Su Yuewu and Rou''er, had decided to join hands and attack him.


    Shangguan Tullong was playing chess when the servant spoke up, "Young master, those sect heads are here."


    "When Shangguan Tulong saw them, he showed a pained expression." "Look, to this degree that the Moon Slaughter Art is rampant, I feel really hurt when Xie Qi and the others are dead."


    The group of people looked at him without speaking. Sensing that he was in danger, Shangguan Tun Long probed: "Did you guys find anything?" One of them said, "We found that poison, it''s called Rose Water. It''s something that only exists in the Imperial City. "


    Shangguan Tun Long pretended to be very surprised and said: "Isn''t that Su Yuewu? Only she''s from the Imperial City. "


    Suddenly, a lush green female voice sounded, "There''s another person who''s also from the Imperial City, isn''t that Young Master Shangguan?" It was actually the person who should have died a long time ago, Xie Qi. Now, she was standing right in front of him.


    He was about to say something when he heard a woman''s voice again, "Sir Shangguan, is this show a good one?"


    Shangguan Tulong looked at her and said: "It''s you?"


    Rou Er slowly walked to him and said, "It''s me."


    "If it wasn''t for me, you''d still be tortured by that dirty old man. I gave you a ten percent annual bonus for the Blood Shadow Sect and a Bai residence. Isn''t that enough? You actually betrayed me."


    Rou-Er laughed, "Haha, betrayal, have you really trusted anyone else? "Then how can I be considered to be a traitor? Oh, right, if you hadn''t gone to encircle and annihilate him, I wouldn''t have known Qing Ya. I must thank you for that."


    He should not have killed Wu Qingya. Originally, she was stubborn and cold because of Zhang Xiu Xuan, but now, she met someone that she had to put up with, and he had actually killed this person.


    Shangguan Tulong smiled and said: "Sure, I was wrong about this move."


    He was about to obtain the world, but in the end, he didn''t.


    The reputation of the Blood Shadow Sect in the martial arts world could not be described with the usual stinky smell. Almost all the capable people had gone to other sects. Now, the Blood Shadow Sect was just an empty shell, teetering on the verge of collapse in the wind and rain.


    As for Rou''er, she was nurturing a baby with a glowing face every day. The matter became smooth sailing. The heavily wronged Lunar Slaughter was praised by the crowd. They felt that with the fame and reputation of a scholar, there would eventually be a day when the lie was exposed. That innocent wish of hers would appear all the more noble.


    The noble Su Yuewu accepted everyone''s suggestion and became Martial Union Chief. They believed that if such a person did not do anything to harm under such circumstances, then they would definitely be fair to the Martial Forest dispute.


    In the end, she had fulfilled her promise to Shangguan Tun Long and obtained the entire martial arts world.

 C94

    The matter finally calmed down. After returning to the Imperial Palace, Gu Ximing didn''t know what to think, but she began to frequently communicate with Su Yuewu.


    Now that Lunar Slaughter was considered Lunar Slaughter, the two of them were completely separate from each other. Dong Ni and Xi Qi were working in the intelligence agency very happily. Now that he had found a suitable place to live, he bought a house and settled down.


    Under another strong request from Gu Xiluo, Su Yuewu finally decided to meet him in the Imperial City. He probably had something important to say, but Su Yuewu could only come up with this thought. Thinking about how Nangong was alone in the Imperial City, she decided to bring Tian Tian, Bing''er, and Leng Fanyun with her. It would be like going back to her parents'' home to comfort this big brother of hers.


    It was already summer and the air was thick with the heat. The four of them wrapped a luxurious carriage and slowly walked towards the capital city. Su Yuewu decided to leisurely patrol her territory. After meeting Gu Ximing, she would go back to visit Qin''er, who had given birth to her baby, and they would get married.


    Regarding the issue of marriage, Leng Fanyun had mentioned it many times. Finally, on a cool night, she nodded her head and agreed to Leng Fanyun''s proposal. However, she had to buy a stone with an diamond on it. Other than the usual red wedding dress, she also drew a picture herself. On top of the picture was a strange piece of clothing, it was very small and tight, revealing a large area of snow-white skin on her shoulders and chest. There were layers upon layers of muslin curtains underneath it, allowing Leng Fanyun to make one of them.


    Leng Fanyun looked at the strange diagram, his face twitched, and he shamelessly asked, "What is this?" He was experienced and knowledgeable, but he had never seen such strange clothes before.


    Su Yuewu said, "A wedding dress." There''s a sarcasm and a smugness in your eyes that you haven''t even seen in a wedding dress.


    Leng Fanyun continued to ask, "How should I wear it, should I see it in the bridal chamber?"


    Su Yuewu didn''t expect him to have the same hobby as modern men. He liked to see women wear all sorts of strange clothes in their rooms. She hummed, "No, this is on the outside. I want a different wedding, let''s do it on the lawn behind the Moonkill base, all of us sitting on the lawn with a flower and gauze arch, you wait for me at the front door, I wear this dress, I drag my skirt behind me every day, and then Bing''er, ah, Rou, help me with the flowers, I walk slowly towards you."


    The man raised his eyebrows. "Continue."


    Su Yuewu continued, "Yes, and then when I walked to your side, Nangong asked me whether or not I was willing to marry you, whether or not you were rich or poor. Then I will ask you again. Next, you will put that diamond ring on the ring finger of my left hand, and I will put it on for you. Then, you can kiss me. "


    The man used his actions to prove the last step. He slowly lowered his body and steadied Su Yuewu''s red lips, gently wrapping his tongue around her mouth until it was full of words. Su Yuewu slowly got hooked up by his words and kissed him back.


    Su Yuewu''s face flushed red. She could only punch him and say, "You''re annoying."


    Leng Fanyun also laughed, and said, "I''ll listen to you about the rest. Although this is a little strange, I don''t know why I have to make that brat Nangong say something you want to say! I''m willing, but I will do as you say. Why are you wearing the clothes you were wearing at the funeral? To think that exposing such a huge area in front of everyone was in front of them. Do you want me to dig their eyes out and blind them? And why was there such a long string of mosquito nets underneath? Does it look good? "He''s really ugly."


    Su Yuewu was shocked by his strange thoughts, and she became a little mad. Impossible! It was actually because of this man''s strange eyes! Her wedding dress couldn''t be worn? Su Yitian now had the same habit as Dong Ni. She called over Su Yitian, who was fighting passionately with the coachman outside. She pointed to the map and asked, "Tian Tian, do you think mother will look good in this outfit?"


    Su Yitian looked at it very seriously and said, "Very good, mother. Are you going to wear it for me to see?"


    Su Yuewu said seriously, "I want to wear this when we get married."


    Su Yitian widened his eyes as he looked at Leng Fanyun in disbelief, "Mother, you''re wearing this ¡­" To get married in such beautiful clothes? Uncle Nan Gong, Uncle Xi Qi, Uncle Ye Jue, Uncle Liu Qing and me are all here. And what''s the bottom stack? The mosquito net? "The stitches on this mosquito net are quite exquisite ¡­"


    Are all men like this? Su Yuewu finally nodded in defeat, and then she looked towards Leng Fanyun and asked, "Is it really that bad?"


    Leng Fanyun nodded his head and said, "It''s really not good." Seeing the disappointed look on the woman''s face, he added, "If you wear it in the bridal chamber, I like it. I''ll just make the skirt shorter, use fewer mosquito nets, and lower the collar."


    Su Yitian was eager to see the world in a state of chaos as he clapped his hands and said, "Father''s eyesight is extremely good. If mother were to change this, I believe she would be extremely beautiful. I want to see it too."


    Su Yuewu''s face was filled with black lines. She finally realized that it wasn''t that the wedding dress wasn''t pretty, but it was because it was too pretty. They were afraid that if others looked at it a little more, they would feel that they had suffered a loss. Sigh. These two men ¡­ she sighed.


    The car stopped. Su Yitian lifted the curtain and looked outside. It was a small house that looked like the powdery walls of Jiangnan, but also had an extra atmosphere and thickness to it.


    Dong Ni and Xi Qi had long been waiting outside the door. When they saw Su Yitian sticking his head out, Dong Ni quickly grabbed his ears. Besides his mother, Su Yitian feared Auntie Dong Ni the most. However, he was also the one who liked Auntie Dong Ni the most. The roasted rabbits were truly delicious!


    He obediently got out of the car next to Dong Ni, his mouth still shouting: "Dong Ni Auntie, be gentler, be gentler, okay? You''re pulling my ears off. "


    Donnie was no longer dressed incongruously in flowery clothes. Right now, she was wearing Madam''s hair bun with a few very elegant and elegant jade hairpins. She was wearing a dress with a butterfly embroidery on it, and the light color dress made her face appear white and red, and her appearance was generous. She looked even more beautiful than before.


    She intimately pulled Su Yitian''s hand and walked inside. "Little Tian Tian, do you miss your Aunt Dong Ni?"


    For the sake of food, Su Yitian spoke with a guilty conscience, "I missed you. I missed you, Auntie Dong Ni."


    Seeing the happy expression on his aunt Dong Ni''s face, he said pitifully, "Aunt Dong Ni, have you cooked meat yet? I was even dreaming about that roasted rabbit of yours. Mother scolded me many times."


    Dong Ni smiled and said, "Now is not the time to eat rabbits. Auntie will cook other delicious dishes for you, okay?"


    Su Yitian was beaming with joy.


    When Su Yuewu got off the car, she discovered that Su Yitian and Dong Ni had already disappeared. The man wearing grey clothes gently stood in front of her as he said modestly, "Siqi greets Lord."


    Su Yuewu saw that his entire person had become a lot rounder. Originally, he had been frowning all day, but now his complexion had become gentle. His thin skin was pressed tightly against his cheekbones, and now there was flesh growing out of it.


    Su Yuewu sincerely praised, "Xiqi has become handsome. It seems like Donnie''s cooking skills are pretty good."


    "Thank you so much for getting married. You and Miss Bing''er have been friends for a long time, and the food you made at the beginning is still horrible. It''s just that you''ve gotten closer to her recently."


    The three of them followed Xi Qi into the yard. There were some books in the corner of the yard, and they looked like osmanthus flowers. Behind the door, there was a large and lush bamboo, which was very lush, and next to the bamboo was a small pavilion. It looked very simple, but as far as the eye could see, the entire garden was not carved, but had a unique freshness and elegance.


    Su Yitian, accompanied by Dong Ni, was swinging on the swing. The swing was also very exquisite. It didn''t look like a wooden board hanging from a piece of hemp rope at all. There was a very wide wicker chair, which must have been Donnie''s handiwork, with several pillows sewn crookedly on top of it. It was summer now, and it was very comfortable and cool to put a linen cloth over it.


    Su Yan was high up in the sky, while Dong Ni was pushing him from behind. He laughed loudly as he said, "Aunt Dong Ni, I like it. Higher, a little higher."


    Su Yitian saw Su Yuewu coming from afar, but he did not step down. Instead, he enviously said, "Mother, this swing is really good."


    Dong Ni laughed as well. "I personally thought about this myself. If you want to play, then just let me be your son. I''ll play with you everyday, and I''ll even make you some delicious food, alright?"


    Su Yitian curled his lips and said, "If you want children, you should have one with Uncle Xi Qi. I''m my mother''s son, so mother definitely wouldn''t let me have yours, right mother? Father?"


    After stopping the swing, she used her lily-white hands to pinch Su Yitian''s face. Su Yitian was pinched so hard by her that he jumped off the swing without waiting for her hand to come over. He ran towards Su Yuewu and called out, "Mother, save me!"


    Su Yuewu carried him over and said, "You can''t tease Auntie Dong Ni like this, why are you becoming more and more naughty? If you continue to be so naughty, I won''t want you anymore. "


    Su Yitian immediately turned his hand towards Leng Fanyun and said, "I''ll give it to father for free."


    Leng Fanyun smiled when he saw how Qin Wentian gave him face. He accepted Qin Wentian''s hand and replied, "Okay, Daddy will take you."


    By the time the four of them arrived, it was already noon. Dong Ni Ni casually brought out a few bowls of porridge for them to drink, saying that it was a good evening''s time, and Bing''er and Su Yuewu were not thinking about eating it, instead constantly talking about something else. Su Yuewu once again took out her wedding dress, and they discussed something, and then burst out laughing while Su Yuewu blushed and looked in their direction for a few times, pretending as if nothing had happened.


    Su Yitian, who had a rabbit stuffed into his pocket by Dong Ni, ran off to the side to play. He rolled around happily with the rabbit on the wide lawn, laughing heartily.


    In the pavilion, the two men sat there in silence. Xi Qi poured tea into Leng Fanyun''s cup and said, "Why do they have so much to say?"


    Leng Fanyun smiled, "Yes, you''re in trouble."


    Xi Qi shook her head. "No, I''m enjoying myself. What about you?"


    Leng Fanyun also shook his head, "I''m still working hard."

 C95

    When the sun was about to set, the three women finally stopped for the time being. After they had settled down, Dong Ni and Xi Qi walked out with large and small boxes of food. Su Yuewu and Leng Fanyun followed them with great interest. Now that Su Yitian had something to eat, he walked over to Dong Ni''s side obediently. He pulled her sleeve and asked in a fawning manner, "Aunt Dong Ni, where are we going?"


    The few of them did not walk far and turned a corner. Just as Su Yitian finished his question, he was shocked by the scene before him. He could not see the edge of the lake and the fiery sun in the distance was burning red in the lake, while the nearby lotus leaves and the lake water were dark green. The place where the two were connected was purple and blue. This was a good place to go.


    Su Yuewu couldn''t help but nod her head in admiration. This was the place that she admired the most, and no matter what she did, she would never mistreat herself. She would do anything to make herself comfortable, without having to care about the opinions of others.


    There was a shabby pavilion on the lakeside, probably a resting place for the fishermen nearby. The few of them casually wiped it away and then sat down.


    Now that they had gotten rid of the heat, a breeze mixed with a lotus fragrance blew across the lake. The lake water was covered in dense green lotus leaves and white or pink Han mansions, making them feel very comfortable. The four of them had only drunk their porridge in the afternoon, so they couldn''t help but feel a little hungry. Su Yitian quickly opened the lunchbox they brought to see what was inside.


    There were four dishes in total, the lotus root horn, the fungus, mixed with vinegar and sesame oil, was very fragrant. The bamboo shoot had been soaked in a jar and, along with the green vegetable bean horn, had been cut into small pieces.


    The next level was filled with large bowls of lotus seed soup. There was a milky white Lotus Root Starch with green silk lotus leaves and round lotus seeds. There were also a few red medlar mixed in it, giving off a sweet smell. At the bottom were four plates of pastry, marinade, eggplant box, fried lotus flowers and amber lotus seeds.


    Everyone was stunned. This lotus pond ¡­ Dong Ni had actually come up with so many dishes? Xi Qi looked at everyone''s surprised eyes and smiled. This was not enough, so she opened the food box in her hand.


    On top of it was a plate of thin sliced beef, covered in a layer of sauce. The aroma of tea assaulted his nostrils. In the middle was a chicken, only touching the seasonings, standing in the middle of the plate, and beneath it was a plate of bright red meat with a forklift.


    Su Yitian couldn''t wait any longer. He took a piece of Ling powder cake and began to eat. Dong Ni signaled for everyone to eat. She lightly tapped her feet and went to the middle of the lake to pick up a huge lotus leaf to wrap the chicken. When Su Yuewu saw her, she knew that she was going to be a chicken, but it was difficult for her to think of such a plan.


    She wrapped the chicken in the lotus leaves and stuck the mud tightly on the outside. She dug a hole and sold the chicken inside. Then, she set a fire on the outside and started it.


    Su Yitian had never seen someone do this before. He felt both curious and excited. He circled the fire twice and said, "How can we know when a chicken is good?"


    This time, it was indeed Xi Qilai who had answered him: "Don''t worry, all the unsuccessful chickens are in your Uncle Xi Qi''s stomach." Everyone laughed, and Dong Ni cast a sidelong glance at Xi Qi.


    They ate with the help of the cool breeze, and as the sun slowly set, the sky turned a deep blue color. It was very magnificent. The dishes tasted good. The lotus root was crisp, the bamboo shoot was sour and the rose was sweet.


    Su Yitian really liked the pastries. He held the box of eggplants in his left hand and the lotus flower in his right hand. Bing-Er took a bite of the beef. It had been cooked with tea. There was no smell of monsters at all. Just the fragrance of tea came from her mouth. It was delicious with the sweet scent of honey and osmanthus on the outside.


    Bing-Er said in surprise, "When I taught you that, you only knew how to make barbecue. I didn''t expect you to make so many different kinds of meat now." This beef is very delicious.


    Every day, they would live in a comfortable place like this, with a large lotus pond behind them. Spring listening to the rain, summer like a dream, autumn drinking with the remnants of the lotus, and winter admiring the pure white, Su Yuewu felt that there was nothing bad with this for the rest of her life.


    Leng Fanyun looked at her wistful expression and said, "You also like it here?"


    Su Yuewu nodded and said, "Yes, it''s very comfortable."


    Leng Fanyun said, "I''ll help you make a house like this, it''s even better than this. You can be like Dong Ni and cook good food for me and Tian Tian, okay?"


    Su Yuewu had never cooked before, and now she was feeling shy towards her daughter as she asked, "I still don''t know how to cook. How about learning to cook for me and Bing''er?"


    Leng Fanyun nodded his head and said, "Your husband likes this lotus seed soup."


    While they were talking, Dong Ni had already put out the fire. A big pile of dry mud was lying in the pit. Xi Qi pulled Dong Ni and the excited Su Yitian behind her and said, "Be careful not to get burned." He took a small shovel and knocked off the mud shell on the outside.


    After being roasted for such a long time, the mud had lost all its moisture and scattered on the ground. Xi Qi took the knife in her hand and carefully pulled the two sides of the Lotus Leaf Statue, then spread out the white fog with the aroma of meat and lotus leaves, exposing the light yellow surface and the gravy of the Giant Cock.


    He cut the chicken into small pieces and brought them to the table. Everyone stretched out their chopsticks to taste it and felt that their tongues were about to burst. Dong Ni didn''t know what was in the stomach of the chicken. She only felt a strange fragrance seep into the chicken. The chicken was well-done and very tender. With the slightly bitter fragrance of the lotus leaves, it didn''t taste tired at all.


    Last time, Su Yitian hadn''t eaten enough roasted rabbits. This time, he was completely subdued by the huge table in front of him. The adults were all full, so he was the only one carrying the plates one by one.


    While she was eating, she said, "Auntie Bing''er, I see that the transformed chicken tastes really good. Can you cook it for me from now on?"


    Bing''er asked Dong Ni''s method, and agreed with a smile on her face. Su Yitian suddenly said, "This dish is so elegant. Sister Dong Ni, make a copy and give Sister Bing''er a list. Mister Nan Gong really likes this type of dish. Aunt Bing''er can also make it for him to try."


    Bing''er felt a bit awkward and unnatural when she saw Su Yitian mention Nangong all of a sudden. Su Yuewu thought she was unhappy that Su Yitian would ask her to cook for someone else so casually. She glared at Su Yitian. Su Yitian received her mother''s gaze and started to eat again with his head lowered.


    Bing-Er saw that they were all done eating, she smiled and said, "Don''t worry, we still need to drink tea after we''ve eaten our fill."


    After she cleaned up the table for everyone to eat, she made a dent in the middle of the table where there was a hidden tea set. Su Yuewu watched as she carefully took out her tea set. It was a set of pinkish white porcelain with some unevenly decorated cyan color. When the crowd looked carefully, they could clearly see that it was a cyan colored lotus leaf, making the tea set even more exquisite and adorable.


    She added carbon to the small stove and put the water she had brought on to boil. He looked at the crowd and said, "This is dew that Xi Qi poured on the lotus leaves outside. It''s not much anyway, so don''t waste it."


    The water slowly turned into a puddle. She placed a small pinch of tea in the teapot and carefully poured the water inside. Instantly, a delicate fragrance drifted out.


    She poured out the first stream of water, then she boiled their cups of hot water and poured the tea into them. The soup was clear and had a bitter taste to it. However, when the bitterness reached his throat, a hint of sweetness could be seen. Su Yuewu felt a bit strange. She could tell that this wasn''t a good tea. It could even be considered coarse tea. But how could the dewdrops on the lotus leaves drink the fragrance of a lotus flower?


    Dong Ni also carried a cup of tea and nibbled on it before smiling in satisfaction. "This is my new method. This is the first time I''ve tasted it, but the taste isn''t bad." She tilted her head and looked at Xi Qi. "What do you think?"


    Siqi dotingly pulled back her hair and said gently, "Whatever you do is excellent."


    Su Yitian asked, "Aunt Dong Ni, how does one make this tea?"


    Dong Ni laughed and said, "This is a method that I read in a book. I placed the tea leaves into the lotus flowers the night before yesterday when they were in the bud. When the morning of the next day arrived, I would take out the tea leaves and carefully bury them.


    Su Yitian nodded his head. After a long while, he frowned and said, "It''s a bit bitter."


    For Su Yitian''s sake, Dong Ni had specially soaked a cup of lotus leaf tea with wild honey. This time, the genius smiled and nodded his head. He then ingratiated himself by bringing the cup to Su Yuewu and Bing''er''s lips. The two of them had a taste of the tea and it was quite tasty.


    After eating their fill, the women started gossiping again. Su Yuewu asked, "Dong Ni, I remember that you and Xi Qi were at loggerheads in the beginning and you didn''t even say anything. How come you''re like honey the moment you enter the ancient episode, why are you so close to each other, and you''re even getting married right away?"


    Su Yitian added, "Also, Auntie Dong Ni, were you injured when you came back to save Uncle Xi Qi?"


    Dong Ni didn''t act shy. "Actually, we''re childhood friends. I''ve liked him since I was young."


    Su Yitian loved to hear stories like these. He quickly asked, "What happened next?"


    Dong Ni giggled and said, "Later on, he was engaged, but the person he was betrothed to wasn''t me. I was so angry and I didn''t want to pay any more attention to him. "


    Su Yitian gave him a lot of face as he continued to ask, "What happened next?"


    Dong Ni looked at Xi Qi and said, "I just think that after I saved him once, I''ll be done with it. "From now on, I will concentrate on drinking my flower wine and live my life, but someone followed me again."


    Xi Qi held onto Dong Ni''s hand, which was warm and dry. He continued, "Yes, I followed her, and when we arrived at the ancient ruins, only then did I find out how much I cherished her from the illusions. I didn''t want to leave her again."


    His eyes were filled with love and tenderness as he looked at his wife. "Dong Ni, it''s fortunate that you''re still here."


    Dong Ni''s eyes seemed to be a bit red. "You too."

 C96

    Under the leadership of Dong Ni and Xi Qi, the new generation rich man Su Yue Wu visited their territory. In this town, there were three people killed every month: one was responsible for cleaning and cooking, one was responsible for the intelligence mission, and the other was a scout.


    Su Yuewu had always felt that this model was very similar to the modern courier industry. In the end, if this was the case, they would still have an extra source of income. This era''s courier industry was not very developed. Generally, only relatives and friends could bring back letters from other places. The communication of letters from other empires was also not very convenient. It was a waste to open so many branches around the country with the help of the information collected by Lunar Slaughter.


    She asked, "I think there are some other side businesses here."


    Dong Ni nodded. "A large town like this is alright. It''s indeed a bit of a waste for every town to have one shop. However, in the long run, this place is definitely needed." For example, the communication between Moon Slaughter and Moon Shadow is a very convenient location here. "


    Su Yuewu replied, "I''m not saying that it''s not good this way. I''m just saying that I have to show off its remaining value." Thinking that they didn''t understand her at all, he continued to explain, "These places are like points. Through this contact point at every place in the Lunar Slaughter, we can quickly contact the Lunar Slaughter from other places. We just need one more person in between."


    Dong Ni roughly understood what she meant and asked, "And then?"


    Su Yuewu continued, "We can communicate with other places through these locations. It''s not only our internal staff that have convenient communication. This is also a business opportunity." Those who want to send letters can come to the branch of Lunar Slaughter and pay a portion of the money. After that, Lunar Slaughter will be in charge of delivering the things they want to deliver to their designated place.


    Hearing her bold hypothesis, everyone was shocked. These contact points were indeed much more convenient to set up, and would not be wasted. They then thought about the details of the current situation in the country. News that all depended on the successor was indeed not very convenient. This was no different from a business opportunity.


    Dong Ni nodded and said, "I think this idea is very good. Please discuss it with Supervisor Tang again."


    Su Yuewu nodded. In the evening, she immediately sent Rou Er a letter, and wrote down all of her thoughts in the letter.


    They had been delayed here for three or four days, and it was time to leave again. Dong Ni looked at Su Yitian, who was acting like a spoiled child, and gave them large and small bags of food to eat. Their salary wasn''t very high, but they spent their meals and clothes trying to feel comfortable on a modest basis. They would probably have to save quite a bit of time this time.


    Su Yuewu looked at Su Yitian, who was carrying large and small bags of food to eat, and disagreed. She pulled her son to her and said, "Do you know that your Aunt Tony and Uncle Sizi don''t have much monthly silver? They probably spent quite a bit of money on this trip, and you even went along so much. How are you going to deal with your Auntie Dong Ni? She was so kind to you. "


    Su Yitian said, "Then give her a raise."


    Su Yue Wu said: "It''s useless. She definitely knows that we''re the ones feeling guilty and won''t take it. On the surface, she looks carefree, and her mind is sharper than anyone else''s. "


    Su Yitian said, "Then all of you can raise your wages."


    Su Yuewu raised her eyebrows. This was a good idea. She asked Su Yitian, "Right now, you have the books for the Moon Slaughter Guild and the Lunar Shadow Trading Company. How much money do we have left?"


    Su Yitian thought about it for a moment and said, "Do you want to know the exact number or the virtual number?"


    Su Yuewu didn''t understand this era''s currency exchange very well, so she said, "You tell me, for example."


    Su Yitian said, "If all of us are carrying a rat, this would be enough for our entire nest of rats to eat for the rest of our lives." He thought for a moment and accepted it, "If mother''s express delivery is successful, two lifetimes won''t be a problem.


    Su Yuewu was frightened by her astounding wealth and asked, "That much?"


    Su Yitian said, "Hmm, not that many. I guess I''ll just spend most of my life there. "Thanks to your son, I''m still doing some financial work occasionally, and that''s a lot more than before."


    Su Yuewu looked at his smug face and said, "Quickly praise me! Quickly praise me!" Su Yuewu hugged her and kissed him, saying, "My son is really capable!"


    She then wrote a letter to Rou-Er, "All the employees of the Moon Slaughter Guild and the Lunar Shadow Trading Company will receive double the salary."


    Right now in the martial arts world, if you asked who was the most powerful person, everyone would tell you that it was Moon Slaughter''s Master, Su Yuewu. Not only was her martial arts high, but she was also beautiful. She was also open-minded and did things fairly.


    You have to ask the average civilian who you are, apart from the Emperor''s favorite person. Everyone will tell you that it''s Moonlight Express''s boss, Su Yuewu. She has solved many years of the problem of information transmission being blocked. You only need to spend 5 coins to write a letter to the mother-in-law of the aunt''s daughter in the Imperial City''s 4 forms.


    If you were to ask an ordinary boss who the richest person in the Imperial City other than Nangong, they would all tell you that it was the owner of the Lunar Shadow Trading Company, Su Yuewu. She had united all the merchants to fight for their legal interests, opening one chain store after another under her name.


    If you ask an average worker, who is the best boss you''ve ever met, everyone will give you a thumbs up and tell you that it''s their big boss, Su Yuewu. It was almost two to three times the industry standard. There were also regular gift benefits, with an annual salary increase and also reimbursement for medical treatment. If there was an unmarried man working in the store below Su Yuewu''s house, the matchmaker would absolutely trample over his family''s door.


    Su Yuewu finally arrived at the Imperial Palace, and after she entered the Imperial Palace, Gu Xilin met with her in a friendly manner. The two of them came to a consensus on the matter of Gu Xicheng. As they reminisced about the past, Su Yuewu suggested her own business plan.


    "Your majesty, I have a new business philosophy that I want to ask you to buy. If you join, you''ll definitely reap a lot of benefits." Su Yuewu immediately dropped a Deep Water Bomb.


    Gu Xi Mu''s eyes lit up and he asked with some curiosity: "Oh? "What kind of project is it? Tell me about it."


    Su Yuewu asked, "Every time you have an imperial edict to pass on to the officials below, how do you always do it?"


    Gu Ximing thought about it for a moment, then said, "There''s a special relay station set up in every place. There are specialized officials responsible for its delivery."


    Su Yuewu said, "If the management of these relay stations and the officials of these transmission are removed, will it save you a lot of money?"


    Gu Ximing thought about it for a moment, then became interested. She sat up and asked, "What plan do you have? How can you remove it?"


    Su Yuewu said, "Right now, the new intelligence agency for the Moon Slaughter Alliance has been set up all the way from the state, to the city and to the town, so that they can easily communicate with each other. When I went there, I discovered that if it was just this way, there would be a lot of people sitting around doing nothing."


    "I just thought of another idea." She shot a glance at Gu Xiluo, who was very interested in her. Seeing her look over, he signaled for her to continue. Su Yuewu continued, "I want to cooperate with the Imperial Family to merge your relay station and our contact point, so I will only need to spend a portion of the money. Moreover, it was not convenient to communicate among the commoners, so he could only rely on the passing merchants to help him carry letters. Not only was it expensive, but it was also very easy to meet those unscrupulous merchants and the items disappeared. "If we can still take over the business of commoners, that would be a big deal."


    Gu Xiluo thought for a moment, then smiled. "This is indeed a good idea, but I have a question."


    Su Yuewu replied, "Ask away."


    Gu Ximing smiled and said, "What''s to be done if you sneak a peek at the letter, since matters between the government and the people are extremely confidential and the person who delivered the letter is not trustworthy?"


    Su Yuewu thought of this question. It was true ¡­ She continued to ponder as Gu Ximing said, "I have a good idea, but I don''t know if you''re willing."


    Su Yuewu looked at him and said, "Right now, the royal authority is concentrated. I''m afraid that this place will be independent and large, so I must definitely train my own intelligence agency. Then, when necessary, there would even be assassinations. " He took a sip of water and glanced at Su Yuewu.


    Su Yuewu slowly approached his thoughts, and tentatively asked, "What do you mean?"


    Gu Xi Mu nodded and said, "You''ve guessed what I mean. Just like this, you help me find a group of reliable people in the Lunar Slaughter. On the surface, they will serve the Lunar Slaughter, but the real owner is me. They were different from other people. On the surface, they were like killers from the underworld or intelligence agents. "However, they are only serving me, Gu Ximing. The missions that they have accepted all come from me, and my letters and missions are all given by them to be sent."


    He paused for a moment and then said, "Do you understand?"


    Su Yuewu thought for a moment and asked, "Is it your intention to separate a small organization from the Lunar Slaughter?"


    Gu Xi Mu smiled and said, "It''s much clearer to say it like that. Yes, it''s like that." But their little organization couldn''t let anyone know. Do you understand? "


    This basically meant that she was tied together with Gu Ximing. To put it more seriously, Gu Ximing''s safety was now in her hands, and the country''s security was basically in her hands. She wasn''t just a mere figure of status in the martial arts world; with the support of the government, she had the right to do even more things.


    She hesitated a bit and asked, "Gu Ximing, why are you so good to me?"


    Gu Ximing''s smile slowly faded as she said, "Because Big Brother likes you. He wants you to be happy, so I''ll help him fulfill this wish." You also told me that your sense of security is very poor, and you need a lot of love and a lot of money. Since I can''t give you a lot of love, then at least I can give you power and make you the richest and most powerful person in the country. "


    Su Yuewu was somewhat touched. Her eyes were moist as she looked at Gu Ximing. He continued, "Actually, this is good for me too. At least for now, I don''t have any worries. "Besides, I don''t have a son. The country will be in chaos in a hundred years. With you, at least it will be better."


    Su Yuewu slowly and hesitantly said, "You ¡­" I can''t... Try that... Female... "Is that so?" He was rather generous. "I''ve never tried, and I don''t want to try either. With such a noble and pure person in front of me, there''s no room for anyone else in my heart. Do you understand?"


    Su Yuewu slowly sighed and said, "I understand."

 C97

    After bidding farewell to Gu Xiluo, Su Yuewu returned to the quarters with him, Leng Fanyun, Leaning on the Sky and Xiaotian. At this moment, the martial arts world was unified and the entire country was filled with a peaceful atmosphere. Ever since Su Yuewu had broken through to the Intermediate Rank of the Dark Class, her strength had begun to show signs of breaking through to the White Profound Realm.


    This kind of signal was originally a good thing, but Su Yuewu still felt a faint unease in her heart, as if something bad was going to happen. However, no matter how much he thought about it, he couldn''t come up with an idea. After all, in the entire Wind Moon Continent, the powers that could threaten Su Yuewu no longer existed.


    Today, Su Yuewu brought Su Yitian on a stroll in the Imperial City and coincidentally arrived at the Su Clan ancestral residence. The Su Clan had been in decline for a long time and had long since been removed from the Four Great Clans. The Su Family seemed to have scattered and were in a miserable state. Only when the ancestral home that was as glorious and magnificent as ever stood in place would people slightly recall the glory and nobility of the Su Clan in the Imperial City.


    Although she hadn''t lived in the Su Clan''s main house for a long time, she was still filled with emotion. Although her surname was Su and she had traveled to this strange continent in her previous life, she still had an unbreakable relationship with the Su Clan. Although the people of the Su Clan had always placed her in a disadvantageous position, and had repeatedly tried to punish her, she had still used her own strength to fiercely take revenge on the Su Clan. Compared to the two of them winning, the Su Clan clearly suffered more losses. When he thought up to here, he no longer had any hatred towards the Su Clan, and only let out a sigh that he had known for a long time.


    At this moment, Su Yitian, who was snuggling beside Su Yuewu, suddenly felt his entire body shake violently. Su Yuewu was startled; she could feel Su Yitian''s shock stemming from fear and couldn''t help but deeply frown. Su Yitian was the reincarnation of the God of Slaughter; his strength was not to be underestimated. Now that he had awakened more than half of his strength from his previous life, it could be said that no one in the entire Wind Moon Continent could make him tremble with excitement. However, this feeling of Su Yitian''s clearly told Su Yuewu that her child was afraid.


    "Mother, mother, let''s go back. Let''s go back to father." Mother, let''s go back. Su Yitian tightly reported to Su Yuewu and pitifully said.


    Su Yuewu gently patted Su Yitian''s head and comforted him, "Don''t be afraid Tian Tian, mother will protect you." In the entire Wind Moon Continent, only the two of us bully others, no one can bully us. "


    Su Yitian nodded obediently, but he still yelled that he wanted to go back.


    Su Yuewu let out a silent sigh. She dragged Su Yitian along as she walked back, but her mind was racing. When Su Yitian had shouted out that he was scared, she had opened her mind and investigated the Su Clan''s courtyard. However, with her current strength of a High Rank Mo, she was actually unable to investigate anything, and despite her confusion, she still restrained her intention of entering the Su Clan''s estate to investigate.


    Even as a Black Rank powerhouse, they would feel a sense of danger, but they shouldn''t let themselves be in danger.


    Part of the reason why Su Yuewu had been able to survive in this world was because she was proud of the various trainings she had done in her previous life to revitalize the Su Clan''s merchant group. The most important part of that training was to clearly recognize her own strength. At this point, Su Yuewu admitted that she did quite well. As soon as he arrived on this continent, he hid his strength and secretly cultivated his own power. In the end, he gave the Su Clan a fatal blow.


    However, in the end, Su Yuewu had overestimated her strength. The two hadn''t even taken a few steps when a sonic boom could be heard. In the blink of an eye, he was right behind her.


    Su Yuewu activated her profound energy and lightly pushed away Su Yitian who was in her embrace with her red clothes. She turned around and received the three hidden weapons that were attacking her. Then, she threw them into the depths of the Su Family residence.


    Su Yuewu had used her ink-attribute profound strength in this throw, which was extremely powerful. Who knew that after entering the Su Clan''s residence, she would be like a drop of water in a vast ocean? Yet, not a single sound was produced.


    Su Yuewu was shocked, but she did not stop. She waved her sleeve and called Su Yitian over to her. She then took Su Yitian and left the scene.


    At this moment, in the Su Clan''s main courtyard, a white robed old man was sitting in front of the Su Clan''s ancestral hall. He held three hidden weapons that Su Yuewu had thrown over as he gently stroked his long beard.


    Beside the old man stood three white armored warriors with long swords on their backs and long spears in their hands. They were all dressed as usual, and their expressions were calm and indifferent, as if they had a deep pride in the world beneath their feet. One of the warriors saw the old man was frowning and not saying anything, so he spoke up:


    "That woman has already walked far away. But, if this subordinate goes to chase after her, I can still do so. Sky Sovereign, do you want to chase after her?"


    The old man was silent for a moment. He held three hidden weapons in his hand and said to the warrior, "With this throw of power from that girl, can you see her cultivation?"


    The warrior hesitated for a moment before replying, "If your subordinate is not mistaken, that woman should have reached the strength of a Black Rank High Rank, even higher than your subordinate''s cultivation."


    "This is it." The old man nodded his head: "Even if an ordinary person from the lower realms possessed outstanding talent, they would still only be able to break through the Black Level after thirty years of age. If it wasn''t for the magical equipment or the nourishment of the profound energy from the strange profound energy, it would be impossible for them to possess such strength at such a young age."


    The warrior was stunned for a moment before answering, "Sky Sovereign means that the woman relied on the nourishment of a mysterious power to be able to reach the Black Rank at such a young age?"


    The old man nodded: "It''s good that you know." At this time, I had already discovered what was in the lower realms. Let''s go back now. "


    The warrior hesitated again, "But the reincarnation of the God of Slaughter still hasn''t arrived."


    The old man frowned and said lightly: "Did you not sense that aura just now? Furthermore, we are only in charge of investigating this trip. Everything else has nothing to do with us. If the God of Slaughter gets angry, even if he is a mortal, we won''t be able to do anything about it. "


    Sky Sovereign was too cautious. From what he heard, he seemed to already know where the reincarnation of the God of Slaughter was, but he didn''t say anything.


    The old man no longer replied and signaled to the other guard. The guard understood, and took out a jade cylinder. In an instant, white light exploded, and the old man and the three guards instantly disappeared.


    Su Yuewu brought Su Yitian back to their lodgings in the Imperial City in a hurry. Fortunately, nothing happened along the way, causing Su Yitian to gradually return to his normal appearance. He threw himself into Su Yuewu''s arms, unwilling to let go even if it meant death. Su Yuewu felt helpless. She rubbed her head, but her heart was in a mess. Just a quick glance at the Su Clan''s large courtyard allowed Su Yuewu to feel an unstoppable and powerful strength for the first time since her strength greatly increased. When Su Yitian faced that aura with fear, Su Yuewu was even more confused.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t know that her son was the reincarnation of a god of death, so she was already used to her son''s fearless attitude. Yet, under that aura, he revealed his fear. It had to be known that even Leng Fantian, who had already reached the White Profound Realm, had not caused him any fear!


    Su Yuewu decided to consult with Leng Fantian.


    After Leng Fantian heard what Su Yuewu had to say, his expression slightly turned cold and he slowly said, "In the past few days, I also sensed that someone was using a soul consciousness to investigate. That profound energy is extremely profound, to the point that even with my cultivation, I am unable to see the depth of it."


    Su Yuewu frowned, "There is such a powerful existence in the Wind Moon Continent?"


    Leng Fantian shook his head, and said in a deep voice, "The martial arts world is big, and strange things happen one after another. But this time, I suspect that that power did not come from the Wind Cloud Continent."


    Su Yuewu was shocked, "It doesn''t belong to the Wind Moon Continent?"


    Leng Fantian nodded his head, "On the Wind Moon Continent, there is not only the Glazed Empire, but also the Underworld and the Heaven Realm."


    Su Yuewu rummaged through her memories and asked, "I have heard of the legends of the Underworld and the Heaven Realm. Could it be that they are real?"


    Leng Fantian said in a bad mood, "I really didn''t expect that you, as a top expert of the continent, would also send out such an idiotic question. Of course there were such legends, but whether it was the Heaven Realm or the Underworld Realm, they all required an extremely strong power to enter. Ordinary people might not even be able to reach that level in their entire lifetime of practice. As time passed, it would naturally become an illusory legend. But I, Leng Fanyun, have lived for several thousand years and am now the strongest person in the entire continent.


    Su Yuewu frowned slightly and said, "If that''s the case, then it should be the Heaven Realm or the Underworld''s envoys who arrive at the Imperial City, but I don''t know what their goal is."


    Leng Fantian continued, "From what I can sense, this aura is very calm and peaceful. It should be the people from the Heaven Realm descending here. My guess is that it is to find a divine object that has reincarnated into the lower realms. "


    Su Yuewu blurted out, "Little Tian Tian!" Then, he shook his head and said, "Although Little Tian is a Divine Beast, it''s just that compared to us from the lower realms, his blood''s ability to cure a hundred poisons might not be very useful in the Heaven Realm."


    Leng Fantian nodded his head, and at the same time, swept his gaze towards Su Yitian. Su Yuewu also had the same thought. The experts from the two continents looked towards Su Yitian at the same time and cried out in shock, "The reincarnation of the god of slaughter!"


    Su Yitian had always been a heartless person. Even after experiencing the horror of the day, he did not pay much attention to it. At this moment, he was happily eating the meat on the table. Suddenly, both his father and mother looked at him at the same time and let out a terrified cry. This made him extremely dissatisfied. He couldn''t help but scrunch his eyebrows and ask, "You''re scaring me like this. Are you still going to let me eat?" Judging from his posture, he was about to roll around on the ground and act like a spoiled child without waiting for them to explain.


    Fortunately, Su Yuewu''s next sentence allowed him to calm down.


    "Su Yitian, if you continue to disobey mother then I''ll throw you into the Su Clan''s courtyard!"


    He still wanted to say something, but the aura just now had weakened by quite a bit. Although the father and mother before him were looking at him viciously, it was obvious that they were truly concerned about him. However, if he was thrown to an unknown place, it would not be good. He immediately stuffed a large piece of meat into his mouth and acted as if he was eating it, "It''s really delicious, really delicious. Do you guys want some?"


    Su Yuewu and Leng Fantian looked at each other and bitterly smiled. At the same time, they helplessly spread out their hands, but their hearts felt a little uneasy. Although the two of them had their own origins, they could only be considered mortals in this world. They thought that if the Heaven Realm wanted to take Su Yitian away, the two of them would have to work together to fight against the Heaven Realm. When they thought about fighting against such a legendary existence in Heaven Realm, the two of them couldn''t help but feel uneasy.

 C98

    After all, the two of them had experienced countless trials and tribulations together before, and now, they were standing at the top of the entire martial arts world. In their hearts, their willpower could not be compared to that of ordinary people. Thinking of Su Yitian''s safety, the two decided to try their best not to wander around in the outside world these few days and focus on cultivating.


    He was the reincarnation of the God of Slaughter. Although Su Yuewu had taught him how to release that inherently vicious aura, in the end, he was still someone who feared that the world would be thrown into chaos. Yet right now, both his father and mother were seriously practising their martial arts while ignoring him.


    As he thought about this, Su Yitian''s black eyes started to roll. Since mother doesn''t want to take me out to play, then I''ll play by myself. Don''t forget, we still have the God Beast Xiaotian.


    Su Yuewu and Leng Fanyun were in two different rooms, silently operating their mystical arts. Leng Fanyun was now at the upper level of the White Profound Realm, so his cultivation progress was extremely slow.


    Su Yuewu, on the other hand, was the opposite. She had only been in this world for a few years, and although she had cultivated to the level of a top rank expert in the continent with her natural talent coupled with the nourishment of God Power, she was still not worthy of Leng Fantian''s solid cultivation. As a result, no matter what happened, he couldn''t break through to the Bai Xuan realm after reaching the intermediate stage. At this moment, he was in closed-door seclusion, focusing on his cultivation.


    On the other hand, Su Yitian had secretly carried Su Yuewu and Leng Fantian on his back out the door. The Imperial City had a flourishing population and a magnificent and magnificent appearance, so there was no need to mention it. Su Yitian had lived here for a long time, but these things were common. After thinking about it for a while, we only have one place to go, which is the recently famous Lingyun Peak in the Imperial City.


    Lingyun Pavilion was a grand building that had existed for tens of years in the Imperial City. According to legend, the first generation''s owner was once His Majesty''s imperial chef. His Majesty admired him deeply. His Majesty had reigned for more than thirty years, and he had worked as a chef for close to thirty years. He was practically at the same time as His Majesty.


    However, such an unparalleled chef could not save the holidays. After His Majesty''s death, he was found to be the criminal wanted by the imperial court for many years. He was known as the Divine Hand Fist by the people of the martial arts world as an uncountable number of heroes, but he had a weakness: he loved to gamble with alcohol and he loved to eat hegemony food. He ate all the famous restaurants and restaurants in the Thirteen Counties of the Nine Prefectures. In an instant, he had become an existence that the chefs of the dynasty feared.


    After he was discovered to be this strange thief, all of the chefs in the dynasty secretly breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that this time, he should be thrown into prison, never to be reborn again. Although he had the evidence and evidence of a human being and was found guilty of a heinous crime, he had already left the palace without a single trace and even opened an unknown Lingyun Restaurant in the Imperial City, attracting more than half of the customers in the Imperial City.


    These legends had spread throughout the Imperial City ever since Lingyun Tower was opened. Even now, before Lingyun Tower, one could still see the name of the building personally written by the previous emperor. Lingyun Pavilion''s three large words, ''Silver hook Iron Painting'' were written in an imposing manner and appeared to have extraordinary attainments in calligraphy and calligraphy.


    Su Yitian didn''t have the heart to appreciate the paintings on the signboard. He had long heard of Lingyun Pavilion''s reputation, but due to all sorts of trivial matters, he didn''t have the chance to see it. Now that he had finally gotten rid of his mother''s shackles, he naturally came to this place to feast.


    However, the moment he entered the building, he could smell the aroma of roasted meat, which made him understand that his master was bringing him here to eat. He couldn''t help but jump forward to smell the aroma, but just as he was about to run over, a shadow flashed in front of him, blocking Xiaotian''s path. Xiaotian had no choice but to stop in his tracks.


    Su Yitian was furious. He tugged at Little Tian''s ear and cursed, "Little Tian, you evil creature! Have you forgotten your master the moment you have something nice to eat?"


    Xiaotian raised his head and looked at Su Yitian, who still smelled of milk. This nominal owner of the house was imitating his mother''s actions and was staring at him with a serious expression. Xiaotian didn''t think this was scary, but since his master was angry, he had no choice but to express it. As a result, Xiaotian kept rubbing his head against Su Yitian''s thigh, waist, and even his crotch.


    Su Yitian was tickled by Xiaotian to the point of laughing heartily. He patted his head and said, "Alright, Xiaotian. I''ll forgive you. Let''s go eat some delicious food."


    This strange conversation between a master and servant, a man and a beast, was heard by the person in front. That person could not help but laugh and turned his head, saying, "Little brother, Lingyun Pavilion is not only filled with delicious food."


    Su Yitian was stunned. He twitched his nose and asked with a look of natural foolishness, "Other than delicious food, are there any other good wine or pastries?" Thinking of this, he recalled the delicious pastries he had with his mother in the past. His fingers began to move, and it seemed that he was about to rush to the dining room.


    That person shook his head and laughed: "Lingyun Pavilion''s culinary arts are unrivalled in the world, but that is only the culinary arts of the creator of the building. Currently, Lingyun Pavilion''s chef only has fifty to sixty percent of the culinary arts of the previous poster''s master, and it is even weaker than the imperial chef''s. The most famous event in Lingyun Pavilion is the Book Evaluation Tea House. "


    Su Yitian shook his head in disappointment and said, "No matter how good your story is, it can''t compare to the story my mother told me. "Whether you want to listen or not, it''s better to fill your stomach."


    However, the person remained calm and said with a mysterious smile, "Lingyun Pavilion''s evaluation method is different from the usual one."


    "What''s the difference?" Su Yitian disdainfully said, "There are no stories in this world that I haven''t heard before."


    "Little brother, you don''t know about this, but today is the story of the Heaven Realm."


    Su Yitian''s eyes immediately lit up when he heard that. His father had already told him about the matters of the Heaven Realm today. Looking at the expressions of his mother and father, the two of them were still extremely afraid of the people of the Heaven Realm. Su Yitian did not care about the Heaven Realm. However, according to his mother, the mysterious aura in the Su Family''s courtyard was most likely from the body of a Heaven Realm envoy.


    Thinking of this, Su Yitian patted Xiaotian''s head and followed him to the location of the storybook.


    The storyteller had a thin figure with a goatee. His dry face was covered with wrinkles, and his appearance was unremarkable. However, Su Yitian was surprised to find out that he was unable to determine his true cultivation level. Judging by his aura alone, he seemed to be even purer than his mother.


    Seeing that the hall was filled with people, the storyteller stroked his beard in satisfaction and slowly said:


    "The great ancient era, the universe, the four seas, and the shining heavens. "Since the creation of this world, many heroes emerged."


    This was the beginning of the storyteller''s usual speech, but everyone in the hall cheered upon hearing it.


    "We all know that this tower''s first generation tower lord Lin Jinghong, his culinary skills are unrivalled in the Nine Prefectures, his Sacred Hand Divine Thief skills are also unfathomable. He has been loyal to the hero for his entire life and has been the chef of this old emperor for many years. He was a famous hero of his generation. However, we do not know that his ancestors were even more of a hero than him. "


    Everyone became interested when they heard this, but even more people expressed their doubts. They only asked Lin Jinghong about the Sacred Hand, but when did an even more heroic ancestor appear?


    The storyteller paused, took a sip of tea, and continued.


    "How many families'' businesses have been ruined by the old Tower Lord? How many imperial family''s financial reports have been made, yet he was able to end his life and open such a large Lingyun Pavilion? And he even ended up doing a good deed?"


    The storyteller asked the questions that had been buried in everyone''s hearts for many years, yet when they heard this, they were all eagerly asked:


    "Why is that?"


    Another person asked doubtfully, "Could he have secretly colluded with the empress dowager to support His Majesty?" This guess was also reasonable. However, as soon as he spoke, he realized that he had misspoken. This was at the foot of the imperial city, and any random words would cause his head to fall off!


    The storyteller only smiled and said, "Today, all of you can speak freely without restraint. This old man will vouch for all of you on the honor of Lingyun Pavilion."


    Everyone was relieved, but there were also some who were cautious and kept quiet.


    The storyteller continued, "Because the first owner of this tower was not a person from this world, but a reincarnated person from the Heaven Realm Divine Residence. He was specifically devoted to righteousness in the imperial court, the martial arts world, and the four seas.


    Everyone was now in disbelief, "There really are deities in this world. I don''t believe it, what demi-humans, devils, I''ve lived for so many years but I''ve never seen them. Let alone seeing one, this is the first time I''ve heard of one."


    Immediately, someone echoed, "That''s right, that''s right."


    The storyteller did not care about this. He lightly gestured for everyone to quiet down and continued:


    A thousand years ago, the people of Heaven Realm coveted the vast lands of the lower realms, and the Sky Sovereign led three hundred Sky Generals, bringing the entire human race to a small mountain valley. Those who refused were all slaughtered. At that time, Martial House Master Mu, who was regarded as the number one swordsman of the martial arts alliance, stepped forward to assassinate the leader of the Sky Sovereign, and was defeated in a three-way fight. Furthermore, this was in the context of a sneak attack.


    The audience broke out into a commotion. In their understanding, Alliance Master Wu Lin''s martial arts skills were already considered a godly existence, especially those martial artists who had once seen the beauty of the current Alliance Master Su Yuewu. In their eyes, on this continent, Su Yuewu was nothing but the righteous and evil Leng Fanyun. But he was still an invincible existence.


    But this storyteller had actually said that an Empyrean could defeat Alliance Master Wu Lin in the Triad. In their understanding, Su Yuewu might not be as strong as the Sword God Uncle Mu from a thousand years ago, and the Sky Sovereign might even be able to instantly kill Uncle Mu. They couldn''t help but ask in their hearts. If the heavens descended again, they would have a chance to resist.


    So someone asked, "And the last one? Who saved us humans? "


    The storyteller smiled but did not speak. He shook his head and said, "Naturally, it is the Lin Family''s ancestor, and that ancestor was truly a one in a million character. At that time, with just a mortal talent, he managed to create his own flying sword. In the later stages of the Great War of the world, he had used the ultimate technique of rising ten thousand swords in the sky, and together with all the martial artists in the martial world, he had unleashed the "Ten Thousand Swords in the Sky" technique. With just one attack, he had destroyed the arrogant and arrogant three hundred Heavenly Weapons.


    "After Lin Xianyu exterminated the Sky Weapon, to prevent the Sky Weapon from invading again, he went and broke into the Heaven Realm''s core area, the Heaven Breaking Island. After causing a huge ruckus in the Heaven Realm, they had met the Heaven Emperor. The Heavenly Emperor was benevolent and benevolent, he took responsibility of everyone else, and after careful observation, he found out that the four great Sky Sovereigns had acted on their own, acting on their own for the sake of their own selfish desire, and immediately abolished the other three great Sky Sovereigns, and made Lin Xianyu replace the position of the one who died.

 C99

    When Su Yitian heard this, his blood began to boil. He ignored the terrified expressions of the crowd as their expressions changed drastically.


    However, when he heard the name ''Heaven Breaking Island'', Su Yitian''s entire body shook violently. He did not know why, but he felt a faint fear in his heart. This feeling of unease was something that was born from birth.


    The storyteller continued:


    "In his early years, Lin Xianyu was a travelling adventurer, and his ways of doing things were unrestrained and unrestrained. After being granted the position of Empyrean by the Heavenly Emperor, he had spent his days on the Heaven Breaking Island, only to be stuck there. Every day he would only cultivate. However, he did not expect that the Heavenly Emperor would allow him to become the Heavenly Sovereign with other intentions. The moment he said that the previous Heavenly Sovereign was killed by Lin Xianyu, the Heaven Realm was unable to find a suitable candidate to replace him. He wanted Lin Xianyu to be able to stay in the Heaven Cleaving Island since there would be no need for him to bother the people in the Heaven Realm.


    When the middle-aged man heard this, he couldn''t hold back anymore and began to scold:


    "What crappy Heavenly Emperor, his intentions are so vicious."


    "That''s right, his memorial tablet is still being held in my home. I didn''t expect it to be so completely unconcerned for the common people. When I got home, I smashed those memorial tablets."


    Su Yitian also shook his head repeatedly when he heard this. He thought to himself, "This Celestial Emperor is really not kind. He''s a hundred times more treacherous than that brat Gu Ximing."


    The storyteller smiled slightly and continued, "Although Lin Jingyu is an unrestrained and unrestrained person, he is, after all, a hero who joined forces with the human race to resist against the Heaven Realm. After staying in the Heaven Realm for a long time, he gradually became aware of the changes in the Heaven Realm. On one hand, he realised that other than the Heavenly Soldiers that he was in charge of, the other three Empyreans had their number of Heavenly Soldiers dwindling. On the other hand, there were more and more criminals that came to the Misty Pavilion, the forbidden area of the Heaven Realm, where the prisoners were held.


    "This is odd. According to the rules of the Heaven Realm, the Misty Pavilion was used to detaining celestial soldiers who had come down from the lower realms or immortals who had violated the rules of the Heaven Realm. Logically speaking, there should not be so many people from the Heaven Realm imprisoned here in such a short period of time because they had violated the rules of heaven. Back then, the Heaven Breaking Island had the same situation as the Heaven Breaking Island. It did not have any strength, and was able to imprison so many people from the Underworld within the Misty Pavilion.


    "After thinking about it, Lin Xianyu only thought of one possibility, and that is that the new criminals in the Misty Pavilion came from the human world."


    Everyone''s blood was boiling when they heard this. Even Su Yitian did not dare to breathe. He was afraid that if he did not pay attention, he would miss the most important part of the story.


    No one noticed that in an inconspicuous corner of the hall, the person who had brought Su Yitian here earlier was gently waving a feather fan. At first glance, he appeared to be carefree, but the way he scrutinized Su Yitian was actually as sharp as a blade. Although he did his best to control it, his body was still trembling, as if there was great pain and fury hidden in his heart.


    The storyteller was very satisfied with his current situation. When he reached the peak of his excitement, he stopped and waved his hand. His little disciple immediately came over. The storyteller whispered a few words into his disciple''s ear. The little disciple understood immediately. He carried a plate and walked down.


    Everyone immediately understood, and those who understood immediately took out three to five copper coins, gently placing them on the plate. The little disciple gave a "yes" and walked up to the next person. After wandering around the entire area, the plate was filled with copper coins along with a few pieces of silver. This piece of silver was naturally given to him by a prodigal Su Yitian.


    The old storyteller was obviously very satisfied with today''s harvest. He whispered a few words to his little disciple, sipped a few cups of tea, and continued:


    "Lin Jingyu guessed the possible outcome. Although he was furious, he did not act rashly. On the birthday of the Celestial Emperor, he took advantage of the lack of security on the Heaven Breaking Island to secretly visit the Misty Pavilion. At that time, Lin Xianyu was also a cultivator in the Heaven Realm, and his strength was much stronger than when he was in the mortal world. As a result, he entered the Misty Pavilion that was akin to an iron wall in the eyes of outsiders.


    "After this inspection, no matter how much more calm he could be, he was still enraged. It turned out that the new prisoners in the Misty Pavilion were the martial practitioners who had fought against the Heaven Realm together with Lin Xianyu. Lin Xianyu was so emotional that he wanted to release them one by one. However, those people in the martial arts world did not appreciate his kindness at all. All of them would rather die than go out. "


    Su Yitian scratched his head. Although he was quite vicious, fond of playing tricks on people, but under Su Yuewu''s tutelage, his nature was still pure and good. He could not understand the actions of the people being imprisoned in the Misty Pavilion, so he could not help but blurt out:


    "Are those people pig brains? Or was it the Heaven Realm people who drank the Bewitching Soup? "


    At this moment, when the storyteller was in the middle of talking, everyone''s ears were burning with excitement. However, they were caught unawares by a silly kid who disturbed the atmosphere. Some people were immediately unwilling:


    "You silly boy, don''t spout nonsense if you don''t understand. I heard that Teacher Shu is giving a good lecture!"


    Su Yitian instantly became the center of attention. Feeling somewhat embarrassed, he chuckled and did not say anything, quietly waiting for the storyteller to finish.


    The storyteller seemed to attach particular importance to Su Yitian as he smiled and said:


    "Since little brother is still young and ignorant of the ways of the world, you will naturally have this question. On the other hand, Lin Xianyu knew that ever since he had barged into the Heaven Realm and made an agreement with the Heaven Emperor, he had become an Empyrean. Those people of the Jianghu were originally under Lin Xianyu''s command. Seeing that Lin Xianyu had gone to the Heaven Realm and did not return for a long time, they also started to feel sluggish.


    "Thus, the Heaven Realm had secretly sent out a portion of their Sky Weapon, catching those martial artists off guard. Without the help of Lin Jingyu, the people from the Mortal Realm would naturally not be a match for those from the Heaven Realm. Some of the Mortal Realm warriors came back after seeing the Celestial Soldier, and decided that something bad had happened to Lin Xianyu in Heaven Realm. Thus, they questioned the Celestial Soldier Lin Xianyu''s whereabouts. Sky Weapon had told Lin Xianyu that he was now an Empyrean in the Heaven Realm. When the people from the human world heard this, they were all dispirited. There was even that mischievous person who was certain that it was Lin Jingyu who had ordered the encirclement and annihilated the Heavenly Soldiers.


    "As a result, the people of the human world lost their minds and lost their ability to resist. They were brought to the Heaven Realm by the soldiers of heaven and imprisoned in the Misty Pavilion of the Heaven Realm Prison."


    At this time, Su Yitian had ordered a platter of beef and was enjoying his meal. As he ate, he sighed and said, "What a sad story."


    It caused black lines to appear on the faces of the surrounding people as they angrily said: "You are still in the mood to eat after we heard this indignation!"


    Su Yitian shrugged his shoulders. "I''m not a person here. I don''t have a sense of substitution, so what else can I do?" After he finished talking, he was covered in sweat. He felt like he had said something. [Isn''t he just trying to tell me that he is the reincarnation of the God of Slaughter?]


    He was just pondering on the inside, not knowing who Su Yitian was. After a long while, he suddenly recalled the story he had just heard and immediately shouted out, "You brat, you are one of the people from the Heaven Realm. He came here as a spy, wanting to capture all of us who know the truth!"


    However, when he turned around, he discovered that the surrounding people were still attentively listening to the storyteller''s story. He couldn''t help but be secretly shocked, thinking to himself, storytelling is a story, there''s no need to take it so seriously. He couldn''t help but shake his head and sigh. He then braced himself and listened to the storyteller continue his lecture.


    However, the storyteller had just continued:


    "Lin Jingyu knew very well that he had been set up by the Sky Emperor. Not only did he harm the lives of all his brothers, he had also hurt the hearts of all of them as well. He immediately endured it, concentrated on his cultivation, and actually broke through the Sky Profound Realm in one go.


    "The Celestial Emperor had no choice but to agree to Lin Jingyu''s request. He released the people in the human world that were imprisoned in the Misty Pavilion, but Lin Jingyu was nowhere to be seen."


    The storyteller had been talking about books for a long time, and his mouth was already dry. He immediately waved his fan and laughed, "Today''s lecture has arrived. Everyone, please go back."


    At this time, everyone in the hall was unwilling and shouted:


    "Just one missing person is enough? Didn''t you say that Lin Jingyu is the Old Tower Lord''s ancestor and that he is also someone from the Heaven Realm who descended here? "Why not?"


    The storyteller took a sip of tea and said with a smile:


    What you have said today is enough. There are too many secrets of nature involved, I am afraid that the Heaven Realm would find out about this, and send their soldiers down to find trouble for me.


    Everyone knew that he was just giving them a perfunctory reply. They had no choice but to shout and stand up to leave. Disappointment could be seen on their faces. However, the storyteller added, "This matter is extremely confidential. I hope that everyone can keep it a secret."


    Those who heard the book were all good people, and they knew that this was just a storyteller deliberately trying to mystify things. Thinking that he would not speak of it until he was halfway there, they were angered and decided, "If you don''t let me speak of it, I will speak of it, I will talk about it in detail, and make sure that everyone in the city knows about it. to let this black-hearted storyteller of yours lose his job. "


    In an instant, everyone left. In the huge hall, there was only Su Yitian and Xiao Tian left. Su Yitian rubbed his bloated stomach, feeling pleased with himself. He turned around and saw that even Xiaotian looked like he had indigestion. He laughed out loud and thought to himself, "This life of mine is truly comfortable." Even though mother isn''t by my side, but I also have quite a cool life.


    At this time, the person in the main hall who was listening to the book had almost left. He drank two more mouthfuls of tea and was about to leave when he realized that a man and a beast were still struggling in the main hall. Just as he was about to chase them away, he suddenly felt two peculiar auras.


    Then, he looked at the man and the beast. Although the child was young and cute, he could not conceal the vicious aura he emitted from his body. The beast was not an ordinary beast, and the blood in his body seemed to be able to cure a person of all the poisons. The storyteller was startled, and his mystical Qi circulated even faster. At this moment, a certain someone appeared behind him, and the storyteller immediately turned around, frowning when he saw who it was.


    The person didn''t care about the storyteller''s attitude and just smiled softly in his ear. "Did you manage to find anything out?"


    "Although that beast''s value in the Heaven Realm is normal, that child was the reincarnation of the god of slaughter. In less than three years, he will awaken the memories of his previous life."


    "Yes, that''s why I lured him here. The power to kill God is no small matter. If we use it well, we will have the strength to win. " The man who spoke was the one who had brought Su Yitian here earlier to listen in on the book.


    The storyteller sighed, but his expression was one of extreme joy. He smiled and said, "If that''s the case, then we have the possibility to make a comeback."


    The person behind him laughed softly, "It''s not that simple. After all, we are only people of the future generations, although we understand Heaven Realm better than ordinary people, but we have never been there. How could we have known that Heaven Realm had other hidden cards."


    At this time, Su Yitian was preparing to return home with a small day in mind. The storyteller suddenly said, "This young hero, please wait a moment. This old man has something to say to you."


    Su Yitian was astonished. "If there''s anything important to say, you can say it now. My mother is still waiting for me."


    The storyteller smiled mysteriously and waved his hand. Su Yitian didn''t know what was going on as he moved closer. The storyteller''s hand shook slightly and a dense white fog enveloped Su Yitian''s body. Su Yitian immediately felt the world spinning around him. He had lost consciousness for the rest of his life.

 C100

    Su Yuewu focused on cultivating her profound arts and felt that her cultivation had advanced by leaps and bounds. She had a faint feeling that she was about to break through the advanced Mo Xuan realm, and from there on, enter the Bai Xuan realm. This profound art was not ordinary, and due to her mental state, it required an enormous amount of mental strength. She did not dare to be negligent, and only rested for an hour everyday. She spent the rest of the time in her room cultivating, vowing to cultivate to White Profound strength during her closed door cultivation.


    Leng Fantian had the same thought. Ever since Su Yue Wu learned that the Heaven Realm could send people down to the Heaven Realm, he didn''t dare to slack off for even a second. Having gone through all sorts of hardships with Su Yuewu, he felt even more keenly about how precious this woman beside him was to him. Whether it was the assistance of the righteous support when they first met or the sacrifice of the ancient ruins, or the lingering fire of the underwater lightning. Leng Fantian had begun to view Su Yuewu as a part of his life that could not be separated.


    And this sense of dependence and belonging also gave Leng Fantian the desire to protect her forever. And this desire was also extended to Little Tian.


    No one could tell that Su Yitian had already become Su Yuewu''s flesh and blood. If Su Yitian was taken away by her, how could Su Yuewu not care? If she provoked Su Yuewu into going crazy, with this woman''s perverted personality, she would definitely have a grudge with the Heaven Realm. How could he watch at that moment?


    It was just that although Leng Fantian was breathtaking and had high expectations for himself, his unrivalled arrogance did not have any effect on the people from Heaven Realm. After all, any random person from the Heaven Realm was a power that transcended the world.


    Leng Fantian secretly made up his mind. Since this matter had developed so much, he had to prepare for the worst. He had to prepare in advance and prepare to fight against the people from the Heaven Realm. As for the most important thing, it was to raise his power in a short period of time, so that he could have the confidence to deal with the Heaven Realm in the future.


    After all, on this continent, military power was revered. No matter how frightening his power, intelligence, and strength was, everything was not worth mentioning.


    After making up his mind, the fear and unease from the past few days slowly faded, leaving behind only the pride and excitement from before the great battle.


    For Leng Fantian to be able to achieve the position of Demon Palace''s Palace Master, it wasn''t because of the legacy of an aristocratic clan, nor because of his deep fortune. Rather, it was a step at a time, a blade, a blade, a fight, and a fight that was exchanged with blood. The more dangerous the situation, the stronger the disparity between the strong and the weak, the more it would arouse the fighting spirit and heroic spirit in his heart. And this kind of courage to fight from the back would always bring him good luck. This kind of luck would also come back to his life after countless battles, standing on the highest position in the entire Wind Moon Continent that would make people tremble in fear.


    Leng Fanyun sat cross-legged as the Qi in his body circulated. His Qi and blood circulated faster and faster. Before long, his entire body was enveloped in a white light. This was the Qi of a White Xuan expert. Leng Fantian gave a faint smile, as if he was still unsatisfied, and increased the circulation of his inner force for a few more layers. At this time, Su Yuewu''s voice rang out:


    "Fan Yun, Fan Yun, Little Tian has gone."


    When he heard this news, his heart shook, and his breath suddenly stopped. With a slight mistake, he almost brought his breath along with him, and immediately focused his mind, slowly circulating his luck around his body from his Dantian. At this time, he didn''t have time to reply Su Yuewu. He only hoped that the internal energy of the White Profound level would not devour him.


    When Su Yuewu came out of seclusion and found out from Bing''er that Su Yitian had gone missing, she came to find Leng Fanyun in a hurry. Normally when she called out, Leng Fanyun would have already sensed her presence. Now that he called out to her twice, Leng Fantian neither agreed nor appeared.


    Su Yuewu felt it was strange, she thought that Leng Fanyun had reached a critical point in his cultivation and did not want to disturb him. Unfortunately, Xiao Tian had gone missing and this matter might have something to do with the people in Heaven Realm, so it could not be delayed for even a moment. He could only follow the aura and arrived at the room that Leng Fanyun was cultivating in.


    Leng Fanyun was currently trying his best to control his internal energy, but he finally felt as if his profound strength was lacking by just a little bit. Even with the difference of half a breath, he was still unable to escape from the dangerous state of Qi deviation.


    While he was extremely vexed, he suddenly felt a pair of soft and soft hands pressing onto his back, and those hands slowly inputted calm profound energy into him. In an instant, Leng Fanyun''s profound energy had already circulated within the meridians in his entire body, and the white profound energy in his body also gradually showed signs of transforming into a golden light.


    Leng Fanyun was overjoyed. He withdrew his mystical technique and turned to face the girl behind him. He then chuckled softly, "One more time of seclusion and I will be able to break through the White Profound Realm and reach the Earth Profound Realm."


    Behind her, Su Yue Wu restrained her smile and said, "In that case, congratulations to you, husband." After which, he felt like he had misspoken. Zhang Xuan''s face flushed.


    Leng Fanyun laughed out loud, as he prepared to embrace this beautiful woman in front of him, and have a good time. He suddenly slapped his head and shouted, "Did you just say that Tian Tian had gone missing?"


    After he reminded Su Yuewu, she said in shock, "Yes, I heard from Bing''er that he has been out playing around for an entire day and hasn''t come back yet. Let''s split up and search. "


    Leng Fantian nodded, and said: "I hope it wasn''t done by someone from the Heaven Realm." He then soared into the sky.


    As for Su Yitian, even after he had been poisoned by the tea, Little Tian was still by his side. The storyteller only saw the sky as a normal spirit beast, and for the sake of watching it, he locked the person in a small room in Lingyun Pavilion.


    Xiaotian was not affected by the poison. Seeing that his master had yet to wake up, he became anxious and kept licking Su Yitian''s face. The storyteller had underestimated Xiaotian''s ability to detoxify poisons, and the poison had weakened slightly. Not long after, Su Yitian woke up.


    "What is this place?" Where''s mom? " Like all the underage children in this world, the first thing Su Yitian did when he woke up was to find his mother. However, his mother was not by his side. Instead, he was inside a simple and dim little house.


    Su Yitian rubbed his head as he thought back to the scene before he fainted. First, he had listened to the evaluation of the storyteller for no reason, then ate the beef sent by a kind-hearted person along with a large pile of wine. Then, he finished his story. How come I don''t know what happened after that?


    Su Yitian patted his head and suddenly shouted, "I remember now! I was poisoned by that storyteller!"


    As he thought of this, Su Yitian''s fiendish aura was immediately exposed. He looked around the room he was imprisoned in. There was a small bed, a pile of cotton wool, and a small wooden door. An iron window.


    "Hehe, that''s easy. What can a small house do to me?" Su Yitian yelled as he channeled all the profound energy in his body and fiercely pushed on the small wooden door. With a boom, he smashed the wooden cup to pieces. Outside the window, Su Yuewu''s face was pale.


    So it turned out that after Su Yuewu and Leng Fanyun said their goodbyes, she had Bing-er mobilize everyone in Moon Slaughter to search for Su Yitian''s traces, then write a letter to Gu Ximing and Nangong Yue to notify them. She then jumped up the Imperial City guards and the Moon Shadow Chamber of Commerce''s forces and almost mobilized all of the people in the Imperial City to search for Su Yitian''s whereabouts.


    On the other hand, she activated her Spiritual Perception to its greatest extent as she rose into the air and swiftly advanced on the pavilions and pavilions within the Imperial City. At the same time, she perceived Su Yitian''s aura.


    Su Yitian had appeared from her stomach, and he was also the reincarnation of the god of death. That aura was hard for others to recognize, so she was indeed very familiar with it. In the time it took for two incense sticks to burn, Su Yuewu had listened from the top of Lingyun Pavilion. At that time, Su Yitian had just woken up.


    Su Yuewu snuck into Lingyun Tower and quickly confirmed Su Yitian''s location.


    Before he could enter, Su Yitian had already shattered the wooden door of the small house and stood in front of Su Yuewu.


    Facing her son, who was bursting with all his ferocity, Su Yuewu felt both angry and amused at the same time. His face darkened. Su Yitian, on the other hand, had already leaped into her arms.


    "Mother, you''re finally here. Don''t you know how scared Tian''er is?" As he finished speaking, he even intentionally put his head in front of Su Yuewu''s chest where there was a soft spot and rubbed it with force, revealing a naughty smile.


    Su Yuewu struck Su Yitian in the head with her Chestnut Burst.


    "Smelly brat, you actually dare to wipe off your own mother''s oil. Watch how I''ll deal with you when I get back!"


    Although she said this, Su Yuewu still allowed Su Yitian to embrace her in his arms, enjoying the warmth and softness of her embrace.


    At this moment, an elderly voice sounded from behind Su Yuewu.


    "I didn''t know that this young master is the beloved son of Martial Union Lord Su. Please forgive us for the offense. "


    He hadn''t even met Ye Zichen yet and he was already apologizing, which was a bit too disingenuous. Su Yuewu snorted and didn''t reply, but secretly began to check the old man''s strength.


    Purple Rank High Rank. Su Yuewu made a preliminary judgment. A person with such strength could be considered one of the top existences in the entire continent. Su Yuewu rummaged through her memories. She recognized most of the Violet Rank people, but the aura of this old man gave her a sense of unfamiliarity.


    Who could this person be? Su Yuewu gently pushed Su Yitian who was in her arms away and turned around.


    The old man was dressed in a greasy gray robe, with a large gourd of red wine tied around his waist. He had a goatee, and his face was covered with wrinkles. No one would think he was a Violet Rank expert just by looking at him.


    "Mr. Liushu!" He then looked at Su Yuewu and said, "Mother, mother, it was this person who poisoned me and locked me in this small house!"


    Seeing the slovenly appearance of the old man, Su Yue Wu subconsciously frowned and smiled, "This old man, I respect you as a man of the wind and dust, and do not wish to use my status and power to pressure you. But what happened today, is your fault. And tell me why you are holding my son captive here? "


    When the old man saw Su Yuewu''s sharp gaze, he once again realized that her strength was unfathomable. In fact, she seemed to be even more powerful than the legends. He immediately gave a "Oh" and said with a smile:


    "This old man has truly been ill-advised in this matter. Please forgive me, Madam Su. To be honest, this old man had ordered the young master to stay behind. He only wanted to lure the madame here. Otherwise, how could the young master break out of the door so easily? "


    Su Yuewu''s expression changed drastically. She shielded Su Yitian behind her as she coldly asked, "What are you trying to do?"


    Seeing that Su Yuewu had misunderstood, the storyteller patted his head and hurriedly said, "Madam Su, don''t misunderstand. There really is an important matter to discuss. This matter is related to the fate of the world, so we must obtain Madam''s help."


    Su Yuewu had some doubts, "Is it related to the karmic luck of the world?" What kind of disaster is the balance in the world today? "


    The elder mysteriously smiled and said, "Madam, please do not play with me. Madam must have noticed this a long time ago. The strange event in the Su Clan''s courtyard. "


    Su Yuewu blurted out, "A guest from Heaven Realm!"


    The old man smiled and said, "Since Madam is a smart person, this matter can be settled easily. We can only wait for your fiance''s arrival. Then, we can discuss how to deal with this."

 C101

    Hearing this, Su Yuewu''s face turned cold again. "You''re not allowed to have any ideas about him!"


    The old man laughed bitterly, "I can''t do anything about that. The Heaven Realm Envoys are unfathomably strong, if I can''t use the greatest power in the human world, how can I have the power to fight them?"


    Only then did Su Yuewu relax a little. She thought to herself, This is the truth, Leng Fanyun is already a High Rank White Profound Realm practitioner, even if ordinary people from the Heaven Realm came, they wouldn''t be able to do anything to him. He could not help but ask:


    "This little girl is very concerned and offended this old man. Please forgive me. Also, I haven''t asked for this old man''s name yet."


    The old man hesitated for a moment and then said, "I am Lin Guhong. I am not good enough to hear of my despicable name, but since Madam has asked, there is no harm in letting you know."


    Su Yuewu searched through the memories of this life and asked, "Who is the Sacred Hand to blame Thief Lin Jinghong?"


    Lin Guhong replied, "That''s my brother. He is indeed a bit more famous than me."


    Su Yuewu asked again, "It''s said that your brother opened this Lingyun Pavilion. Rumor has it that he passed away from justice. I guess that''s not the case, right?"


    Lin Guhong sighed, and said: "Madam Su is indeed extremely intelligent, and that is not true. My brother originally served in the Heaven Realm, and after he came down to the mortal world, he became a hero in the mortal world, hated by the Heaven Realm, and was killed by the Heavenly Sovereign from the lower realms."


    Su Yuewu asked, "What is Sky Sovereign''s status in the Heaven Realm?"


    "It should be equivalent to the previous heads of the Four Great Aristocratic Families. However, the Four Great Empyreans were personally appointed by the Celestial Emperor, and they are extremely loyal to the Celestial Emperor. If they didn''t commit too many sins, they would have served for a thousand years."


    Su Yuewu replied with an ''oh'' before falling silent. In his heart, he judged that Lin Guhong''s words were somewhat believable.


    Lin Guhong sighed and said, "Madam seems to still have some doubts. Fine, I''ll take you guys to see something."


    As Su Yuewu was still hesitating, Su Yitian suddenly leaned into her ear and said, "Mother, I don''t think he wants to lie to me. I''ve heard him tell books about his ancestors before. Looks like he really hates the Heaven Realm. "


    Su Yuewu patted Su Yitian''s head and said with a smile, "Good child, let''s go in and take a look."


    The two of them followed Lin Guhong up to the top floor of the Lingyun Restaurant. Looking down from the top floor, the eaves of Lingyun Tower were even higher than the imperial city''s eaves. Su Yuewu felt strange in her heart, so she asked Lin Guhong:


    "What''s the relationship between your brother and the founding daughter of the Liuli Dynasty, Gu XIyan?"


    "Gu Xi Yan?" That''s my brother''s disciple. "


    Su Yuewu was speechless as she almost fell down the stairs. Gu Xi Yan''s terrifying strength had actually been taught to her by Lin Jinghong. How terrifying must Lin Jinghong''s strength be, and how terrifying was the power that had killed Lin Jinghong?


    Su Yuewu looked at Lin Jinghong, who was only a handful of years old but still only had a Violet Rank strength, and somewhat disdainfully said, "How is the difference between you and your brother so huge?"


    Lin Guhong shyly said as if he was a little kid, "My natural talent was weaker than my brother''s since I was young. He reached the Sky Profound at the age of eighteen, how could I possibly compare!"


    Su Yuewu was shocked, and then asked, "Then what''s your strength at eighteen years old?"


    "I just stepped into the Earth Profound Realm."


    Both Su Yuewu and Su Yitian were filled with black lines on their foreheads. Su Yitian even mocked, "Aren''t you afraid of losing your tongue because of the wind!"


    Lin Jinghong was a bit depressed. With such a powerful brother in front of him, this mother and son seemed to have treated him as a swindler. In the end, he could only helplessly explain:


    At that time, my brother and I were living in the Heaven Realm, where the spirit energy is dense, and cultivation progress is fast, generally speaking, people with talent can cultivate to the early stage of Purple Level, and I reached the Earth Profound level at the age of eighteen, which makes me one of the top.


    "But you only have the strength of a Violet Rank." Su Yuewu looked at the old man in front of her and said in sympathy.


    "Because of that battle between the Heavens and the Earth. To tell you the truth, my brother was once an Empyrean. After he descended to the mortal realm, he fell in love with the delicacies of the mortal world and never returned. The Celestial Emperor was infuriated and imprisoned our family. He also sent an angel to warn my brother that he had to return to the Heaven Realm to receive punishment. My brother was helpless, and with the support of his friends from Heaven Realm, he saved a family and brought us to the lower realms.


    "He hid his name in the lower realms, learned a set of unparalleled culinary arts, and brought us to seclude in the imperial palace''s courtyard. Although there were no experts in this world, they were, after all, the peak powers of the mortal world. The Celestial Emperor did not dare to act rashly. So we stayed in the palace for more than thirty years.


    "My brother thought that the people in the Heaven Realm had given up all hope, and so he brought us out of the palace and set up this Lingyun Pavilion, to support ourselves for the rest of the year. But the people of Heaven Realm still won''t let us go. Soon, he found his brother. My brother was attacked by three great Empyreans, and died a tragic death, and with my brother''s help, even though he managed to survive, his meridians were damaged, so no matter how much he cultivated, he could only remain at the Violet Rank.


    "In that case, people in the Heaven Realm are not only more powerful, but also more fearsome. Old sir, don''t worry. Yue Wu will definitely not let the plot of the Heaven Realm succeed. "


    Su Yuewu sighed. In her previous life, she didn''t believe in ghosts or gods, but after coming to this world, she had seen all sorts of strange things. She didn''t care about the rumors in the Heaven Realm at all. He could only sigh secretly, and made up his mind to fight against the Heaven Realm to the end.


    "Madam Su is truly righteous. This old man truly admires you." Lin Guhong was extremely happy to receive the help of an expert like Su Yuewu as he respectfully replied.


    Su Yuewu waved her hand and said, "I''m doing this for my own selfishness. You don''t have to thank me."


    Lin Guhong looked at the reincarnated God of Death beside him, and naturally understood. He brought her mother and slowly walked towards the top of Lingyun Pavilion.


    The group reached the top floor. The skylight above the attic vaguely reflected the blue sky. There was no more road to go. Su Yuewu couldn''t help but hesitate, "Where are you bringing us?"


    This is not the top floor," Lin answered honestly. "My brother has placed a restriction here." After saying that, he made a few hand seals and chanted a few incantations. Then, a white light flashed and a staircase gradually appeared in front of the three of them.


    "This is a formation, right?" Su Yuewu said. Carrying Su Yitian and Xiaotian, they stepped onto the stairs.


    "Madam has seen a lot." Lin Guhong laughed. After Su Yuewu and the others walked in, they changed their hand seals as they muttered something. The flight of stairs they had seen earlier disappeared once again.


    When the three of them reached the third floor, they found themselves in a magnificent hall. In front of the hall was a portrait of a man rising into the air. On top of the portrait, there was a scarlet long sword beneath his feet. His elegant appearance was extraordinary, and as he gazed into the sky, he looked like an elegant young master living in the mortal world.


    When Su Yuewu came to this world, she had seen quite a few beautiful men. The soft like Shangguan Tulong, the cool like Gu Xi Mu, the elegant like Nan Gong and the perfect like Leng Fanyun. They couldn''t even compare to the charm of the man in the painting at that moment.


    "The person in this painting is our Lin Family''s ancestor Lin Jingyu." Lin Guhong introduced.


    "Hmm? Your ancestors? " Su Yuewu was a bit absent-minded. In her trance, a man who had floated above the ground came over on a crane and landed in front of her. The corner of his mouth slightly curled up, as if he was trying to tell her something. She held her breath and listened, but could not hear anything.


    Ai, it''s my fault that this man overturned the accumulated beauty of her two lives.


    "Mother, mother." Suddenly, someone tugged on her sleeve. Su Yuewu snapped out of her reverie as she struggled to free herself from the illusion. Su Ya was extremely anxious as he yelled into her ear, "Mother, did you forget to give daddy a bargain?"


    Su Yuewu''s mind was greatly shaken. The man in the illusion earlier had switched to Leng Fanyun, who had a crooked smile on his face. She could not help but burst out laughing. This smile completely pulled her out of the illusion.


    Lin Guhong walked to Su Yuewu''s side and explained, "This painting was created by a close female friend of my ancestor a thousand years ago. If a mortal girl were to see this painting, even if it was only a single glance, they would still feel an intense shock when they entered an illusionary world. And fell in love with the man in the painting. And there was only one way to get rid of the illusion. That was for the woman to have a true love in her heart. When she thought of the person she cherished, the illusion would automatically fade away. I can see from the change in Madam''s expression that she already has someone she truly loves in her heart. "


    Su Yuewu rolled her eyes at him and hatefully said in her heart, "If I knew there was such an illusion, why didn''t you tell me beforehand? You made me almost lose my face!"


    When Su Yitian saw his mother embarrassed, he could not help but feel embarrassed. Let me tell you, my mother loves the one who has the highest martial arts today, the Demon Palace Mistress Leng Fanyun. She is not the one who has been dead for many years! You must not have any ideas about my mother! "


    All women are very afraid of the person they love and Su Yuewu was no exception. When she heard Su Yitian''s words, she couldn''t help but roll her eyes at him and shout, "Su Yitian! Leave some of your virtue for me! " With that, he acted as if he wanted to fight.


    Su Yitian was standing up for his mother. He thought that he would be praised by her, but he was reprimanded for no reason. He couldn''t help but feel wronged as he pitifully tugged on Su Yuewu''s sleeve and said:


    "Tian''er, you know you''re wrong. Mother, can''t you be a bit more gentle towards your child?"


    Su Yuewu looked at Su Yitian, who had instantly burst forth with his Stupid Attribute, and felt a deep sense of love for him. She could not bear to continue, so she had no choice but to give up. He turned around and asked Lin Guhong:


    "Is the sword in this painting the same one in the hall?"


    Lin Guhong replied, "That''s right. This sword''s name is Chi Yan, and it''s an exceptional famous sword. A thousand years ago, my ancestor used this sword to kill an Empyrean, and saved the calamity that happened during the Great War of Gods."


    Su Yuewu''s eyes swept across the sword as she imagined the Lin Family''s ancestor Lin Xianyu soaring through the air with a single sword strike. He had saved the world from being separated by heaven, resulting in great achievements. There was a trace of respect and respect in his eyes.


    Such a hero was indeed hard to find. The women of the world could not help but fall in love with him upon seeing him.


    Sighing faintly, Su Yuewu continued to listen to Su Guhong''s story about her ancestor.


    "Before our ancestor died, his strength had already reached the Sky Profound High Rank, which is even higher than the Sky Emperor''s cultivation. He traveled the world, witnessed countless legends, and visited countless secret realms and devils. To be brothers with the Dragon King of the Four Seas, to be sworn brothers with the Feather Clan''s elders, to fight against the Demon Lord for three days and three nights, and to charge into the Nether Realm alone, to save countless souls. "


    "That sword even threatened the Celestial Emperor!" Su Yitian added that he had heard Lin Guhong''s stories before, then saw the portraits of the protagonists, and now that he had heard them from his descendants, he felt a strong sense of respect for this senior whom he had never met before and couldn''t help but blurt out.


    Su Yuewu cast a sidelong glance at Su Yitian, thinking to herself, "What does this little kid know?"


    Lin Guhong laughed awkwardly: "Young master is right, but you cannot speak carelessly. The Heavenly Emperor has always kept this matter a secret. If he knew that this matter that he is ashamed of was exposed, it might be possible to destroy the entire Wind Moon Continent. "


    Su Yuewu smiled sinisterly, "Is that so? But I heard someone talking about this in an alleyway? "


    Lin Guhong''s face paled and he could only admit, "Cough cough, that was done by my junior brother. I didn''t expect him to move so quickly. I''m afraid that in the future, someone from the Heaven Realm will descend.


    Su Yuewu interrupted him and pretended to be angry, "Now that things have gotten to this point, I''m afraid it''s no longer my place to be."

 C102

    Lin Guhong could not help but feel embarrassed, he kept saying, "Madam, please don''t blame me. I have no other choice."


    At this moment, a sinister voice sounded. A figure seemed to be walking through the air in front of Su Yuewu. Su Yuewu stared blankly for a moment before realising that this person must be Su Guhong''s junior brother. Compared to him, she also knew how to remove this restriction.


    However, Su Yitian suddenly shouted, "Father, you''re here too." Su Yuewu looked up and discovered that Leng Fanyun had also arrived.


    So it turned out that the first place Leng Fanyun thought of after he found out about Su Yitian''s disappearance was the Su Clan''s courtyard. Thus, he ignored all the danger and went to the Su Clan''s courtyard.


    Due to the fact that Su Yuewu''s mother''s secret was hidden in the courtyard of the Su Family, the people of Heaven Realm had sent their Heavenly Soldiers over to investigate the matter after the Su Family fell and people left for their own residences.


    The most recent time was when an Empyrean descended to the mortal world. The Empyrean did not reveal Su Yuewu''s mother''s secret, but they did find out where the reincarnation of the God of Slaughter was located.


    The Celestial Emperor didn''t care much about the reincarnation of the God of Slaughter, but he still didn''t care about Su Yuewu''s mother''s true identity. He saw that even after the Sky Sovereign had descended to the mortal realm, he still had no results. Disappointed, he sent three more Sky Soldiers, who had been in charge of both the Heaven Realm and the Heaven Realm, over.


    These two Heaven Soldiers had worked in the Heaven Realm for many years, and their statuses were similar to those of the clerks in Su Yuewu''s previous life. They were well versed in the affairs of the three realms, and their cultivation was not very profound, just that they were at the high level in the Heaven Realm.


    The two of them brought a cloth bag with them, which contained all the records of the people in charge of the Heaven Realm for the past thousand years. He searched through the ancient books. He searched through almost all the houses in the Su Clan''s main house, but he still could not find a single clue.


    In the end, they arrived at the ancestral hall of the Su Clan. They used their movement techniques to lock down the old man who was watching over the ancestral hall.


    Behind the ancestral tablet was a tall wall, and the interior seemed to be solid and solid. The two used their Spiritual Sense to check, and then confirmed that behind the tablet was the Su Clan''s ancestral record. Thus, the two of them cast a spell and opened up the secret scripture inside. Ye Zichen started to flip through the Su Clan''s record.


    The more the two people saw, the more happy they became. However, they forgot to turn off the trap and were discovered by Leng Fanyun, who had come to investigate. He immediately entered. Asking them about Su Yitian''s whereabouts.


    As heavenly soldiers, the two of them didn''t put mortals in their eyes at all. Seeing this mortal dare to wrongly accuse them, they were initially a little afraid, but they couldn''t tell what level Leng Fanyun''s cultivation base was. The two of them subconsciously thought that this mortal had no cultivation at all, and was only a good-looking mortal. Thus, one of the soldiers raised his hand, intending to kill Leng Fanyun.


    Leng Fanyun originally did not wish to injure the Heaven Ranked Spirit Weapon, not to mention that the Heaven Ranked Spirit Weapon had already launched its killing blow. He immediately became furious and began to fight with the two generals.


    These two Heavenly Soldiers were already at the High Rank of Mo Xuan, and were not much weaker than Su Yuewu. However, because they had lived in the peaceful Heaven Realm for a long time, they had little battle experience. Leng Fanyun was already a White Profound Ranker, who knew how many large and small battles he had experienced. In just fifty rounds, he had already severely injured two soldiers.


    The two Heaven Soldiers had already reaped great rewards from flipping through the books. When they saw that they would be heavily injured by the heaven and earth when they returned to the Heaven Realm, they did not wish to see a mortal with extremely high martial skills being beaten up so severely that they would not be able to return to the Heaven Realm. With great unwillingness, he was about to self-destruct, wanting to drag Leng Fanyun down with him.


    Seeing that his situation wasn''t good, Leng Fanyun''s profound strength rose explosively, killing one Sky General with one punch while the other didn''t have enough time. At this moment, a small golden sword came piercing through the chest of another heavenly soldier.


    Leng Fanyun looked gratefully at the direction the flying sword was coming from, cupped his fist and said:


    "Thank you for your help, Leng Fanyun is extremely grateful!"


    That person did not appear and only said, "This is my duty. No need to be courteous Great Hero Leng. I would like to ask Great Hero Leng to follow me. I have something to discuss with you."


    Leng Fanyun was in a hurry to find Su Yitian. He did not seem to be bothered by any trivial matters, so he refused and said:


    "This brother appreciates your kindness, but I have something important to attend to and am unable to comply with your wishes. I hope that you can bear the burden."


    With that, he turned and left.


    At this time, a small golden sword pierced through the air and approached Leng Fanyun''s back. Leng Fanyun didn''t mind his benefactor''s evil scheme and used Teleportation to dodge the sneak attack of the small golden sword.


    In his fury, Leng Fanyun picked up the two small swords from the ground, and shot them one after the other towards the direction of Fa Kan.


    However, these two swift and fierce swords had disappeared without a trace like mud sinking into the sea. Leng Fanyun was bewildered as he heard the fierce wind behind him, but he did not have the time to turn around and block the incoming fist attack.


    At this moment, Leng Fanyun could not help but be angry. Leng Fanyun circulated the power of his White Profound Art, and his entire body seemed to have gone berserk. The palm wind covered the entire sky as it swept towards that person.


    That person''s cultivation was not low, and he also had the strength of Mo Xuande. However, when compared to Leng Fanyun, he was still inferior as well. He was defeated in less than a hundred rounds.


    Leng Fanyun could tell that his attack was purely to test the waters. Other than the flying sword, the rest of his attack was just a counter attack. He did not fight with his life on the line and did not try to kill him.


    "Do you know where Su Yitian is?"


    Although that person was defeated by Leng Fanyun, he was not humble at all. He replied, "That''s right, Brother Leng. I will be the first to arrive and we will know what''s going on."


    Leng Fanyun had no doubts about him. He followed that person to the top floor of Lingyun Pagoda, where they met Su Yuewu and Su Yitian.


    After Su Yuewu and her son and Lin Guhong finished listening to the two fight, they smiled in their hearts. Leng Fanyun praised Lin Guhong''s junior very much, and said with a smile:


    "Those two Heavenly Soldiers were able to attack me with the strength of a High Rank Mo Xuan, and in just fifty rounds, they were already heavily injured. This junior of yours is only at the Mid Rank Mo Xuan, but he was able to withstand a hundred attacks from me and was also completely unharmed. It''s not easy! "


    Su Yuewu looked at her junior brother, Lin Guhong. He was wearing a green robe and had an extraordinary appearance. However, there were a few wrinkles on his forehead. He should not be young anymore.


    Seeing that Su Yuewu was looking at him, he took the initiative to introduce her, "I am Jiang Lingbo." I hope that Madam Su can take care of me. "


    Su Yuewu had a favorable impression of him, so she smiled and nodded.


    Su Yitian saw that Jiang Lingbo was the one who brought him in to listen to the lecture, and even brought him two big plates of beef. He also had a good impression of Jiang Lingbo. He called out in a soft and soft voice, "Uncle Jiang."


    Jiang Lingbo smiled shyly, and said to Su Yuewu and Leng Fanyun, "Your son is very cute, I''m really sorry for dragging you two into this."


    Leng Fanyun already knew that Lin Guhong and Jiang Lingbo had found him and Su Yuewu to fight against the Heaven Realm. He waved his hand and said, "Su Yitian is the reincarnation of the god of death, the Heaven Realm will find trouble with him sooner or later. Rather than waiting for the Heaven Realm to take action, it would be better for us to strike first. "


    Su Yuewu nodded and agreed, "That''s right, we have to formulate a plan to take the initiative."


    Lin Guhong suddenly sighed and said, "It''s a pity that junior brother and brother Leng killed those two heavenly soldiers. Otherwise, we would have been able to preserve their lives and investigate the true situation of the Heaven Realm. "It''s just like now, where a moth flies into a flame, I don''t know the details."


    Jiang Lingbo rolled his eyes at Lin Guhong and said, "Senior brother is too cautious, how could you not know that the situation was critical and that the soldiers were going to self-destruct in those two days? If we left their names, Brother Leng and I would have lost our lives." What do you mean moth to the flame? We still have a lot of cards up our sleeves! "


    Su Yuewu''s mind was extremely sharp. When she saw Jiang Lingbo looking at Su Yitian, she quickly understood what kind of trump card Jiang Lingbo was referring to. She pretended that she had not mentioned it.


    "Is the person Hero Jiang is talking about Su Yitian?"


    Jiang Lingbo was not annoyed by being called out, but he was rather impressed with Su Yuewu:


    "Mistress Su is extremely intelligent, and she managed to guess correctly."


    Su Yuewu smiled but remained silent. She said in her heart, "My son''s background is naturally extraordinary. He killed the reincarnation of a deity, so the Heaven Realm should be a little scared." However, he continued, "However, Tian Tian Tian''s cultivation is still shallow, people from the Heaven Realm are not his opponents."


    Jiang Lingbo said, "But that''s fine. The people from the Heaven Realm won''t come that early. We have plenty of time to prepare. Furthermore, I found a method to awaken the God Slayer in the ancient records passed down by my ancestors. "


    Su Yuewu asked in astonishment, "After awakening, will you lose your memories from this life?"


    "This one." Jiang Lingbo hesitated, "According to the ancient records, after the reincarnation of the God of Slaughter, all of his memories have been lost and he only has 10% of his strength left. After awakening, his strength will recover to its peak, but his memories will be completely lost. to become cruel and bloodthirsty, and not even let those close to you go. "


    Su Yuewu shivered, and said indifferently, "If it''s like this, I''d rather not awaken." If my little Tiantian becomes a demon, I''ll have nightmares all night long. "


    Su Yitian also cried out, "I don''t want to wake up! I don''t want to wake up! I just want to be with my mother forever!"


    Jiang Lingbo sighed and said, "Madam, please be at ease. If I am not completely confident, I will not rouse the God Slaughtering Soul within Su Yitian''s body so easily."


    Su Yuewu indifferently replied, "That''s for the best." A cold look flashed across his face.


    After they had finished discussing the basic countermeasures, Su Yuewu, Leng Fanyun, Su Yitian, and Little Tian took their leave. Lin Guhong did not stop them, he opened a restriction and let them go.


    Jiang Lingkong looked in the direction that Su Yuewu had left and sighed, "I never thought that there would be such a wonderful girl in the world."


    Lin Guhong wrinkled his nose and said, "This woman has extraordinary talent, and her talent seems to be a bit better than that of the Demon Palace''s Palace Mistress. In my opinion, I''m afraid she''s not someone from this world."


    Jiang Lingbo asked doubtfully, "If it''s not this place, could it still be the Heaven Realm?" But I checked her information. Her father is the head of the Su family of the Fallen Family, and her mother is just a poor girl from an ordinary family. It''s impossible for you to have the Heaven Realm bloodline on you. "


    Lin Guhong did not comment, and said, "That is not certain. I keep having the feeling that the aura on her body is not that of a normal person''s. "


    Jiang Lingbo scoffed, "Senior Brother, you''re being suspicious again. What''s the point of continuing to look for other alliances now? We''ve been planning this operation for years, we can''t afford to fail."


    Lin Guhong glanced at Jiang Lingbo meaningfully, and said with a sigh, "If that''s the case, then you can go. I''ll stay here for a while."

 C103

    In the Heaven Realm. Heaven Breaking Island.


    There were hundreds of warriors with white helmets standing on either side of a long, jade-white staircase. Each warrior carried a long, silver-white spear on his back. All of them had calm and handsome faces.


    The jade white staircase led to a vast hall. The hall was shining with a golden light and was hidden in the misty sea of clouds. Within it, he could faintly see the pavilions, the buildings, and the Immortal Traces.


    In the center of the grand hall sat the Celestial Emperor. Below him were the four great Celestial Sovereigns, the various immortals, the celestial officials, and the celestial generals. All of them stood silently within the hall, waiting for the Celestial Emperor to speak.


    The Celestial Emperor was in deep thought with his eyes closed. Suddenly, a white light shone from somewhere in Heaven Realm, followed by the hall that seemed to tremble slightly.


    When the Heavenly Emperor opened his eyes, his expression did not change much.


    "The white light just now was a sign that only occurred once in a thousand years in the Heaven Realm. With the appearance of the heavenly phenomena, I can see that something strange is definitely happening in the lower realms."


    The immortals were shocked, but no one dared to say anything. They all knew that the next sentence of the Celestial Emperor definitely had a hidden meaning.


    As expected, the Celestial Emperor''s eyelids twitched as he asked his highness, "Eastlord, a few days ago when you went down to the mortal world, did you gain anything?"


    The Empyrean from the East was the old man whose aura alone in the Su Clan estate had caused Su Yitian to tremble. He walked out of the immortal class and reported:


    "Your Majesty, this subject has indeed discovered something in the lower realms. I just don''t know if it has anything to do with this Celestial Phenomenon operation."


    "Oh?" Although the Celestial Emperor had known this for a long time, he still asked, "I wonder what Sky Sovereign Mu thinks?"


    The Eastern Sky Sovereign''s name was Mu Zhongliu. It was the descendant of the Sword God, Mu Chen, who had ascended to the Dao a thousand years ago.


    The Celestial Emperor usually called him the Eastern Sky Sovereign. When he was slightly angry, he would add the word ''Mu'' in front of the Sky Sovereign. When he was in a critical situation or when he was angry, he would call him ''Mu Zhongliu''. If they were unable to redeem their anger, they would call him ''middle-class old man''.


    Mu Zhongliu was an Empyrean for many years and knew the habits of the Celestial Emperor. If that was the case, then that meant that the Celestial Emperor was only putting on an act. That white light might not be as terrifying as the omens that appeared in the sky.


    Mu Zhongliu paused for a moment, before replying, "Subordinate has probed into the lower realms, and found out that the God of Slaughter, who harmed all living beings in the three realms, has been reborn into the Su Family, one of the top four families of the Liu-Li Empire. And her mother is precisely the Su Clan''s concubine, Su Yuewu. "


    The Heavenly Emperor nodded his head, "I have heard of the names of the four great families. However, as far as I know, although that woman from the Su Clan is married, she has never lost her virginity.


    Mu Zhongliu cursed in his heart, "The Celestial Emperor has already made people figure out the truth, but he still wants to hear the report from me." It''s just a test of my loyalty. It''s really too treacherous. "


    He replied, "This subject has investigated thoroughly. That young miss of the Su family is still a virgin. She accidentally ate a strange fruit and gave birth to Su Yitian."


    The Celestial Emperor nodded and replied, "God of Slaughter, Batian. In the past, he dominated the Three Realms and caused bloodshed for a thousand miles. My Heaven Realm was shocked by this as well. Therefore, he ordered the Heaven Realm''s Seven Stars War God to combine and strangle him, sealing his spirit on the Cloud Ancient Tree''s rein.


    "Twenty years ago, there was chaos in the Heaven Realm. During that time, the heavens accidentally entered the Cloud Desolate Land and broke the rein on the Cloud Desolate Ancient Tree, causing the God Slaying Soul to turn into a fruit and fall into the human world."


    More than half of the deities in the palace knew about the chaos in the Heaven Realm mentioned by the Heavenly Emperor. However, the Heavenly Emperor had never kept this matter a secret.


    Now that he had heard the words of the Celestial Emperor himself, he was extremely shocked and immediately revealed a sorrowful expression. At this moment, the entire hall was filled with the sadness of the wind and the rain.


    Of course, Mu Zhongliu knew about this as well. However, he was aware of the Heavenly Emperor''s habit and knew that he did not say anything. Instead, he quietly waited for the Heavenly Emperor to continue speaking.


    The Heavenly Emperor paused before continuing, "This fruit is made from the soul of a god of death, and its killing intent is too strong, causing it to look extremely ugly. Naturally, mortals would not be willing to eat it. However, after the fruit fell into the human world, it would no longer be bound by spiritual energy and would be absorbing the essence of the sun and moon day and night. The fruit was actually full, and the hostility had dissipated quite a bit. The Heaven Realm had sent people to look for him many times but to no avail. He gradually forgot about it.


    He had never thought that this fruit would actually be subdued by a mortal and even give birth to a boy. This child only used a year''s time to grow to the age of ten or so years old. The reincarnation of an assassin was different from that of a mortal.


    I have heard that every time the God of Slaughter was reincarnated, he would awaken all the memories of his past life in just three years. It has already been more than a year since this child was born. I am worried that he might awaken earlier and cause another ruckus in the Three Realms, causing mistakes in the lives of everyone. Paying close attention to your beloved one, what sort of countermeasures do you have? "


    Mu Zhongliu immediately requested, "This humble subject is willing to lead a few men to the lower realms to apprehend the reincarnation of the God of Slaughter, Su Yitian!"


    The Heavenly Emperor waved his hand, "Because of this matter, the Eastern Sky Sovereign has already descended to the mortal world once. I don''t want to trouble you anymore. Furthermore, Su Yitian''s cultivation is still too low, so there''s no need for you to send out anyone with the strength of the Sky Sovereign. "


    On the other hand, Mu Zhongliang already knew what the Celestial Emperor was thinking. He knew that the Celestial Emperor was trying to lure him down to the mortal world to capture him. Thus, he retreated.


    When the deities in the hall saw this situation, they all invited him to battle. They had been living in the Heaven Realm for a long time and had been in closed door training all day. He knew from the mouth of the Celestial Emperor that the fearsome God of Slaughter was now just a half-grown boy and should not be a threat to him.


    The Celestial Emperor was noncommittal. With a faint smile, he rejected everyone with a flat voice.


    Until a lazy voice said, "This old man is willing to go and capture the God of Slaughter."


    The immortals in the palace all called themselves subjects of the Celestial Emperor, but this person called himself an old man and was extremely disrespectful to the Celestial Emperor. However, all the deities in the palace became accustomed to it and began to discuss with each other.


    The Heavenly Emperor also disapproved as he said joyfully, "I am waiting for this beloved one to request for my fate. Come, come, let''s prepare a banquet to practice the art of capturing demons for this beloved one''s lower realm."


    That person said coldly: "I appreciate the Heavenly Emperor''s good intentions. It''s just that this old man has always been tired of such red tape. To tell you the truth, this old man only asked for orders to relax in the lower realms, time is hard to guarantee. Maybe one day, when I am in a good mood, I will capture that God Slaying kid and return to request for orders. "


    This person''s words and actions were extremely arrogant, but the Heavenly Emperor didn''t care. He only smiled and said, "Then I''ll trouble you, my beloved, to quiet you down."


    That person harrumphed. Without saying goodbye, he turned around and walked out of the hall.


    After the Heavenly Emperor left, his expression became even more solemn and solemn. The deities did not dare to breathe too loudly. However, they heard the Heavenly Emperor say softly, "Today''s meeting ends here. Everyone, please go back."


    The immortals heaved a sigh of relief, bid their farewells to the Celestial Emperor, then waved their sleeves and left.


    The Heavenly Emperor sighed as he looked at Mu Zhongliu, who had yet to leave the palace, and said with a cold expression, "I can''t be at ease having that old fellow stay in Heaven Realm. It''s just that this person has received a lot of benefits from his ancestors. I can only find an excuse to have him descend into the underworld, and not get annoyed when I can''t see him. "


    Mu Zhongliu disapproved in his heart, but he still agreed, "Heaven and earth are glorious. This man should have already expelled his immortal books. However, his ancestors are still around, so we must find an opportunity to teach him a lesson."


    The Celestial Emperor nodded. "You did well. This Emperor also ordered you to descend into the mortal world as soon as possible to supervise that old fellow."


    Mu Zhongliu accepted the order and left.


    As for the old man, he didn''t immediately go down into the world but returned to his home. With a wave of his sleeve, the crowd opened it with a creak. He entered the inner hall, took out a set of snow-white immortal clothes, and changed into a set of black cloth. At the same time, he tied a red wine gourd around his waist.


    After doing all this, the old man closed the door of the manor and flew up into the air. He saw Mu Zhongliu walking slowly towards him. The old man had no choice but to land on the ground and softly say:


    "Old Mu, are you here to send me off?"


    Mu Zhongliu nodded and sighed, saying, "Old Jiang, if it wasn''t for you, why do you have to go against the Celestial Emperor? Back then, because of the matter with the Lin Family, you and the Heavenly Emperor got into an argument, and the Heavenly Emperor removed you from the position of Heavenly Emperor. Now that you''ve embarrassed yourself in front of the Heavenly Emperor, aren''t you afraid that the Heavenly Emperor will cause trouble for you? "


    That old man snorted and said: "I am alone in this river, and I also have the Profound Heaven Token from the previous generation of Heavenly Emperors, I guess he can''t do anything to me, but you have to be careful, you have your own family, you have to be careful, and don''t let the Heavenly Emperor get any leads, and cause trouble for you."


    Mu Zhongliu nodded. "I can care about that, but my brother still wants to advise you. The lower realms are not as safe as you think. There are a lot of powerful people around."


    River Tide replied with an ''oh'', and asked with some curiosity: "Are there very powerful people in the lower realms? Stronger than you? "


    Mu Zhongliu spat, "Of course, you''re not as good as me. As for you, you might not be able to tell."


    Jiang Feng said with anger: "How dare you look down on this old man. Although this old man has left his position as an Empyrean, my cultivation is still there. If you don''t believe me, then let''s fight for 300 rounds and see who wins!"


    Mu Zhongliu hurriedly said, "Don''t be rash, let me tell you something. The two Heavenly Generals sent by the Heavenly Emperor to descend to the mortal world have been destroyed in the lower realms. Those two are already at the peak of Black Rank and are considered intermediate in strength among the Heavenly Soldiers. This kind of strength, could it not be terrifying in the lower realms? "


    Jiang Feng asked with a bit of shock: "If this is true, could it be the reincarnation of the god of death?"


    "That''s absolutely impossible. That reincarnated killing god is only a blue rank expert now, so he''s nothing to be afraid of." His mother, on the other hand, needs to be on her guard. "


    "Old Mu, you''ve lived for so many years, why are you so afraid of a woman? A mere woman, I can subdue her in three moves. "


    "Don''t laugh at me for now. As far as I know, that woman is already at the peak of Black Xuan."


    "What?" Senior Mo Xuan? A girl? " Jiang Feng was truly shocked.


    "What is it? Scared? Let alone the human world, there are actually mortals here. Their spiritual energy is extremely thin, and even on our Heaven Breaking Island, how many women have the strength of Mo Xuan? Don''t you dare underestimate a woman! "


    "Haha, this old man would like to meet such an extraordinary woman." The river tide laughed and did not greet Mu Zhongliu. With a flash, he disappeared.

 C104

    As for Su Yuewu and Leng Fanyun, after their conversation at Lingyun Pavilion with the two disciples that day, the Chadian Alliance did not relax, but instead started to train more frequently. Although Leng Fanyun had easily taken care of the two heavenly soldiers who were scouting around in the Heaven Realm, the two of them knew clearly in their hearts that they were just small fries of the Heaven Realm. The true strength of the Heaven Realm was still hidden in the dense fog. With their current strength, the Heaven Realm only needed to send an Empyrean down to completely crush them.


    Su Yuewu was in quite a good mood. Although Su Yitian was the target of the Heaven Realm''s attention, it was highly likely that he would suffer some mishaps in the near future. However, with Leng Fanyun by her side, Su Yuewu''s heart was at ease.


    The man in front of him was persistent and affectionate. Although he was paranoid and bloodthirsty, he treated him well with all his heart. He believed that no matter what danger there was, there was no need to be afraid.


    Su Yuewu thought of her previous life, the ten years of lonely training, the ten years of inhuman torture she had gone through. In order to prevent her sister from being exposed to the cruelty of the world, she had chosen to silently bear the pain of time and again during her transformation. On those lonely days and nights, she had wanted to hold her sister and tell her of her pain and sorrow. He originally thought that after reviving the Su Clan, he would be able to enjoy true youth and life with his sister. However, unexpectedly, his sister, whom he had always doted on, betrayed him.


    Thinking of this, Su Yuewu let out another sigh. She had been in this world for so many years, and was already used to not thinking about the events of her past life. Now that she thought about it again, it was just a sigh.


    After this sigh, he cherished the value of his life even more.


    In this world, I have a smart and spoiled son. I have a man who loves me wholeheartedly. I have a man I love deeply in my heart. I have a blue face. I have a loyal subordinate.


    In life, it is a great fortune to have only one of these things. Now that I have them all, I will never let them be lost in my hands again.


    It was unknown when, but Leng Fanyun was already standing behind her. Su Yuewu felt his aura and slowly turned around to see his cold and arrogant yet determined face. The owner of that face also looked at her with a warm gaze. Su Yuewu did not speak, but a warm feeling suddenly welled in her heart.


    Leng Fanyun gently hugged Su Yuewu, his deep gaze seemed to want to see through Su Yuewu''s pretty face.


    After being stared at like this for a long time, Su Yuewu awkwardly tilted her head and slightly rebuked, "You''re annoying."


    Leng Fanyun was amused by her childish behavior and hugged even tighter. Unconsciously, his head landed on Su Yuewu''s shoulder.


    Su Yuewu was somewhat astonished. Today, this man''s actions were quite abnormal.


    Leng Fanyun gently said, "Little Wu, I''ve been feeling uneasy lately. I don''t know why, but I''m really afraid of losing you."


    Su Yuewu was greatly shocked. In the past, Leng Fanyun had always been a proud and fearless person. Even though he had met with danger, he had never worried about his personal gains or losses like today.


    But today, Leng Fanyun was just like a child, afraid of losing the person he loved the most in his life.


    A wave of tenderness rose in Su Yuewu''s heart and she wanted to comfort him. Leng Fanyun had already stood up, and said with a bashful smile:


    "Little Wu, let me tell you something."


    This was the first time Su Yuewu saw such an expression on this man''s face, so she couldn''t help but laugh.


    Leng Fanyun was a bit embarrassed. Calming his mind, he said:


    "Ever since I saw the sword and the person in the painting in Lingyun Pavilion, I''ve always had some strange dreams, and my mind is always blurry. I think about some things for no reason, and I know that those things are very distant in my heart. Those memories are so old that some of them I almost forget if they really happened. "


    Su Yuewu was confused and asked, "A distant memory?" Have you not lived for thousands of years, old monster? " As soon as he spoke, he realized that the world he had crossed over to was a fantasy world. There were even deities here, so it wasn''t surprising that he had reincarnated.


    Leng Fanyun nodded his head, "Perhaps so. I have reincarnated many times, but I have only lost a large portion of my memories. Now that I think about it, it is only a scattered picture."


    "My god." Su Yuewu exaggeratedly cried out, "So I really fell in love with an old monster."


    Leng Fanyun laughed out loud and said, "That''s right, that''s me, an old monster. Today, I''m going to capture you, a beautiful woman, and make you my wife!" With that, he made as if to leap forward.


    Su Yuewu was so amused by Leng Fanyun that her childish nature rose, and she retreated a few steps, yelling, "You, you, you, don''t come over here! Someone come, help! "


    Leng Fanyun didn''t care about Su Yuewu''s posturing, he leapt up and grabbed Su Yuewu. Su Yuewu also quickly turned around and circulated her Ink Ranked inner force, and with a single breath, she was already over a hundred feet away.


    Unexpectedly, Leng Fanyun was even faster, and quietly appeared behind Su Yuewu.


    Su Yuewu was shocked. She gathered a few more layers of inner strength as her entire body was covered in a black mist. Like a black cloud, she moved quickly.


    Leng Fanyun followed closely behind them. Seeing that Su Yuewu''s inner force had greatly improved, he was already far superior to the Su Yuewu of the past, who was now in danger of being besieged. He was now ready to fight. Lightly raising his profound energy, he transformed into a white light and chased closely after Su Yuewu''s ball of ink.


    The two of them used all the profound energy in their bodies and compared their legs to each other. In a blink of an eye, they had already left the Imperial City and arrived at a dark and narrow valley.


    Su Yuewu saw that Leng Fanyun was still following closely behind her, his face was flushed red as if he was lifting something heavy lightly. He knew that if this competition continued, he would be caught in less than half an incense stick of time. Thus, he retracted his Qi and stopped himself.


    Leng Fanyun arrived in an instant, clucked his tongue, and said, "Congratulations, Little Wu, your power has increased tremendously recently."


    Su Yuewu rolled her eyes at him and said snappily, "No matter how much my strength increases, I''m still no match for a White Xuan expert like you."


    Leng Fanyun scratched his head and said, "Don''t say that. After reaching the White Profound Realm, it will be extremely difficult to increase one''s cultivation."


    Su Yuewu''s heart felt warm, so she didn''t mind. The two of them found a patch of grass and sat down side by side.


    Leng Fanyun and Su Yuewu talked about his recent dreams. The protagonists were actually the men in the portrait in the secret chamber of Lingyun Pavilion.


    "It''s still the same year that I don''t know about. The mountain is greener than it is now, the water is greener than it is now, and the sky is bluer and taller than it is now. That man was sleeping on top of a towering tree. His clothes also had a cluster of pure white feathers on them. The crimson sword on his waist was enough to make me feel terrified. I must have been so stubborn that I didn''t even spare him a glance. I kept walking forward, as if I was looking for someone who had betrayed me.


    That man just smiled blandly. When I was about to leave, he suddenly called me:


    ''What are you going to do with them when you catch them? ''


    I got angry after being seen through by him. My eyes seemed to spit fire as I glared at him.


    ''Don''t even think about pleading for them. They betrayed me. I will make them wish they were dead! ''


    "Oh?" He was still as relaxed as ever. ''Kill them?''


    ''No, I''m going to cut them apart with a single slash, drink their blood, and eat their flesh. I''m going to shatter their souls so that they will never be able to reincarnate.


    ''As expected, it''s your style. However, have you thought about it? After you do that, there won''t be any more betrayals? '' He laughed.


    ''No, I wouldn''t have such childish thoughts. I just want them to remember my cruelty and bloodlust and submit to me forever.


    ''Since you already know that there will still be people who will betray you, how can I guarantee that they will forever submit to you? ''


    ''Then I''ll kill them all! '' When I said those words, the fur all over my body suddenly turned scarlet, and my eyes became as red as fire.


    That person had the same indifferent expression as before, but the sword at his waist began to vibrate.


    I had a natural fear towards this sword. When I saw it, my entire body shuddered. My fiery-red hair immediately turned ashen white.


    That person sighed and said, "You haven''t woken up yet. Since that''s the case, I''ll let you live once more. I hope that you can find your true self soon."


    After saying this, his expression changed. He didn''t even bother to look at how he moved as the sword was already flying towards me. I was unable to dodge in time, and the sword has already pierced into my chest. "


    After hearing Leng Fanyun''s dream, Su Yuewu was so frightened that she almost cried. He quickly asked, "And then you woke up?"


    "Yes, this is just one of the less frightening dreams of many of my dreams. Each time was a scene of my death. " Leng Fanyun calmly said.


    "Is the person who kills you always different?" Su Yuewu asked.


    "Yes, and the person who killed me in this dream just so happens to be the person in the painting, Lin Xiuyu." Leng Fanyun said with a hint of disappointment in his eyes.


    "I''ve been wondering these past few days, just what sort of past have I actually had? Why can''t I remember a lot of things? Little Wu, you know? This feeling is very painful. "


    Su Yuewu was speechless. She thought of Little Zither, and remembered the happy marriage between Little Zither and Liu Liqing. In his heart, however, he thought, "Too many memories, isn''t that also a burden?" Carrying such a heavy pain of the past, the pace of progress will always carry some stumbling, and after a long time will stop.


    And she sighed and said, "Brahma, sometimes it is not happiness to forget. Forget those dreams, you just need to remember that I''m with you now. We''ll get married and enjoy it. " The eagerness in his words could no longer be concealed; it was as if he was about to cry out in pain.


    After all that, we must not lose each other again.


    Leng Fanyun said, "Xiao Wu, of course I know, we will get married as soon as possible. I''m anxious too, but you didn''t understand what I meant. "Since they can kill me time and time again and reincarnate me, they can also kill me now. This is what I''m worried about."


    Su Yuewu was stunned for a moment, and then her entire body began to shake. She truly had not thought of this. If this were true, then these dreams would reveal a curse that was buried in Leng Fanyun''s body. Every once in a while, as Leng Fanyun''s strength grew, someone would come to kill Leng Fanyun. Of course, Leng Fanyun could not be killed, so he would be reborn again and again, and gradually forget the memories of his previous life.


    As she thought of this, Su Yuewu''s entire body felt like it had fallen into an ice cave, and she was unable to say anything for a long time.

 C105

    Leng Fanyun silently looked at Su Yuewu, his heart was also filled with grief. He secretly regretted not telling Su Yuewu the truth so early on, so he could only gently pat her shoulder to console her:


    "Little Wu, this is only a dream. Furthermore, they killed me before because the evil aura around me has yet to dissipate. Although I do have some evil intent, it does not harm the common people. I''m sure they will not make things difficult for me."


    Su Yuewu did not reply, but in her heart she was cursing:


    "You fool, don''t you know that no matter how many times a person is reincarnated, their nature will never change? They didn''t kill you for the sake of all the lives in the world. They were just worried that once your strength had reached a certain level, you would threaten their rule. "


    Thinking of this, the hatred he had towards the Heaven Realm grew even more.


    However, the absolute disparity in strength brought about a feeling of powerlessness, as if a huge gap had appeared in front of Su Yuewu. As a person who had lived two lifetimes and had never feared anything, Su Yuewu felt a deep sense of helplessness.


    Both of them had their own thoughts, so they were both silent for a while.


    At this time, an aged voice sounded.


    "Cough, cough."


    Leng Fanyun immediately regained his senses and shouted:


    "Who''s here? Eavesdrop on my words. Quickly show yourself, or else I won''t forgive you."


    "The voice rang again:" Cough cough, um, I''m sorry to disturb your intimacy, cough cough, this old man was just asking for the way. It had been a long time since he had come to this place, and he had changed a lot. This old man is drunk again. I won''t be able to find my way in a short time. "


    Leng Fanyun looked for the location of the speaker and found a slovenly old man sitting on a tree not far from them. Su Yue Wu was influenced by the martial arts novels of her previous life as well as Lin Guhong and her fellow disciples, so she did not dare to underestimate this kind of average person. With just one look, she could not see the depth of his cultivation, so she smiled and asked:


    "Well, where would you like to go?"


    Seeing Su Yuewu''s actions, the old man was very respectful towards him and was very satisfied. He smiled and said:


    "This little girl is quite cute, unlike you, the lover, who is extremely ferocious." As he finished speaking, he frowned at Leng Fanyun.


    Leng Fanyun thought of his dream and frowned, "That old man Wu, stop putting on an act for this sovereign. Who are you and what is your purpose for coming here?"


    The old man didn''t pay attention to Leng Fanyun''s words. He stared blankly at Su Yuewu and sighed, "This little girl really is beautiful. She looks just like a person."


    Su Yuewu curiously asked, "Who is it? It can''t be your young wife, right? "


    The old man laughed loudly, "Girl, you really know how to joke. Although this old man was unrestrained when he was young, he is also extraordinarily handsome. At that time, this old man wasn''t interested in women at all. However, those young ladies would always look for me. Aiya, this old man is extremely annoyed. I had no choice but to tell them that I already had a woman I loved. Those girls who pursued me were extremely saddened when they heard this. I even heard that someone committed suicide due to excessive grief in the end. It really makes one sigh at the loss of one''s wrists. "


    When Su Yuewu heard this old man''s incoherent speech, her tone was vague and somewhat narcissistic. She was even more certain that this old man came from an extraordinary background. She didn''t know whether he was a friend or foe, but she had to first stabilize him. Thus, he asked:


    "Old sir, you''re really annoying. Have you not answered my question?"


    The old man smacked his head and laughed, "Oh? Are you asking who your husband was when he was younger? Haha, let me take a closer look. " With a flash, he appeared right in front of Leng Fanyun.


    Leng Fanyun was already in high spirits as he observed this old man''s every move. Seeing this old man coming towards him, he turned his body and placed himself in front of Su Yuewu. Who knew this old man was only here to see him? As soon as he left, the elder pounced on empty air.


    The elder laughed out loud, looked at Su Yue Wu and said: "Girl, your husband is a bit embarrassed. It seems like he admitted that he can''t compare up to this old man, and is too ashamed to do anything about it. Thus, he decided to avoid it. "


    At this moment, Su Yuewu carefully sized up this old man and discovered that he was even shorter than her. Compared to the tall Leng Fanyun, this old man was even skinnier, almost like a skinny monkey. Thus, he burst into laughter and said:


    "This husband of mine is extremely proud. He had always been proud of his appearance, and right now, he''s easily being compared to the old man. He''s both embarrassed and displeased at the same time."


    The old man patted his shoulder, and said to Leng Fanyun, "You don''t have to be unconvinced. This old man is one of the top characters in the Three Realms, you need not be sad if you can''t defeat him. "Although the Heavenly Emperor always claims to be very handsome and smiling, he is still far inferior to you, little brother."


    When Leng Fanyun and Su Yuewu heard him talk about the Heavenly Emperor, their expressions all changed. The old man, on the other hand, continued to talk about the matters of the Celestial Emperor as if he was fine.


    Leng Fanyun took Su Yuewu''s hand and wrote two words on her palm, "Someone from Heaven Realm." At the same time, their eyes hinted at Su Yue''s intention to enter the ball. The two of them listened attentively as the old man talked about the matters of the Celestial Emperor. He hoped to get some information out of his words.


    Who knew that the old man would talk about the daily matters of the Celestial Emperor? For example, the Celestial Emperor didn''t have a lot of wine, and when he got drunk, he would give the celestial official a salary increase. Another example would be when the Celestial Emperor was greedy for women''s beauty. He would make people capture a lot of painters in the mortal world and draw pictures of him in the palace day and night.


    Leng Fanyun could tell from the old man''s words that all nineteen of the stories about the Heavenly Emperor were fabricated. He couldn''t help but frown. He thought that this old man might be someone from the Heaven Realm, so he would naturally not tell him about the matters of the Heaven Realm. He couldn''t help but sigh.


    The old man was still talking nonstop about the ugly things of the Celestial Emperor. Su Yuewu, unable to hold back any longer, blurted out:


    "Old sir, you should be from the Heaven Realm, right? But why are you so disrespectful to the Celestial Emperor?"


    As soon as Su Yuewu''s words left her mouth, Leng Fanyun''s expression drastically changed. He took a few more steps forward and stood firmly in front of Su Yuewu, constantly watching the old man''s movements to prevent him from suddenly attacking.


    The old man was originally in high spirits as he spoke, but his expression was filled with satisfaction when he was interrupted by Su Yuewu. His eyes suddenly dimmed. He let out a faint sigh and said:


    "It''s not bad that I came from the Heaven Realm, but I''m not from there. The truth is that I came back to a thousand years ago, what kind of difference does the Immortal World have from the mortal world."


    Su Yuewu had read a few novels about the cultivation of the Internet in her previous life, so she understood this principle. Immortals were merely mortals who cultivated to their death; their lifespan wasn''t limitless. Every so often, they would have to undergo heavenly tribulation. It was even harder than for mortals. Thinking of this, he also sighed.


    Leng Fanyun asked with some confusion, "What does old sir mean? Didn''t the Heaven Realm exist since the ancient times?"


    The old man looked at Leng Fanyun in shock, "Don''t tell me you don''t know?" Then, he suddenly realized something. "Many of your memories from your past life have yet to awaken. No wonder."


    After hearing his words, Leng Fanyun actually knew his true identity. He hurriedly said, "Old sir, please explain yourself in detail."


    The old man s expression changed, and said: "My name is River Tide, I was once an Empyrean from the West twenty years ago, and am now just an idle person in the Heaven Realm. I will first tell you my name."


    Leng Fanyun and Su Yuewu were both shocked in their hearts. When had Sky Sovereign been so many? How could such a random old man come down from the Heaven Realm, and become an Sky Sovereign? Although he was only the former Empyrean, his strength was likely a bit higher than an ordinary Empyrean.


    The old man ignored the two and continued:


    "Several thousand years ago, only the Glazed Continent said that the Heaven Realm''s Heaven Breaking Island, the Underworld''s Treacherous Currents, and the Nine Demon Abyss all didn''t exist. At that time, the martial way was still as prosperous as it was now. Suddenly, someone discovered the benefits of Xuan Energy. By cultivating the martial way, they could hunt more easily and move more quickly. Thus, no matter male, female, old, or young, everyone on the continent started to cultivate their profound strength and polish their martial skills. In the end, it became the world where martial arts was revered today.


    In the process of cultivation, some people who had improved quickly also discovered that their lifespan had also increased due to the profundity of their cultivation. Thus, they had more time to cultivate. After that, a few Sky Profound Realm martial artists found an immortal island outside of the continent and built palaces on the island, then began to reproduce. They called this island Heaven Breaking Island to commemorate the day they broke through the Sky Profound Realm and came to this island.


    And this is the origin of the Heaven Smiting Island in Heaven Realm. "


    Su Yuewu nodded repeatedly as she listened. Jiang Feng''s explanation was pretty much what she had in mind. The Heaven Realm, the Mortal Realm, the Lower and Upper Realms, they were all the same a thousand years ago. The people of Heaven Realm were merely those of the lower realms that had migrated. Thinking about it, she felt a little relieved. She felt that the Heaven Realm was not as scary as she had imagined.


    However, the next sentence of River Wave said:


    "You might think that since the Heaven Realm mortals are from the same sect, the people of Heaven Realm would not be so scary. However, you all didn''t expect that after thousands of years of development, the Heaven Realm was no longer as simple and crude as it was when we first established it. During these few thousand years, every single Heavenly Emperor would personally come to the Liu-Li Continent to choose their masters to serve in the Heaven Realm. Under the growth and growth of generations, the talent of the people in the Heaven Realm would be countless times stronger than the people in the Liu-Li Continent. Furthermore, Heaven Breaker Island was filled with spirit energy and had a quiet and secluded environment. It was just like the deep mountains and beautiful valleys on the continent; it was very suitable for cultivation.


    Compared to you, the people from Heaven Realm only lack experience in facing the enemy. On Heaven Breaking Island, everyone is focused on cultivation, and there are rarely any wars and conflicts, making it inferior to the human world. You and I will fight to the death for a few territories. But amongst the people in the Heaven Realm, even the most untalented of trash can be considered as the sect leader of the entire continent. "


    Su Yuewu thought of the two Heavenly Soldiers that Leng Fanyun had killed. In the Heaven Realm, they were considered insignificant, but they had already reached the advanced stage of the Black Rank. If it were not for the fact that they had met Leng Fanyun, this heretic, with just his martial prowess, they could have easily dominated the entire continent.


    Leng Fanyun sucked in a breath of cold air, then suddenly asked, "You were once an Empyrean, and are considered a reputable person in the Heaven Realm. What did you come to the Glazed Continent for?"


    Jiang Feng laughed: "Don''t worry, the Heavenly Emperor has ordered me to go down to the Heaven Realm to do something else, and it has something to do with you guys. But you know, I have never really cared about what he said, so you don''t have to worry, I will not capture you right now."


    "So you''re saying we''ll catch him eventually?" Leng Fanyun''s face was gloomy and cold. The power of his entire body circulated rapidly as he waited for the pressure of Bai Xuan''s strength to rise up, wanting to launch an attack.


    But in front of the river tide, Leng Fanyun discovered that his pressure was useless. Jiang Feng looked at Leng Fanyun with a smile and praised,


    "You''re only thirty years old in this lifetime, right?"


    Leng Fanyun nodded his head. River Tide praised: "Your talent is indeed outstanding. In such a thin place like the Spirit Qi of the Glazed Continent, you have already reached the High Rank of the White Profound Realm in just 30 years. With this aptitude, even in the Heaven Realm, it is rare for anyone to look at you."


    Leng Fanyun ignored his praise, and continued to stare at him coldly.


    Jiang Feng then looked towards Su Yuewu and said, "Your wife isn''t even twenty yet, right? My good child, she''s already at the advanced stage of the Ink realm." "With that level of talent, you can''t even compare yourself to your husband, haha."


    When the two of them heard this, they were overjoyed. However, they had different thoughts in their minds. Su Yue Wu was purely because of the young girl''s bashfulness, but Leng Fanyun was thinking, the women that his original body has taken a fancy to, are naturally different.


    Seeing the two of them like this, Jiang Feng smiled: "I''ve already said that you guys can decide on the rest of the matters. Since I have one more thing to do in this trip to the Glazed Continent, I won''t disturb you guys anymore." With that, he disappeared.


    Su Yuewu and Leng Fanyun both let out a sigh of relief. At this time, the voice of the river once again rang out:


    "Hey, you haven''t shown me the way yet. How do I get to the Imperial City?"

 C106

    Imperial City. Lingyun Pavilion. Somewhere in the lobby, a wretched storyteller was talking about books. After a while, he felt that his mouth was a little dry, so he waved his hand and called his disciple over to whisper a few words to him.


    The disciple came down from the stage with a plate and walked around the hall, collecting the reward money.


    The storyteller felt very satisfied with the crisp sound of the plate, so he stretched, leaned back in his chair, and looked around.


    Today''s lecture was once again filled with a new batch of people. The effect of the storyteller''s storytelling gradually reached its peak. Currently, the news of the arrival of a Heaven Realm envoy was circulating throughout the Imperial City.


    They now knew that the Heavenly Emperor was also a mortal. They had coveted the vast lands of the Glazed Continent, and wanted to seize them for themselves. Thus, they broke the altar that served the Celestial Emperor, tore apart the Celestial Emperor''s portrait, and even the memorial tablets of the Celestial Emperor were not spared. In the blink of an eye, the Imperial City was in an uproar.


    Even His Majesty found out about it now. He made people check the rumors while asking if it was true.


    The more he thought about the situation that had been created, the more pleased he became with himself. Suddenly, he saw that in the middle of the crowd, in an unremarkable corner, there was an old man who looked even more wretched than he was, gulping down wine.


    Lin Guhong took another few more careful glances and was sure that there was no mistake. He couldn''t help but break out in cold sweat.


    The old man was drinking merrily when he noticed that there was some noise around him. It turned out that the storyteller had stopped lecturing. Slightly depressed, he turned to the storyteller.


    Lin Guhong looked at him in bewilderment, then his eyes met his gaze. His heart was anxious, and with a kacha sound, the chair was broken by him.


    The old man chuckled. At some point, he had brought another two big plates of beef and a plate of peanuts. With the wine in the pot, he simply started to eat.


    Lin Guhong felt helpless, thinking that since this person was here, he could not continue the storytelling. Thus, he went to find his disciple and had him return the copper plates to the people who were listening in the hall.


    The little disciple was very confused and frightened by his master''s expression. He could only return the copies one by one, and then invite everyone to leave the hall of the storytelling hall one by one.


    In the end, only the old man, the suspicious Lin Guhong and Lin Guhong''s disciple remained.


    Lin Guhong''s disciple saw an old man even more wretched than his own master walking over and was about to stop him.


    Under the hint of his master''s eyes, he had no choice but to leave.


    Jiang Feng smiled as he sized Lin Guhong up, and said: "It''s been so many years since we last met, but you guys seem to be living quite comfortably in the lower realms. In comparison, this old man here in the Heaven Realm is really living a miserable life. "


    Lin Guhong rolled his eyes and said, "So, Martial Uncle, are you here to experience life in the lower realms?"


    Jiang Feng said seriously: "What do you mean lower realm and upper realm! To us, this is our homeland. This old man has returned home. "


    Lin Guhong asked curiously, "Didn''t you come here on the orders of the Heavenly Emperor to capture us?" Then he realized he had misspoken. How could he say such a thing so bluntly? If he were to offend this unassuming old man, he would be caught immediately.


    However, River Tide didn''t hear him and continued to curiously look around the hall. Suddenly, he pretended to be angry and said:


    "Where did you see all the things that you spoke of today?" There are some things that this old man does not know. "


    Lin Guhong was surprised, thinking that the tide was coming to capture it, but seeing him ask that question, he calmed himself down and replied: "Reporting to Martial Uncle, I found this among the Lin Family''s old things, it was personally written by the Lin Family''s Ancestor Lin Xianyu."


    "Bullshit!" "The river tide tore off a large piece of beef and said while chewing." Lin Xiuyu, Lin Xiuyu, and the Sky Sovereign Sword of Myriad Swords. How free and unrestrained you are, how generous you are, don''t you look like a woman, remembering all these years of nonsense, ah, this must have been made up by you and your fellow brothers. Hmph, it''s not bad to lie to these commoners in this world. You want to lie to me?


    Lin Guhong saw this old man''s stubborn and stubborn look, he sighed and said, "This is what my senior brother told me before he died, I can guarantee that I''m not wrong."


    Oh? Was it that brat Lin Jinghong? "Haha, that kid suits my taste. His words must be true.


    Lin Guhong almost fainted when he said that, he silently cursed for not being able to hear it, if he heard you, he would believe him. Aren''t the two of you drunk for three days and three nights! Then wouldn''t they let people open this restaurant?


    Lin Guhong was full of wine and meat, so he fell asleep in the hall of Lin Guhong''s storytelling book.


    Lin Guhong was a little speechless as he trembled and asked, "Martial Uncle, do you want to see Ling Bo? "He''s out on some business right now, do you want me to call him over?"


    When River Tide heard this, he became spirited and smiled sinisterly: "If you don''t call him over, I will capture both of you and send you to the Heaven Realm to be locked up in the Misty Pavilion?"


    Lin Guhong was stunned for a moment, then he was speechless, standing or leaving, he could not help but stand in place.


    Jiang Feng laughed out loud and said: "Don''t worry, this time I came down to the mortal world on the orders of the Celestial Emperor. but it''s not here to catch you. "


    Lin Guhong was skeptical, but looking at his attitude, it really did not seem like he was going to arrest them. He could only close the door and leave the entire hall for the river to sleep in.


    On the other hand, Jiang Lingbo, who was working with the reclusive immortal of the Liu-Li Dynasty, suddenly received a signal from Lin Guhong. This signal indicated that the situation was not looking good. Jiang Lingbo had no choice but to rush back to Lingyun Tower.


    When they were almost to the imperial city, Jiang Lingbo suddenly saw two figures in front of him walking slowly back. He felt that the back of the figure was somewhat familiar. After searching through his mind, he came to a sudden realization and hurriedly called out, "Palace Head Leng, Madam Su, please wait!"


    Su Yuewu and Leng Fanyun turned around at the same time. When they saw Jiang Lingbo, they looked at each other and saw the doubt in each other''s eyes.


    Jiang Lingbo, on the other hand, was a bit happy. "Lady Su and Palace Head Leng are in a good mood. Come out to the Imperial City when you have time."


    The originally normal words, upon hearing them from Su Yuewu, became somewhat sarcastic. Her face alternated between green and white as she said in annoyance:


    "Mister Jiang, you''re not here to discuss matters with your Senior Brother. Why did you go outside the Imperial City and teach us?"


    When Leng Fanyun first heard Su Yuewu call the two of them husband and wife, he was somewhat puzzled. Only now did he remember that Su Yuewu also called them husband and wife when they faced the river.


    Su Yuewu''s hand was held by Leng Fanyun, and as she felt a warm current, she couldn''t help but look at Leng Fanyun twice more. Seeing that Leng Fanyun''s expression did not change, he laughed lightly.


    Just as Jiang Lingbo was about to reply, he saw Su Yuewu and Leng Fanyun''s expressions suddenly change. Embarrassed, he gave two light coughs and said, "It is not appropriate for me to be here. Fine, I will take my leave first."


    Su Yuewu quickly said: "Mr. Jiang, please wait. My wife and I are also preparing to return to the Imperial City, and we''re going together."


    Only then did Jiang Lingbo reply, "The contact this time was quite fruitful. It''s just that I received senior brother''s signal just now. He might have met with some trouble. I hope that the two of them can help me."


    Su Yuewu and Jiang Lingbo looked at each other with a complicated expression. They didn''t inquire as to what Jiang Lingbo had accomplished for himself. Instead, they replied in unison:


    "There''s no time to lose. Let''s go."


    Jiang Lingbo nodded his head gratefully. The three of them circulated their profound energy and flew towards the Lingyun Pagoda in the imperial city.


    When he arrived at Lingyun Tower, Jiang Lingbo found his senior sitting in the main hall, his head tilted to the side. He had fallen asleep.


    Jiang Lingbo was a bit speechless. He pulled Lin Guhong up and asked, "Didn''t you send the signal saying that you encountered an emergency?" I called Palace Head Leng and Madam Su over. Tell me now, what situation have you encountered? Did someone eat an overlord''s meal? "


    After Lin Guhong was pulled out of his sleep, he was still a little unconscious. He rubbed his head and said, "Yes, yes, someone from the Heaven Realm came down!"


    The three of them cried out at the same time, "So fast!"


    Jiang Lingbo asked again, "Where are the people from the Heaven Realm now?" Senior Brother, you fought against them? Are you hurt? " Then he shook his head: "I don''t think so. If we were to fight, your life would probably be lost. "


    Lin Guhong said angrily: "Don''t look down on your senior brother so much! I just talked to him. "


    Jiang Lingbo asked curiously, "Only one person came down?" Did he not catch you? "


    "No, he''s sleeping in that hall." With that, Lin Guhong yawned, "Speaking of which, I''m also sleepy."


    The three of them were petrified at the same time. "At this point, you still have the mood to sleep!"


    "Then you guys go in and take a look. I''ll go back to sleep. " Lin Guhong acted as if it had nothing to do with him.


    The three of them half-believed her as they opened the door to the hall, only to see an old man bare-chested sleeping on the long table where Lin Guhong told his story. The cups under the table were a mess.


    The three of them simultaneously let out a sigh of relief. Su Yuewu and Leng Fanyun looked at each other, thinking to themselves, so it was him. No wonder Lin Guhong didn''t feel the slightest sense of danger.


    Tears flickered in Jiang Lingbo''s eyes as he rushed over and shook the sleeping river, crying out, "Uncle, you''re not dead drunk yet! "I really miss my nephew."


    Jiang Lingbo was not used to his nephew''s affectionate actions, so he said sullenly, "What are you talking about? I just drank some wine and fell asleep, and that''s how you curse me. Looks like you must have learned badly in the Wind Moon Continent. "


    Jiang Lingbo unhappily cleaned up the mess under the table and said, "My nephew has been in the mortal world for so many years and yet you have not come to see me. I thought you were too drunk to wake up. I didn''t expect you to live quite happily. " Suddenly, he seemed to recall something and was shocked.


    "Did you come from the lower realms to catch the reincarnated God of Death?"


    Hearing that his nephew had exposed the true purpose of his lower realm, Jiang Feng said rather helplessly:


    "Don''t say it so quickly, I still want to have a good time here. If you say it, won''t I lose?" "You''re really not cute." He suddenly raised his head, saw Su Yuewu and Leng Fantian, and said with a smile:


    "These two brats love you more than you do. Hey, don''t mind me. I''m not here to catch you."


    "But you''re after my son." Su Yuewu said coldly.


    "I didn''t say that. Who said your son is the reincarnation of the god of slaughter? "Alright, I haven''t slept enough. Why don''t you go out first?"

 C107

    Leng Fanyun had already secretly investigated the power of the river tide in the valley outside the Royal Capital. Even with Bai Xuan''s cultivation, he was unable to find any clues. But just a small movement from the river tide was enough to make Leng Fanyun feel a strong sense of pressure.


    Leng Fanyun was very meticulous. He had already roughly guessed the identity of the person who came here, and also the purpose of the river tide coming from the lower realms. At this moment, it wasn''t strange for him to see a river tide. On the other hand, Su Yuewu''s concern for Su Yitian was a complete mess. After confirming the purpose of his trip from the river tide, she immediately wanted to make a move.


    Seeing that the situation wasn''t good, Leng Ning Yun hurriedly dragged Su Yuewu out the door. Su Yuewu felt the warmth from Leng Fanyun''s hands and felt an inexplicable sense of safety. After struggling for a while, she decided to leave it to him.


    Seeing that Su Yuewu was still in disbelief, Jiang Lingbo explained:


    "Madam Su, you might not know my uncle''s past. From what I see, my uncle won''t make things difficult for us."


    Su Yuewu glared at him and snorted: "You knew it, he was ordered by the Celestial Emperor to come down and capture my son, and you guys have already been demoted to the mortal realm. Do you think your uncle will let us off just like that?"


    Jiang Lingbo said with a wry smile, "You don''t have to say. This uncle of mine is not afraid of anything other than women. He doesn''t even respect the Celestial Emperor if I say it''s a taboo."


    Su Yuewu recalled the first time she saw the tides of the river. The tides pretended to be a crazed old man, constantly telling jokes about the Celestial Emperor. She couldn''t help but believe in what Jiang Lingbo had said.


    "Our Lin and Jiang Families are aristocratic families. The ancestor of the Lin Clan, Lin Xianyu, was absolutely stunning. He fought against the Heavenly Court by himself and even personally ended the Immortal War that shook the entire Three Realms. And at the very beginning, Lin Xianyu wasn''t the only one who fought. "At that time, the Sword God, uncle Mu, and the ancestor of our Jiang family, Jiang Ningbo, were both Lin Jingyu''s right-hand men."


    "Jiang Ningbo? It''s just one word away from your name? " Su Yuewu raised her delicate eyebrows.


    "Cough cough, it does look like it, but although my ancestor was not as brilliant as Lin Jingyu, he was still a genius that the heavens could not compare with. The Sword God uncle Mu was also a good friend of my ancestor, who was originally a descendant of a declining martial arts family. He was coincidentally taught by Uncle Mu. With the remnants of the three pages of secret arts left behind by his family, he managed to comprehend a peerless martial art and revived our Jiang family.


    At that time, Uncle Mu was the Alliance Master of the Martial Dao Alliance. During the war, he was the first to bear the brunt of the attack. However, because he was ambushed by his subordinates, he was besieged by the Heavenly Generals and later killed by the Empyreans. Uncle Mu''s prestige in the Martial Dao Alliance was extremely high. With his death, there were people from the Heaven Realm who took advantage of the situation to enter.


    "Logically speaking, this Uncle Mu should be very strong." Su Yuewu asked.


    "Of course it''s strong, that was the most powerful battle power in the world. If it wasn''t for the ambush, he would be on par with Sky Sovereign. "


    "No, that''s not what your senior brother said. Your Senior-apprentice Brother said that Uncle Mu ambushed the Heavenly Sovereign and was killed by the Heavenly Sovereign within three moves. "


    "Mistress Su has also heard my senior brother talk about books?" "What?" Jiang Lingbo questioned. Sigh, my senior just wanted to make the Heaven Realm a little more terrifying. "


    Su Yuewu suddenly had the urge to beat him up. She glared at Jiang Lingbo and roared, "I heard it repeated every day after the fact. Speaking of which, you guys are very irresponsible. Do you know how much of a panic it will cause to the Imperial City?"


    Being stared at like that by Su Yuewu, Jiang Lingbo had a bad feeling in his heart. He thought to himself, "Even my senior brother likes to spout nonsense, and has made me his main culprit."


    Jiang Lingbo chuckled mischievously. "This one knows that Madam Su has an extraordinary relationship with His Majesty right now, so I''ll have to trouble you with this matter."


    With an expression as if she had known this would happen, Su Yuewu asked, "What happened next?" Did your ancestor succeed as the Alliance Master of the Martial Dao Alliance? "


    "Madam Su is truly intelligent." Jiang Lingbo praised, "At that time, the ancestor had already resigned from his position as head of the Jiang family, and that was when he met Lin Xianyu. After the two of them found out that Uncle Mu had been killed, they immediately returned to the Martial Dao Alliance. The two of them moved out separately. Lin Xianyu went to look for the Crimson Smoke Sword with the aura of the Ancient Demon Sovereign, while the ancestor took over the Martial Alliance to face the Heaven Realm head-on. "


    "When the Heaven Realm learned of Lin Jingyu''s movements, they had sent their heavenly soldiers to assassinate him many times. As for their ancestors, they had gathered the scattered Martial Alliance members to fight against the Heaven Realm once more. Just like this, the Martial Alliance and the Heaven Realm''s soldiers fought for a long period of time. Until Lin Xianyu found the Crimson Smoke Sword that caused even the Empyrean of the Heaven Realm to tremble in fear in the Nether Realm.


    Lin Xianyu had mastered the art of flying swords, and he had killed an Empyrean by himself using the Crimson Smoke Sword. As for the Ascendant, Lin Xianyu was the one who guided him. He joined up with the experts of the Martial Alliance and unleashed the powerful Myriad Swords that shook the Three Realms, heavily injuring the other three Ascendants. "


    "But for future generations, they also placed this Ten Thousand Swords Soaring Through the Sky on Lin Xianyu, right?" Su Yuewu asked.


    "Yes, it''s just that Lin Jingyu''s achievements were indeed greater. He saw clearly that the Heavenly Emperor''s Yang avatar had instigated the Sky Emperor to repent, and he even invited the Lin, Jiang, and Mu Families into the Heaven Realm."


    "So this is the legend of your three great families." Leng Fanyun suddenly said coldly.


    "Yes, Palace Head Leng, what questions do you have?" Jiang Lingbo asked.


    "What I want to ask is, back then, did Lin Jingyu kill a righteous and evil person with the Crimson Smoke Sword in his hand?" Leng Fanyun asked with an unfriendly expression.


    Jiang Lingbo pondered for a moment, and suddenly shouted: "I remember, this should have happened when Lin Xianyu was first appointed as the Sky Sovereign by the Sky Emperor, and he heard the Sky Emperor mention that on the Wind Moon Continent, there is a cult called the Nine Hell sect, which is specifically aimed at sucking one''s blood essence and cultivating with it.


    Lin Xianyu was a chivalrous hero, and had a merciful heart. After hearing about this, he went down to the mortal world and killed the leader of Tartarus.


    "Nine Netherworld." "The Nine Netherworld." Leng Fanyun muttered the name, and suddenly cried out: "Nine Hell Abyss! What is the relationship between this organization called Tartarus and the present Abyss of the Nether Realm? "


    "The Tartarus is the previous incarnation of the Abyss of the Nine Serenities."


    "No wonder, no wonder." Leng Fanyun called out, and his eyes suddenly glowed red. With a flash, he instantly grabbed the sleeping Lin Guhong.


    Lin Guohong woke up from his stupor and was lifted up like an eagle catching a chick by Leng Fanyun. When he saw Leng Fanyun''s ferocious expression, he was shocked in his heart. He was only a Violet Ranked Spirit Master, and facing Leng Fanyun who was already at the Mid White Profound realm, he had no strength to fight back.


    When Su Yuewu saw Leng Fanyun suddenly go berserk, she was also very surprised. She quietly asked the helpless Jiang Lingbo:


    "Senior Lin, after you killed this evil sect member, do you have any last words for me in the future?"


    According to what my senior brother said, before he passed away, this ancestor of the Lin Family once said that he had three great grievances in his life. One great grievances was that he mistakenly listened to the words of the Celestial Emperor, causing the brothers of the Martial Alliance to be imprisoned in the Misty Pavilion.


    "So the hero is the villain."


    "As I have guessed, how old are you? However, this one does not know much about this matter. After all, this information has only been passed on to the descendants of the Lin Family. "


    Su Yuewu looked at the half-dead Lin Guhong who was being carried in the air by Leng Fanyun, and loudly shouted: "Fan Yun, quickly release this old mister, I think there''s a misunderstanding in the process."


    "But Leng Fanyun''s consciousness had already completely disappeared, how could he possibly hear what Su Yuewu had to say?" Seeing that his hand was about to land, he was about to kill Lin Guhong. At this time, a lazy voice sounded:


    "So the Ancient Demon Sovereign has already awakened?" Wonderful, wonderful, this old man wants to test his skills. "


    Su Yuewu could hear the voices and knew that the river tide had woken up. She hurriedly said, "Old sir, please save my husband. He hasn''t awakened yet, he''s just been bewitched by the dream. His actions are a bit out of control right now."


    Jiang Feng nodded his head and said: "That''s fine. I will not allow my descendants of the Lin Family to die innocently." As he spoke, he reached out with his hand and fished Lin Guhong out from Leng Fanyun''s grasp.


    As he looked at Leng Fanyun, his expression remained unchanged, as if he had been frozen in place.


    Su Yuewu looked at Leng Fanyun with a worried expression, but then she heard the river tide saying:


    "Your husband is in no danger. He will be back to normal within the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn. On the other hand, this Junior Disciple of mine needs to properly save his life. "


    Su Yuewu looked at Lin Guhong again and saw that his face was like golden paper, and he did not have the reserved look that he had in the past. He could not help but feel somewhat guilty for Leng Fanyun.


    Lin Guhong''s expression returned to normal after a short while, and his breathing also became stable. The river tide ruthlessly pinched the middle of Lin Guhong''s people, after a while, Lin Guhong slowly woke up.


    Su Yuewu let out a long sigh and said, "It''s a blessing, it''s a blessing that Mr. Lin is safe and sound."


    River Tide chuckled, his lazy tone was still the same as before as he said: "As long as this old man is here, nothing will happen to the descendants of the Lin Family."


    Su Yue Wu was shaken by the heroic spirit in his words, and asked: "What if the Heavenly Emperor wants to send people to capture them?"


    A cold light flashed across River Tide''s eyes: "Then, this old man will risk everything and make the Sky Emperor withdraw his order."


    "Is it like that brilliant senior Lin Jingyu from a thousand years ago?" Su Yuewu asked.


    "That''s right, that''s the role model I''ve always been." Jiang Feng replied. His gaze drifted into the distant horizon.


    At this moment, Lin Guhong also gradually regained his consciousness, and he suddenly said, "If Martial Uncle Jiang wants to learn from my ancestor, the first thing you need to do is to get that Crimson Smoke Sword."


    River Tide''s expression changed drastically, and then he said extremely conceitedly, "This old man has been unrestrained his entire life, but I''ve never used any weapon."


    Lin Guhong said anxiously, "But to fight against the Heaven Realm, I must first use the Scarlet Flame Sword."

 C108

    River Tide glared at him, when he suddenly thought of something, he asked: "The Scarlet Mist Sword has always been in your Lin Family''s hands. Thirty years ago, when your senior brother was attacked by the people from the Heaven Realm, did he use that Scarlet Mist Sword?"


    "Nope." Lin Guhong honestly replied, "Senior Brother did not want to hurt the lives of the people in Heaven Realm, so I did not use the Scarlet Mist Sword."


    Jiang Feng snorted and said: "I don''t think he has the ability to use the Crimson Smoke Sword, right?"


    Lin Guhong sighed, and honestly answered, "Indeed, although Senior brother is powerful, the Crimson Smoke Sword is an ancient godly weapon, how can anyone control it? Senior brother cannot use flying sword to control the Crimson Smoke Sword, for him, the Crimson Smoke Sword is no different from an ordinary sword. Therefore, they have only sealed the sword and have not used it. "


    River Tide sighed, and said: "Although the Scarlet Flame Sword is an ancient divine weapon, it is still too evil. How could it not hear about Scarlet Flame? A thousand years ago, the ancestors of the Lin Clan had already seen through the dangers of this sword. As a result, he had warned the descendants of the Lin Clan that they could only protect this sword and not use it. First of all, if you do not have extremely high cultivation, you will injure yourself and others after using this sword.


    Lin Guhong said, "That''s right, this sword is actually the personal sword of the Ancient Demon Lord."


    Su Yuewu was astounded. "Ancient Demon Sovereign?" He then looked at Leng Fanyun, and asked Lin Guhong:


    "Then is the Ancient Demon Sovereign my husband, Leng Fanyun?"


    "Not bad, you''re quite a smart girl. Your husband is indeed the Ancient Demon Sovereign. " Jiang Feng praised.


    Su Yuewu''s entire body shook, and in an instant, she felt as if her heart had died, thinking, If it''s true, then my family''s origins are truly extraordinary. Every day, they are the reincarnation of the god of death, I am a transcender, and my husband is even more powerful, an Ancient Demon Sovereign. It''s over, it''s all over. If the Heaven Realm knew the true identity of our family, then wouldn''t the power of the Heaven Realm overturn the heavens to destroy us!


    Lin Guhong was also a little shocked, he quickly asked River Tide: "Are you sure?"


    River Tide unhappily replied, "When has this old man ever lied? If I say he''s an Ancient Demon Sovereign, then he''s an Ancient Demon Sovereign."


    Lin Guhong stammered, "I have my suspicions as well, but I am not sure. After all, his strength is still too inferior compared to the Ancient Demon Sovereign."


    Jiang Feng said angrily: "You brat, you just can''t get it straight! After the ancient Demon Sovereign was killed so many times, his strength was less than one in ten. How could he awaken so quickly?! On the other hand, you, a mere Purple Rank is not enough for me to drink. "


    Lin Guhong was trembling with fear as he hurriedly said, "Your son is useless." Rivers and tides laughed out loud.


    After Leng Fanyun regained his senses, he had already walked over. After listening to them talk for a long time, he suddenly asked, "When will I be able to awaken all of my memories?"


    Seeing him ask, Jiang Feng said seriously: "This is hard to say. On the day that all of your memories awaken, your power will be fully recovered. The Celestial Emperor would never allow this to happen. I''m afraid we''ll have to send someone to kill you later. "


    Leng Fanyun said coldly, "With my current strength, if they want to kill me, they have to consider themselves."


    However, River Tide disapproved and said: "Do you think Bai Xuan is that amazing? Now, any random person from the Heaven Realm can kill you in an instant. I advise you to not be able to escape. "


    Lin Guhong suddenly said, "Martial Uncle, we will help him. Our ancestor''s last words said that if we meet with the Demon Lord''s reincarnation, we cannot hurt him again. We must help him regain his memories."


    River Tide was taken aback and said, "If what you say is true, and if Senior Lin Jingyu really has such last words, then I will risk my life to protect the Demon Lord."


    Su Yuewu had originally been hesitant whether or not this extraordinarily powerful person from the Heaven Realm would turn the tables on her and help her. In her opinion, this possibility was relatively small. After all, he was still a member of the Heaven Realm, and he couldn''t go against the orders of the Heaven Emperor. He didn''t expect Lin Guhong to make the river tide unreservedly lean towards him with just a few words, and hearing his tone, it seemed that he didn''t intend to help him before.


    River Tide sighed and said: "A thousand years ago, the three great families of martial arts, the Lin, Jiang and Mu Families, were all heroic and upright heroes. Later on, these three families developed too much, were envied by the Heavenly Emperor, were ambushed by the Heavenly Emperor, and now among the three families in the Heaven Realm, only the independent, selfish and narrow-minded disciples were left.


    Lin Guhong hurriedly said, "Martial Uncle, you better not say it like that. The Heaven Smiting Island is a paradise that everyone is envious of."


    "Pfft!" Jiang Feng said angrily, "The immortal qi is swirling around there, and the scenery is ethereal and ethereal. Not bad, but everyone there is as cold as ice and frost, and they don''t have the slightest bit of human warmth. This old man has long been sick of staying there."


    Lin Guhong suddenly said, "Martial Uncle, you still became an Empyrean in the end?"


    Jiang Feng sighed, "When your senior was surrounded by the Sky Sovereign that year, this old man was pulled into the Heaven Realm and drunk. When I found out about this later on, I regretted it endlessly. Thus, he requested the Sky Emperor''s orders and became an Empyrean for 10 years. He had originally thought that after becoming an Empyrean, he would be able to go to the mortal world to show his righteousness and hoe the strong and support the weak. Sky Sovereign was not the only one being restricted by the Sky Laws. This old man has been seeing that son of a bitch, the Heavenly Emperor, acting shamelessly all day. I am truly displeased, and in a single breath, I secretly let the Heavenly Emperor''s daughter descend to the mortal realm.


    Lin Guhong sucked in a breath of cold air, and said while trembling, "Martial Uncle, you''re too brazen. The Celestial Emperor has always believed that there is an insurmountable gulf between heaven and earth, yet you actually let him off when you did such a thing?"


    "Don''t forget, we three big families all have Heavenly Emperor''s immunity jade tokens, the Heavenly Emperor does not dare to punish me lightly. Besides, I had already stepped down as the Celestial Emperor. The Celestial Emperor was furious, but was unable to vent it out, so he severely punished the other three Sky Sovereigns. Haha, causing that brat, Mu Zhongliang, to die, also received the punishment of being whipped by the Heavenly Emperor for thirty divine whips. "


    Lin Guhong suddenly said, "Mu Zhongliang? Is he still Sky Sovereign? "


    Yeah, that kid is a little loyal. I have seen some people who don''t like him, but our friendship is still there. In Heaven Realm, he would often accompany me to drink a few cups of wine.


    Lin Guhong''s voice suddenly trembled a little, "Martial Uncle, don''t tell me that you were still kept in the dark by that fellow!"


    River Tide exclaimed and asked, "Mu Zhongliu, is there any problem with that fellow?"


    "Thirty, thirty years ago, it was that fellow who stabbed my senior brother in the back. If not, with senior brother''s cultivation, he would not have died so quickly from all the attacks!"


    Jiang Feng was shocked. At that time, he was the same as me, just an idle person from the Heaven Realm, and did not participate in that battle, right? There is a rule in the Heaven Realm, among the three great families, there can only be one person that can become an Empyrean.


    Lin Guhong snorted, and angrily said, "Martial Uncle, you were beaten senseless by others that time, so you obviously didn''t know that my Senior Brother became an Empyrean the second day after he was abolished."


    River Tide still shook his head and said: "No, I remember that he was the one who drank with me that day. He was still drunk in front of me, could it be that he was pretending?"


    "Martial Uncle, you were made a fool of by someone. He obviously went after you were drunk and disguised himself." Junior Brother and I did not see his face clearly. It''s just that I am certain that the sword that he''s thrusting towards us is a technique that only the Divine Sword of the Mu Clan has. "


    Jiang Chao looked at him in disbelief, and snorted: "In that case, that old guy has been hiding this from me for thirty years, and I even treated him as a friend. Hmph, he even sent me off with good intentions before he left. I have misjudged him, from today onwards, I will be irreconcilable with the Heaven Realm! "


    Su Yuewu and Leng Fanyun looked at each other. The two of them had no confidence that the river tide would be able to help them, and only now did they get a truly strong backup.


    Jiang Feng looked at Su Yuewu and Leng Fanyun, and said: "I met both of you when I first arrived here. To be honest, if your husband wasn''t able to control his mind and had any strange movements, I would have killed him on the spot. And it turned out that I was wrong from the start. "


    When Leng Fanyun heard his words, his heart was filled with shock. Hearing his words, it seemed as if he had only killed Leng Fanyun for a short moment, yet the two of them had clearly not sensed any killing intent at all.


    Jiang Feng saw through their thoughts and said: "I am already at the Sky Xuan level, even though I am only at the third level of the Sky Xuan realm, hmph, I am still considered the strongest amongst the four great Sky Sovereigns." You don''t have to worry, I''ll help you guys raise your strength in the next few days. "


    Su Yuewu made up her mind. This old man''s strength had indeed reached an unimaginable level. With him around, it seemed that things weren''t beyond redemption.


    Jiang Feng suddenly said to Lin Guhong: "Take me to that secret room, I want to take out that Crimson Smoke Sword."


    Lin Guhong was surprised and asked, "Martial Uncle, are you confident? My senior brother can''t control this sword either. "


    Jiang Feng slanted his eyes and said: "Kid, are you saying that I can''t compare to that senior of yours?"


    "I don''t dare." However, he secretly cursed in his heart: "My senior brother reached the Sky Profound level at the age of eighteen."


    "I know what you''re thinking. Of course, I can''t control the Crimson Flame Sword, but that doesn''t mean that no one among us can."


    Lin Guhong looked at Leng Fanyun and said, "I''m afraid that he can''t. He hasn''t awakened yet. Last time, he saw that sword as well, but it didn''t react at all. "


    River Tide frowned and pondered, then suddenly waved his hand: "How would I know without trying!"


    Lin Guhong was helpless as he whispered in Jiang Lingbo''s ear. He had no choice but to bring Jiang Feng to the secret room.


    Su Yuewu suddenly thought of something and said to Leng Fanyun, "Fan Yun, you go with them. We haven''t been back for quite some time, so I''m worried about Tian Tian."


    Leng Fanyun nodded, and said: "I''m also a bit worried. "Tian Tian is still just a child after all. Quickly go home. With senior Jiang, I should be fine."


    The two of them tightly held each other''s hands, separating immediately. Su Yuewu hurriedly rushed back.


    Su Yitian was bored to death in the courtyard, playing with the small sky. Suddenly, a red cloud floated over from the sky. When Su Yitian saw that it was his mother, he was overjoyed and was about to welcome her.


    Su Yuewu landed lightly on the ground. Seeing that Su Yitian was fine, she finally felt relieved and gently picked him up. She kissed his forehead and said happily, "When mother was not here, did you make a ruckus?"


    "No, no." Su Yitian shook his head violently and said, "I''ve always been worried about you and father."


    Su Yuewu smiled with gratification. "He''s still not your father."


    Su Yitian stuck out his tongue and said, "In my heart, I have already treated him as my father. Actually, ever since the first day I met him, I had felt that the aura on his body was quite familiar, as if he was born to be my father."


    Su Yuewu was shocked, and thought to herself, "Could it be that this reincarnation of Su Yitian''s god of slaughter is related to Leng Fanyun''s reincarnated Demon Sovereign?" "Then our family''s relationship is really complicated."


    Su Yitian suddenly acted like a spoiled child and said, "Mother, why did you come back alone? Where''s father? "Where did he go?"


    Su Yuewu thought absentmindedly for a long while before she finally reacted and said, "Your father and Uncle Jiang are discussing some important matters at Lingyun Pavilion." Mother was worried about your comfort, so she came back to see you first. "


    "So it''s like that." Su Yitian rolled his eyes and suddenly said, "Then, can we go take a look as well?"


    "Up to you." Su Yuewu picked up Su Yitian and was about to leave. Suddenly, the sky lit up, and two spearmen wearing white robes and white armor appeared in front of them.


    Su Yuewu put down Su Yitian and coldly asked, "What are you guys trying to do?"


    "Capture the reincarnation of the god of slaughter!" The soldier replied.


    "With just you?" Su Yuewu''s aura soared and her strength exploded. Her figure flashed and the red cloud rushed towards the two heavenly soldiers.


    The two Heavenly Soldiers were also at the ink-rank, but they lacked experience. As soon as they attacked, they missed their chance and fell into a passive position. Suppressed by Su Yuewu''s power, he was gradually unable to endure it.


    The two of them had never imagined that a mortal could be so powerful. They were secretly bitter in their hearts. They had come from a lower realm and thought that there was nothing to fear from an unawakened killing god that was only at the blue rank. They never imagined that this reincarnated killing god would have such a terrifying mother.

 C109

    During those two days, the soldiers were restricted by Su Yuewu''s swift and fierce movement techniques and were unable to display their full potential. At the side, Su Yitian was still glaring at them like a tiger eyeing its prey. They looked at each other and suddenly changed their movement techniques. This movement technique is specially created for those who have a tacit understanding with each other. It was important to take care of each other while advancing and retreating. Although the attacks were not sharp, they had no flaws when it came to defense. A person who specializes in agility and agility.


    Su Yuewu saw more than ten moves, and in the past two days, the soldiers had been subdued by her. Not only did the two of them suddenly coordinate extremely well, she actually couldn''t find any flaws in that short period of time. Her heart shook, and her aura became a little blurry.


    Su Yitian saw that his mother was in a bad mood and called out, "Mother, I''m here to help you!"


    Su Yuewu panicked and said, "Tian Tian, don''t come over. They are targeting you. Quickly go to Lingyun Pavilion and find your father."


    "No, I want you to come with me." When it came to Su Yuewu''s safety, Su Yitian had always been particularly stubborn.


    Su Yue Wu was anxious and her thoughts raced, but she couldn''t think of a good way.


    At this moment, a sonic boom could be heard as a small golden sword suddenly pierced the heart of one of the soldiers. The soldier fell to the ground, and the two''s formation began to crumble. The other Heaven Soldier was subdued by Su Yuewu in just two or three moves.


    Su Yuewu did not kill him, but sealed her acupoints instead. She rejoiced in her heart, now that they had caught a living Heaven Ranked Spirit Weapon, they should be able to get some information on the situation and movements in the Heaven Realm.


    In just a few moments, the soldier had lost his breath. His eyes were sunken, black blood trickled from the corner of his mouth. With a tilt of his head, he was dead.


    Su Yuewu was shocked. Jiang Lingbo, who had appeared out of nowhere, said, "This is a forbidden technique for lower level Heaven Realm heavenly soldiers. Once you are captured by someone, you will chant an incantation silently and the blood in your body will be sucked dry. The blood in your entire body will become pus and you will die. "


    Su Yuewu quickly let go of this Heaven Ranked Spirit Weapon in disgust. When she looked at the Heaven Ranked Spirit Weapon again, the state of its death was appalling.


    Su Yuewu asked, "Was this method created by the Celestial Emperor?"


    "Exactly. The Heavenly Emperor City is extremely deep, and is treacherous, and is often suspicious of people. Hence, I ordered the mages to plant runes in every lowly soldier to ensure that they are loyal to themselves, and to prevent the secrets of the Heaven Realm from being leaked out. "


    Su Yuewu looked at the sky with hatred and her eyes were filled with malice. She sighed, "It''s not wise for the Celestial Emperor to control the Heaven Realm with this technique."


    "The Heavenly Emperor''s technique is indeed quite flattering. However, all of the Immortals have been scared of him. All of them dare to be angry, but do not say anything."


    Su Yuewu then asked, "How is Leng Fanyun?" Is he already able to control that Scarlet Flame Sword? "


    "Not yet." Jiang Lingbo shook his head, "My martial uncle said that his temperament in this life is very different from those of previous lives. His fiendish heart is almost gone, and the Scarlet Flame Sword is a big fiendish sword, so I can''t feel his hostility, and he doesn''t want to recognize him as its master."


    Su Yuewu was somewhat speechless and asked, "Does the Crimson Flame Sword have to be ruthless in order to be an Imperial Censor? A thousand years ago, how could the Lin Family''s ancestor, Lin Xianyu, use this sword to kill the heavenly soldiers and return with a defeat? "Could it be that Lin Jingyu also has a vicious aura?"


    Jiang Lingbo shook his head and said, "The ancestors of the Lin Clan only used high martial power to threaten the Crimson Flame Sword. This sword attack was only to sign a contract. Due to the fact that the Scarlet Mist Sword is the master of the Spirit Demon Sovereign, it harbored bone-deep hatred towards the people of Heaven Realm.


    "But I once heard Fan Yun speak of his dream. He was once killed by Lin Xiuyu with the Crimson Smoke Sword." Could it be that this sword will kill its master? " Su Yuewu questioned.


    "I''m not sure about any of this either." Jiang Lingbo said. He raised his head to look at the sky and said, "These two Heavenly Soldiers wouldn''t come for no reason. I suspect that something might happen."


    Su Yuewu had the same thoughts, but she still said, "A large-scale operation with heavenly soldiers shouldn''t be so fast."


    "I hope so." Jiang Feng said: "Let''s hurry to the Lingyun Pavilion, staying here is very dangerous."


    Su Yuewu looked at Su Yitian and Little Tian with a complicated expression. She nodded and said, "I also have a bad feeling about this."


    Three people and one beast were rushing towards the Lingyun Pavilion. Suddenly, a white light burst out. This time, the light was even more dazzling than last time, illuminating the dark sky of the imperial city as bright as day.


    The three of them were shocked as they did not expect a large-scale Heaven-grade weapon to arrive so quickly. They looked at each other and saw the fear in each other''s eyes.


    When the white light faded away, Jiang Lingbo saw that the person in the lead was wearing a white robe and a white hat. It was the Heavenly Emperor''s messenger. The twelve star generals of the Celestial Emperor were following behind him.


    When Jiang Lingbo was in the Heaven Realm, he knew about this messenger. He knew that although he had a special position, his cultivation was not strong, so he sang a song and said:


    "How''s the Angel?"


    The messenger had received the will of the Celestial Emperor to capture the reincarnated God of Slaughter in the lower realms, and had ordered his personal guard, the Twelfth Star General, to accompany him. These twelve star generals were all at least in the White Profound Realm, and the messenger had initially thought that the Celestial Emperor was making too much of a fuss.


    The messenger and Jiang Lingbo could be considered old acquaintances. Jiang Lingbo was very thoughtful, and he was able to make friends with all sorts of people. Jiang Lingbo had fallen out with the Heaven Realm because of Senior Brother, and had disappeared without a trace after he came down to the mortal realm. He was completely unaware of this, and now that he had met his old friend, he was overjoyed.


    "Brother Jiang, how are you doing in the lower realms?" "Big brother misses you so much." He was someone who valued relationships greatly. Although he was a bit of an idiot and loyal to the Heavenly Emperor, he could still be counted as someone who was loyal to him. A large half of his words came from his heart.


    Jiang Lingbo understood this, but he knew that this man was the confidant of the Celestial Emperor. It was not good to get too close, so he could only say:


    "The Heaven Realm did not tolerate me and I ended up in the mortal world. I was only messing around for a few days."


    The messenger hurriedly comforted him, "Brother Jiang, don''t say that. The Celestial Emperor has a broad mind and is a wise king. When I return to the Heaven Realm, I will speak up for the old brother in front of the Celestial Emperor. The Celestial Emperor will understand the difficulties the old brother is facing, and returning to the Heaven Realm will be just around the corner."


    The messenger had thought that Jiang Lingbo would be grateful after he said these words and hand over the reincarnated God of Death to him, then accept his orders and return. Unexpectedly, Jiang Lingbo didn''t appreciate the gesture and said coldly,


    "Now that I am a mere mortal, there is no hope for me to return to the Heaven Realm. I understand how easy it is for Angels. "


    Seeing that he did not appreciate his kindness, the messenger felt slightly angered, and said: "If that''s the case, then please let this old brother go so that he can be caught and killed and sent back to the Heaven Realm to report."


    Jiang Lingbo laughed coldly and said, "I''m afraid you won''t be able to comply." With that, he flew up into the air and reached out his hand towards the messenger without hesitation. At the same time, an intimidating aura exploded forth. The messenger was only a Mid Rank Black Rank, and Jiang Lingbo was already at the peak of the Black Rank.


    The messenger''s voice trembled as he said, "What are you doing? Threatening the Holy Envoy is something that the Celestial Emperor will implicate."


    Jiang Lingbo said with a sneer, "Weren''t you kind to me when you called me your foolish brother?" "How dare you put on the airs of a holy envoy, hurry up and send the order for those twelve star generals to retreat."


    The messenger said anxiously, "The Twelve Star Generals only listen to the Heavenly Emperor''s orders and you are not unaware of them. My words are useless."


    "Don''t play any tricks on me, you''re representing the Celestial Emperor right now. You have to tell them not to disobey."


    "Let me go first!"


    "You wish, quickly send the order. Otherwise, don''t blame me for turning hostile!" Jiang Lingbo''s gaze turned cold as his ink-black inner force increased in intensity. The messenger was weak, and his face was pale.


    Su Yuewu coldly watched from the side. Seeing that her side had gradually grasped the initiative, her heart was set. Looking at the 12 Star Generals, each and every one of them were expressionless like zombies. She could not help but have some doubts. He suddenly shouted:


    "Not good, the Twelfth Star General seems to really disobey the orders of the Angels."


    Jiang Lingbo was shocked. He raised his eyes and saw that the twelve Star Generals had surrounded him in the blink of an eye.


    "I''ve said it before, the 12 Star Generals only listen to the Sky Emperor''s orders. I, the Holy Envoy, don''t have any weight in front of them."


    Jiang Lingbo was extremely anxious, but he couldn''t think of any countermeasures. Glancing over, he saw that two of the twelve Star Generals had already decided to capture Su Yitian.


    "This child is the reincarnation of the God of Death. When he matures in the future, he will definitely endanger all the lives in the world. The Heavenly Emperor used all of the living to comfort him.


    The one star general''s voice was like metal striking against metal. It was extremely unpleasant to hear.


    Su Yitian saw that he was on the brink of death and his strength had increased explosively. The blue colored zhen Qi around his body started to slowly gush out and turn purple. This burst of power allowed him to instantly reach the Violet Rank.


    "A mere Violet Ranked Spirit Master is useless!" As the Sky General released the white profound aura, Su Yitian''s complexion instantly froze. His face became deathly pale and his eyes dimmed.


    Su Yuewu thought to herself, "Not good, it''s not good. I have to use all of my strength to resist the Heaven General, but the gap between the Black Rank and White Xuan is just like a chasm."


    "It''s useless." The other Heaven General took out a Golden Rope and was about to lock down Su Yitian.


    Su Yuewu yelled. She leapt forward, and was slapped in the back by another heavenly lord. Her body paused for a moment before she fell to the ground.


    "Mother!" Su Yitian''s eyes were bloodshot. However, due to the huge gap in strength, he was unable to move his body. He could only watch helplessly as the golden rope slowly wrapped around his body.


    A sudden shout rang out like a thunderclap, drawing the attention of the various star generals.


    "Don''t worry about hurting my son!"


    Leng Fanyun spun around, and in a short period of time, he was already fighting with the two Star Generals.


    At this time, it showed the power of his War God. Although the two Star Generals were also of white profound strength, they were blocked by his aura and the two of them were very well-coordinated, but they couldn''t do anything to Leng Fanyun.


    Leng Fanyun had used his agility to defeat the two Heavenly Generals. He untied the golden rope from Su Yitian''s body and helped Su Yuewu up.


    "You''re suffering. I came a step too late."


    This was the first time Su Yuewu felt so powerless in such a short time. While she was exhausted, all she could think about was Leng Fanyun''s shadow, and every little action he made was deeply engraved in her mind. In that moment of absent-mindedness, he had a feeling that Leng Fanyun would not come to save him.


    He was at the critical moment of his awakening. If he really did awaken, then this life would only take up a very small part of his memories. She, Su Yuewu, however, would only be a passing guest that he had met and spent a few years with.


    He was the Ancient Demon Sovereign. If he were to stomp his feet and cause the entire Three Realms to tremble, how could he possibly save a mortal woman like her by wasting time and risking the danger of affecting her awakening?


    But in the end, he still came. He even used his high martial power to defeat the enemy and avenge her. He even helped her up and whispered into her ear. Whether he was injured or not, whether he was to blame or not.


    At this moment, Su Yuewu felt an indescribable sense of security. Even if the expert was still by her side, even if the situation was not good. As long as Leng Fanyun was around, she felt that even if the sky were to collapse, it wouldn''t be that frightening anymore.

 C110

    Seeing that Su Yuewu was unharmed, Leng Fanyun was greatly gratified. He slowly channeled his true qi for her, and under the nourishment of her white profound true qi, Su Yuewu''s complexion gradually returned to normal.


    Leng Fanyun was relieved. He gently pushed Su Yuewu to Su Yitian''s side and threatened, "Stinking brat, take good care of your mother."


    Su Yitian was also very happy to see Leng Fanyun. Upon seeing him arrive, he immediately started to treat him very badly and didn''t get angry at all. He only supported Su Yuewu and gently said, "Mother, you''re injured. Don''t fight anymore. Let''s see how daddy will kill those people one by one."


    Su Yuewu was somewhat speechless. These two men, one male and one female, were born with a strong killing intent. But what did it matter? What mattered was that they could be cruel and bloodthirsty to others, but could be gentle and considerate to themselves.


    Leng Fanyun raised his head proudly as he faced the five Star Generals that had surrounded him and said in a clear voice, "Go all together. Even if Sky Sovereign were to personally come, why would I be afraid of him!"


    These five Star Generals all had a cultivation base at the fifth level of the White Xuan realm, while Leng Fanyun was at the seventh level. In a one on one battle, Leng Fanyun could use his rich combat experience to instantly kill everyone. If two or three of them were to go up together, they would have a slight chance of winning. But since then, five had come. Even for those with Earth Profound strength, it was hard to escape from these five people.


    Leng Fanyun wanted the five of them to come at him together, but Su Yuewu felt that Leng Fanyun was being too arrogant. She could not help but feel serious as she silently cursed this fool in her heart.


    However, Su Yitian, this foolish brat, was still standing on the side, full of joy. "Kill them all, kill them all! Kill all of these bad guys!"


    Su Yuewu suddenly wanted to touch this kid''s head. Could he have been scared silly?


    The five Star Generals were expressionless as they carefully surrounded Leng Fanyun. Leng Fanyun concentrated his mind, secretly taking precautions.


    At this time, River Wave had brought along Lin Guhong, this burden, as he slowly walked over. From afar, he saw his nephew being surrounded by five Star Generals. His face could not help but turn cold, and he pushed Lin Guhong away: "Go help Leng Fanyun brat! I''m going to save my nephew. "


    It was a pity that Lin Guhong, even though he was a Violet Rank, was still considered strong in the Wind Moon Continent. However, in the face of so many Heaven Realm experts, he had forcefully formed the weakest team with Su Yitian. When she landed, she was blocked by Su Yue Wu.


    With a teleportation, the sound of the river could be heard. However, the five Star Generals surrounding Jiang Lingbo all fell to the ground in a single exchange without seeing his movements.


    "Too weak, too weak." Jiang Feng sighed. Seeing that Jiang Lingbo was still holding the messenger, he frowned slightly and said, "This is the personal follower of the Celestial Emperor. I can''t tolerate him." Before Jiang Lingbo could make a sound to stop him, the messenger had already died with a raise of his hand.


    "My uncle, no, my dear uncle." Seeing this, Jiang Lingbo didn''t know whether to laugh or cry and complained, "You don''t know his identity. He killed him without even asking. Although the Heavenly Emperor doesn''t think much of him, he''s still an intelligence source. It would be very disadvantageous for us if you were to kill him hastily! "


    "So be it. What''s the use of saying so much nonsense? This old man will kill whoever I see unfavorably. What can you do about it?" River Tide snorted and turned around to look at Leng Fanyun.


    Leng Fanyun was truly worthy of being called the Ancient Demon Sovereign. In a situation where he was at a disadvantage, he was still able to fight evenly with five experts whose strength was only a bit weaker.


    "This little kid has some skill." Jiang Feng praised.


    "You better not open your mouth and call him a little child. He is the Ancient Era''s Demon Sovereign. Even Sky Emperor has to call him senior when he sees him." Jiang Lingbo said sarcastically as he hated this stubborn old man.


    "Hmph, so what if he''s the Ancient Demon Sovereign? The one the Celestial Emperor killed is the Ancient Demon Sovereign! No matter how powerful he was in the past, now he still has to rely on me to protect his life!" Jiang Feng retorted. Suddenly, his expression changed as he said:


    "Be careful, this is a Five Elements formation. You are not the opponent! "


    Leng Fanyun, who was in the middle of the formation, dismantled his attacks like floodwaters. After hearing the river tide''s shout, he felt several cold air rush into his originally airtight defense.


    "Hey, let me help you." The river tide saw that something was wrong and wanted to quickly end the battle.


    "Let me do it." Su Yuewu suddenly said.


    Jiang Feng glanced at Su Yuewu and saw that although she only had Mo Xuan''s strength, she had a confident expression on her face. Thus, he lightly smiled and said:


    "Then this old man will help all of you move to the side."


    Su Yue Wu said her thanks and jumped into the array to fight Leng Fanyun shoulder to shoulder.


    In Su Yuewu''s previous life, when she was reading wuxia novels, she was extremely envious of the scene where the two swords and the two swords combined and the couple fought in a foreign land together. Since he had crossed over to this world where martial arts was flourishing, he naturally had to give it a try with his beloved.


    As for the Five Elements Formations, even she suspected that they wouldn''t be able to compare to the Dipper Sword or the Five Element Eight Trigrams. Based on what she had learned in her past life, they should be enough to deal with this.


    Sure enough, once Su Yuewu entered the array, the situation immediately eased up. Su Yuewu and Leng Fanyun''s minds were linked. The two of them worked together, and in a short period of time, a gap was opened between them, and the Five Elements Array immediately disintegrated.


    Rivers and tides laughed out loud. Finally, unable to endure it any longer, they waved their hands to finish the five Star Generals who had lost their will to fight after the formation had been broken.


    "What should I do next?" Jiang Lingbo asked.


    "Kill!" Leng Fanyun suddenly spoke up as he moved his body to kill the few Star Generals that were not dead yet.


    "Haha, well done!" Rivers and tides clapped their hands. At the same time, with a thought, a wave of their hands produced a streak of fire. In an instant, the dozen or so corpses in the courtyard were all burnt to ashes.


    Just by one day, the group had destroyed more than ten Heaven Realm warriors and felt that trouble was coming soon. Lin Guhong said:


    "We shouldn''t stay here for too long. Let''s all go to the Lingyun Pavilion to avoid the limelight. That secret chamber has an extremely powerful restriction placed on it, and it''s impossible to find it within a short period of time."


    Everyone nodded, thinking that this was the only way.


    After everyone had gathered together, Su Tian, Lin Guhong and the other weaker disciples still had lingering fear in their hearts. However, River Tide casually said: "Losing more than a dozen of those with white profound strength in one go. The Heavenly Emperor must be extremely furious right now, I''m afraid he''s going into a rage."


    Hearing this, everyone''s faces turned even paler.


    As expected, when the Heavenly Emperor saw that the messenger and the twelve star general had yet to return, he became anxious and ordered a few more pairs of heavenly soldiers to check on the situation. He actually didn''t bring back any information.


    The heaven and earth flew into a rage as they shouted, "Go call that mediocre old man over!"


    Mu Zhongliu arrived shortly. The Celestial Emperor said angrily: "The lower realms of the river have not returned for so many days, and the heavenly soldiers I sent have not been heard from at all. How do you explain this?"


    Mu Zhongliu replied, "Rivers and tides are naturally frivolous and boastful. I estimate that he is from the lower realms and has yet to wake up from his drunkenness. I''m afraid that he is already awake now. Your Majesty will wait for a little while. He may return the order soon. "


    The Celestial Emperor sneered, "I don''t have the patience to wait any longer. Perhaps the river tide has already turned back."


    Pausing for a moment, the Heavenly Emperor said in a clear voice, "Mu Zhongliu, I order you to investigate the whereabouts of the lower realm heavenly soldiers. Once you find them, report it immediately."


    "Yes sir!" Mu Zhongliu turned around and left.


    Perhaps, Mu Zhongliu had already reached the lower realms. The Heavenly Emperor had summoned a messenger and whispered:


    "Breaking Heavens, Double Fiends."


    Heaven Breaker and Heaven Breaker were the two great Nether Realm Protectors who had barged into the Heaven Realm fifty years ago to assassinate the Heaven Emperor.


    The two of them had reached a superb level in their demonic arts cultivation. Furthermore, because he had been poisoned by the Heavenly Emperor, he had no choice but to be ordered by him. After receiving the orders from the Celestial Emperor, the two of them immediately headed to the palace.


    In front of Shuangsha, the Celestial Emperor no longer had a gentle smile, only a cold expression. He handed the two of them a secret letter without any emotion on his face and said:


    "Kill all the people on it! Otherwise, you will see me with your life! "


    The two fiends accepted their orders and left.


    As for the river tide, they returned to Lingyun Pavilion with everyone. It was very safe as the sky was already dark and there wasn''t even a trace of starlight. Looking at this strange scene, everyone''s heart was beating like a drum.


    Jiang Lingbo asked, "Uncle, you killed them all, who do you think the Heaven Realm will send?"


    He was drunk and did not care about the scene around him. He said in a daze: "Child, why do you care so much. Left or right, I''m still here, so I can only keep you guys safe."


    Su Yitian was also somewhat afraid now. He knew that everyone''s target was him, so if he fell into Heaven Realm''s hands, there would definitely be no good fruit. He would obediently lie on Su Yuewu''s knees and not say another word.


    Everyone fell asleep in different places due to the heavy atmosphere.


    A few days passed, but nothing happened. Slowly, everyone began to do their own things. Su Yuewu still had some matters to take care of in the Lunar Slaughter. Leng Fanyun and Jiang Feng were muttering to each other, not knowing what they were doing. Coming back seemed to be tiring.


    The tides had brought Jiang Lingbo and Leng Fanyun with them. Su Yuewu knew that this was probably because of Leng Fanyun''s identity. She was only staying with Tian Tian at the Towering Wind House. Lin Guhong was also still there, so this was undoubtedly the safest place for her.


    Right now, he had become the living signboard of the capital. Everyone knew that not only was the first restaurant cooked well, the one telling the story was even better. After the conversation, everyone was discussing the matter regarding Emperor Wuliang.


    What Lin Guhong wanted was this effect. Not only did he win a good reputation, he even earned a lot of money.


    Now that Su Yitian had become his number one fan, it was a pleasure to collect money for him while carrying plates. His lips were already red and his teeth were white. His mouth was also sweet. He couldn''t help giving several people who only wanted to give him a single copper coin, and many people even threw their pieces of silver inside.


    Lin Guhong had a small money bag. Every time he made money from his storytelling, he would throw it inside like a miser. Even after throwing it many times, the bag was still full and hung there in dust. That day, Su Yitian received the money. As usual, he carried a plate of money upstairs and put it into his bag.


    Coincidentally, when he went out, he saw Lin Guhong standing behind him with a mysterious gaze. Su Yitian asked curiously, "Old Man Lin, why are you following behind me?" But what did you get? "


    Lin Guhong smiled and opened his hand. There was a white object shining inside. He chuckled and said, "Good boy, I just got a treasure."

 C111

    Su Yitian didn''t suspect him in the slightest. He went over and asked, "What? You''re so secretive." In Lin Guhong''s hand was a piece of white, jade-like object that faintly glowed in the center of his palm.


    Su Yitian was somewhat baffled as he asked, "What is this?" Lin Guhong pulled his hand and said, "Won''t you know after touching it?"


    Su Yitian''s fingers gently touched that ball of white light, letting out a refreshing feeling of wetness. Just as he was about to let go, the white light suddenly turned into a rope, binding his limbs and making him unable to break free.


    His body felt a huge attraction, as if he couldn''t help but fly into the hands of the person behind him.


    That Lin Guhong suddenly changed his appearance and became a white bearded uncle with a slightly fat face. He laughed out loud and patted Su Yitian''s head. He tested the quality of the rope and said, "You brat, I finally caught you. I don''t know why Old Jiang took so long."


    When Su Yitian saw the familiar face change, he knew that he had been tricked. He struggled to run up the stairs, but the more he struggled, the tighter the rope tied to him. While the two of them were in a stalemate, the door suddenly opened. Lin Guhong walked in and muttered: "Tian Tian, you brat, why did you give away your money for so long?"


    He was originally here to look for Su Yitian, but when he saw that Su Yitian was being held by someone else, he was greatly shocked. When he looked at the white bearded man again, he saw that he was an old acquaintance of his. He then said, "What are you doing? Let him go quickly." The white-bearded old man dodged and said disdainfully: "Lin Guhong, you are not my opponent. If you know what''s good for you, quickly scram."


    Lin Guhong said, "Mu Zhongliu, you are just a lackey for the Celestial Emperor. What right do you have to say that to me? " As he spoke, he was about to snatch Su Yitian, who was in his embrace.


    Mu Zhongliu did not even take Lin Guhong seriously. He pulled Su Yitian into his arms and confronted Lin Guhong at the same time. As long as Lin Guhong sent a move towards him, Mu Zhongliu would push Su Yitian back. Lin Guhong didn''t dare to use too much strength.


    He could only curse, "Mu Zhongliu, you old thing, why are you so cunning. Also, he''s just a child, yet you want to tie him up with a bundle of immortal cords? "


    Mu Zhongliu did not think much of him, and planned to leave after taking care of him in three moves. Although the Heaven Breaking Demon Sword was powerful, facing two experts, Jiang Feng and Leng Fanyun, it would not be easy to win against them. His plan of luring the tiger out of the mountain would not take long.


    Just as he was about to leave with Su Yitian in his arms, a sky-shattering sound was suddenly heard from behind him. He quickly turned his body to the side, thinking that he was in danger. If he was even half a second slower, his arm would have been gone.


    There was a red-clothed beauty standing behind him. Her facial features were picturesque, but her eyes were staring at him. Faintly feeling a sense of familiarity, the woman said, "Return my child."


    Su Yitian saw his mother coming over and was about to pounce on her, but the immortal binding around his mother''s body became tighter and tighter. With a sad face, he said, "Mother, please save me."


    Mu Zhongliu looked at her and said seriously, "Oh? So the young lady from the Su Clan was you? It looks pretty good, but this child can''t give it to you. He is the reincarnation of the God of Slaughter. If he were to recover his memories from his previous life and obtain all of his strength, how can a mere lady like you be able to bear the burden of burning these mountains and rivers? "


    He pretended to be serious, but he didn''t know that the tide had already sold him out. Su Yuewu looked at his serious face and coldly ridiculed, "All the deities in the world distance themselves from love and hate, pure and simple. I never would have thought that the Heavenly Emperor would be like that, and you, too. In that case, the Heaven Realm is just a bunch of animals. "


    Seeing her like this, Mu Zhongliu stopped pretending. He snorted coldly, raised his sword, and waved it at her. That Mu Zhongliu''s inner force was extremely high, and Su Yuewu''s intuition told her that she was going to fight him. She held on and said to Lin Guhong at the side, "I''ll deal with him. You save Tian Tian."


    While Mu Zhongliu was dealing with her, he said, "You two think you can save the reincarnation of the God of Slaughter? "Don''t even think about it. Today, I must bring this brat back." After speaking, he used one hand to block Tian Tian''s front, his moves becoming more and more powerful.


    Seeing that his moves were flawless and watertight, Su Yuewu couldn''t help but feel anxious. A loophole appeared in her moves. Just as Mu Zhongliu''s sword was about to stab towards her, Lin Guhong pulled her out and helped him convert this deadly killing intent into something else.


    The two of them knew that they could not get away from him, so Lin Guhong said: "Mu Zhongliu, don''t you want to know where the tide is?"


    As expected, Mu Zhongliu''s sword force slowed down as he asked, "Old Jiang?" When he saw their expressions, he couldn''t help but think of a possibility. His expression also changed as he said coldly, "The Heavenly Emperor trusts him that much. Could he have actually betrayed the Heavenly Emperor?"


    Lin Guhong saw that his words were filled with the defense of the Heavenly Emperor. He said with a bit of ridicule, "How ridiculous. I wonder how in the past, Senior Uncle Mu was so elegant, and how did he have such a useless descendant like you? He was willing to be the Heavenly Emperor''s dog."


    Mu Zhongliu was so angry that he did not care about Su Yitian who was in his hand. He let him go and slashed his sword at Lin Guhong, saying, "What do you know? All of you ingrate! The Celestial Emperor is treating you so well! Are you all blind? Right in everything? "


    Su Yuewu pulled Su Yitian to the side and rushed in with her sword flowers, together with Lin Guhong to deal with the powerful enemy in front of them.


    However, they were still not a match. In just half an incense''s time, Su Yuewu and Lin Guhong had been defeated. Mu Zhongliu''s sword was pulled out from Su Yuewu''s body, bringing with it a trickle of fresh blood, while Lin Guhong also powerlessly fell to the ground. He walked towards Su Yitian, a cold smile on his face as he said, "With just them alone, how could they be my match?"


    Just as his hand touched Su Yitian''s sleeve, a figure suddenly rushed over at an extremely fast speed. The prey Su Yitian had caught up to was nowhere to be seen. Before he could regain his senses, another sword shadow came at him. He said coldly, "What about me? Am I worthy to be your opponent?"


    When Mu Zhongliu looked at the man in white, he saw a sword in his hand. His expression was dark and his eyes were filled with killing intent. In the distance, River Tide was carrying Su Yitian as he took out the Immortal-Bundled Ropes from his body.


    Mu Zhongliu was anxious and angry at the same time. He said to River Tide at the same time, "Old Jiang, what''s wrong with you? How could they be friends or foes? I have a good relationship with you, so I won''t tell others about what happened today. The Heavenly Emperor is already angry, so hurry up and help me.


    Jiang Feng didn''t look at him and laughed: "Mu Zhongliu, in the entire Heaven Realm, I''m afraid you''re the only one who is loyal to the Heavenly Emperor. Don''t be silly, your senior is the famous Sword God, Uncle Mu. He placed the immortal rope in his bosom and looked at Mu Zhongliu.


    He thought for a moment and said, "Mu Zhongliu, you don''t have to worry about it. I won''t bring the reincarnation of the God of Slaughter back. After living for ten thousand years, I, Old Jiang, have seen everything clearly. "I, Old Jiang, just remind you to open your eyes wide and look at the people around you. Don''t be sold off and still count the silver." He did not look at Mu Zhongliu, who was standing opposite him, and did not know what to think.


    Mu Zhongliu was furious to see him like this. He really wanted to argue with old man Jiang. How could he be so cruel and unscrupulous? However, the man in front of him was extremely difficult to deal with. He seemed to be in his early thirties, yet his internal energy was almost the same as his. He didn''t want to stand with him any longer, but the man''s sword was like a shadow, following him right after he left.


    Only then did he look at his opponent attentively. He asked, "Who are you?"


    Seeing him acting like this, Leng Fanyun coldly ridiculed him, "You kidnapped my son and injured my wife, who do you think I am?"


    Mu Zhongliu did not expect that the Mortal Realm warriors had reached such a high level of martial arts. This was almost impossible. He slowly looked at the newcomer. He was dressed in white, and his face was handsome. His brows were like swords, and his eyes carried an aura of death and hell. Somehow, he also felt like a person.


    Mu Zhongliang''s mind was in a state of turmoil; he had nearly lost half of his arm in a single sword strike. He was slowly losing out to this domineering man. As such, he might as well return to the Heavenly Court and report the news of the river''s betrayal to the Heavenly Emperor. Also, he found it a little funny. He didn''t know why, but no matter how he looked at it, it seemed familiar. Seeing that he was distracted, Leng Fanyun used all his strength to gather all the profound energy in his body into his sword, and thrusted it towards Mu Zhongliu with the might of a thunderbolt.


    What he did not know was that when he used all his strength to thrust the sword at his opponent, a streak of red flames appeared on his forehead. Mu Zhongliu looked at his symbol as if he had been struck by lightning. He finally understood why that person felt so familiar to him. He was actually the Ancient Demon Sovereign who had disappeared for a long time. He tried his best to avoid the attack, but most of his sleeves had already been torn off. He looked at the man behind him with a pale face. The flame-like mark slowly disappeared, and his eyes returned to normal.


    He looked at the river tide that was with Su Yitian and thought, "I''m afraid that that damned old man should have already known about it." He was a little worried that the reincarnation of the God of Slaughter and the Ancient Demon Sovereign would actually be together. If he didn''t eradicate this sooner, then this world would probably be reshuffled.


    After thinking about it for a while, he decided to give up on the idea of seizing the reincarnation of the God of Slaughter. He made a decision and headed towards the Heaven Realm.


    Leng Fanyun and Su Yitian hurriedly ran towards Su Yuewu. She had been struck in the abdomen and was bleeding profusely. Lin Guhong was also injured, and could not move on the ground.


    River Tide stabilized the two''s injuries and wiped his hands. Then, he said to Leng Fanyun: "That Mu Zhongliu probably already knows that you are the Ancient Demon Sovereign. Since he was willing to give up on the God of Slaughter''s reincarnation, he should be in a hurry to report to the Celestial Emperor."


    Leng Fanyun looked at Su Yitian, who was serving tea to Su Yuewu, with a warm look in his eyes. He said, "It''s fine. God kills the god. Buddha kills the Buddha."

 C112

    Wind Moon Continent, Central Region.


    In the north of the Central Region was the Qing Li Mountain that the people of the Central Region called the Sacred Mountain.


    The name Green Li Mountain originated from a cultivation sect on the mountain. This sect was similar to the Mount Shu from Su Yuewu''s previous world. Most of the disciples in the sect were swordsmen who cultivated the art of controlling the sword. It was just that after the great battle a thousand years ago, most of the Sword God''s disciples had been sent to the Heaven Realm. The sword control technique had long since been lost.


    After experiencing a thousand years of evolution, the people of the Wind Moon Continent had long since forgotten the glory of that sword strike. Even the Blue Rank and Violet Rank martial artists didn''t believe that there existed such a heaven-defying ability to control the sword in this world.


    As a result, although the Qing Li sect did not go into seclusion for most of the time, even if they occasionally left the mountain, it was still a chivalrous act of doing good and killing evil.


    The half-grown boy, who had the dream of being a hero and loved to dance and play with spears, was also unwilling to climb the nearby Green Mountain. Instead, he went to Wu Dang, Shaolin, and other renowned sects.


    Currently, there were five old men sitting in a building at the top of the mountain. These five old men all had a white beard and looked like they had transcended the mortal world. Their eyes were slightly closed as they sat down according to the five elements. Above their heads, a gushing sun with green rays of light appeared.


    If any of the disciples from the Qing Li Sect saw the five most senior Elders in their sect standing in formation with a cautious expression, they would definitely be shocked. Because this formation was a secret that was not passed down in the Qing Li sect, it had to be used by five people with extremely high cultivation bases. Once the formation was activated for nine to nine cycles, the five cultivators would be able to learn the sword controlling technique in a short period of time.


    But the price would be a life cut of five years.


    However, the disciples of Qing Li Sect were not in the mood to peep on the Elders training in seclusion. They were now facing even greater troubles.


    Early in the morning, a disciple discovered a messy old man sitting in front of the main hall of the Qing Li sect. The old man was carrying a gourd that seemed to be filled with wine. Some of the disciples who were cleaning the Main Hall could smell the smell of alcohol coming from afar and quickly covered their noses. They didn''t clean the courtyard and just left.


    The old man did not care about this. He just sat there. The Qing Li sect was an underworld sect, and most of its disciples were calm and collected. Seeing the young man in such dire straits, they didn''t pay much attention to him. They only cast a sidelong glance at him before leaving to do their own things.


    The five elders of the Qing Li Sect stayed in seclusion all year round, and the disciples under them did not see them many times during the half a year. Three days ago, the Sect Leader of the Qing Li Sect, one of the five elders, suddenly informed the disciples that the elders were going to go into seclusion in the Cloudsoaring sect.


    When the disciples of the Cyan Li Sect had never seen the tranquil and tranquil Sect Master this serious, the meticulous disciples realized that a major accident had definitely occurred in the secular world, and had even affected the entire sect. As a result, under the organization of a few second-generation disciples, the Cloudsoaring sect was guarded night and day.


    As a cultivation sect, the Qing Li Sect was completely different from the martial arts sects of the secular world. One of the major advantages was that its disciples were not only martial arts experts, but also prodigies with numerous divine arrows.


    As a result, although Qing Li Mountain was not a famous mountain, its dangers were not weak at all. One of the main reasons was because the disciples of Qing Li had set up an extremely powerful magic technique and a taboo in the mountain. If a martial artist had not received the influence of a Daoist magic, he would not have been able to reach the top of the mountain, much less see see the people from Qing Li''s sect. Thus, Qing Li Mountain was called the Sacred Mountain by the people of the Central Region.


    After finding out that the Sect Leader and a few other Sect Elders were going to seclude themselves in the pavilion, the disciples of Qingli Sect had set up an extremely powerful mechanism array around the Cloudsoaring Pavilion. Even the Black and Purple Rank experts had to weigh and weigh these arrays, but after the old man finished the last drop of wine from his gourd, he acted as if nothing had happened and suddenly arrived in front of Cloudsoaring Pavilion.


    The disciple from Qing Li, who was guarding the Floating Cloud Pavilion with his entire body on guard, immediately noticed this messy old man. The disciple from Qing Li, who was guarding the Floating Cloud Pavilion with his entire body on guard, immediately noticed this messy old man.


    "Clear Cloud Pavilion is a restricted area where the Green Leaf Sect is located, do not allow anyone to enter!"


    The disciples closest to the old man gently waved their horsetail whisk, wishing to use their imposing auras to bring the old man down. Who would have thought that the old man would be struck by the fierce winds coming from the top disciples, causing him to not move an inch and not even have a single strand of hair on his head.


    The old man grinned and said, "Kids don''t know their place, I''m not going to bother with you guys. I''m just here to find those old guys. "


    It was just that the old man was under the attack of the astral aura, yet he was not harmed in the slightest. His strength seemed to be even more monstrous than the few old monster-like elders in the sect, and after hesitating for a moment, he saw the reporter, so he stepped forward and said:


    "Senior, you have concealed your strength well. I believe that you must have been a close friend of Master. Please forgive us for offending our disciples just now."


    The old man seemed to enjoy this set of skills as he nodded and said, "I am indeed very capable. Needless to say. However, it''s not your master''s old friendship, and only a junior like my nephew would befriend your master. "


    The face of the disciple who went up to answer the question turned green. Wasn''t this mocking Master? Who would still be able to endure being the junior of this old man?


    The disciple was enraged and threw a punch towards the old man''s chest, but it was as if he had lost.


    The old man calmly smiled and looked at the dumbstruck crowd. He patted his chest and strode into the Cloudsoaring Pavilion.


    All of the disciples reacted in a split-second as they loudly shouted: "Don''t be so arrogant!" They all rushed over, wanting to catch that old man.


    The old man chuckled and silently operated the Mysterious Technique. Behind him, it formed an aura wall. Following that, the sound of people falling down the stairs was heard as they were forced by the wall of Qi.


    Seeing the small, vulgar looking old man turn around, the group of Qing Li Clan disciples, who were in a sorry state, broke out in a smile and said, "You kids are very good. You clearly know you can''t beat this old man, yet you still came to stop this old man from seeing your master. However, this old man has come to help them. " He then took out the wine gourd at his waist and threw it behind him. He smiled boldly and said, "Give me a big pot of wine, please."


    This old man was the river tide. After the river tide had flowed down from the Mu Territory, it changed from its indifferent attitude and decided to take action. According to what Jiang Lingbo said, it was still looking for external help in the human world. He decided to pay a visit personally, and the first battle would be with the famous Qing Li Sword Sect in the Central Region.


    The five old men used up too much of their mental energy to forcefully order the formation around. In the end, the Xuan Energy in their bodies gradually weakened. With the full circulation of nine cycles as the sign, the formation needed to be completed nine times before the green sun would be condensed from red to blue and then green to red.


    At this moment, the azure sun had already circulated eight times, but on the last circulation, the azure light surrounding the sun still wasn''t able to turn red.


    The leader of the elders could not help but sigh. His cultivation was the deepest, most experienced, and most qualified of them all, but with his age of two hundred years, he had only seen the power of this great formation when he first entered it.


    At that time, the demons from the underworld invaded, and the five elders of the sect activated this formation. Five peerless famous swords appeared in the sky, and the invaders disappeared in less than a second.


    This power had left such a deep impression on the Elder that when he heard that the people of Heaven Realm were going to invade again, he considered for a moment before deciding to activate the array.


    However, he ignored the issue of power. Although the power of the five elders in the sect was extremely deep, in the end, they were still not as strong as the five seniors from two hundred years ago.


    Moreover, the spiritual energy in the Wind Moon Continent was sparse, and the martial arts had declined quite a bit compared to two hundred years ago. It was unknown whether or not this array could be activated.


    The Great Elder circulated his mystical arts silently and circulated three times in his spiritual sense. He felt the Qi in his body gradually increasing and could not help but rejoice. He was just about to succeed in one go and activate the formation. Suddenly, she caught a glimpse of something above her head. She couldn''t help but turn pale with fright.


    It turned out that Jiang Feng was sitting on a pillar above the Cloudsoaring Pavilion, looking down at the five elders with a smile on his face.


    The more harmless the smile was, the more it made one uneasy.


    The elder was moved and almost lost his mind. He quickly sat down to recuperate and suppress the evil fire in his heart. However, the surging true energy had also disappeared. He could not help but sigh.


    Jiang Feng saw all of this and couldn''t bear it anymore, so he said:


    "Don''t worry, old man. I''m here to help you."


    It would be good if he didn''t say anything, but even the other four elders were alarmed by his words. These elders were not as emotional as the Great Elder, but they were interrupted by the tides of the river, causing the array to be thrown into chaos.


    River Tide couldn''t bear it anymore. He stretched out his hands to receive the Sky Seal. He released all the gold in his body and used the power of his fingers to split out five strands of true qi, shooting them towards the five elders.


    The green sun above the great formation was already on the verge of collapsing, but after the five Elders received the extremely rich and vigorous inner breath of the river, they instantly stabilized. The blue sun turned from blue to red, then red to blue. In the end, the green light shone brightly, illuminating the enclosed space of the small pavilion.


    The azure sun, after reaching perfection, gently rose and fell. It slowly sank into the bodies of the five Elders, then vanished into nothingness.


    "Grand Perfection of the formation. Congratulations." Jiang Feng said to the five elders with a smile on his face. Suddenly, a green light flashed as five swords glowing with a green light surrounded him.


    The five elders looked at him with ashen faces. The leader of the Qing Li Sect bellowed, "Who are you? What are your intentions for trespassing in this forbidden area? "


    River Tide had a depressed look on his face: "Hey, hey, hey, little old man, you have to be honest with yourself. This great formation is complete, and there''s still a part of me that has contributed to it."


    When the Sect Leader heard his disrespectful words, he became even angrier. Sword light flashed, and he was about to step forward to hack apart the river.


    The Great Elder''s face suddenly darkened as he shouted, "Hurry up and retreat. This person is our benefactor."


    The Sect Leader looked somewhat unhappy. Due to the words of the Great Elder, he whispered, "But he trespassed the forbidden area."


    "The Lingyun Pavilion is a forbidden area for disciples, outsiders might not be able to find out." The Great Elder smiled gently. At the same time, he looked towards the river and sang, "May I know your name, friend? Today, this old Taoist and I share the same sentiments and great virtue."


    River Tide saw that this old man was extremely pedantic, but he was still very polite to him. He smiled and said, "I am Jiang Lingbo''s uncle, and I am here today to discuss an alliance."

 C113

    At this time, at the Towering Wind Pavilion, Su Yue Wu was hugging Su Yitian and telling him about the myths and legends she had spread on Earth in her previous life. She told him about the gods, told him stories about traveling to the west, and these ancient myths, under Su Yuewu''s re-interpretation, became even more wonderful and smooth, conforming to Su Yantian''s current state of mind.


    Su Yuewu saw that Tian Tian had gradually become lively, and felt somewhat relieved. While she was talking, she noticed Tian Tian had suddenly started crying. As she was crying, she called out:


    "That Tathagata Buddha is truly treacherous, he''s too despicable!"


    Although she didn''t know much about the achievements of the God Slayer''s reincarnation, but just from this shocking nickname alone, she could guess that this God Slayer must have been as rebellious and mischievous as Sun Ming, angering the entire world, causing all the Gods of the Land to exterminate him together.


    Su Yuewu patted Tian Tian''s head. At this moment, he was still just a child and the memories of her past life had yet to awaken, but deep in her heart, there was still that heaven-defying god of death. Su Yuewu''s heart ached.


    Tian Tian immediately noticed as she cried out, "Mother, why are you crying?"


    "It''s fine. Mom is just thinking about some things from the past."


    "What is it?" Tian Tian wondered, before replying with dissatisfaction, "Mother, you always tell me these sad stories. I feel like this Sun Wukong is himself every day. Can you tell me some happy stories?"


    Su Yue Wu nodded her head with a smile, and began to narrate the story of Sun Wukong''s escape from the Five Fingers Mountain along with Tang Monk''s group of four. Upon hearing it, she yawned and called out: "Mother''s story is so boring!


    Su Yuewu looked at Tian Tian''s innocent face and said those bloodthirsty words very naturally. Her heart moved as she thought to herself, "We are always here to guard against the Heaven Realm. Can''t we kill our way into the Heaven Realm?"


    It was unknown when Leng Fanyun had arrived behind Su Yuewu, but his eyes were empty and downcast, as if his soul had left his body. When Su Yuewu suddenly saw such a haggard Leng Fanyun, her heart trembled and she asked with some heartache:


    "Fan Yun, where have you been these past few days?" Ever since Mu Zhongliu had snuck into the Towering Wind Pavilion and almost caught Tian Tian, Leng Fanyun had disappeared somewhere. For the past few days, Su Yuewu had not seen him.


    Leng Fanyun did not look at Su Yuewu, but only lightly said, "I have been staying in the secret chamber the whole time."


    Su Yuewu instantly understood that he must have been connected to the Scarlet Flame Sword from her previous life. It must have been because there was no effect that he lost his soul like this.


    Although she could guess, Su Yuewu still couldn''t help but ask, "How is it? "Brahma, is it effective?"


    "There is. However, every time there is a resonance between the sword and I, I would remember some things from my previous life. Those things are mostly bad things. Every time I think about those things, I can''t sleep all day and all night. Even if you fall asleep, you will wake up from your nightmare. "


    Su Yuewu had nothing to say. She naturally experienced this kind of painful experience very deeply. She silently stood up, turned around and saw that Leng Fanyun had fallen asleep on the back of the chair. The corners of his mouth curled up as he gently took off his red shirt and covered Leng Fanyun''s body.


    Su Yitian was wondering why his mother would suddenly stop telling him stories when he suddenly discovered that Su Yuewu had already left the room.


    Ever since the last time Mu Zhongliu had disguised himself as Lin Guhong and almost captured Su Yitian, Su Yuewu had not allowed Su Yitian to go to Lin Guhong''s place to do odd jobs. Lin Guhong lacked this clever and charming little follower, and lost all interest in lecturing. He had already told most of the matters of the Heaven Realm, so it didn''t make any sense for the audience to hear it.


    Those who were listening to the book became increasingly fewer, and the amount of copper coins they received also lessened. Although he was someone of the Heaven Realm and was not interested in these common things, he had been around this world for many years, and gradually thought of himself as a mortal. Wasn''t the reason why mortals lived their lives, in the end, all for the sake of these few copper coins and a false reputation?


    Lin Guhong was not interested in the title of the world, but he quite liked those pieces of copper, silver, and gold. Every time he heard the sound of a copper coin dropping into a plate, he would feel extremely satisfied, just like the time when he heard the chiming of a fairy in the Heaven Realm.


    Lin Guhong took advantage of the gap between the books to have his daydream, and suddenly heard the silence of the whole hall. He opened his eyes, and noticed that all of the spectators in the hall were staring at the stage. Lin Guhong was shocked, and hastily touched the corner of his mouth, wondering if there were any vegetable dishes still stuck to his lips. When he looked more carefully, their gazes were not in his direction.


    As he was wondering, a girl in white stood in front of him. When Lin Guhong saw Su Yuewu, he suddenly realized what was going on. He thought to himself, a beauty like Madam Su, she really can''t stand the attention of the crowd.


    He relaxed and stood up. "Madam Su hasn''t come downstairs for the past few days. What business do you have with this old man that you''ve come to find me?"


    Su Yuewu was not used to his gentle words, so she waved her hand. Lin Guhong immediately understood that she was trying to disperse these spectators. His heart ached a little, but he had no choice but to do as she said, so he habitually waved his hand behind him. Realizing that there was no response, he suddenly realized that since Mu Zhongliu came to Lingyun Pavilion, he strangely did not expect him to, and dismissed his disciple.


    Letting out a light sigh, Lin Guhong slowly walked down the podium, preparing to disperse the guests one by one, not forgetting to pick up the plates filled with copper coins. The customers originally had no interest in the increasingly boring storytelling, but upon seeing the storyteller personally chasing them out, they immediately left without saying anything. Of course, not a single copper coin remained, but some people snorted heavily.


    Seeing this, Lin Guhong heavily sighed, thinking that his hard-earned reputation had finally disappeared. Mortals were like this. They were passionate and forgetful about everything.


    It was very easy to forget something. However, if one had a lifespan of a thousand years, they would desperately try to grasp onto something, so they would always be obsessed with something, such as a god of death. For example, the Ancient Demon Sovereign that caused all the deities to be afraid.


    At this moment, Su Yuewu had no intention of estimating the playful expression on Lin Guhong''s face. Seeing that Lin Guhong had chased away all the customers in the hall, she nodded and asked:


    Old mister Lin, I want to know how strong the Heaven Realm is. If we wait this long, it won''t be possible.


    When Lin Guhong heard Lin Feng call him mister, he was slightly pleased. He was quite proud of himself in the heart of this woman, who could be called a peerless beauty. Thus, he had forgotten about her question.


    After staring blankly for a long while, he finally muttered, "The strength of Heaven Realm, and the strength of Heaven Realm are all unfathomably deep and profound." Suddenly realizing something, he shouted:


    "What?" You said we should kill our way to the Heaven Realm? "


    "I''m just asking if this method is feasible?" A helpless expression appeared on Su Yuewu''s face. She really couldn''t stand this shocked old man.


    "It''s not impossible, if the God of Slaughter can recover all of his memories." Lin Guhong said.


    "No, definitely not." Su Yuewu knew the cost of restoring the God of Slaughter''s memories, so she resolutely objected.


    "Then I have no other choice." Lin Guhong said as he spread out his hands. Ever since the river descended, he started to call himself old man.


    Su Yue Wu frowned and asked, "Other than the Four Great Empyreans, is there anyone else that could fight the strongest in Heaven Realm?"


    "Uh, I''m not too sure about that, but I''m sure of one thing, the Heavenly Emperor''s concealment is very deep, the Four Great Sky Sovereigns only have surface combat strength, the Heavenly Emperor loves to bury chess pieces.


    Su Yuewu''s brows tightly knitted together. She suddenly said, "According to what old mister has seen, in this hidden battle force, how much of it can the Heavenly Emperor use?"


    "About fifty percent. Aside from the Heaven Emperor, the Heaven Realm has a few other old monsters. The Heaven Emperor isn''t the only one with power on the Heaven Breaking Island."


    "So it''s like that." Suddenly, she thought of Bing''er, that girl who, even though she had achieved the position of Moon Slaughter Head, was still extremely considerate and obedient to her. If she was by my side, would I feel better?


    Ah, he should be called Gu Xi Dynasty, but the past is already gone, and now that I have been troubled by the Heaven Realm, even if he is still here, I''m afraid he will only sigh helplessly and empty-handed.


    Without Su Yuewu to accompany him, Tian Tian also went downstairs, somewhat afraid. She found Su Yuewu, who was in the midst of a discussion with Lin Guhong, and skipped over to her side, rushing into Su Yuewu''s arms.


    "Mother, please don''t leave me, okay? I''m so scared alone. "


    Seeing Tian Tian like this, Su Yue Wu felt a sour feeling in her nose. Her own son was being hunted and had been constantly on tenterhooks, yet she herself was powerless. This feeling of powerlessness deeply stimulated Su Yue Wu''s heart, which had always been incomparably strong.


    "No, I have to pull myself together. I cannot let the people from Heaven Realm succeed!"


    Su Yitian, who was hugging Su Yuewu tightly, suddenly discovered that his mother''s body was warming up. He was extremely curious and asked,


    "Mother, are you having a fever?"


    Su Yuewu giggled and said, "Silly child, mother is so excited that she unconsciously channeled her true energy."


    "So it''s like that, mother. You''re really bad." Su Yitian pouted as he spoke with dissatisfaction.


    Su Yuewu smiled in her heart as the smile finally returned to her face.


    Lin Guhong looked at the warm scene of the mother and son embracing in front of him. His eyes narrowed into slits, and suddenly, a person heavily crashed onto his body.


    He took a closer look and saw that it was the burning Jiang Lingbo. He could not help but say angrily, "Junior brother, what''s wrong with you? What happened that frightened you so much? "


    Jiang Lingbo''s usual mature and steady personality changed as he anxiously said, "Someone from the Heaven Realm has come again!"


    "What did you say?" The three of them turned pale with fright at the same time.


    "Who is it?" After all, he was once a member of the Heaven Realm, so he was more concerned about this. If it was someone who had a good relationship with him before, they could still make friends with him.


    "I don''t know who it was, but they were all extremely powerful. I''ve already contacted Ning Prefecture, Cloud Prefecture, and a few other alliances, but they''ve all been wiped out."


    Those sects are not weak, and they don''t show themselves at all. They never participate in any worldly battles, and they were exterminated overnight. The person who came was not only bloodthirsty, but also had incredible strength.


    "Can you not say such a terrible thing so obviously?" Jiang Lingbo shouted hysterically at Lin Guhong, "The most important thing is to find out who it is!"


    "Then where are they now? Do you want me to send a message to Martial Uncle?" He just went to the Central Region. "


    "It seems that the people from the Heaven Realm have arrived at the Central Region." Jiang Lingbo replied.


    "Then there''s going to be a good show." Lin Guhong laughed, "Do you want us to go to Central State to observe it?"


    "Watch your ass." Jiang Lingbo was extremely speechless and turned his head away from that ugly old face of Lin Guhong''s.

 C114

    Leng Fanyun sat in meditation. Ever since he had resonated with the Scarlet Flame Sword several times, he had recovered some memories. These memories were intermittent, and some of them could not be confirmed. However, a certain voice in his heart told him:


    "It''s true, you are the Ancient Demon Sovereign that people have to kill. You cannot escape, and you do not escape either. What you need to do is to pick up your treasured sword and use an even more ruthless method to kill those who want to kill you."


    Leng Fanyun felt as if his head was about to explode, and loudly shouted:


    "I''m not the Ancient Demon Sovereign, I''m Leng Fanyun. I have two brothers, I have a woman I love and a cute son. I''m just a mortal with a high level of martial arts, I''m not the Ancient Demon Sovereign!"


    There was no response, only the echo of Leng Fanyun''s angry voice.


    Leng Fanyun sighed and abruptly woke up from his sleep, his body covered in sweat.


    Suddenly, a handkerchief was placed on his face, followed by a pair of pure white arms. Those arms held a white handkerchief as they continuously wiped his face and body. He enjoyed this process, and gradually felt that the anxiety within his heart was not as serious.


    Su Yuewu gently wiped the sweat off Leng Fanyun''s body, and gently said:


    "You''ve been shocked these days."


    Leng Fanyun felt a warmth in his heart, but only lightly replied, "No worries, I was just having a nightmare."


    Su Yuewu smiled noncommittally. After hearing the news brought by Jiang Lingbo today, Leng Fanyun was shocked and said:


    "Why didn''t you tell me about such an important matter earlier!"


    "Senior Lin and the others said that you are an Ancient Demon Sovereign and cannot reveal your identity. It would be safer to stay in Lingyun Tower. They have already rushed to the Central Region. "


    "No, I want to go too. I can''t just sit by and see someone else getting hurt for me."


    "But your identity ¡­" Su Yuewu pulled Leng Fanyun''s hand and pleaded.


    "Don''t worry about me! Take good care of Tian Tian. " Leng Fanyun shook off Su Yuewu''s hand and walked away without looking back.


    Su Yuewu watched Leng Fanyun''s back as he left, and after a moment of absent-mindedness, Su Yuewu could clearly see the mark of fire on Leng Fanyun''s forehead the moment he broke free from her grasp.


    That was the symbol of the Ancient Demon Sovereign. At that moment, should he be the one who deeply loved him, Leng Fanyun, or the cruel and bloodthirsty Ancient Demon Sovereign?


    Su Yuewu was puzzled, but she remembered the question that had puzzled her countless times. If Leng Fanyun awakened all of the memories and strength of the Ancient Demon Sovereign, would he still fall in love with an ordinary girl like her?


    She discovered that she did not have an answer. In fact, she felt that he would no longer fall in love with her.


    In that case, it was better not to become an Ancient Demon Sovereign, Su Yuewu thought to herself.


    However, Leng Fanyun could not hear it. All he wanted to do was to hurry to Central Continent and help the tide to defeat the enemies in the Heaven Realm.


    Every time Leng Fanyun resonated with the Crimson Smoke Sword, his strength would skyrocket. Now, he was at the seventh level of the White Profound Realm. A single cloud of profound art could easily fly over a mountain.


    It was indeed a fun thing to become stronger. If it weren''t for the people from Heaven Realm blocking me, this damned Ancient Demon Sovereign, why do your memories remain in me? I don''t want to be you.


    Leng Fanyun called out in his heart, but he could only hear the sound of the wind in his ears. The clouds were floating above his head, and he felt that his own life was just like these clouds, unpredictable and unreachable.


    When they were about to reach the Central Region, a woman''s voice suddenly floated over.


    "Demon Sovereign, oh Demon Sovereign, why didn''t you wait for me?"


    Leng Fanyun rubbed his eyes, realizing that he wasn''t in a dream. In his dreams, there were many people who called him this, but in reality, this was the first time someone called him this.


    At first glance, Leng Fanyun saw that the woman was dressed in white, had beautiful white teeth, and an extremely beautiful face that looked fifty to sixty percent similar to Su Yuewu. If it wasn''t for Su Yuewu''s love of wearing red, she wouldn''t be able to speak so tenderly.


    "Who are you?" After confirming that it wasn''t Su Yuewu, Leng Fanyun''s face darkened as he coldly spoke.


    "I''m the demon clan''s Holy Maiden, Yao Ji. How could you forget me?"


    The woman swayed her waist, but her footsteps did not stop as she slowly approached Leng Fanyun. The two of them flew at a low altitude using their profound strength, and required a very fast speed. Furthermore, they could not speak for a long time, and if they talked for too long, it would be easy for them to fall down the moment they puffed out their breath. When that woman introduced herself to Leng Fanyun, she felt a little unwell and even forced herself to approach Su Yuewu. When she wasn''t careful enough, she actually fell down.


    Seeing this, Leng Fanyun felt helpless and could only jump down. A thousand jin drop caught the young woman before she landed on the ground.


    The woman landed lightly without any weight. Leng Fanyun felt a bit strange and suddenly came to a realization, "You must be pretending. Actually, your inner breath is so abundant, it''s impossible for you to lose it in such a short time."


    "Demon Sovereign has good eyesight. The little girl was indeed pretending, but he wanted to see if the Demon Sovereign was still as tender towards the fairer sex as before. Now it has been proven that this little girl has guessed correctly. The Demon Sovereign is still as gentle and considerate as before. "


    If it was before, Leng Fanyun would definitely push the woman away with a look of disdain, but today, he felt that this form of address was very useful, and he had often heard of Yao Ji''s name. Although it was only in his dreams, if he had heard it often, he would still have left a deep impression in his heart.


    "You are Yao Ji? "Then who am I?" Leng Fanyun absentmindedly asked.


    The woman giggled and said, "Aren''t you asking for it just because you know it? You are the Demon Sovereign, the hero revered by all under the heavens. "


    "That''s not right. Aren''t I the type of person that everyone can kill?" Leng Fanyun asked.


    "Demon Sovereign, how can you say that? Everyone in this world is your subjects. You only need to stamp your foot and they won''t be able to sleep for three days and three nights. How dare you oppose me? As for killing you, hmph, the person who killed you hasn''t appeared yet? "


    Leng Fanyun was baffled and asked:


    "Then where are we now?"


    "Of course, it''s in your bedroom. Right now, it''s time for me to help you bathe and change clothes."


    Leng Fanyun rubbed his eyes again, and discovered that he was indeed lying on a bench decorated with gold and jade velvet clothing. Surrounding him was a magnificent hall, and the walls of the hall were decorated with carvings, murals, and even totems of dragons, phoenixes and other divine beasts.


    Mist rose from the pool. It gave people a feeling of intoxication.


    The woman had already changed into a new set of clothes. Golden silk sewn into shorts and a apron, those shorts were extremely extreme. They were only a few feet below her waist, revealing a pair of round and slender legs. The young lady swayed her waist, continuously stroking Leng Fanyun''s body with her legs.


    Leng Fanyun didn''t dare to look at her long legs that were as white as jade. He closed his eyes, hoping to escape from this beautiful scene as soon as possible.


    The woman was not satisfied with Leng Fanyun''s performance. She kept urging, "Demon Lord, open your eyes. This servant will dance for you, to let you relieve your boredom."


    Leng Fanyun had no choice but to open his eyes. As he saw the woman untie her undergarment, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of helplessness. Her slender waist, as well as her creamy skin, caused his blood to boil. He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down.


    The woman saw that Leng Fanyun had reacted, so she gave a charming smile and nimbly jumped onto Leng Fanyun''s body, gently rubbing his muscular body.


    After Leng Fanyun had been kneaded by that woman to perfection, his heart was extremely at ease. Unknowingly, his breathing was smooth, and he even gradually fell asleep.


    "So useless." The woman furrowed her brows and pulled on Leng Fanyun''s ear, "Honored Demon Lord, you haven''t taken a bath yet, you can''t fall asleep now."


    Leng Fanyun let out an "oh", stood up and staggered to the pool in front of him.


    In front of the Floating Cloud Pavilion on the Green Li Mountain, the five elders of the sect were practicing their battle prowess according to the five main elements. They were muttering an incantation, and five treasured swords that glowed with a green light were floating in the air above their heads.


    The head of the Great Elder shouted, "Duo!"


    In an instant, the five swords seemed to have understood the words of a human and swiftly turned back, crossing each other in midair, slashing horizontally, slashing to the side, cutting straight, changing forms in multiple directions, they were extremely unpredictable.


    River Tide exclaimed in admiration and said: "The stuff that the Mu Clan left behind is indeed worthy of its reputation. This is because your cultivation is just a bit lacking, if someone with a profound cultivation were to activate this Sword Controlling Array, I really won''t be able to withstand it."


    The moment River Wave''s words left his mouth, the surrounding disciples of Qing Li Sect booed. Some directly said:


    "You old man, boasting shamelessly. Even if an Empyrean were to descend, they would not dare to boast like that! "


    River Tide chuckled and said, "Isn''t that so? This old man is an existence one level higher than an Empyrean."


    All the disciples instantly became speechless.


    The Great Elder suddenly said, "May I ask Senior, how did you know that the Imperial Sword Technique originated from the Mu Family? Our founder''s surname was indeed Mu. "


    Jiang Feng said in a disapproving manner: "It is. In these thousand years, only people from Old Mu''s family know the Imperial Sword Technique. As for the rest of them, they boast like mad, but don''t have any ability at all. They can''t even bring up a dagger, let alone a Imperial Sword Technique."


    His words caused the faces of the disciples and elders of the Qing Li Sect to change between green and white. They had often boasted that they had mastered the art of Sword Controlling Technique, but in reality, they were only able to hover their swords one to two feet in the air.


    Rivers and tides ignored the criticisms made by the disciples, and wanted to say something to themselves. Two black figures quickly flashed in. More than half of the disciples dressed in white training clothes instantly fell.


    River Tide was the first to discover traces of the Heaven Breaking Twin Demons, but he was unable to stop them from wantonly slaughtering the disciples of Qing Li''s sect.

 C115

    Both the Sky Breaking Demon and the Sky Breaking Demon came from the Underworld, and their movements were strange and their techniques were strange. They were the most suitable for assassination and sneak attacks, thus, even with a crazy martial artist like River Tide guarding them, they were still able to catch the Qing Li Sect off guard.


    Before he could think too much into it, he concentrated and calmed down. His mind was clear, his mental perception gradually expanded to its maximum. Suddenly, he dashed towards the twin evil spirits.


    Duo Sha didn''t know anything about the people from the Heaven Realm, so he naturally didn''t know about the ordinary looking old man, the man with the highest cultivation in the world.


    Seeing that this person''s cultivation was very high, the two made a hand sign with their left hand and took out a jade cup with their right hand. Instantly, the entire peak of Qing Li Mountain was covered in smoke, and only after half an incense stick of time did the smoke dissipate.


    And at this moment, the Heaven Breaking Demon Sword had already disappeared without a trace.


    The Heaven Breaking Twin Demons, this strange movement skill, was released, and not a single person in Qing Li''s sect was able to catch them. Many disciples were killed before they could react, and their death appearances were extremely horrifying.


    In this group of people, only River Tide was able to catch the figure of Duo Sha. However, his speed was still a bit too slow, to the point that he was seen by Duo Sha and was able to use the earth escape technique to escape.


    River Tide was very upset, but at the same time, he was also a bit confused. He thought to himself, "Although the Heavenly Emperor has two dogs, he has almost never gone down into the lower realms. I wonder why the Heavenly Emperor can send them down into the realms this time."


    The five elders had already counted the number of disciples that had died and the number of casualties. Their losses were already more than half. Elder Qing Li''s personality was the most irritable, and his teeth itched with hatred as he said angrily: "The people in the Heaven Realm are truly vicious. This kind of slaughter, how are it different from the people in the Demon Area!"


    Jiang Feng said with a wry smile: "Just now, those two were already sinister people. It''s just that they were subdued by the Celestial Emperor to be used to eliminate others."


    "Our Qing Li Sect can''t even be considered a common sect, why did we have to be cleared?"


    "My nephew was the one who harmed you. He said that he wanted to form a Mortal Alliance, so the Celestial Emperor must have obtained the information from somewhere. He sent the Heaven Breaking Twin Fiends to capture the reincarnated God of Death, and also eliminated a few cultivation sects." Jiang Feng''s expression was somewhat miserable. He suddenly patted his chest and said:


    "Everyone, don''t worry. With my powers, Heaven Realm will not continue acting so arrogantly."


    The Head Elder hadn''t spoken a word since the start of the conversation. He then said suddenly, "Senior is a descendant of the Jiang family."


    Jiang Feng nodded his head and said, "That''s right."


    "The Jiang family doesn''t even have one person in the Mortal Realm. With your cultivation, you should be working in the Heaven Realm."


    "Now that I have gone back to the Heaven Realm, and the Heaven Emperor is so cruel, I can''t let him go!" The river tide raised his head to look at the sky, the expression on his face for the first time becoming somewhat sinister.


    At this moment, two figures suddenly appeared next to River Tide. River Tide sighed and supported the two of them. They were Lin Guhong and Jiang Lingbo.


    "What are you two doing here?" Jiang Feng was a bit angry, and said in a deep voice: "Are you here to make a fool of me?"


    Jiang Lingbo didn''t know whether to laugh or cry and said, "How would we dare? We''re just worried about you after hearing the news about the Heaven Breaker and the Heaven Breaker."


    Jiang Feng rolled his eyes at him: "Although the Heaven Breaking Demon and the Heaven Breaking Demon are powerful, they are only a side dish to me. But Leng Fanyun, did you guys say anything to him before you left? "


    "No, we knew you were here. Compared to him, we were fine, so we didn''t tell him."


    Jiang Feng sighed and said: "Based on my understanding of him, he must be rushing here. If I were to encounter the Heaven Breaking Demon and the Heaven Breaking Demon, I would be done for."


    When Jiang Lingbo and Lin Guhong heard this, their hearts also dropped to the freezing point. He thought to himself, with Leng Fanyun''s current personality, if he really met with the Heaven Breaking Demon and the Heaven Breaking Sword Sect on a narrow path, wouldn''t he be directly killed?


    While he was still half asleep, Leng Fanyun was enchanted by the surrounding illusions and splendor. He immediately stepped into the pool.


    He was brimming with energy, and when he was unconscious, he was able to stay in the water. Wearing only a thin spring shirt, his body soaked in the water, revealing his robust body, causing one to be captivated even further.


    The woman laughed daintily and jumped into the water. Leng Fanyun felt a splitting headache as he was hugged by the woman in a daze. Leng Fanyun struggled for a moment, but there was no reaction. The woman giggled and said, "Let this servant serve you well." As he spoke, he used the two soft and fragrant jades in front of his chest to constantly stroke Leng Fanyun''s chest.


    Leng Fanyun felt extremely uncomfortable being rubbed by her. He muttered, "Yue Wu, Yue Wu, is that you?"


    The girl giggled, and then she gently put her small mouth next to Leng Fanyun''s face, stuck out her smooth tongue, and licked the side of Leng Fanyun''s face.


    Leng Fanyun enjoyed the girl''s actions very much. He mumbled something indistinctly, and suddenly moved to the woman''s lips. His entire body was filled with burning passion, as he passionately kissed the girl in his arms.


    The woman smiled lightly. Suddenly, a trace of an unnoticeable charm flashed across her clear eyes.


    With a flick of her hands, green smoke seeped into Leng Fanyun''s nostrils and mouth. Leng Fanyun''s entire body suddenly shook as he let go of her lips and shouted:


    "Yaoji, Yaoji, are you really Yaoji?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty." The woman smiled and said, "You''ve finally recalled the past?"


    In that instant, scenes of the past flashed past in Leng Fanyun''s mind. They were as fast as lightning, as fleeting light flashes, but every scene was deeply engraved in Leng Fanyun''s heart, and could not be erased for a long time. His iron-like arms were wrapped around the devastatingly beautiful girl before him. However, his eyes, which had lost their former coldness and loneliness, suddenly became warm.


    "Yaoji..." I feel like we''ve been separated for too long. "


    The memories of the past rushed into Leng Fanyun''s mind, the memories of the past, all the pain, all surged up within his heart.


    He was the Ancient Demon Sovereign, he once possessed Yao Ji.


    Yao Ji responded with a shy face. A trace of infatuation was mixed in her pink cheeks. She was wrapped in clouds and mist like a blooming lotus flower buried in the hazy moonlight, making her look all the more beautiful.


    "Your Majesty, Yaoji has been tossing and turning every night these past few days. In her dreams, she has always carried the shadow of the Demon Lord, but her hopes have always been unattainable. Your Majesty ¡­ "Yao Ji misses you so much ¡­" The woman''s heart was filled with joy when she saw the Demon Lord''s foolish and restless appearance. Presumably, the medicine had taken effect and the Demon Lord had temporarily recovered most of his memories. He had used illusions and bewitching arts to replace the image of Yao Ji and entered Leng Fanyun''s mind.


    When Leng Fanyun heard the woman''s words, his deep eyes flashed with pain. All these years, he hadn''t been in a good situation either.


    A person who lost his memory would not even know who he loved. When he learned the truth, the pain he would endure would increase exponentially. The pain in his heart right now was not the least bit worse than Yao Ji''s!


    Of course, this woman wasn''t Yao Ji at all. Her heart was filled with joy. The sadness on her face was merely an act.


    The two of them stood together in the pool, their bodies half wet. As for Yaoji, she was even more proactive. At this moment, the two of them were very intimate.


    Through his thin clothes that were soaked by the water, Leng Fanyun could see that the girl''s exquisite skin was glowing with a bright light, and the hair on her shoulders and neck gave her a charming look.


    A faint body fragrance came out from the woman''s body and entered Leng Fanyun''s nose. The sweet memories of the past appeared in his mind, making him feel even warmer. At this moment, he had temporarily forgotten that there was a woman called Su Yuewu in this world.


    "Yaoji, how have you been all these years? Do they feel sorry for you? " Leng Fanyun knew that he was an Ancient Demon Sovereign and he was a great devil that a majority of people had to kill. Although he had reincarnated, erased his own aura through the baptism of reincarnation and destiny, deceiving the heavens and deceiving the people around him, the people around him were unable to do so.


    Yaoji, all of these years must have been terrible.


    Sure enough, the woman frowned, her beautiful eyes filled with a faint layer of mist. She looked at Leng Fanyun, full of grievance.


    "Your Majesty Demon Sovereign, don''t you know how I''ve been through all these years ¡­ "In order to find you, I have been hunted down and killed by a lot of people in Heaven Realm. Sometimes, I would wake up with blades and shadows, and the place would be filled with blood and slaughter ¡­"


    Before he could finish his words, two streams of clear tears flowed down his cheeks.


    Her beautiful face was filled with sorrow, causing Leng Fanyun''s heart to be filled with sorrow and anger.


    The woman''s voice was filled with tears as she told Leng Fanyun about her experiences. In the end, she hugged Leng Fanyun and said, "Your Majesty, don''t ever leave me again."


    Leng Fanyun knew that he owed Yao Ji far too much. These things could never be exchanged for all of them. The only thing he could do was keep Yao Ji by his side and protect her.


    Little did he know, the scene of Yao Ji and himself being together in Leng Fanyun''s mind, was completely conjured up by that woman using her bewitching bone technique. Apart from this, the rest was true.


    Leng Fanyun held the woman tightly in his strong hands, "Stay by my side, I will protect you for the rest of your life ¡­ "We will never part again ¡­"


    "What a great ''never part'' for life!"


    Suddenly, a crisp voice came from not too far away.


    Her voice was as melodious as a bell, but it was clear that her voice contained anger and despair. Leng Fanyun and the woman were both startled, and then they suddenly looked up. Leng Fanyun was stunned.


    Standing by the lake, the person with the calmest expression was actually Su Yuewu!


    "Yue Wu!"


    Leng Fanyun''s heart skipped a beat, and he felt his entire body go cold. He shouted out loud, but as he saw Su Yuewu turn around and leave, he immediately disappeared!


    The memories regarding Su Yuewu hadn''t faded by much, and Leng Fanyun could faintly remember the feelings he had between him and Su Yuewu. Now that he saw his most beloved woman leaving, it was as if a dagger had fiercely stabbed into his heart, and his eyes blankly stared at the direction Su Yuewu had disappeared in, Leng Fanyun didn''t even have the strength to chase after her and explain himself!

 C116

    "Mother, why is father so cheap with that unfamiliar woman?" Su Yitian asked as he was being carried by Su Yuewu on the way back.


    Su Yuewu did not reply. Her tears flowed continuously, and even her heart was broken.


    Her beloved person was bathing with other women, and she even hugged him and said that they would not part for the rest of their lives. Why? Wasn''t that woman Leng Fanyun was carrying supposed to be him?


    She had imagined many times that she would be surrounded by Leng Fanyun''s strong arms and warm chest, but she never thought that what awaited her would be such a chilling situation!


    Her mind was in chaos. The scenes from before kept flashing through the depths of her mind. She wanted to forget something, but it was the clearest thing she could think of!


    Having lost her direction, Su Yuewu brought Su Yitian aimlessly through the world, not knowing where to find a foothold.


    Su Yitian''s hand was grabbed by his mother. He felt that his mother''s hand was covered in cold sweat and knew that the person he saw earlier was Leng Fanyun. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be a second man in this world that would cause his mother to feel so sad and disappointed.


    Su Yuewu didn''t want to speak, so she stubbornly held back her tears. No matter what, she couldn''t figure out why this was happening.


    Unknowingly, Su Yuewu brought Su Yitian to a group of green mountains.


    The green mountains here were extremely delicate and pretty. The jade-green color was as warm and smooth as jade, making it seem very soft and comfortable.


    In the distance, there were unknown flowers in the sky. Clear water was flowing eastward, and a clear and refreshing scent mixed with a hint of the elegant air of the Zhong Ling and Yu Xiu made Su Yitian feel extremely surprised.


    "Mother, there seems to be spiritual energy here ¡­" Ah, no, no. It''s a formation ¡­ What a strong sword qi! " Su Yitian tugged on Su Yuewu''s sleeve as he spoke.


    Su Yuewu had been immersed in the pain that Leng Fanyun had given her and was unable to extricate herself from it. Now that she heard Su Yitian''s words, she discovered that there was an extremely powerful sword Qi radiating from within this mountain.


    "Hmm? This sword energy ¡­ It seems to be the Qing Li Sect''s sword formation! "


    Su Yuewu''s elegant brows knitted slightly. She glanced at the nearby mountain peak that stood facing the sky like a long sword and said, "Let''s go. Tian''er, let''s go take a look."


    Of course, Su Yitian would not reject him. However, he did not have much immunity to funny things.


    "Who are you?"


    When the few disciples saw Su Yuewu walking towards them through the air, as light and free as an immortal, their eyes flashed with astonishment. Could she be someone from the Heaven Realm?


    However, once they entered, these people were immediately stunned when they saw Su Yuewu''s beautiful appearance.


    This beautiful face that could topple nations was breathtakingly beautiful. A pair of extremely beautiful eyes seemed to hide a painting of mountains and rivers.


    Her celestial body was independent, her skin as white as jade and shimmering with a faint radiance. Her beauty was so beautiful that others couldn''t feel even the slightest bit of desecration from her.


    "Qing Li Sect?" Su Yuewu asked.


    "Yes, you are?" The other party replied.


    "Elders, you''ve activated the formation. Please take out the Immortal Sword?" Su Yuewu asked.


    "Who the hell are you?" In the end, that person''s vigilance was greater than his admiration. He looked at Su Yuewu, then at Su Yitian, who was standing beside Su Yuewu, and immediately frowned. Even a child''s cultivation was higher than his.


    Su Yuewu temporarily caused Leng Fanyun some pain, smiled indifferently and said, "I have no ill intentions. I only heard that someone from the Heaven Realm came and exterminated many sects. When they came out to take a look, they found out that the Qing Li Sect knew about the Immortal Sword, so I was a little curious."


    "You aren''t someone from the Heaven Realm?" The disciples of Qing Li Sect were stunned.


    "What a joke, if I were from the Heaven Realm, do you think I would still talk nonsense with you? Do you think you still have a life to stand here? "


    Su Yuewu coldly snorted.


    His voice was filled with unparalleled authority, causing the others to immediately break out in a cold sweat. It was true that they had lost more than half of their disciples in just a short while. Killing people without blinking an eye was completely different from the girl in front of them. Her words were gentle, and she didn''t have the slightest bit of killing intent.


    "Hmm? "Why are you here?"


    At this time, a voice came from the mountain gate.


    Jiang Feng, Jiang Lingbo, and Lin Guhong treaded on the wind all the way here. When Lin Guhong saw Su Yuewu, he frowned: "Where''s Leng Fanyun? With his temper, how could he not come and take a look? "


    Su Yuewu''s expression immediately became sad. Looking at River Tide and the others, she nodded her head slightly and said in a cold voice, "Leng Fanyun is currently bathing with a woman called ''Yaoji''. In my opinion, you shouldn''t disturb him, otherwise, if you anger him, he will kill you."


    "Who?" Who did you say? "


    When River Tide heard this, he was stunned for a moment, and then asked: "Yaoji? You mean, the person Leng Fanyun is with is called Yao Ji? "


    "What? Is there a problem?"


    Seeing the usually cynical senior expert reveal an expression of shock that was rarely seen, Su Yuewu''s face darkened. Could it be that there was something she didn''t know about? Did he misunderstand Leng Fanyun?


    Rivers and Tides clapped his hands and said: "It''s broken! Since Leng Fanyun recognized Yao Ji, that meant that his memories had been restored! Right now, he does not seem to be Leng Fanyun, but rather the Ancient Demon Sovereign! "


    Jiang Lingbo and Lin Guhong looked at each other and saw the caution in each other''s eyes.


    "So that''s how it is ¡­" "I''m so stupid ¡­" Su Yuewu said in despair.


    As expected, when Leng Fanyun thought back to the past, he still forgot about it. Or perhaps, he was simply unwilling to admit that he knew her!


    Hehe ¡­ What a great irony!


    For a moment, Su Yuewu''s face was extremely pale.


    Jiang Feng''s face was also ugly, "If Leng Fanyun can regain his former memories, then that would be terrible." Having just broken through his memory, the thing that existed in his body the most was definitely killing intent and infernal energy. These things could stimulate the cold and bloody side of his heart. If he did not control them, they would definitely bring a bloody massacre to the world! But his cultivation is so high that not many people can withstand it! "


    "Then what should we do?"


    When Jiang Lingbo and Lin Guhong heard this, it turned out that the situation had turned into the worst possible one.


    "What else can we do? Find Leng Fanyun, and suppress the killing intent and baleful qi in his body. " River Tide said in a bad mood before turning around to ask Su Yuewu, "Where is Leng Fanyun now?"


    Su Yuewu was stunned for a moment. That''s right! Where was Leng Fanyun?


    When he had seen Leng Fanyun together with that woman just now, he had felt as if the world had been turned upside down. Besides a blank space in his head, there was nothing else. He simply couldn''t remember his own route. He could not help but shake his head.


    At this time, Su Yitian spoke up, "I know, Uncle Leng should be at the direction of the Emerald Flower Mountain."


    "Emerald Flower Mountain ¡­"


    Jiang Feng muttered to himself, then said: "Okay! Right now, I am heading towards the Tsui Hua Mountain. If Leng Fanyun''s power hadn''t been completely unleashed, I should be able to suppress it. If you can''t even suppress me, then don''t even think about it. Or perhaps I should find a way to bring the Heaven Breaking Demon Sword and the Evil Demon to Leng Fanyun and see if I can use their power to help Leng Fanyun suppress that aura of slaughter. "


    With that, he turned around and left. His movements were very strange, and even Lin Guhong and Jiang Lingbo were unable to tell that the river tide had already quickly disappeared from this world.


    Su Yuewu would naturally not stay idle. When she thought of the mark of fire between Leng Fanyun''s eyebrows, how he seemed to have recovered the memories of the Ancient Demon Sovereign, and how he had once spoken to another woman in his lifetime, her heart ached with an indescribable pain.


    This pain caused her to feel suffocated.


    "Are you okay?"


    Lin Guhong frowned as he saw the hurt on Su Yuewu''s face.


    Su Yuewu shook her head as she smiled wryly in her heart. Nothing? Hehe, why don''t you try out this pain?


    Su Yitian was, after all, Su Yuewu''s flesh and blood. Upon seeing Su Yuewu so upset, her chubby little hand tugged at her mother''s hand and she said, "Mother, you and me."


    When Su Yuewu heard these words, her heart warmed. Two streams of tears couldn''t help but flow down her face. Lei Hua nodded with a tinge of sadness in her eyes, then patted Su Yitian''s head and said, "Good son, you''re not allowed to leave mother''s side for the rest of your life."


    "Of course!" Su Yitian was extremely obedient as he cooperated with Su Yuewu.


    After a long period of silence, Su Yuewu retracted her messy expression and said, "I still want to go and see Leng Fanyun."


    They naturally could not shake their heads because of this matter, and even if Leng Fanyun had recovered his memories and wanted to abandon Su Yuewu, he would definitely not do anything to Su Yuewu. He then nodded, "Be careful."


    Su Yuewu nodded and turned to leave.


    "Sigh, a lifetime will only lead to a lifetime of infatuation, a lifetime of infatuation will lead to a lifetime of infatuation!" Lin Guhong saw Su Yuewu''s beautiful figure disappear into the distance, and he helplessly sighed. However, this feeling did not seem to contain any vicissitudes of life, causing Jiang Lingbo to roll his eyes. Similarly, he turned around and followed Su Yuewu''s route.


    They were also very curious about Leng Fanyun''s current situation. If he really had reached the point where he was bloodthirsty, then Jiang Feng shouldn''t be his match. Then, the river would be in danger.


    Thus, Su Yuewu, Su Yitian, Lin Guhong, and Jiang Lingbo all walked in the direction of the Tsui Hua Mountain at the same time. Each of them had their own prayers to pray for. Lin Guhong and Jiang Lingbo prayed for Leng Fanyun to not recover his original strength, while Su Yuewu and Su Yitian prayed for Leng Fanyun to not recover his memories.


    Of course, no matter which one it was, the result would be the same. It was just that their emotions were different. Either way, the tide is in danger.


    However, what they did not expect was that the real cause of this dangerous situation was not Leng Fanyun, but the Heaven Breaking Demon and the Heaven Breaking Demon!


    Just as the tide was desperately rushing in the direction of the Tsui Hua Mountain, it suddenly discovered two extremely cold auras rushing towards it. The tide was shocked and immediately felt that these two auras were very familiar.

 C117

    "Sky Breaking Demon Sword!"


    Jiang Feng''s two hands formed a spell and shot out an extremely sharp gale, instantly dispersing the two baleful auras that were rushing towards him.


    "Such keen perception! You truly deserve to be called the Heavenly Sovereign of the Heaven Realm! "


    However, Heaven Breaker and Heaven Breaker didn''t try to conceal their whereabouts. This was because in front of an old fox like River Tide, it was useless no matter how hard they tried. The two of them were only in the Earth Xuan realm, but this old man had already reached the Sky Xuan realm!


    There was only a one word difference in the profound mysteries of the world, but it was as different as the sky and the earth!


    The higher the level of cultivation, the greater the difference between each realm, even between small realms.


    "What, you two heavenly emperors aren''t afraid of this old man anymore?" Jiang Feng looked at the two of them with a smile that wasn''t a smile: "That old dog, the Celestial Emperor, he probably didn''t hold back his fart, did he?"


    "Hehe, I am just doing things for someone else, why would this old man keep you in his heart? The Heavenly Emperor said that if you want to return, the Heavenly Sovereign''s position will still be yours. " The Black Demon said.


    "Hahaha!" This was laughable! The infamous Black Fiend actually acted as a lobbyist for that old dog, the Heavenly Emperor? " River Tide laughed coldly and said: "Since we have gone back to Heaven Realm, we have made all the preparations. This old man will follow up with any moves that the Celestial Emperor has. I think, other than the Heavenly Emperor sending you here to get the Ancient Demon Sovereign and the peerless god of slaughter, there is another mission, and that is to kill this old man, right? "


    "How is that possible?" The Black Demon immediately denied. "We are not your match."


    River Tide let out a cold snort and sneered: "Wasn''t killing that many people in the Qing Li Sect awe-inspiring? After killing so many people right under my nose, why wouldn''t you dare? "


    "Hehe, the old man is actually angry." The Black Demon laughed with a hint of conspiracy on his face.


    When he saw the expressions of the two, he knew that they were definitely up to no good. Both of his hands moved swiftly in front of his chest as he formed a seal, an illusionary and ethereal longsword was shot out from his hands.


    "There''s no point talking any further. Let''s fight!"


    The river tide was old, but their minds were lively and full of vigor. Their cultivation bases were exquisite. The long sword in front of their chests grew in length with the wind, instantly enlarging to a massive sword that was over a hundred feet long.


    The huge sword was created from pure energy. It slashed down from above as if it was slashing down from the nine heavens.


    The sword qi was extremely sharp, and its sharpness could be seen. The moment the cold light appeared, even the surrounding space was frozen.


    Heaven Breaker and Heaven Breaker looked at each other, their eyes filled with both fear and a hint of playfulness. It was as if the river tide was a huge threat to them, but such a threat was far from being able to threaten their lives!


    "Hehe, since that old guy is giving us such face, then we brothers will play with him!"


    One of them said in a cold voice and started to quickly make hand seals.


    The name of the Heaven Breaking Demon wasn''t given to him for nothing. It was something he had gained by relying on his superb skills.


    An extremely malicious and ice-cold aura spread out along with the movements of the Heaven Breaking Twin Demons. The two of them were enveloped in a layer of darkness attributed energy, making them look extremely strange. However, in each of their chests was an extremely cold, long blade.


    The blade edge was sharp and it emitted a layer of black light.


    Two people, two blades, and a threatening, cold aura.


    When the two sabers quickly took shape, they leaned towards the middle. With a "clang" sound, the two sabers perfectly merged together! The combination of the Heaven Breaking and Demon Fiends had reached an almost perfect level.


    When the two blades combined, the burst of cold light was not much weaker than the sword technique drawn by River Tide.


    An extremely tyrannical and murderous aura emerged from the blade, the sharp blade edge shooting out a few feet of length, controlled by the two of them at the same time, rising up, evil slashing at River Tide''s long sword!


    The same domineering and peerless, the same indomitable advance!


    A mighty aura wrapped around the blade and sword, but the stats couldn''t budge at all. They all used a desperate stance and fiercely attacked their opponent.


    Boom!


    A devastating collision.


    The massive thunderbolt exploded at the same time, and the earth-shaking sound shook the entire mountain peak. Countless rocks crumbled and tumbled down, filling up the entire mountain stream.


    An apocalyptic aura engulfed the area as the violent energy destroyed all the plants within a radius of a few miles. The mountain cracked inch by inch before finally turning into a pile of dust.


    The killing intent in the blade and sword was dense. A simple collision destroyed the surrounding life force.


    River Tide''s eyes turned cold. Seeing that the two of them had a tacit understanding with each other, he couldn''t help but frown. No wonder the two of them didn''t even get the chance to kill when they left for the Qing Li sect.


    Upon seeing the two of them working so closely together to just cancel each other''s killing intent, Duo Sha was instantly overwhelmed with shock. As expected of Sky Profound experts, they were once great Empyreans of the Heaven Realm. It seemed like if the two of them did not use some underhanded methods this time, they would probably lose their lives here.


    Boom!


    Without waiting for them to come up with a plan, the river tide shattered the heaven and earth with a single punch. The vast power spread out in all directions, causing ripples to appear in the air.


    A punch that shook the heaven and earth ruthlessly flew towards the Heaven Breaking Demon''s Broken Sword. It scared the two of them. It seemed that this old man had made a ruthless move!


    Facing such a strong tide, the Heaven Breaking Demon and the Earth Breaking Demon didn''t dare to be careless. They immediately pushed their cultivation to the peak, and the two of them teamed up to fight against the river tide.


    Instantaneously, streams of extremely terrifying energy filled the air in front of the entire world. A tremendous force destroyed the world, and the light and shadows from the swords constantly interweaved, creating a scene of annihilation.


    "The ten thousand swords have a spirit, slay the demons of the world!"


    When the fight got to its most intense point, Rivers and Rivers executed their most powerful spell charms. With a shake of their hands, a series of profound imprints silently appeared on his chest.


    Soon after, boundless mystical Qi condensed into rays of golden long swords, densely packed into this void, there were thousands of them playing about. Every single sword was filled with an incomparably sharp light, as if every single sword was capable of slashing the clouds and slicing the moon, cutting through the void.


    "Damn!" This old fellow is going all out! "


    Seeing this, the Heaven Breaking Demon both widened their eyes.


    The golden swords emitted a dazzling golden light. It was a magnificent and dazzling sight, as if the entire world had been dyed with a sacred golden color.


    The huge murderous aura was very aggressive, the sword tip was pointing straight at the Heaven Breaking Sword Demon, as if this sword qi alone was enough to tear the two of them into a thousand pieces.


    Initially, the two Fiends were a little afraid, but suddenly they smiled. The corners of their mouths revealed a very cold smile, as if they could see the fate of the tides through these golden swords.


    Besides the Heavenly Emperor, no one else had ever been able to threaten the Heaven Breaking Demon''s Twin Demons, not even the former Empyrean River Tide.


    The Heaven Breaker and the Evil Demon had always adhered to their principles. As long as they were targeted by him, they would definitely fight. If they couldn''t beat them, they would have to try some underhanded tactics! Their ultimate goal was to take the other party''s life!


    And the best time to take the life of a man who was much stronger than himself was when he was caught off guard.


    Rivers were powerful and tyrannical. He was confident that he could kill both the Heaven Breaking Demon and the Heaven Breaking Demon from the very beginning. Therefore, this confidence was a flaw in the tides.


    The Heaven Breaking Twin Demons were good at figuring out the thoughts of others. From the moment they locked onto the strong target of the river tide, they had already worked out a nearly perfect plan.


    At this moment, their eyes were almost blinded by the brilliant golden light. They could also feel the absolute threat that the opposing party posed to their lives, but their hearts were still filled with faint joy. It was also part of their plan to force the river tide to reveal their killing moves. They even calculated how much of their injuries they would suffer.


    When they were still very weak, they had been scheming against others. It was not like they had never met enemies that were stronger than them before. No matter how strong they were, if they had a target, they would only end up dying.


    Up until now, the only person that they did not dare to scheme against was the Heavenly Emperor. Other than that, what else was anyone else worth? He could only be the target of his slaughter!


    "The Heaven Breaker and the Heaven Breaker, ever since they came down from the Heaven Realm, their hands have probably been stained with blood and gore, right?" Rivers and tides occupied the void. Looking down from the sky, it seemed like a tall building that held great importance. It was as if it was a supreme expert that controlled the heaven and earth that was completely exposed without a doubt.


    He was domineering and domineering in every direction.


    "If you don''t speak, then it''s a tacit agreement. Today, I have to help that old thing, the Celestial Emperor, clean up. He actually had two dogs that bite people. " Seeing that the two of them were busy at the moment, waving their hands to form a series of hand seals, not caring to talk to him at all, River Tide immediately smiled.


    If he had known earlier, why would he have done so?


    He had done so many crazy things, sooner or later he would have to pay the price with his life. Since he had encountered them, he might as well kill them both sooner or later.


    Didn''t the Celestial Emperor let two dogs go? Then, this old man will kill your dog and give you a good reminder.


    Thinking like this, the corners of Jiang Feng''s mouth once again curled up into a mocking smile. In terms of cultivation, it was not as if he was the slightest bit stronger than his opponent. Moreover, in terms of momentum, he had gained the upper hand. Killing the Heaven Breaking Demon and the Heaven Breaking Demon was only a matter of time. And time... It was not far.


    Heaven Breaker and Heaven Breaker. Facing such a powerful aura, the two of them revealed an extremely terrified expression. This expression was real; they never would have thought that their cultivation would reach this level.


    Thus, the two of them had continuously refined their own killing moves. However, they weren''t refining one, but adding layers upon layers together, combining into an extremely powerful killing move.


    "Nine Heavens Shower, Galactic Golden Sword Slash!"


    River Tide took one last look at the two Sha Guards who were still busy refining their killing moves to resist him, and no longer intended to give their opponent any chance. After a loud shout, the densely packed sword teams in front of his chest, under his control, fiercely fell down!


    Suddenly, like a beautiful meteor shower, streams of golden sword Qis descended from the sky, piercing through the void and breaking through the time limit. In an instant, they densely stabbed into the two people''s bodies.


    The killing move from the Heaven Breaking Demon''s dual sacrifice coincidentally took shape. At this moment, there was no time to think. The moment it was formed, it smashed towards the top of his head.


    "Ding!"


    The tens of thousands of golden swords seemed to land on their heads at the same time as they erupted with an ear-piercing sound, causing the two people''s eardrums to hurt.


    Boom!


    At the same time, a vast wave of energy spread out from the golden sword. It was as if the entire sky had caved in, pressing heavily on the shoulders of the two Heaven Breaking Fiends, causing the stone underneath their feet to crack inch by inch.


    At the same time, the two of them felt the vital energy and blood in their chest begin to flow in reverse. The profound energy in their meridians also began to flow in reverse, and they finally could not help but spit out a mouthful of fresh blood at the same time.


    "Pfft!"


    The bright red color rushed into the sky, but was instantly evaporated by the immense pressure. There was no trace of it anymore.


    "This old fellow is really powerful!"

 C118

    One of the two fiends, Heaven Breaker, said with a pale face.


    The other person wasn''t any better off. Being hit by such a huge force, it would be good enough for him to be able to keep his little life.


    Of course, even now, they still did not give up on the idea of killing the river. On the contrary, this thought became even crazier. The tides had to die. As River Tide had said, this was a death order from the Celestial Emperor. If the two of them did not complete this mission, the consequences would be obvious.


    "Hold on, this old man has consumed so much energy, he should be getting to the bottom of the line soon."


    "I know, just bear with it a little longer."


    Suppressed by such a powerful force from the river, the two of them would definitely not feel well. In the end, they were still unable to withstand the remaining strength above their heads, and with a "plop" sound, they both fell limply to the ground, spitting out large mouthfuls of blood.


    The difference between Sky Profound and Earth Profound, could be imagined!


    Two experts at the peak of the Earth Profound Realm were not even comparable to one at the early stage Sky Profound Realm.


    The river descended from the sky, his face slightly pale. Such a huge killing move had nearly consumed all of the power in his body.


    Xiao Yan''s footsteps were a little unstable as he walked forward. He watched the Heaven Breaking Demon Sword that was unceasingly vomiting blood and laughed, "Today, I have finally gotten rid of one danger for this world."


    Ever since Su Yuewu had broken into Leng Fanyun and flirted with the woman who called herself Yaoji in the valley below the Green Mountain, she had been dispirited. Although Leng Fanyun treated him like a stranger at the time, and Lin Guhong also told him later on that Leng Fanyun was given a strange aroma from the lower Heaven Realm, which temporarily made people forget about him being in this world and mistakenly believed that all his illusions existed.


    However, Su Yuewu''s heart still felt as if it had been stabbed with a knife.


    Jiang Feng was surrounded and killed by the Heaven Breaking Twin Demons, even though he had used up his internal core at the last moment and returned with the Twin Demons, saving himself and Leng Fanyun a lot of trouble.


    However, the Heaven Realm had hidden themselves so deeply, who would know what other trump cards they had? Even an expert as powerful as the river tide had been assassinated. The remaining people were just like a few withered leaves on a late autumn tree, teetering on the verge of collapse.


    When Lin Guhong and Jiang Lingbo arrived, the woman had already left, leaving only Leng Fanyun on the spot, muttering to himself:


    "Yaoji, Yaoji, you will always stay by my side, right?"


    After a while, he said, "I am His Majesty, the peerless Demon Lord. Who dares to hurt me?!"


    As he said this, he danced about, and after a while, when he was tired, he casually fell to the ground and slept soundly.


    The two of them sighed at the same time. "This is a sign of craziness."


    Jiang Lingbo quickly came back to his senses, "This is Heaven Realm''s incense, specially used to deal with those who have not completely erased their memories after their reincarnation, causing them to be immersed in the illusion and unable to escape. Over time, their mental energy would be exhausted and they would gradually become drunk living corpses."


    Lin Guhong did not know much about the secrets of Heaven Realm. He quickly asked, "Can you dispel this incense?"


    The reason is related to the dosage, and also whether the person using the incense has a firm mind. I can see that Young Noble Leng is persistent and extreme, and you will not easily change your mind when it comes to being accurate. Logically speaking, this incense is not that big of a deal for him, but given the current situation, I would never have expected it.


    Lin Guhong thought for a while and slowly said, "Junior brother, you have always been considerate and I admire you. However, this time you are wrong. The more stubborn person you are, the more effective this incense is. It must be known that Sir Leng is an ancient Demon Sovereign and has lived for thousands of years. However, after going through several cycles of reincarnation, he was still unable to find the true destination of his life.


    Jiang Lingbo frowned. He suddenly slapped his head and said, "So that''s how it is. In that case, that woman must have been sent by the Celestial Emperor to pretend to be his first life''s woman in order to lure him into the demonic realm."


    "That''s right. It seems like the Celestial Emperor knows the secrets of the ancient Demon Sovereign even better than us." Lin Guhong looked up at the sky and gradually fell silent.


    Jiang Lingbo also had the same thought. He thought of his uncle who had lost his soul. He had been fighting against the Celestial Emperor all his life, so he was afraid that the Celestial Emperor wouldn''t treat him as an opponent at all. The Heavenly Emperor had casually sent out two chess pieces, and that had taken his life.


    He thought of the wine gourd that he had left behind at the final moment of the river tide, and the half pot of wine that he had yet to finish. He could not help but shed tears.


    "Forget it. Dust to dust, dust to dust. How can we leave what we should go? Fortunately, the ancient Demon Sovereign is still in our hands." We cannot disgrace the joint mission of the Jiang and Lin Families. " Lin Guhong patted Jiang Lingbo''s shoulder as he comforted him.


    Jiang Lingbo was speechless. At this moment, a dozen or so figures gradually approached the valley they were in.


    Lin Guhong lifted his head and saw that the elder of Qing Li Sect had brought a few disciples with him. His face darkened as he thought to himself, "When my Martial Uncle worked hard to avenge you guys, he didn''t see you. Why did he run over here when the song ended with people leaving?"


    Jiang Lingbo was also thinking the same way. On second thought, this matter wasn''t their fault, the strength of the Heaven Breaking Twin Demons was simply too terrifying. They had lost more than half of their disciples, and after witnessing the terrifying strength of the two, they were still able to rush over. Taking a step forward, he asked:


    "It''s been a long journey, Elder. It''s been hard on you."


    Jiang Lingbo had said this from the bottom of his heart, but it was undoubtedly a form of mockery to the elders of the sect.


    The countenance of the Great Elder was extremely sorrowful. He immediately knelt down, and the entire group of people also knelt down.


    "The weak protection of the Qing Li sect has caused your uncle to perish in battle. Our sect shares the same sentiments as you."


    Jiang Lingbo was stunned, seeing that his expression did not seem to be fake, he looked towards Lin Guhong, who was beside him, and hurriedly helped the Great Clan Elder up. He squeezed out a smile and shouted, "My uncle has lived for so many years, and there''s no meaning in that anymore. To die in battle is the right choice. " As he spoke, he began to cry.


    Lin Guhong turned his head, although he was also in tears, but he could not bear to see the miserable scene of the big group of people. 30 years ago, his brother Lin Jinghong was also killed by the people of Heaven Realm, and there were not many left in the Jiang and Lin Families who still retained the spirit of chivalry.


    The two remaining people were still crying like this. How could this be possible!


    He wiped away his tears, coughed lightly, and said, "Junior brother, don''t let others make fun of you. We have important things to do. "


    Jiang Lingbo reacted and asked, "Does your sect ever have a place to temporarily let this ancient Demon Sovereign rest?"


    The Great Elder replied, "The reason why this old Taoist led his disciples here is because of this matter. To be honest, the creator of our sect was the descendant of Sword God Uncle Mu in the past. He also worked in the Heaven Realm and created the Qing Li Sect in the mortal world.


    "Our Martial Ancestor worshiped Lin Xiuyu all his life, and he was inspired by his heroic spirit of soaring through the skies to establish the Towering Cloud Pavilion on Qingli Peak."


    Lin Guhong and Jiang Lingbo looked at each other and thought, "We also have a Lingyun Peak in the Imperial City."


    The Great Elder continued, "The Cloudsoaring Pavilion has a total of three floors. The first floor is where we go into seclusion. Only the third level was prohibited from entering by a formation, and not even the most ordinary of experts would be allowed to enter. To be honest, it was only today that I joined forces with my five junior brothers to break this restrictive spell. "


    Lin Guhong thought: "This is very similar to our Lingyun Secret Room."


    Jiang Lingbo asked, "Do you want us to hide Leng Fanyun in that secret chamber?"


    "Exactly. The people of Heaven Realm would not let this go easily. The Goblin Elder must not fall into the hands of the Heaven Realm. " The Great Elder replied.


    She didn''t know where she was going. As she watched the dark clouds gather in the sky, it seemed as if a heavy rain was going to fall soon. However, she didn''t know where to hide.


    He had already heard from his mother that Jiang Feng had passed away. He had seen Jiang Feng''s abilities before, and Jiang Feng''s indifference towards everything was very fitting of his temper. But how could such a legendary figure pass away so easily? The fear and nervousness in his heart grew.


    Fortunately, his mother was still by his side, but she had been feeling uneasy recently. Not even the story. He felt bored every day. The dark clouds in the sky grew deeper and deeper. Soon, a few drops of water dripped down.


    When the droplets fell on the martial artist''s body, they were naturally evaporated in an instant. However, the rain that fell on her mother''s body did not evaporate. Instead, it still splashed onto her body, gradually wetting her clothes.


    Su Yitian anxiously said, "Mother, why don''t you use your inner force to resist? If this goes on, you''ll get typhoid if the rain pours on you."


    Su Yuewu smiled, and Tian Tian could see the bitterness and unwillingness in her mother''s smile, but also the deep helplessness. His heart ached. He hugged Su Yuewu tightly and channeled his purple inner force into Su Yuewu''s body. Su Yuewu''s clothes gradually dried from the nourishment of the internal energy. Her entire body was emitting purple steam.


    Only now did she realize that Tian Tian was using her inner force to help her evaporate the falling rain. She smiled with a gratified expression. She patted Tian Tian''s head and said,


    "Tian Tian is really a good child, but this bit of rain is nothing for mother. Mother''s cultivation is almost at the Bai Xuan realm, she''s already completely immune to a hundred diseases."


    Tian Tian was skeptical. Suddenly, he pointed ahead and shouted:


    "Mother, look! Who''s here?"


    Su Yuewu''s gaze followed Tian Tian''s finger and found a carriage parked on the main road. This carriage was inlaid with gold and had carvings on the walls of the carriage. It was indeed the one she always rode on in the Imperial City.


    There were two beautiful girls standing next to the carriage, one yellow and the other white. They were Bing''er and Rou Er.


    When Su Yuewu suddenly saw the two of them, she could not help but cry. He then remembered that it had been a long time since he had cared about the matters of Lunar Slaughter. He hadn''t seen Bing''er and the others for a long time.


    In her heart, from a certain point of view, Bing''er and the others were more like her family, because from them, she could feel the care and concern of family. Unlike Su Yitian and Leng Fanyun, one of them was causing trouble everywhere, while the other one made her worry.


    When she met her family, she could not hold on any longer. Her head grew dizzy, her body tilted, and she collapsed onto Su Yitian''s body, unconscious.


    It was late in the night when he woke. The rain had stopped and the clouds were too thick for the light of the moon and stars. Su Yuewu carefully examined her surroundings, but couldn''t remember where she was. She couldn''t help but call out:


    "Tian Tian, Bing''er!"


    The two of them were originally guarding the front of the house, but upon hearing Su Yuewu''s call, the two of them barged in.


    Bing''er looked at Su Yuewu''s haggard yet beautiful face and cried in anger.


    "Miss, why do you have to degrade yourself like this? Leng Fanyun has hurt your heart, we still have so many people here who are concerned about you."


    Su Yuewu helplessly smiled, "That''s not the reason. Fan Yun also has his own difficulties, I just can''t see through them."


    Bing''er said angrily: "What difficulties does he have, isn''t he the Ancient Demon Elder? Wasn''t that girl her lover from her previous life? No matter what sort of identity he had in his previous life, he shouldn''t have treated the young miss so badly in this life. If I ever see him again, I''ll teach her a lesson. "


    When Su Yuewu saw the cute and honest girl who had always been by her side, a warm feeling rose in her heart. After all, there were still people who cared about her after she came to this world. He waved his hand and said:


    "I''m tired. Go and take care of your business first."


    Bing-Er stubbornly said, "No, I will stay here with you."


    Su Yuewu felt helpless and could only close her eyes. She tried her best to calm her mind as she tried to fall asleep.

 C119

    At this moment, Leng Fanyun was surrounded by the five old men on Qingli Peak. His surroundings were suffused with the Five-Colored Primordial Qi. It was indeed the Cyan Li Five Elders healing Leng Fanyun.


    Leng Fanyun''s mind was firm and unyielding. He was in an illusion and had no connection with the outside world. It was as if he didn''t know why this was happening. Qing Li and the five old men had to put in all their effort in order to make his mind a little clearer.


    Lin Guhong and Jiang Lingbo saw that Leng Fanyun had slightly calmed down and was now rushing back to the Imperial City. They needed to find a way to remove the Heaven Realm''s incense from the Lin Family''s ancient records.


    Along the way, they were also searching for traces of Su Yuewu, but they didn''t find any clues. Su Yuewu seemed to have disappeared, and the Imperial City couldn''t help but have no clues. Even if they went to Moon Slaughter, the people in the Moon Slaughter Base would evade their words and wouldn''t tell them the truth.


    However, there was one thing that he was certain of, and that was that Su Yuewu was currently very safe, not to mention that the reincarnated God of Slaughter was still with her. At least until now, no matter if it was the reincarnated God of Slaughter or the ancient Demon Sovereign, they had never been caught by anyone from the Heaven Realm.


    However, their battle power almost disappeared completely. There were only a few small characters who didn''t have enough battle power left. Thinking about that, Lin Guhong felt quite miserable.


    The two of them did not find a way to remove the incense in the Lingyun Pavilion''s secret chamber, but they unexpectedly found the incantation for activating the Crimson Smoke Sword.


    Jiang Lingbo was quite proficient in incantations and Dao arts, so he immediately removed the restriction on this incantation. It only took a few hours for the Crimson Smoke Sword to arrive at the Cloudsoaring Pavilion on top of Mount Qingli.


    The five elders had spent half a day of effort, yet they still couldn''t pull Leng Fanyun back from the illusion. They were already a bit discouraged, and by the time Lin Guhong and Jiang Lingbo arrived, the five elders were already near the end of their tether.


    Jiang Lingbo sighed, "Why do you all have to go through all this trouble?"


    One of the elders laughed bitterly and said: "We all feel guilty about Senior Jiang Feng''s death. Even if we can''t save him, we still have to do our best in other things." Otherwise, my heart will never be at ease. "


    Jiang Lingbo and Lin Guhong looked at each other and smiled bitterly. They couldn''t help but think of that slovenly old man with astonishing strength. Their eyes were filled with tears.


    "What a pity!" We are too weak, even if we burn all of our power, it will not be beneficial to your body. I''m ashamed, I''m ashamed! "


    The Great Elder shook his head and sighed. A hint of desolation flashed across his aged face. It was the regret of someone whose life had come to an end. His muddy eyes were filled with a bitter light. He raised his eyes to look at Leng Fanyun, who had no reaction, then looked at Lin Guhong and Jiang Lingbo, and continued to sigh.


    A long sigh. A hundred years of life.


    An ancient and mournful smell filled the air, causing everyone to feel as if their hearts were pressed down by a heavy stone.


    "Heh heh, this old man is being unreasonable." Seeing everyone looking down, the Head Elder said seriously, "Everyone, please forgive us for our low cultivation bases and our inability to help."


    "What are you saying, Elder?" Jiang Lingbo immediately comforted her. Although this Elder was speaking the truth, for Leng Fanyun''s sake, they had indeed consumed a great deal of their life force. In fact, they had even poured a portion of their remaining life force into it.


    Lin Guhong said, "We will remember the elders'' kindness. Please go back and rest. As for the rest, just leave it to us. If this method doesn''t work, then I really won''t be able to do anything. "


    When the few old men heard this, they stood up and walked out of the secret room. "Everyone, please feel at ease while I wait outside to help protect Young Master Leng."


    "In that case, thank you very much." Jiang Lingbo clasped his hands at the elders.


    In reality, River Wave''s death had nothing to do with the Qing Li sect. It was just that he couldn''t let go of this grudge in his heart. Now that they saw the Elders fighting for Leng Fanyun, their hearts were moved. They finally understood the bitterness in their hearts. In fact, with their cultivations, what could they do even if they encountered the Heaven Breaking Demon and the Heaven Breaking Demon? It was just an increase of five corpses.


    Looking at the backs of the elders, Jiang Lingbo shook his head and took out the Crimson Smoke Sword.


    "This sword is the most intimate companion of the Demon Sovereign, it once recorded the Demon Lord''s extraordinary life. I hope that Leng Fanyun will be able to reap some benefits and escape from the illusions." When Lin Guhong saw Jiang Lingbo place the Crimson Smoke Sword in front of Leng Fanyun, he muttered this sentence.


    The Crimson Smoke Sword had already been sealed. Now that it was placed in front of Leng Fanyun, it actually seemed to have felt the aura of an ancient Demon Sovereign and began to emit rumbling sounds!


    A long sword was standing in the middle of the Lost Sky, trembling nonstop, emitting a faint light, a mysterious power rushed out from it, shooting towards the center of Leng Fanyun''s eyebrows.


    Over there, a flickering flame could be seen.


    This mark stayed for a very short time. It only flashed once when the Crimson Smoke Sword''s power was reflected on Leng Fanyun''s body. After that, nothing happened.


    Even so, Jiang Lingbo and Lin Guhong knew that this sword could truly help Leng Fantian break free from the illusions!


    At this moment, the sound of weapons clashing could be heard from outside the secret room. Although the secret chamber was remote and extremely sealed, such voices were unavoidable for those who were used to combat.


    "What''s going on?"


    Jiang Lingbo frowned and walked towards the door of the secret chamber.


    The five elders were protecting him from outside. The Great Clan Elder was silent for a moment, then laughed with tears in his eyes, "The people from Heaven Realm are here."


    "Heaven Realm?!"


    Leng Fanyun had not recovered yet. If the people from Heaven Realm were to rush in, the five elders would have used up almost all of their energy, and would not be a match for him and Lin Guohong ¡­ I''m afraid I''m not a match for him.


    This is bad!


    "They are here for Leng Fantian!" Lin Guhong saw the drastic change in Jiang Lingbo''s expression and gave a wry smile, "Looks like there''s going to be trouble this time."


    "The trouble is not small!" Jiang Lingbo added. Looking at Leng Fantian, who was still in contact with the Scarlet Flame Sword, and feeling that there was no point in staying here, he turned around and walked out.


    Outside, he was needed even more than inside.


    If he did not go out with Lin Guhong, who knew how many more from Qing Li Sect would be killed.


    When they left the mountain gate, the thick smell of blood had already permeated the air, causing people to feel like vomiting.


    Lin Guhong and Jiang Lingbo saw a group of men in silver armor charging towards them from below. The swords in their hands were gleaming, their moves were cold and merciless. All of them were deadly moves.


    It was the Silver Armored Soldier from the Celestial Emperor.


    Their cultivation bases were all above the Black Rank!


    Lin Guhong gasped, his cultivation was only at the Purple Stage. He looked at Jiang Lingbo with a similar grave expression on his face. Jiang Lingbo''s cultivation was only at Black Level Mid Rank. Facing such a huge lineup, they really couldn''t think of any way to deal with it.


    "If only my uncle was still here." Jiang Lingbo shook his head with a wry smile as he felt the killing intent slowly rise.


    Wasn''t Lin Guhong the same?


    If he relied on his Mysterious Rivers and Flows cultivation, he would be able to slay half of these people with one slash and the other half with one slap. But now, he was lucky not to get slapped to death.


    Amongst the people from the Qing Li sect, only five of the elders had reached a high level of cultivation. The rest of them couldn''t withstand a single blow. In just a short while, they had already become disciples of the Silver Armored Soldiers.


    The silver armor was dyed red by the blood, giving it a strange, devilish glow.


    After the silver armor massacre was completed, Lin Guhong, Jiang Lingbo, the five elders, and a few disciples were seen standing at the entrance of the secret room. They did not continue fighting but stood in unison, motionless, as if they were made of wood and clay.


    There were a total of thirty people.


    And from behind these silver armored soldiers, a woman walked out.


    His steps were light and graceful as he approached, like a celestial maiden stepping on the dust.


    Beautiful face, wonderful figure, enough to seduce all the men in the world. However, at this moment, the woman seemed a bit strange.


    "It''s another Celestial Emperor''s dog, and it''s even a female dog." Lin Guhong knew that he was no match for his opponent, but he did not spare his words as he angrily scolded.


    However, Jiang Lingbo shook his head, "She is the second daughter of the Celestial Emperor, Qing Ling."


    "The daughter of the Celestial Emperor?" Lin Guhong looked at this woman with some astonishment, let out a heavy sigh, and no longer said anything.


    The five Elders, on the other hand, had faces full of pain. As they looked at the mountain gate littered with corpses, they began to cry.


    As a teacher, he was unable to protect his own disciple. Furthermore, he could only watch helplessly as his own disciple was slaughtered. One could only imagine what kind of state of mind he was in right now.


    "Where is Leng Fanyun?"


    Qing Ling raised her head to look at them and asked with a smile.


    Her voice was clear and melodious, yet it wasn''t abrupt. It was like a silver bell, giving people a feeling of enjoyment.


    However, to Jiang Lingbo and the others, this sound was like the voice of a devil. It was this woman who had brought so many killing machines to slaughter her own mountain gate! This woman deserved to die!


    The few elders looked at Qing Ling with eyes that seemed to be on the verge of spitting fire.


    "Leng Fanyun is in the secret chamber?"


    Seeing that no one answered, Qing Ling asked once more.


    There was still silence.


    "It looks like everyone in Qing Li Sect is mute. Since you guys didn''t say anything, I''ll go in and find them myself." Qing Ling smiled and took a step into the sky, gracefully jumping into the air. "Silver armored soldiers, listen up. Kill these people."


    It was glistening with a silver light and filled with a murderous aura. The thirty silver armored soldiers started striding towards Lin Guhong, Jiang Lingbo and the five elders.


    "Let''s go all out!"


    Lin Guhong was furious, he was about to make a move, but was stopped by Jiang Lingbo, "These people are all above Mo class, you are not anyone''s opponent." I have no other choice but to hold onto my life for now. "


    However, Lin Guhong opened his eyes wide, and almost bellowed: "You don''t know what kind of person I, Lin Guhong am! Don''t let me hear it a second time! Even if we die, so what? "


    With a sigh, Jiang Lingbo made a grasping motion with his hand, and a sharp longsword appeared in his grasp. With a wave of his right hand, a brilliant sword flower appeared.


    The flower of sword looked elegant and gentle, but it was tyrannical to the extreme. It bloomed in the air and turned into pieces of life-seizing light, directly chopping the closest silver armored soldier into pieces.


    Lin Guhong also made his move, but it was a pity that his cultivation level was not high enough. Even if he used his life to fight, it was still not good enough. In just a short moment, several frightening scars had appeared on his body.


    Qing Ling dodged the chaotic scene, taking advantage of the Silver Armored Soldiers stopping Jiang Lingbo and Lin Guhong to come to the door of the secret room. She glanced at the five elders and laughed, "My energy has already been used up, could it be for Leng Fanyun?"

 C120

    The five elders didn''t answer. Their eyes were still full of anger. They looked up at the sky as if they wanted to see through the heavens.


    The hateful Celestial Emperor!


    Qing Ling knew what they were thinking about and smiled indifferently. She ignored them and walked towards the entrance of the secret room.


    "Immortal sword!"


    Seeing that Ling was about to open the door to the secret room, the five elders suddenly shouted.


    "Clang!"


    Five long swords appeared out of thin air and flew in from the heavens, directly slashing at Qing Ling!


    Five Immortal Swords, five colors. They were all ethereal, light, and holy to the extreme. It was as if the Immortal Swords were really formed from spiritual energy. The power that was revealed on them was not something that an ordinary person could resist.


    "Hmm?"


    As Qing Ling was about to push open the door to the chamber, she suddenly felt a sense of danger. Turning around, she saw five long swords slashing towards her!


    "You guys are actually burning your own life force to summon the celestial swords!" Qing Ling was shocked. She never thought that these five old fellows would really give up their lives.


    If they urged their vitality to summon the immortal sword, their lives would not last for more than a quarter of an hour!


    Madness! These five old men had gone mad!


    However, Qing Ling had no choice but to raise her hand in retaliation.


    She could already feel the power of the five long swords, sharp and tyrannical. She definitely could not resist them, so she dashed forward with full speed, turning into a streak of lightning and charging into the silver armored soldiers.


    "Puff puff puff!"


    After several consecutive slashes, the lives of several Silver Armored Soldiers were ruthlessly harvested by the sword.


    These long swords were sharp to the extreme and were able to cut through all tangible items. Whether it was the silver armor of the silver armored soldiers or the power they unleashed, they were all ineffective against these five long swords. Facing the five swords, they would only have the chance to be slaughtered!


    Moments later, the ten Silver Armored Soldiers were killed by the Immortal Swords. Lin Guhong and Jiang Lingbo were temporarily freed from the Silver Armored Soldiers'' pursuit, and at the same time, they collapsed in front of the secret room''s door.


    "Pfft!"


    Finally, one of the elders exhausted his life force. He spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground, dead.


    The sword disappeared.


    Next were the second, third, fourth, and fifth ones!


    The five Elders had all used up their vitality and died.


    They were still looking up at the sky with vicious eyes. Their hearts were filled with hatred, and they died with grievances.


    "Hu!"


    Seeing the five swords disappear, Qing Ling heaved a sigh of relief. These five swords were truly powerful. They had easily taken the lives of fifteen Silver Armored Soldiers. Fortunately, he was smart enough to hide in the crowd; otherwise, he would not have been able to escape death.


    When she thought back to the situation just now, she felt a lingering fear. But now that five old men had died, there were only two seriously injured people left in Qing Li Sect: Lin Guhong and Jiang Lingbo. They were no longer a threat.


    Qing Ling flashed to the door of the secret room and chuckled, "In front of absolute strength, all struggles are useless. Finally, isn''t Leng Fanyun still in our hands? "


    "Dream on!" Do you think we''ve reached the end? Hahaha! Not until the very last moment. " Lin Guhong laughed calmly, his teeth were already stained red with blood.


    A terrifying imprint shot towards Lin Guhong.


    This handprint was condensed with her full strength. Not to mention the current Lin Guhong, even the Lin Guhong at his peak could not withstand it. As for Jiang Lingbo, he was also seriously injured and was unable to lend a helping hand.


    Was he going to die just like that?


    Jiang Lingbo looked at Lin Guhong with wide eyes, while Lin Guhong gave him a calm smile. He was willing to face death head-on.


    "What a great second daughter of the Celestial Emperor."


    Right at that moment, an extremely cold voice suddenly sounded out next to Qing Ling''s ear. She then saw that her hand seal had been shattered by some kind of force. Lin Guhong was not dead.


    "You ¡­ You''ve recovered? "


    When Qing Ling saw that it was Leng Fanyun, she was shocked.


    This person was indeed Leng Fanyun, he had indeed recovered. What he recovered was Leng Fanyun''s memories and not the ancient Demon Sovereign''s. Even so, he had obtained many benefits from the Crimson Smoke Sword.


    He didn''t bother arguing with the Spirit Cleansing, he only waved his right hand and slashed at the Silver Armored Soldier.


    Crimson Smoke Sword!


    A peerless sword!


    She had never seen such a sharp sword. What it breathed out did not seem to be sword Qis, but the aura of death. Anyone that was locked on by the sword would not be able to survive!


    "Swoosh!"


    With a crisp sound, the heads of all fifteen Silver Armored Soldiers fell to the ground. They didn''t even have time to struggle.


    Qing Ling was instantly petrified on the spot. After a long time, she finally came to her senses. Her hands formed a seal, and she released the Sky Emperor''s Kill Token.


    This seal was very powerful and she wouldn''t easily use it. She expected that she would be able to take down this Ancient Demon Sovereign that her father was very afraid of.


    Unexpectedly, the other party had only casually brandished his sword, and the Heaven and Earth Killing Order that had killed countless Underworld Demons and Ancient Giant Beasts had already turned into ashes.


    "What kind of abnormal power is this?" Qing Ling was shocked, he could see that Leng Fanyun''s cultivation was lower than his, and was only at the Large Success of the White Profound Realm. How could a White Profound Realm person so casually use a sword to shatter the Emperor''s Killing Token?


    However, there was already no time for him to think. After Leng Fanyun recovered from his memories, he already knew that this woman was not Yao Ji. He slightly raised his arm and sent a sword slashing towards Qing Ling.


    Qing Ling was alarmed. Luckily, she had brought along the life treasure bestowed upon her by the Heavenly Emperor. She hurriedly took out the Demon Suppressing Lock that she had never used before. When the Demon Suppressing Lock came into contact with the heaven-defying long sword, it crushed the jade cup in his hand.


    The Demon Suppressing Lock was one of the eight great divine tools in the world, but it was indeed the most powerful one. After being struck by the Scarlet Mist Sword, the originally sharp Qi gradually dimmed, and after a while, it dissipated.


    Lin Guhong and Jiang Lingbo were still in a state of shock when they saw Leng Fanyun suddenly have god-like assistance in eliminating the powerful Silver Soldiers sent by the Heavenly Emperor.


    One had to know that these silver armored soldiers were equivalent to the imperial city''s imperial guards. Only the Celestial Emperor and his sons and daughters were able to command them, so their strength was needless to say.


    On the other hand, Leng Fanyun had completely wiped them out like vegetables and had almost injured the most precious daughter of the Celestial Emperor.


    Jiang Lingbo made a gesture to Lin Guhong, and pointed at the sword in Leng Fanyun''s hand. Lin Guhong understood, and walked up to comfort him, "The strong enemy is gone. Don''t worry, Sir Leng. My senior brother and I will take care of the aftermath."


    Leng Fanyun relied on the power of the Scarlet Mist Sword to kill over a dozen Heaven Realm Experts whose strength surpassed his own. He was already a little weak at the moment, so when he saw Jia De nod his head, he sat down in meditation and began circulating his Qi to rest.


    Lin Guhong and Jiang Lingbo cleaned up the corpses of the disciples from the Cyan Li Sect, along with the horribly rotting corpses of the five elders that had burned their life force, all of them sighed at the same time.


    If it was in the past, he would definitely be extremely happy, but at this moment, he just could not be happy at all. He knew that the reason he was able to barely defeat the Heaven Realm Silver Armor was all because of the Scarlet Flame Sword, which was closely related to his background.


    If he didn''t have this sword, then with his cultivation base at White Xuan, he would be slaughtered by any of the Silver Armored Soldiers.


    Lin Guhong and Jiang Lingbo bowed three times in front of Elder Qing Li''s and his disciples'' graves, and then left together with Leng Fanyun. Leng Fanyun wanted to go find Su Yuewu, so the two old men naturally knew about it. They only smiled, and then bid farewell to Leng Fanyun. They still had to rush back to the Imperial City to look for some things from the Lin Clan''s ancestral records.


    As Leng Fanyun walked along the path from the Central Region to the Imperial City, his cultivation had increased by leaps and bounds, and he was especially sensitive to his surroundings.


    After searching for only half a day, they found a simple yet elegant small building. Leng Fanyun froze in his heart, he discovered that this building seemed very familiar. After staring blankly for a while, he suddenly remembered that this building was exactly the same building he had secretly built for Su Yuewu without her knowledge. He begged Bing''er to choose a location while he called over the brothers from the Demon Palace and built an elegant little building for Su Yuewu.


    Leng Fanyun opened his mind and his sense of smell was extremely sharp. Very soon, he caught a whiff of Su Yuewu''s scent.


    He secretly calculated in his heart that since Su Yuewu had misunderstood him, then wouldn''t she still be living in the house that he built for her? Although she didn''t know about this, it was hard to say that Bing''er wouldn''t tell her.


    That silly girl, Bing-Er, had always been obedient to her mistress. He definitely wouldn''t help her hide it from Su Yuewu, especially at this moment when Su Yuewu misunderstood him.


    After thinking about it again and again, Leng Fanyun felt that there was only one possibility for all of this, and that was that Su Yuewu was not angry at him.


    After calming himself down, Leng Fanyun walked into the pavilion, and saw Su Yuewu in a room on the second floor.


    Seeing Leng Fanyun again, the two of them felt somewhat awkward. Leng Fanyun knew that Su Yuewu had heard the conversation between him and Yao Ji, but he also felt very wronged. After all, he didn''t remember much of his memories, and it was only because he was careless that he didn''t notice that the incense was used by someone else.


    Su Yuewu''s eyes were still swollen, while Bing''er''s eyes were wide open as she stared at him. He felt his heart ache. How could he not know what sort of person she was? She had always concealed her emotions very deeply. She felt that if no one understood her, he would not be harmed.


    Only after waiting for such a long time did Su Yuewu open her heart to him and begin to express her feelings. He knew that it was unforgivable to see the person he liked express his love for another woman in front of him, especially such a proud woman like Su Yuewu.


    He darkened his eyes. He knew that he could only give her a space to think about it. After all, it was something from his past life, and even he himself did not know about it. Then as long as he treated her well, she could naturally feel it.


    He made up his mind. He only followed not too far behind her and didn''t communicate with Su Yuewu. When Su Yuewu saw him walking behind her as if he were fine, she felt even more upset in her heart.


    Why did he like such a person? He was such a strong person, yet he had no sense of responsibility. All she wanted was a promise. All he had to do was hold her hand and say, "I''m still here." How could she not forgive him? She clearly knew that it was because he had no relationship with her in his previous life, but she was not the only one who casually stirred up jealousy in that place.


    The two of them did not speak along the way. The surrounding people also remained silent when they saw them acting in such a manner.


    It was already late, so Lin Guhong asked to rest for the night.


    It was a small inn. There weren''t many lights in the night, just a few scattered candles in the corner. Su Yuewu was in a trance all the way, so she couldn''t see her feet at all. She tripped on the doorstep when she entered, and a powerful arm was behind her, holding her arm. She then smelled the fragrant pine scent on his body.


    His voice did not contain much emotion as he said, "Be careful." Then he was still half a meter away from her.


    Seeing him like this, Su Yuewu''s dinner was as if she was chewing on wax, and no one knew what she ate.


    When Bing-Er saw her young lady acting like this, she also felt indignant. Lin Guhong looked at Su Yuewu''s figure as she went upstairs. He nudged Leng Fanyun and said, "You''re not going to explain?"


    Leng Fanyun went to the shop owner for wine, and drank it all up. His face was still expressionless, and no one knew how sad he was. He glanced at Su Yuewu''s figure as she ascended the stairs and said, "It''s fine."

 C121

    Su Yuewu''s body paused for a moment, but she still slowly walked upstairs step by step. It was dark at night, and Bing''er was walking by her side, so she couldn''t see the tears on her mistress'' face. Su Yitian looked at his mother and tightened his grip on her hand.


    She lay down, touching the wall. It was really laughable, a while ago he was still praying for Leng Fanyun to not get the memories of his previous life. With such a woman, he was just a normal girl, how could he possibly care about himself? When he was holding the woman in the water, how could she be mistaken about the deep emotions and joy on his face that he had lost and regained?


    Now was not the time for her to be such a blabbering girl. Since there was someone else he truly loved, she might as well be generous and give them a way out.


    She thought of a long, long time ago, when she and Leng Fanyun were sitting together. She showed him the design of the wedding dress and said, "I''m going to have my wedding on the moonlit lawn. I''ll drag my wedding dress behind me every day."


    At that time, he was so good. He looked at her like she was his most precious treasure. He just listened quietly, but he didn''t say much. When she asked him what he thought, he said, "You said it was all right."


    She wiped the tears off her face and thought, how about this? How many people in the world would be able to stay together forever? At least he had walked this path with her. She was still so young, and she had the most precious son in the world. She had more choices.


    She no longer hated Leng Fanyun, nor was she unwilling. He had always been such a responsible man. For him, Qin''er had almost lost her life. He had risked his life to go to the Ancient Era''s Remnants and find the Soul-Returning Pearl to give Qin''er her second life for her.


    When Su Yuewu thought of how she came from the modern era, she felt as if she had broken up with him. At that time, she felt a great pain, but it didn''t last long before she felt like nothing had happened. It was like a cold. It would only take a little while.


    For the last time before going to bed, Su Yuewu thought that she would do a new Su Yuewu tomorrow.


    When she woke up the next day, the sunlight shone down on her eyes. She felt that her eyes were in pain, but her heart was filled with an indescribable happiness.


    Su Yitian ran over to her bedside and said in a delicate voice, "Mother, you''re about to get up."


    She carried her treasure onto the bed and said, "Darling, get a wet handkerchief for mother. Mother just broke out of love, so you have to take care of mother."


    When Su Yitian saw that she finally had a smile on her face, even though her eyes were red, it didn''t matter. He got off the bed with a grunt and said, "Alright."


    Su Yue Wu used a cool handkerchief to carefully reduce the swelling in her eyes, and then used powder to carefully cover it up. Only then did she leave.


    It turned out that Lin Guhong and Jiang Lingbo could not endure the loneliness anymore, and they also found a quiet place to stay for a few days. After experiencing the events of the past few days, Lingyun Restaurant''s business had become more and more difficult to sustain.


    Of course, there was one more thing. He needed to find Su Yuewu and go to the Imperial City to discuss about some matters.


    Everyone was already eating breakfast. Lin Guhong looked at her and smiled, "Sister Yue Wu, please hurry up." Heh, I didn''t expect you to have the habit of sleeping in. If you don''t get up soon, we''ll be leaving first. "


    Su Yuewu walked over with a face full of smiles and sat beside Lin Guhong. "Senior Lin, you''ve paid so much for us, how can I let you wait for me? If you go first, I''ll look for you. "


    Leng Fanyun silently placed the bowl of congee in front of Su Yuewu. Su Yitian quickly took it and said, "Thank you, Uncle Leng."


    Bing-Er laughed out loud. [This guy is really good at watching people cook. When the entire table saw Leng Fanyun''s hand holding the porridge, they couldn''t advance or retreat and could only stand there awkwardly.


    Upon seeing her reaction, Su Yuewu could only glare at Su Yitian before turning back to Leng Fanyun with a smile, "Thank you."


    She drank her wine and ate her breakfast as if nothing had happened. He didn''t know why, but he felt that he would rather see her haggard appearance yesterday. At that time, she seemed to still be that jealous little wife of his, but he just couldn''t figure it out. It didn''t seem like it was today. Even though she was smiling at him, she felt polite and distant, as if she had just met him.


    The group continued on their journey. Leng Fanyun heard the laughter of the two girls and Su Yitian, especially from Su Yuewu. Her smile was like a silver bell. He lowered his head. Suddenly, a carrier pigeon landed on his arm. When he looked at the words on the pigeon, he suddenly recalled that it had done such a thing in the previous paragraph.


    He immediately walked down from his seat and walked in front of Su Yuewu. "The Demon Palace is in a rush right now. I need to rush back immediately. You and Tian Tian must be careful."


    Everyone looked at him in surprise. Without further explanation, he turned around and left. Su Yitian was eager to see the world in chaos so he gave Leng Fanyun another stab in the back and said, "Uncle Leng, have a pleasant journey." His tone was filled with malice.


    Leng Fanyun''s body shook as he thought, ''This kid, there will be a day when I have a good relationship with Su Yuewu. I have to properly teach this kid a lesson.


    He galloped to his destination. This place was not far from the Moon Slaughter Base''s South Ridge. However, it was more remote and the scenery was even more beautiful and enchanting.


    In the middle of the green mountain stood a white house. It was exquisite and beautiful, blending in with the surroundings.


    Ye Jue rushed over and asked, "Have you dealt with the situation over there?"


    When Leng Fanyun thought of that mess, his brows creased inaudibly. What should he say, that he had recovered part of the ability from his previous life? Su Yuewu saw him colluding with another woman? He and Tian Tian could be caught soon? Every single one of them was a difficult problem that he didn''t want to face.


    He shook his head and said, "Everything is fine. Don''t worry." He was always like this. Even when the sky collapsed, he was still calm and collected.


    Ye Jue smiled and said, "I know you are busy. Now that Qin''er is stable, I have time to help you acquire the house."


    As the two entered, Leng Fanyun asked, "Is Qin''er well?"


    Ye Jue felt very relaxed. He had been worried about his sister for more than ten years, and now she had finally gotten married. Although there was not much time left, if he could find a way, he believed there would be a way. Furthermore, Leng Fanyun didn''t owe him and his sister anything, and he was very grateful to the good brother in front of him. He patted him on the shoulder and said, "That''s good, you have to come back and visit your little niece."


    Leng Fanyun smiled but didn''t say anything.


    As soon as he entered, he saw a large field of pear blossoms and peach blossoms. Ye Jue stood behind him, holding the map Leng Fanyun had drawn every night, and said, "Well, this is the effect you want. As soon as you enter the door, you will see a large area of peach and pear blossoms, and then you will lay the road between the flower forests. After you cross this area, you will see the real mansion."


    Leng Fanyun looked at the sea of flowers before him, and laughed. He thought back to the time when he was with Donnie and she was jealous of her house and said, "If I had a house of my own, I would plant a lot of pear trees and peach trees, and in the spring I would grow pinkish white patches, and in the summer I would grow a big pond of orange, and in the autumn I would eat pears and peaches. In the winter, he would sit in the house and make wine.


    He thought about how the Lunar Slaughter was not her house, but theirs. Since she wanted a house, he would satisfy her.


    When she didn''t know, he asked Ye Jue to help him find a quiet place to build a mansion. He had designed the house himself. Whatever it looked like on the outside, and what was on the inside, he had outlined them all. He had never known himself to be such a gentle and loving person. Even when he was used to holding swords and sabers, one day, he would pinch his brush and carefully outline the love nest that belonged to them.


    They passed through a forest of flowers and saw a vast lake, verdant and verdant in the distance. Even Leng Fanyun, who was extremely worried at the moment, felt that the current situation was extremely refreshing.


    He could not help but reveal a smile that he did not notice. He looked at the bridge that led to the small building in the center of the lake and asked, "Is that the pavilion I asked you to build?"


    As he walked in, Ye Jue started to mutter from behind him, "Yeah, the main body is fine, but there''s no movement inside. Didn''t you say that you were going to design it yourself?"


    Leng Fanyun stood in the middle of the second floor, looking at his surroundings. The scenery here was excellent. It was surrounded by a lake all around. Yue Wu had said that she was afraid of heat. With this place, she should feel much better.


    He nodded and said, "All of the windows here are open, on all sides. And then dress up the pale gauze curtain, want the kind of curtain that heaven Zhu wind. "Remember, don''t get too mixed up in it. Yue Wu doesn''t like the look of a lot of things."


    Ye Jue followed and laughed, "Yue Wu, that Yue Wu, you are always doing things that she likes. What about you?"


    Leng Fanyun thought for a moment. All these years, he really didn''t know what he liked, but suddenly, a wet figure appeared in his mind. Her voice was filled with evil as she said, "Demon Sovereign ¡­" "Demon Sovereign ¡­"


    Leng Fanyun''s brain felt like it was about to split open, he painfully held his brain and squatted down.


    When Ye Jue saw that his face was already pale, he was so surprised that he ate to his heart''s content. He quickly asked, "Fan Yun, Fan Yun, what''s wrong?"


    Leng Fanyun''s appearance was very different from before, his face was pale, and there was a flaming mark in the middle of his forehead. His eyes were cold as he said, "I am the Ancient Demon Sovereign."


    Ye Jue was so scared that he fell on the ground. This Leng Fanyun was simply too unfamiliar. His eyes were filled with a desolate and cold indifference that he could not understand. He asked, "Do you know me?"


    The man opposite him looked at him. His cold hand lightly brushed against his neck, and like a death god, it scraped past his neck. A fine layer of goose bumps appeared on his skin.


    The man laughed contemptuously, "Who are you? I don''t know you. "


    His eyes slowly began to waver. He held his head, feeling pain. Slowly, his eyes became clear again. Seeing his good brother sitting on the ground beside him as if he had lost his soul, he knew that there was someone who knew that he was in such a sorry state.


    If he could, he would rather that no one saw him like this. He didn''t want Su Yuewu, Ye Jue, and the people he cared for to see him in such a terrible state. He also sat dejectedly beside Ye Jue and said, "You know it too."


    When Ye Jue heard his words, he asked, "Who else has seen you like this, Miss Su?"


    Leng Fanyun''s eyes were filled with desolation. He nodded and said, "Last time I was under the influence of the incense, and I didn''t even know that there was a woman called Yaoji. I had never seen her before, but it was like I lost my soul. I was seen by Little Wu. "


    Ye Jue was shocked, "Yaoji?"


    Leng Fanyun nodded his head, "It was probably because of some conflict between us in his previous life, and then after the Moon Dance, something went wrong. At the beginning, it was awkward, but now, looking at me like a stranger, she''s both polite and unfamiliar."


    Ye Jue said, "Miss Su really doesn''t have anything else to say to you. Hurry up and do what you need to do. Otherwise, you won''t be able to do anything about it."


    Leng Fanyun said, "What do you think I should do about her? I''ve never been so confused. "


    Ye Jue pushed him and said, "Hurry back and explain this to her. The more you talk about this, the more women will think. I''ll help you do it here. I guarantee that when she sees it, she''ll be satisfied. She won''t be angry with you anymore. "

 C122

    Su Yuewu had a dream. In her dream, she remembered the scenes from countless myths.


    The handsome and extraordinary God of Heaven was clad in silver armor, holding a long spear in his hands.


    On the opposite side of the Milky Way, on a small island surrounded by rainbow colored clouds, a fairy wearing multicolored glass clothes stood under a tree full of all kinds of magical fruits. Her gentle gaze was fixed on the immortal tree from time to time, and from time to time, she would look across the Milky Way at the valiant and mighty Divine General.


    Year after year passed, day after day, and the days in the sky were very long. However, since they were deities, their minds were naturally different from mortals. Time passed by in an instant before them.


    The two stared at each other across the river. A thousand years ago, the goddess had been staring at this Empyrean God. God of Heaven''s military might was extraordinary. His cultivation base was shocking, and he was rarely a match for anyone in Heaven or Earth. With an Empyrean God guarding the gates to the Heaven Realm, there had not been a single person that dared to invade even after several thousand years.


    Therefore, for the next thousand years, the general''s eyes were no longer as determined as they were before, and he also had times to be lazy. Thus, he noticed the fairy that had been watching him from the other side of the river, the Tree God. She was responsible for taking care of a miraculous fruit tree.


    The fruit on that fruit tree is so magical, only growing in a thousand years. Even if it was a Tree God, even if it had guarded this divine tree for who knows how many years, Fairy only saw the scene of the divine tree blooming and bearing fruit a few times.


    Every time the divine tree bore fruit, the goddess would take the fresh fruit and carefully keep it. Afterwards, she would fly to the shrine where the Celestial Emperor lived and hand the fruit over to him.


    The moment the goddess left, the God of Heaven who was watching her would be at a loss. The hand holding the spear would also be a bit unstable.


    Naturally, the goddess didn''t know this. She only knew that after having looked at the God of Heaven so many times, the God of Heaven had only glanced at her once, and upon meeting her gaze, he had dodged her gaze.


    She didn''t know that although the God of Heaven was invincible in this world, in his heart, he was just a shy man who didn''t understand love.


    Fairy didn''t understand love either, so she didn''t know what God was thinking. She always thought that love was only a matter of mortals. Since she was a deity, she had to forget all those emotions and desires to maintain the order of the world.


    The Empyrean God had the same thought. Although both parties were quietly watching each other, in the past few thousand years, neither of them had said a word.


    Finally, one day, the Empyrean God met a worthy opponent.


    A cool and elegant man who called himself Demon Elder came to the Heaven Realm''s gate and told the god guarding the gate that he was looking for the Sky Emperor to duel with him.


    The God of Heaven smiled and asked him why he wanted to duel with the Celestial Emperor.


    I think the Celestial Emperor has the strongest battle power in the Heaven Realm.


    The God of Heaven smiled and said proudly. The strongest person in Heaven Realm was not the Heaven Emperor, but himself.


    The Demon Sovereign was noncommittal. The God of Heaven suddenly thrust his spear at the Demon Lord.


    When the Demon Sovereign saw this, he was also overjoyed. He had never seen the power and might of this spear strike before.


    Thus, the two battled for three days and three nights. The victor had yet to be decided.


    When the Demon Lord arrived, the goddess just so happened to go to the shrine of the Celestial Emperor to deliver the Holy Fruit that was formed with great difficulty. When he returned, he saw the scene of the two of them battling.


    She knew that she wouldn''t be able to help, so she rushed back to the main hall in a hurry. When she found the Celestial Emperor, she asked the Celestial Emperor to send his Celestial Soldier to assist the Empyrean God in retreating.


    Who knew that the Celestial Emperor was extremely confident in the strength of the Empyrean Gods? He believed that the Empyrean Gods wouldn''t be defeated, so he rejected the request of such a lowly fairy.


    The goddess was helpless, and worried about the consolation of the gods. She stole the Celestial Emperor''s jade tablet and relied on it to falsely pass on the Celestial Emperor''s imperial edict, bringing a group of Celestial Soldiers to the main gate of the Heaven Realm.


    The God of Heaven and the Demon Lord appreciated each other and fought evenly. They were sitting side by side at the entrance of the Heaven Realm, drinking the strong wine brought by the Demon Lord. The Empyrean God set down the longspear in his hands and removed his silver armor. He was loudly joking with the Demon Sovereign.


    Fairy was shocked. She had never imagined that the God of Heaven after taking off her armor would actually be such a handsome man. At that moment, she was completely intoxicated.


    However, this intoxication turned into heartbreak in the next moment.


    An Empyrean that came with them, upon seeing how lazy the Empyrean God was when he was guarding the gates of the Heaven Realm, had even chatted with the Demon Sovereign that the people of the Three Realms had slain, even calling him a brother. He was so angry that he immediately reported this to the Celestial Emperor.


    After the Celestial Emperor heard this, he was infuriated. At the same time, he discovered that the fairy had stolen his jade tablet and passed down his orders. He immediately ordered for the fairies and Empyrean Gods to be demoted to mortals.


    She begged him to let go of the God of Heaven, and was also willing to pay the price of sealing herself in the ancient divine tree forever, just to let go of the God of Heaven.


    The Heavenly Emperor did not plan to punish the Heavenly God. After all, the safety of the Heaven Realm depended on the supreme military power of the Heavenly God. What truly angered the Heavenly Emperor was the sin of Fairy taking the initiative to steal his jade tablet and passing down orders.


    Thus, the Celestial Emperor agreed to Fairy Maiden''s pleas. She ordered someone to seal her on the Cloud Wasteland.


    Just as the immortal caster was about to reach perfection, the demon sovereign who had been secretly hiding suddenly charged over, saving the fairy.


    The fairy thought that the Demon Lord had caused all this and hated him for it. The Demon Sovereign brought the fairy to his own bedroom, but the fairy ignored him.


    The Demon Lord was not impatient. Instead, he took care of her and gave her a name on his own accord ¡ª Yao Ji.


    The goddess was a little taken aback, because her original name was Yao Ji. However, after entering the Heaven Realm, no one called her that again.


    As she listened to the Demon Sovereign calling out her name day and night, her originally firm heart gradually melted as she accepted the Demon Lord.


    The Spirit Demon Elder was powerful. Other than the people from the Heaven Realm, no one dared to touch him. Just like that, Yao Ji had lived in the Demon Lord''s palace for another thousand years.


    It was the day the tree would bear its fruit again. She was a little worried, but someone suddenly came from the Heaven Realm.


    In a daze, Yaoji heard the Demon Sovereign''s voice, followed by the sound of battle that shook mountains and rivers.


    Yao Ji was not interested in fighting, she believed that with the Demon Lord''s cultivation level, it would be easy for him to resolve the battle. However, this battle had lasted for a very long time. A day and night had passed, and even though the sounds had gradually faded away, the Demon Sovereign still had not returned.


    Yao Ji was worried about the Demon Sovereign. She didn''t know when, but he was worried about this man who was especially considerate to her despite the indifference towards outsiders.


    Thus, she ran out of the Demon Sovereign''s palace. Following the direction of the sounds of fighting, she saw something that surprised her.


    Once upon a time, an Empyrean God was standing in the clouds, condescendingly attacking the Demon Sovereign.


    The Demon Lord stood on the ground, surrounded by countless heavenly soldiers.


    The Heaven Realm soldiers rushed towards the Demon Lord like a tide. Although the Demon Lord''s cultivation was extremely high, he was still unable to endure this wave after wave of heavenly soldiers and generals. Furthermore, there was an opponent above him that he dreaded the most.


    The Demon Sovereign was unyielding as he unleashed his full strength, but wave after wave of heavenly soldiers continued to attack him.


    Finally, he couldn''t hold on anymore. After killing a war general with a deep cultivation in the Heavenly Court, he spat out a mouthful of blood. At this moment, he heard a girl''s voice.


    The woman shouted, "Don''t hurt him!"


    The Demon Elder immediately recognized Yao Ji''s voice and shouted, "Don''t come over, the people of Heaven Realm are still after you."


    But it was too late, Yao Ji''s first shout had already shocked the people of Heaven Realm.


    The man who had once been the best opponent for the gods and the Demon Lord was now the Celestial Emperor. He would not do it himself, so he gestured to a few of his men.


    The pillars of Heaven Realm immediately understood what was going on. The three of them came together and tied Yao Ji up with demonic ropes.


    In that instant, the Demon Sovereign''s killing gaze turned bloodshot. All of the hair on his body turned scarlet red as he slashed out with his sword, slashing a river of blood as he leapt forward to snatch Yaoji.


    Just as he was about to approach, a gun blocked his path.


    It was the weapon of the God of Heaven, but the person in front of him was no longer the God of Heaven from before. He had become the Celestial Emperor, and his temperament had changed drastically, becoming treacherous and cold.


    The Demon Sovereign didn''t want to fight against such an opponent, but he had no choice. The spear was already pointed at his throat.


    The Demon Sovereign helplessly brandished his blade, but the blade aura was no longer as sharp as before. He had exhausted a large portion of his energy. Before the Demon Sovereign could make it past a hundred rounds, he had already exhausted all his energy. With the command of the Celestial Emperor, he was sliced into pieces.


    Su Yuewu woke up from her nightmare. This was truly a long dream. In this dream, she had turned into Yao Ji, passing through her entire life as a fairy from the Heaven Realm.


    Yaoji, I suddenly woke up. Isn''t this the name of the woman who was together with Leng Fanyun and I? Why would she appear in my dreams?


    As for that Demon Sovereign, could he be number one?


    Su Yuewu rubbed her tired head and looked around. She was still sleeping in the private room in the quiet and secluded pavilion.


    So she got out of bed and called Bing''er''s name by the window.


    Bing''er immediately went upstairs. Su Yuewu asked, "Aren''t we rushing towards the Imperial City?" Why are you back? "


    Bing''er wrinkled her nose, looking at Su Yuewu pitifully, and said gently: "After Master Leng left, little miss said that you were not feeling well and wanted to find a place to rest. Coincidentally, we weren''t far from here, so I helped you bring Tian Tian and Rou Er back here."


    "It should be around six to four hours."


    "How long has it been?" Su Yuewu sighed, "But we still have to go to the Imperial City to meet up with Senior Lin and the others."


    "Let''s leave tomorrow morning." Bing-Er replied, "Senior Lin wrote to ask you to take care of your health. There is no need to rush to the royal palace."


    After Su Yuewu settled down, who wouldn''t be able to sleep? Thus, she got up and began to stroll around the courtyard.


    Bing''er stood in the middle of the courtyard with Su Yuewu. The moonlight gently sprinkled onto the courtyard, sprinkling onto Su Yuewu''s beautiful and lonely face, adding a desolate yet sad feeling.


    Su Yuewu suddenly thought of something and asked Bing''er, "Where''s Tian Tian?" Didn''t he come back with me? "


    Bing-Er thought for a while and said, "The little mistress kept pestering me to tell him a story. She must be tired and went back to her room to sleep."


    "Is that so?" Su Yuewu was skeptical, and a wave of unease rose in her heart.


    Bing''er felt her heart beat like a drum when she saw Su Yuewu being so serious. She quickly walked to the room where Su Yitian was sleeping and found that it was empty.


    At this moment, the two of them started to panic. Su Yuewu became even more anxious, causing Rou-Er to wake up as well.


    Hearing that Su Yitian had gone missing, Rou-Er was also shocked. He quickly ordered all the servants in the pavilion and searched up and down the pavilion, but he couldn''t find Tian Tian''s whereabouts.

 C123

    Su Yuewu was so anxious that she didn''t sleep at all. Missing every day was a huge matter, and the reason why they had been through so many things in the past few days was because the Heaven Realm was coming to take away Su Yitian, who was the reincarnation of the God of Slaughter.


    If Su Yitian had been taken away by the people of Heaven Realm earlier, perhaps Leng Fanyun would not have revealed his true identity, and the people from River Tide and Qing Li''s sect would not have died as a result.


    Fortunately, the existence that everyone wholeheartedly protected, although it paid an extremely heavy price for it, in the end, it was still intact.


    This was also the true reason why even though Su Yuewu was exhausted, she had never given up hope.


    But now, Tian Tian had actually disappeared. She had disappeared without a trace. This was clearly the time for her to sleep for a while.


    This time, it was not like the previous time he went missing. The last time he went missing, Su Yitian had accidentally entered Lingyun Tower and met Lin Gujiang, Lingbo, and the others. He had received protection from these seniors of Heaven Realm. The people of Heaven Realm came a few times but were unable to catch him.


    And today, after Lin Guhong and Jiang Lingbo had both left, Su Yitian had somehow lost his way in his hands.


    Su Yuewu felt somewhat guilty. She didn''t know how to explain to those seniors that she had lost the things they had protected with their lives.


    Even more so, she dared not imagine the situation of Su Yitian, who was by her side.


    Su Yitian was usually carefree, reckless, and impulsive. He was bloodthirsty and cold-blooded. If he did not have Bing''er, Lin Guhong, and the others to take care of him, it would be hard to imagine how he would continue living.


    Moreover, there was another possibility to this. Su Yuewu shuddered at the thought of this. If Su Yitian was taken away by someone from the Heaven Realm, it was unknown what kind of treatment he would suffer just from his identity as the reincarnation of the God of Slaughter.


    Su Yuewu frowned deeply, while Bing''er blamed herself. She looked at the unhappy Su Yuewu and apologetically said, "Miss, I''m sorry. It was all my fault that the little mistress went missing."


    Su Yue Wu Qing coughed and reluctantly smiled, "This matter doesn''t matter to you, it''s all because of me. I didn''t take good care of him."


    Bing-Er was not satisfied. She even went to the Moon Slaughter Group that night to search for Su Yitian.


    Seeing Bing''er being so busy, Su Yue Wu could only shake her head and smile bitterly. How could a small Lunar Slaughter track him down?


    However, this was Bing-Er''s good intentions, so Su Yuewu could only let her go. Seeing her back and forth, her body became thinner and thinner, and she felt a little guilty.


    This relationship didn''t last for long. She only wanted to hurry back to the Imperial City and find the two old fellows, Lin Guhong and Jiang Lingbo. Although they were usually a little dishonest, they were people of Heaven Realm and had experienced a lot of things, especially that Jiang Lingbo. He was very cautious and meticulous, and might be able to find some clues from them.


    Bing''er insisted on accompanying Su Yue Wu to the Imperial City, but Su Yue Wu did not allow her to. She understood that this trip was extremely dangerous, and she definitely could not allow her to take the risk with her. Bing''er couldn''t stand her and had no choice but to let Su Yuewu go alone.


    When they arrived at Lingyun Restaurant, Lin Guhong was sitting on a chair, drinking tea.


    Su Yuewu frowned and lightly coughed. Lin Guhong immediately flipped over and stood up, "Madam Su, you''re finally here. We''re waiting to discuss something with you. "


    Hearing the sound, Jiang Lingbo also walked out from the inner room. Upon seeing Su Yuewu standing up one by one, he asked, "Where''s Tian Tian?"


    Su Yuewu lightly said, "He''s missing." Only after saying it did he realize that his voice was actually trembling.


    Jiang Lingbo asked in a shaky voice, "These words ¡­" These words ¡­ Are you serious? "


    "It''s true." With a dejected expression, Su Yuewu said, "I slept and had a strange dream. When I woke up, I found that Tian Tian had already disappeared."


    Lin Guhong frowned and thought for a while, "He managed to capture a Purple Ranked Ranker before we knew it. The people sent by the Heaven Realm are much more powerful."


    Jiang Lingbo said in a speechless manner, "Senior Brother, can you wake up a bit? For you to speak out such a terrible thing, my little heart really cannot stand it. "


    Lin Guhong chuckled, "It''s good to get used to it." He stood up and said, "Madam Su, Junior Brother and I have flipped open the ancient records today and found some of Yaoji''s deeds regarding Yaoji."


    Upon hearing Yao Ji''s words, Su Yuewu interrupted Lin Guhong and told him about her strange dream.


    When Lin Guhong heard this, he looked Jiang Lingbo in the eye and said slowly, "This dream is more or less the same as the one I found in the Ancestral Book."


    Su Yuewu let out a sigh and said, "No wonder the Celestial Emperor was so afraid of the Demon Lord. It''s because the Demon Lord was betrayed by his ancestors before."


    Lin Guhong sighed, "That''s right, the Heavenly Emperor''s legacy that must be passed down from generation to generation is getting weaker and weaker. If the Demon Lord''s strength were to be completely restored, no one would be able to make it back to Heaven Realm."


    Su Yuewu remained silent. She went out alone and strolled around the Imperial City.


    The imperial city had long since disappeared, and the four great families of the past had long since fallen into disarray. Under Gu Ximing''s rule, the citizens of the imperial city now lived peacefully, and the businesses and businesses were all peaceful and peaceful.


    For the past few days, Su Yuewu had been on tenterhooks, and she had never taken a good stroll around the bustling capital, which could be considered one of the best in the entire Liu-Li Empire.


    Walking on the bustling streets of the Imperial City, it was the first time for Su Yuewu to experience the long awaited breath of life. She hadn''t experienced this breath of life since she transmigrated to this world.


    However, when she thought of Su Yitian, Su Yuewu immediately lost her composure. If this devilish brat left him, he would suffer a lot.


    As she leisurely walked like this, Su Yuewu unknowingly came to the former courtyard house of the Su Clan. Su Yuewu thought of the sinister and ghastly aura she had felt a few days ago in the Su Clan''s courtyard that caused Su Yitian to tremble in fear.


    Later on, when Mu Zhongliu came over, Su Yuewu felt the same aura coming from his body. Presumably, the person in the courtyard of the Su Clan at that time was Mu Zhongliu.


    Su Yuewu thought of Mu Zhongliang''s ability that even the Rivers Tide could only tie with him, and felt her heart palpitate.


    If it was really Mu Zhongliu who caught Tian Tian, Su Yuewu would have risked her life to snatch it back.


    Su Yuewu pushed open the door to the Su Clan''s courtyard. The pavilion was still the same as before, but the buildings were empty.


    She passed through many buildings, courtyards, and this place was just like the old days, without any changes. Su Yuewu remembered that the other houses of the three great families had all been demolished and destroyed, leaving only the Su Clan''s courtyard intact. In comparison to Gu Ximing''s order, she felt somewhat grateful in her heart, but it didn''t matter. After all, she was not a person from this world. Although she was a daughter of the Su Family, she had only lived here for a few months.


    As she was wandering, Su Yuewu''s body trembled as she also felt that familiar aura. The aura that Su Yitian was afraid of. Of course, this aura could not be more familiar as it was unique to Mu Zhongliu as an Empyrean.


    Under the cover of that aura, there was also a weak aura, but how could Su Yuewu not recognize that aura? It was none other than Tian Tian''s aura.


    Overjoyed, Su Yue Wu followed the aura and ran over. She arrived at the Su Clan Ancestral Hall, the place where the Su Clan had been founded ¡ª the Su Clan Ancestral Mansion.


    An old man was standing in the ancestral home, reading something. Su Yuewu instantly recognized that this old man was the treacherous and cunning Mu Zhongliu.


    Beside Mu Zhongliu was a Cosmic Bag. As Su Yuewu sensed the aura of the Cosmic Bag, she was very certain that Su Yitian was inside.


    "Mu Zhongliu!" "Quick, hand over my son."


    Mu Zhongliu was just about to flip through the books when he suddenly heard someone calling his name. Raising his head, he saw that it was a beautiful lady dressed in red and immediately recognized Su Yuewu.


    He didn''t want to start a fight with Su Yue, so he only said indifferently:


    "I am only following the will of the Celestial Emperor to bring the God of Slaughter back to the Heaven Realm. Madam, do not be rash!"


    She knew that her strength was too inferior to Mu Zhongliu''s, so she did not seek to hurt him. She only hoped to be able to hold on for a while, which would attract Lin Guhong and Jiang Lingbo. With the three of them working together, there might still be hope.


    Mu Zhongliu snorted and said:


    "Madam Su, stop your pointless struggle. I won''t hand over this reincarnation of the God of Slaughter to you."


    Su Yuewu did not reply but turned into a streak of white lightning, shooting like a tornado towards Mu Zhongliu.


    Mu Zhongliu''s cultivation was at the Sky Profound Realm, only slightly lower than Jiang Chao''s. Thus, he didn''t pay much attention to Su Yuewu''s level of attack.


    He was struggling to get something done. Ever since Mu Zhongliu had reported the news of the appearance of the Ancient Demon Sovereign, the Celestial Emperor trusted him immensely and he even took the initiative to tell him an ugly story regarding the descendants of the Celestial Emperor.


    The Celestial Emperor had always kept this sort of thing a secret and would never tell anyone else about it. When Mu Zhongliu heard that the Heavenly Emperor had actually told him about his own shameful deeds, he was greatly surprised. At the same time, he felt uneasy. He was afraid that the Heavenly Emperor would come and cause trouble for him.


    Sure enough, after the Celestial Emperor finished this matter, that treacherous look appeared on his face again. He then sent Mu Zhong to descend upon the world and secretly visit them to force them to find out the truth.


    Mu Zhongliu was helpless. After changing his identity, he quietly went down to the mortal world and started his investigation in the Imperial City.


    He knew that the Heavenly Emperor had previously sent two officials from the Heaven Realm who were in charge of the ancient records. And before they died, they seemed to have found the answer.


    Thinking of this, Mu Zhongliu once again went to the Su Clan Ancestral Mansion where the two heavenly soldiers had checked the ancient records.


    The ancient books were still scattered everywhere. Mu Zhongliu gently opened a few pages and frowned as he thought for a moment. He then understood the truth of the matter.


    However, he did not want to return to the Heaven Realm to report immediately.

 C124

    At this moment, Jiang Feng, Lin Guhong, Jiang Lingbo, Leng Fanyun, and the others had all rushed to Qing Li Mountain. Only Su Yuewu and her son were left. Originally, it had only been a simple matter for him to grab Su Yitian. However, the doubt in his heart had yet to be resolved, and he did not want to be exposed too early.


    Thus, Mu Zhongliu had followed Su Yuewu and her son all the way to Qing Li Mountain and witnessed everything that happened there. He was getting more and more wary of the Celestial Emperor. He only wanted to reply earlier.


    He didn''t want to fight Su Yuewu head on, so on the way to the Imperial City, he planted a Illusory Fruit for her that he brought from the Heaven Realm.


    She placed the fruit at a place where Su Yitian could easily see it. Su Yitian saw it at a glance, in order to curry favor with his mother, so he took it off and gave it to Su Yuewu. Su Yuewu didn''t know why, but in order to not disappoint Su Yitian, she took a bite.


    After that was a long dream. When Su Yuewu was sleeping, Mu Zhongliu had sneakily snuck in. While Su Yitian was sleeping, he had secretly tied him up with a Demonic Bind and put him into a Cosmic Bag.


    Su Yuewu''s eyes widened so much that it seemed as if her eyes were about to split open as white light emitted from her entire body. This was a sign that she had reached the Bai Xuan realm. In just a moment, Su Yuewu had broken through to the Bai Xuan realm.


    It was a pity that Bai Xuan was useless against the Sky Profound Realm.


    Mu Zhong suddenly had an epiphany. Thinking of Su Yuewu''s past, he suddenly understood something. No wonder Su Yue Wu was able to cultivate to the Black Rank before she was twenty, and now she had even broken through to the White Xuan realm in one fell swoop.


    This was not just about talent. In this world of martial arts, no matter how high a mortal talent was, it was impossible to rely on the sparse Spiritual Qi in the mortal world to cultivate to the abilities only people in the Heaven Realm had in less than twenty years.


    There was only one explanation, and that was bloodline. Su Yuewu''s bloodline was definitely not something an ordinary person possessed.


    After finding out about this secret, the corner of Mu Zhongliu''s mouth curled up as he chuckled. Even the Celestial Emperor might not know about this secret! As long as he did not say anything, no one would be able to find out for a while. With this, he could be a hidden ace in the hole between him and the Celestial Emperor.


    After thinking everything through, Mu Zhongliu did not want to stay any longer. His aura slightly increased and his astral energy slightly rose, shocking Su Yuewu who was beside him as if she had gone insane.


    "I don''t want to kill you. Leave. I must take the God of Slaughter away." He rolled up the sleeves of his robe and rolled up the Cosmic Bag that held Su Yitian. He flew lightly into the air and was about to disappear.


    Su Yuewu screamed at the top of her lungs, "NO!" Suddenly, his body reacted and flew up into the air as well.


    Mu Zhongliu was stunned. He did not expect that she could use her profound strength to fly to the sky and saw Su Yuewu cleaving it open with her sword. He had no choice but to gently throw Su Yitian behind him and extend his palm to receive Su Yuewu''s long sword.


    Su Yuewu''s crazy moves had no pattern, so Mu Zhongliu quickly discovered the flaw. He waved his palm hurriedly to deflect Su Yuewu''s sword. After thinking for a moment, he increased his strength by a few degrees. The astral wind created by his palm surged, shaking off the sword in Su Yuewu''s hand.


    Su Yuewu''s palm split open, but her heart was worried about Su Yitian''s safety. She rubbed her body forward, intending to seize Su Yitian.


    Helpless, Mu Zhongliu lifted the Immortal Sword and slashed it towards Su Yitian. He was the successor of the Mu Clan, and although his control over the sword was inferior to that of his ancestors, compared to the elders of Qing Li Sect, he was still extremely skilled.


    This sword strike was capable of splitting the sky and splitting apart the mountains and seas.


    Su Yuewu was forced by the strong wind to the point that she couldn''t even breathe. He closed his eyes and waited for death.


    With a clang, a sword blocked Mu Zhongliu''s immortal sword.


    This sword was completely red and had a scarlet glow, causing Mu Zhongliu to shudder.


    "This is the Scarlet Flame Sword?" Mu Zhongliu looked at the man who blocked him with his sword. He was dressed in white, and his face was gloomy and cold. It was the Ancient Demon Sovereign Leng Fanyun who had blocked him at the Cold Cloud Restaurant.


    He had witnessed the scene of him breaking through the enemy with a single sword strike on the summit of Qing Li Mountain, and he already had a cowardly desire to fight. He laughed and said, "Demon Sovereign, you also came to throw away your life? Don''t you know that the Heaven Realm is looking for you? And the reward is even heavier than the killing of gods? "


    Leng Fanyun''s expression was blank. He only looked at Su Yuewu and said, "Don''t hurt her."


    "Are you the Demon Lord or Leng Fanyun?" Mu Zhongliu had intended to disturb his thoughts.


    "I don''t know, I don''t know." Leng Fan and his head felt like it was about to split apart. His sword struck towards Mu Zhongliu from high up in the sky.


    Mu Zhongliu was shocked. He did not want to face an ancient divine weapon like the Scarlet Flame Sword. He hurriedly used an escape technique and walked far away.


    Su Yuewu panicked and shouted, "Keep Tian Tian here." He leaped forward to give chase. Leng Fanyun suddenly stopped her.


    Seeing that he suddenly appeared and saved her, Su Yuewu was initially grateful and gratified at the same time. Now that he stopped her, she couldn''t help but become angry, so she questioned: "Why? Tian Tian Tian was captured by the people from the Heaven Realm. Shouldn''t I go save him? "


    Leng Fanyun''s face was blank. He didn''t pay attention to Su Yuewu''s expression and only lightly said, "You are not that person''s opponent. Even if you go, you will only be throwing your life away."


    "Then what should I do? You''re just going to watch every day you get caught and tortured in the Heaven Realm! " Su Yuewu was thoroughly angered, and she roared at Leng Fanyun.


    "I don''t know. I only know that you can''t take risks so easily." Leng Fanyun''s face was expressionless as he stood in front of Su Yuewu.


    Su Yuewu sneered: "Me? Who am I? Why do you care so much about me? You are an Ancient Demon Sovereign, there was a thousand years of love in the past. Your lover is Yao Ji, the goddess of the Heaven Realm. And I... I, Su Yuewu, am just a mortal. Why do you care so much about me? "


    He still had not fully recovered his memories. Sometimes he would think that he was a Demon Lord, a monarch descending upon the world, and sometimes he would clearly know that he was Leng Fanyun, a princess of the Demon Palace, and the lover of Alliance Master Wu Lin.


    Truth and falsehood, illusion and dream, between his previous life and this life, Leng Fanyun still could not find the key to his real fate. He was still muddle-headed and drifting along with the waves.


    He simply knew that the girl in front of him was very important to him. Since Mu Zhongliu was strong, he couldn''t let her take the risk alone. However, his memories of the past were somewhat vague, even to Su Yitian, and he could not remember it clearly.


    Su Yuewu was completely unaware of Leng Fanyun''s current situation. She saw that Leng Fanyun was so cold and detached, although it was because he wanted her to not take the risk of being alone.


    However, she could not stand Leng Fanyun''s indifferent attitude, especially after hearing that he had been caught everyday, he did not react at all.


    Did he really forget about this life? But he remembered him, and he had saved him. But if he did, why was he so indifferent to Tian Tian? Could it be that he had already remembered his identity as a Demon Lord and saved her to repay her?


    Thinking that the man she deeply loved in front of her had perhaps already changed his identity, Su Yuewu burst into tears.


    At this moment, Mu Zhongliu had already gone far away, and he was probably leaving it to the Celestial Emperor every day. Su Yuewu''s heart was filled with despair, and she couldn''t help but cry. Even after standing there for a while, Su Yuewu still couldn''t take it anymore.


    Regardless of whether it was on Earth in his previous life or on the Wind Moon Continent, Su Yuewu was not a weak woman. She was very powerful and independent, and her fate depended on her own.


    Leng Fanyun, since you have already forgotten everything in this life, you can go and become your Demon Lord. I, Su Yuewu, am just a mortal woman. I can''t afford to accompany you, go find your Yao Ji. I will do my best to cultivate to the point that the entire Heaven Realm would tremble for me.


    At that time, I will save Tian Tian and return to the Imperial City. There are still so many men in the Imperial City who love me, and none of them are weaker than you, Leng Fanyun.


    In the end, we are only people on two roads.


    Well, that''s it. After a short moment, Su Yuewu had already made up her mind.


    She, Su Yue Wu, had to rely on her own power to set off a bloody storm in the Three Realms.


    Su Yuewu looked up at the sky and thought to herself: Tian Tian, you have to hold on. Mother will come to save you soon.


    Then, she turned around, ignoring Leng Fanyun as she gently floated down, heading straight for the Imperial City.


    She first went to Nangong Jean.


    Nangong Yue was still dealing with the Moon Shadow Merchant Guild''s matters. When she saw Su Yuewu, she immediately stopped what she was doing. He looked at Su Yuewu''s face. This face was still beautiful and captivating. It was just that after not seeing it for many days, it seemed to have been reduced by a lot. Before, Su Yuewu''s actions revealed a tiredness that couldn''t be concealed.


    He felt his heart ache as he asked, "Yuewu, what have you been busy with these past few days?" "Why did you lose so much weight?"


    Su Yuewu''s heart was moved. This man''s gentle greeting sounded ordinary, but the care and concern she felt within it was easily revealed. This was a type of truly strong care and consideration. Only someone as cold and thin as Nangong Yun, who was filled with strong feelings, was able to answer her question in such an appropriate manner.


    A thought struck Su Yuewu, and tears began to roll down her cheeks. She tried her best to hold on as she lightly said, "It''s nothing much, I''m just a little tired."


    Nan Gong became slightly anxious and said, "Yue Wu, don''t lie to yourself like that. Actually, I know of all that you have been through. Since the people from Heaven Realm are so strong, don''t force yourself to continue. Come back, we, the Lunar Shadow Trading Company and the Moon Slaughter Devil Nest need you for all of that. "


    Su Yuewu could not speak properly, and finally cried out, "But Tian Tian has already been caught."


    The folding fan in Nangong Ran''s hand suddenly fell. He said in shock, "This matter ¡­. This matter, no, Yue Wu, is what you said true? "


    "I saw it with my own eyes, but I am powerless." Su Yuewu sobbed silently.


    Nan Gong was also powerless at the side. He did not have enough power, so he could not do anything against the Heaven Realm, a force that had such a powerful force.


    However, the girl he loved had been taken away, so how could he not help her think of a way to take it back?


    No matter how he thought about it, there was nothing he could do. Nangong let him sit next to Su Yuewu, lightly patting her shoulder and consoling her:


    "Yue Wu, just cry, just cry. We''ll think of something together."

 C125

    After Su Yuewu had left, Leng Fanyun stood there by himself, dumbfounded. The memories that kept bubbling up in his head began to torment him again. He was starting to forget a lot of these things.


    In his previous life, Demon Sovereign, God of Heaven, that Fairy of the Heaven Realm who was guarding the divine tree. The spear in the hands of the God of Heaven.


    In this life, Asgard Mistress, two good brothers, when they first met, was an extremely beautiful woman wearing red clothes.


    All of these things filled up his mind, and continuously attacked his mind. He felt that all of his energy had been sucked away, and his profound strength seemed to be decreasing bit by bit.


    He held his head and fell from the clouds.


    It landed right in front of Lingyun Pavilion.


    Right now, there was nothing for Jiang Lingbo and Lin Guohong to do in the desolate courtyard of Lingyun Pavilion. They were sitting at the door and basking in the sun, just like the most ordinary old men in the mortal world.


    Suddenly, a white cloud floated down from the sky. It might have been floating down, but it wasn''t appropriate. The white cloud fell to the ground almost instantaneously, causing a cloud of dust to fly into the sky.


    Lin Guhong was shocked, he thought it was someone from the Heaven Realm, when he stood up and looked carefully, he realized it was Leng Fanyun. He was a little confused, and asked, "Why are you here with this method?"


    Lin Guhong rolled his eyes at him, helped Leng Fanyun up, and softly asked:


    "Is Young Master Leng unable to remember the past?"


    Leng Fanyun was completely confused by the fall. He couldn''t even say a word. He looked at the wretched old man in front of him. He felt that his face was somewhat familiar, but he could not remember where he had seen him before. He just looked at it, unable to say anything.


    Lin Guhong sighed, reached out his hand to check his heart veins, and said to Jiang Lingbo: "Most of his profound strength is damaged, it seems like the Heavenly Emperor''s second daughter Qing Ling did not only plant incense in him, she also planted other things on his body."


    Jiang Lingbo was shocked. He hurried over and found that the situation was just as Lin Guhong had said. Leng Fanyun had already lost ten percent of his cultivation. Although he was still a White Xuan expert, his internal energy was already depleted, and was still continuously flowing out.


    Jiang Lingbo suddenly said, "Senior Brother, do you remember that there is a strange fruit planted in the Heaven Realm. That fruit is called ''One Dream Floating Life'', also known as'' Great Dream Thousand Autumn ''. After eating the fruit, one will have a long dream."


    Lin Guhong nodded his head, "It was precisely because Madam Su ate this fruit that she had that dream about Yao Ji. It was just that after taking a small bite, it did not have any effect on one''s power. "


    Jiang Lingbo interrupted him, "No, what Madam Su is eating is not One Dream Float. That one has no side effects. Sir Leng is, and has eaten many. There is even one Dream Float Fruit that has entered his body and taken root."


    Lin Guhong was surprised, "It can''t be? In that case, things will be a bit difficult. You and I don''t know the method, otherwise we can use it to temporarily trap him. Then, you and I will join hands and take out that fruit. "


    Jiang Lingbo sighed as well, "I have no other choice. I can only find Madam Su now. Mister Leng is deeply attached to Madam Su, and he might be able to remind him of everything that happened in his life. He won''t be trapped by that dream."


    Lin Guhong said, "That''s the only way."


    The two of them carried the unconscious Leng Fanyun into the inner room and took some of the dream solving wine that Jiang Lingbo had made himself. They do not seek a complete solution, but only to alleviate some of the symptoms.


    Su Yuewu was advised by Nan Gong to stop her from going to the Heaven Realm for revenge. She only stayed at Nan Gong''s residence and was recuperated by Nan Gong everyday. Her body, which had been severely injured by Mu Zhongliu, gradually recovered.


    Nan Gong was pleased to see that Su Yuewu''s complexion improved every day. He was happy for her, but also worried that once she recovered, she would go to the Heaven Realm to seek revenge and snatch back Tian Tian.


    After staying for a few days, Su Yuewu had almost fully recovered. A few days later, Su Yuewu and Bing''er also sent a message to him through the pigeons in the alley. Su Yuewu was not surprised by her arrival, but the moment she saw Bing''er, she felt a piercing pain in her heart.


    [Bing-Er actually became so thin for me. I don''t even have the qualifications to be this depressed. I don''t even have the qualifications to feel sorry for myself!]


    She held Bing-Er in her arms and said, "Bing-Er, you have worked hard."


    Bing-Er was flattered and said, "Miss, don''t be like this, you treat Bing-Er so well, Bing-Er can''t take it anymore. Bing-Er just needs you to not blame Bing-Er, Bing-Er has been sending assassins all over the whole Wind and Moon Continent these days to search for news about the little mistress. Bing-Er is very worried, and also very worried."


    Bing-Er had been the leader of the Lunar Slaughter for many days now, so she naturally became more dignified. However, this awe-inspiring aura didn''t show in front of Su Yuewu at all. She leaned into Su Yuewu''s embrace like a child and impatiently spoke incoherent words, afraid that Su Yuewu would blame her.


    After all, he had been captured by Mu Zhongliu every day. Mu Zhongliu was an Empyrean of the Heaven Realm, and forget about being no match for him, even if he killed for a few more months, he wouldn''t be able to find anything.


    She comforted Bing-Er, "This is none of your business. I already know where Tian Tian is."


    Bing-Er asked, "You know? Has the little mistress returned? Is he okay now? "


    Su Yuewu dejectedly said, "I don''t know if he''s alright or not, but at the moment we''re looking for him."


    Bing-Er stubbornly asked, "Why? With us here, is there anything else we can''t do?" With these words, the Moon Slaughter Devil Sovereign''s temperament was revealed.


    Su Yuewu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry as she looked at the adorable and pitiful Bing''er, and dejectedly said, "Tian Tian has been captured by the Heaven Realm. Even I can''t do anything about it.


    Bing''er looked at Su Yuewu with some suspicion, and suddenly understood what was going on. Unlike Su Yuewu, she was from another world, and was born on the Wind Moon Continent. Naturally, she knew what the Heaven Realm was like.


    Thinking that her young mistress might have a grudge with someone from the Heaven Realm, Bing''er was speechless.


    "Heaven Realm... Heaven Realm, why did the people of Heaven Realm capture little mistress? "


    Su Yuewu felt a little helpless. Looking at the cute and innocent little girl in front of her, she sighed helplessly and said, "Bing''er, do you really not know, or are you just pretending?" He was a reincarnated god of death every day. Once his powers were awakened, it would be a threat to the Heavenly Emperor''s notice. Of course the people from the Heaven Realm wanted to kill them quickly. "


    Bing-Er nodded weakly. In his heart, however, he was considering how he could help the young mistress.


    "You don''t need to think about how you can help me. The Heaven Realm came for Tian Tian and I am Tian Tian''s mother so I must go and save her. This matter has nothing to do with any of you."


    "Who said it doesn''t matter anymore?" A man in a green robe walked in.


    When Bing''er saw the man, she subconsciously wanted to kneel down, but was stopped by Su Yuewu. She only called out, "Your Majesty."


    The person who came was precisely Gu Ximing. He looked at Su Yuewu and said with a smile:


    "Little Wu, you''ve lost a lot of weight recently."


    Su Yuewu didn''t dislike this man''s smile at all, nor did she like it very much. Sometimes, she even felt slightly uncomfortable. She didn''t know why, even though the two of them had long since given up on each other. It was just that there really was such a thing as fate, and if one looked at it with disdain, one wouldn''t know why.


    As a result, she indifferently replied, "Recently, I''ve been busy. I''m a bit tired."


    Gu Xi Mu nodded and greeted them, causing the guards behind her to leave the courtyard. She sat beside Su Yue Wu and softly said:


    "Little Wu, I already know what you have been stuck in. If you can''t hold on any longer, don''t force yourself. Fighting against the Heaven Realm isn''t something that can be done in a day and a night. Don''t be hasty, you''ve exhausted your body."


    Su Yuewu also knew that his words were sincere. As the ruler of a country, he had to deal with many political matters every day and still had time to pay attention to himself. To be able to do this, Su Yuewu was already very grateful to him. She smiled and said:


    "Ah, Xi Mu, it''s the same for you. Don''t be too tired. In addition, my business is not as good as yours, so I can''t worry about it myself. "


    However, just like my brother and Miss Bing''er, I don''t want you to take the risk alone. After all, what we are concerned about is you, not some reincarnated God Slayer or Ancient Demon Sovereign. "


    Su Yuewu had nothing to say. Gu Xiluo''s words were too straightforward, and she was usually too stubborn to listen to soft words, so she really couldn''t bear it any longer.


    Gu Xi Mu smiled, stood up, and said, "It''s good that you''re fine, I still have things to do." "Then, I''ll head back to the palace."


    Su Yuewu nodded expressionlessly. Gu Ximing sighed and walked out of the courtyard.


    After Gu Ximing had left, Su Yuewu called Bing''er over and asked: "I wandered around the Imperial City for a while and discovered that very few people have talked about the Heavenly Emperor''s story that Lin Guhong had written in Lingyun Pavilion. Was it done by Gu Ximing?"


    Bing''er was about to answer when Nangong Yan suddenly walked out and said with a smile,


    "It''s precisely Gu Ximing. He suppressed the Imperial City''s rumours with his iron-fisted actions, and also didn''t want the Heaven Realm and the Mortal Realm to have any conflicts. This is similar to what happened a thousand years ago during the Great Heaven War."


    Su Yuewu nodded and said, "His actions are understandable, but it''s a little too cruel."


    Nangong let out a laugh and said, "Little Wu, when did you become so gentle?"


    Bing''er rolled her eyes and said angrily, "My young mistress has always been so gentle."


    Seeing this, Nan Gong couldn''t help but laugh. The master and servant both pointed their spearhead at him, apologizing: "I said the wrong thing, please forgive me Miss Bing''er."


    Bing-Er put on a face and said, "What''s the use of apologizing to me? You must apologize to our young mistress. "


    Su Yuewu couldn''t hold it in anymore and burst out in laughter while scolding Bing''er.


    "Bing''er, don''t make trouble. "Help me up."


    Bing-Er ran over quickly.


    Su Yuewu suddenly said, "I''m going to find Leng Fanyun." Nan Gong was shocked. Just as he was about to ask why, Su Yuewu said: "I''m just going to take a look at him to figure out some things. Then I''ll immediately find a place to cultivate properly.


    Nangong let her look at Su Yuewu with a complicated expression. Not knowing how to persuade her, he finally spoke after a long while:


    "Whatever, Yue Wu, you have to take care of yourself."


    Su Yue Wu laughed, "Don''t worry, the one that the Heaven Realm is looking for is Leng Fanyun, not me. Tian Tian Tian has already been taken away, the people of Heaven Realm will not look for trouble with me."


    "I was worried that you would save that heartless little prodigal son of Leng Fanyun." He paused for a moment, but Nangong did not say it out loud.


    On the other hand, when Su Yue Wu saw that he had stopped talking, she smiled and said her goodbyes, "Nan Gong wants you to take care of yourself too."

 C126

    Leng Fanyun stayed in Lingyun Pavilion for a few days, but the murky state of his mind still did not improve. This afternoon, he could not stand the stuffy atmosphere and began to stroll about in the Imperial City.


    His speed was extremely fast. Unknowingly, he had already left the Imperial City and arrived at a beautiful valley outside the Imperial City.


    This valley was exactly the same valley where he and Su Yuewu had encountered the river tide. Leng Fanyun''s mind was still clear at this moment, and when he thought of Su Yuewu, he felt slightly guilty.


    He thought of what Ye Jue had told him. Women want to coax. If you don''t coax, if you don''t explain, how would he know about your grievances? How would he know that there was only one misunderstanding between you and Yaoji?


    He regretted not explaining earlier why he was still acting like that when he met her a few days ago. It was so stubborn and extreme that it even angered her and made her run away.


    If only I had been Leng Fanyun, then I would have just been a mortal with a slightly higher martial arts level, and not a Demon Elder with an extraordinary background. Su Yue Wu can be together with me, and ignore all the grudges and killings in Heaven Realm, you don''t have to be always on tenterhooks.


    Suddenly, a bolt of thunder struck Leng Fanyun. He was startled to find that a pair of Heavenly Generals had descended from the sky, led by three white-robed and white-armored Empyreans.


    The three Empyreans all had celestial robes fluttering in the wind as they descended from the sky with dignified appearance. They stood with their hands behind their backs, exuding a majestic aura.


    "Lord Demon Lord, why don''t you come back with us? Or do you want us to invite you back? "


    Among them, an Empyrean clad in white looked at Leng Fanyun with a smile that was not a smile.


    Leng Fanyun knew that the cultivation of these three Empyreans were above his, but he didn''t have the slightest fear. As he saw the playful smile on the other party''s face, his deep eyes flashed with a cold light. He thought back to the last time when the Heavenly Emperor''s daughter, Qing Ling, had wantonly massacred the Qing Li Sect in order to capture him. She had killed so many innocent people.


    I didn''t kill Born, but Born died because of me. This caused Leng Fanyun to feel extremely guilty. Now that he saw the Heavenly Emperor sending another person, there was no fear in his heart, only hatred and anger.


    This kind of useless killing machine, which had become a common killing machine, was worthy to be called a heavenly soldier?


    "What, that old dog, the Celestial Emperor, has slapped your group of dogs again to capture me?" Leng Fanyun sneered.


    "Looks like you won''t be cooperating today." An Empyrean clad in white said casually with a faint smile hanging on his lips. In his eyes, Leng Fanyun had no way of escaping, and now, Leng Fanyun was simply talking.


    Leng Fanyun cast a cold glance at these people who were descending from the sky, and suddenly laughed. He raised the Scarlet Mist Sword in his hand into the air.


    "Clang!"


    A long sword was drawn!


    The cold sword urged on the boundless cold light. The cold killing intent that radiated from it seemed to freeze the surrounding space. However, the sharp sword Qi that burst forth from it once again shattered the frozen space.


    "Good sword!"


    A white-clothed Empyrean praised from the bottom of his heart. As his eyes fell onto the Crimson Smoke Sword in Leng Fanyun''s hand, a trace of greed flashed through his eyes. Immediately, that greed was replaced by regret.


    This godly sword that had accompanied the ancient Demon Sovereign for such a long time had definitely fused with the ancient Demon Sovereign. Even though Leng Fanyun had yet to recover the memories of the ancient Demon Sovereign, this godly weapon was not something he could possess. In this world, even the Celestial Emperor wouldn''t be able to completely control this longsword, right?


    "What a pity ¡­"


    The man sighed and waved his hand. "Take it."


    Countless heavenly soldiers swarmed forward!


    If anything had been said beforehand, who could have taken Leng Fanyun and given him a supreme immortal pill as a reward for his actions? There would definitely be brave men who would be heavily rewarded. Although their cultivations were not as high as Leng Fanyun''s, with so many people attacking together, there should at least be some lucky ones that were able to take a single sword strike and injure Leng Fanyun, right?


    Unfortunately, so many people had miscalculated because they simply did not understand the Crimson Smoke Sword.


    Seeing these people rushing over, Leng Fanyun revealed a cruel smile on his face. He immediately exerted all of his strength and raised his right hand.


    "Clang!"


    A single sword slash had slain the cold of all ages, shattering the vast waves and causing great waves!


    With just one slash, the entire space was sliced in half. A terrifying crack in space appeared in front of everyone''s eyes along with the whistling sword Qi.


    It was like a white wave rolling about. From close to the distance, it spread out majestically. No matter where it touched, no matter what it was, everything was cut into two halves by the sword!


    An extremely cold and deadly aura was released from the sword Qi. Instantly, ten Heavenly Soldiers, a total of ten Heavenly Soldiers, had their heads chopped off and sent flying.


    He had never been affected by the sword Qi before, but after witnessing the miserable deaths of the ten soldiers, his charge forward came to a screeching halt. A look of shock appeared in his eyes. It was a fear that came from the depths of his soul.


    The three white-robed Empyreans were equally shocked. They had never imagined that Leng Fanyun, who was merely an Earth Xuan expert, would be able to unleash such destructive power with his Crimson Smoke Sword.


    "A bunch of trash!"


    A white-robed Empyrean saw that the remaining Heavenly Weapons were all intimidated by Leng Fanyun''s sword strike, and did not dare to take another step forward.


    Boom!


    The moment he made his move, a hand covered the entire sky. A gigantic palm stretched forward.


    His palm was as white as jade, and when it was released, it instantly enlarged. It was filled with an aura of endless destruction, and it fiercely pressed down towards Leng Fanyun''s head.


    This seemingly ordinary slap was filled with a supreme pressure; it was as if the sky had caved in. Who in this world could withstand a collapsed sky by himself?


    Leng Fanyun coldly looked at the palm above his head, he knew that it would be hard for him to escape today. But so what? Even if you can transform the universe with a single hand, I can still overturn the heavens with a single sword strike!


    Slash!


    Leng Fanyun was neither humble nor arrogant. Even when facing three White Robe Empyreans, he would never be so arrogant and unyielding.


    He held the Scarlet Flame Sword tightly in his hand and thrusted it towards the sky.


    The Crimson Smoke Sword seemed to be connected to his flesh and blood, and he could use his Spiritual Sense to think it through. He did not even need to form a sword technique before a terrifying earth-shaking power automatically erupted from it. The tip of the incomparably sharp sword was raised upwards and a sky-upholding sword was executed!


    "Clang!"


    A resounding sword chime rang out.


    His voice was full of unyielding will. It seemed that with just one sword strike, he could break the whole world into two halves!


    Leng Fanyun''s eyes narrowed, as he controlled his longsword to fiercely stab towards the descending palm.


    Boom!


    The hand was crushed by the destructive force from the sword, but at the same time, it released a terrifying force that shook the entire universe. It crashed down on Leng Fanyun''s body like a tidal wave, causing both of his legs to tremble.


    "Hahaha!"


    When a white-robed Empyrean saw this, he laughed and took another step forward.


    This kick was also made from pure energy, and it came crashing down from above as if it had smashed down on a huge mountain.


    Leng Fanyun''s chest was shaken to the point where his vital energy and blood were tumbling. After seeing this, he coldly looked and his legs shook as he rushed into the sky. He took the initiative to attack!


    A powerful burst of sword Qi exploded out from the Crimson Smoke Sword, shooting out a stream of power towards the kick above.


    When the Sword Qi of the Crimson Smoke Sword shot out, to everyone''s surprise, Leng Fanyun actually used all his strength to throw the sword in his hand into the air.


    "Swoosh!"


    The Scarlet Flame Sword''s shadow streaked across the sky, turning into a streak of light and disappearing from everyone''s line of sight.


    "Bam!"


    Leng Fanyun was severely hit by the remaining energy and fell to the ground, his consciousness becoming a little blurry.


    "Crimson Smoke Sword ¡­" I can''t seem to find it. " A white-clothed Empyrean coldly looked in the direction the Crimson Smoke Sword disappeared in. He knew that this was Leng Fanyun''s doing, and it was extremely difficult to find the Crimson Smoke Sword that was being manipulated by Leng Fanyun.


    "Take the ancient Demon Sovereign away!"


    As the Sky Sovereign gave his order, a Sky Weapon took out the Immortal Binding Rope and tightly tied up Leng Fanyun, who had already lost his ability to fight. Just as they were about to ride Leng Fanyun back to Heaven Realm, a few people came up from the ground.


    If an Empyrean was asked by an Empyrean, how should these people be dealt with?


    The Sky Sovereign, who was in the lead, raised his eyelids and lightly said, "Ignore them. Let''s go."


    It turned out that after Su Yue Wu left Nangong Jean''s house, she went straight to Lingyun Peak. If she wanted to cultivate by herself, she would have to consult these two seniors who were once members of the Heaven Realm.


    Jiang Lingbo and Lin Guhong were still in the secret room, discussing how to treat Leng Fanyun''s illness. Upon seeing Su Yuewu''s arrival, they were overjoyed. They had originally thought of Su Yuewu as a lifesaver in treating Leng Fanyun''s amnesia. Without waiting for Su Yuewu to speak, he told her about Leng Yanyun''s current situation.


    But when Su Yuewu heard this, her nose only twitched, yet she didn''t have the slightest reaction. Lin Guhong was a little dazed as he hurriedly asked:


    "My lady, please do not hesitate. This opportunity is no small matter to Leng Fanyun. If he is unable to escape from this dream, then he will be troubled by the chaotic memories of his lifetime."


    Su Yuewu laughed in disdain, "Whether he is dead or alive, what does it matter to me? He is his Demon Sovereign and I am just an ordinary girl in the mortal world." I have nothing to do with him. "


    Jiang Lingbo''s thoughts were even more meticulous. He knew that Su Yue Wu must have had some kind of misunderstanding with Leng Fanyun, which was why she was in such a situation. In a moment of desperation, he asked:


    "What happened in the past few days? Do you have a place to go every day? "


    Su Yuewu lightly said, "Tian Tian was taken away by Mu Zhongliu. At that time, Leng Fanyun was right beside him, but he just stood by and did nothing. He didn''t go and stop Mu Zhongliu."


    Lin Guhong fell to the ground in one fell swoop with a carefree expression as he said, "We have prepared for a rainy day. We have plotted for many years, so we are not Heaven Realm''s match at all."


    Jiang Lingbo helped Lin Guhong up. With a pained expression, he comforted him:


    "Senior Brother, this was something that we had anticipated from the very beginning. Why are you and I so miserable?" Twenty years ago, senior brother Jing Hong''s case was very similar to the one now, did you forget? "


    Lin Guhong struggled to stand up and said, "Senior Brother, I just can''t stand to watch." Suddenly, he said:


    "Sir Leng has been out for a while and has not come back. I''m afraid something has happened, let''s go take a look."


    When Su Yuewu heard this, her anxiety could be clearly seen on her face as she hurriedly rushed out.


    The three of them searched the Imperial City for a week, but were unable to find any trace of Leng Fanyun. After an hour, they finally arrived at the valley where Leng Fanyun had been captured.


    At this moment, Leng Fanyun was tightly bound by the Immortal-Binding Ropes, unable to move an inch. When he saw Su Yuewu, he felt slightly comforted and called out:


    "Yue Wu, go find Ye Jue, I have something for you."


    An Empyrean formed a seal, causing Leng Fanyun to be instantly speechless.


    Su Yuewu looked at Leng Fanyun, who had been tied up by all sorts of things. She could no longer suppress the surging emotions in her heart, and tears began to roll down her cheeks.


    Lin Guhong looked at Jiang Lingbo and Jiang Lingbo looked at Lin Guhong. Both of them could see a deep fear in each other''s eyes. It seemed like the Heavenly Emperor had truly gotten angry this time. He had actually dispatched three Empyreans!


    In the entire Three Realms, most likely only the Netherworld would be able to match someone of this level.


    "It seems like the Heavenly Emperor knows about the Ancient Demon Sovereign too." Lin Guhong sighed, and then remained silent.

 C127

    It was an exquisite house. The walls were high and white, painted tiles, and the walls were high, but they could not block the spring light of the courtyard. There were bright peach blossoms sticking out of the walls, and the white walls were filled with enchanting red petals and tender green branches.


    Bing''er and Rou-Er slowly walked into the courtyard. It was full of peach and pear blossoms. It was the time to bloom, with clusters of snow-like pear blossoms and pink blossoms turning into a bright red cloud. There was no obvious path in the courtyard, only a few limestone slabs placed between the clumps of trees that were not easy to walk on. The guests parted as they walked, making them seem even more seductive and romantic.


    The two of them did not have such feelings for each other. They casually walked around, not caring about the flower petals that fell on their bodies. After passing through the flower bushes was a huge lake. The upstream water converged into a pool of light green jade. There was a wooden trestle by the lake, which led to the loft in the middle of the lake.


    The third floor of the pavilion was vermilion in color with a white muslin curtain draped over it. When the wind blew past, the heaven and earth would be filled with petals. It was beautiful beyond compare with the mortal world. They slowly stepped onto the wooden deck, creaking. No one came to stop them. They slowly pushed open the door, but the room was still clean, as if no one lived inside.


    Just as they were about to turn around and go somewhere else to look, they suddenly heard the inaudible sound of porcelain colliding upstairs. Bing''er and Tang Yi Rou looked at each other and slowly walked up the stairs.


    It was unknown how that staircase was made. With every step he took, a crisp sound similar to the first cry of an oriole was emitted. It was also like a wind chime, lightly singing in the breeze.


    The person they were looking for was indeed on the second floor, which was a very large open room. All the windows were wide open, and the white curtains were fluttering in the wind. He was lying on the couch in red, slowly pouring a transparent liquid into his mouth, holding a wine jug that was made of gold and jade.


    Bing-Er''s eyes turned red. She went up and hugged the lady in red. She choked with sobs, "Lady, Bing-Er has finally found you."


    The man in red slowly shifted his gaze to her. It was as if he didn''t recognize her and his eyes were ice-cold.


    She slowly pushed Bing''er away, placed the wine pot on the mahogany table and stood up. She opened another bottle of wine and slowly poured the wine into the pot. Her body was already staggering and the wine pot in her hand was swaying. The majority of the wine had already spilled onto the table and slowly flowed along the corner of the table to her clothes, dripping onto the ground.


    Rou Er also walked over and pressed down on the woman in red''s hand. She said in a low voice, "Miss, don''t drink anymore. We know it''s hard on you, but it''s not the way. "


    The lady in red pushed her away, her eyes cautious as she asked, "Am I very familiar with you? I don''t want everyone to be so concerned about me. I don''t need it. "


    Saying that, he just lay there and slowly poured the wine into his mouth.


    Bing''er was already crying so hard that she couldn''t take it anymore. She sat down beside Su Yuewu and said, "Miss, it''s me, it''s me."


    The woman ignored her, focusing only on drinking her own wine. Birds were chirping outside the window, her voice was a bit absent-minded, "I know I love Nightingale, there are a lot of Nightingales here. "I envied that Dong Ni''s house had a large lotus pond, so he gave me this courtyard as well."


    "I said I like fruit trees, flowers in spring and fruits in autumn. Buried a pot of wine in the summer, dug it up when it snowed in the winter, and our family cooked it and talked. So he planted this garden with flowers all year round. "


    "I said I want a room where I can see the lake water from any direction. He made me a house in the middle of the lake. I want to be awakened by the sun every morning, so he opens every window and hangs a curtain of white gauze. "


    "I said I liked the stars, so he built a big platform for me on the third floor. In the summer, we can watch the stars together."


    Large tears slowly seeped out of her eyes and slid down her face. She continued, "He''s been craving every day. He got someone to build a large kitchen and a special barbecue and picnic area."


    "I like to cause a ruckus, so he built several rooms and waited for Qin''er to come, Bing''er and Rou''er to come, Nangong to come, and Dong Ni Xi Qi to come. In the spring, the Peach Blossom and Pear Blossom blossoms have all bloomed, and you can enjoy the summer. In the autumn, you can enjoy a large amount of pleasures and chrysanthemums, and you even built a small house out of crystals.


    "But I misunderstood him, and said he was cold, and how sad he should be. The entire courtyard is something that I and Tian Tian like, but even now, I still don''t know what he likes, what kind of food he wants to eat, what kind of courtyard he likes, when he''s in a good mood, and what he should do when he''s sad. "


    "He indulged me so much, but I could do nothing for him. She had said every day that her father had been good to her mother. Before, she didn''t think so, but now, she knew. He gave me the life I wanted, a home, two people in love, a lovely child. "


    She didn''t want to talk anymore. She just drank slowly. Rou-Er pulled Bing''er away and asked Su Yuewu, "Does Miss plan to continue like this?"


    Su Yuewu was silent for a very long time. When they all thought that she wouldn''t reply, Su Yuewu said in a low voice, "What else can I do? Only the memories here are mine. "


    Bing-Er said, "Mistress, how could you do that? This is not your character at all. If Tian Tian and Young Master Leng saw you like this, they would be hurt. "


    Su Yuewu''s eyes slowly revealed a hint of pain. She slowly shook her head and said, "I don''t want to say anymore. You can go."


    Bing-Er continued, "But ¡­"


    Su Yuewu threw the jar of wine at her side onto the ground and said hoarsely, "I said get lost, do you hear me?"


    Bing-Er had never been shouted at like this by her mistress before. She was stunned and her body was shaking. It was unknown whether she was angry or scared. Rou-Er gently pulled Bing''er behind her and said, "It is normal for you to be distracted, but don''t forget, you still have Wu Lin behind you. Your life is not only limited to Tian Tian and Master Leng, there are many people who are worried about you."


    She slowly put the jug of wine on the table and held Bing-Er''s hand as she walked downstairs. She found a room and stayed there.


    There was a servant girl in the mansion. It was probably because Leng Fanyun had taught him this for a long time, but she would appear when she needed to. Usually, this place was so quiet that no one seemed to be around.


    When Dong Ni carried Rou Er''s baby over, the situation didn''t improve. Tang YiRou held the child in her arms and coaxed while she fed the rice porridge. Dong Ni asked, "Master is still unwilling to talk. Does he love to ignore everyone?"


    Bing-Er nodded and said, "That''s right. It seems like all the backbone in my body has been extracted." Last time, when the two servants were discussing about Young Master Leng''s matter, she heard his words and killed him without any hesitation. On his face, his white clothes were drenched in blood, as if nothing had happened. "


    Dong Ni said with a bit of a headache: "The blow this time was simply too great. What happened was in such a hurry, and Miss was quite pitiful."


    Rou-Er said, "Right now, the martial arts world is also boiling. Her position is in danger. When Shangguan Tulong heard about Leng Fanyun and Su Yitian being taken away, he started to get restless again. I didn''t dare to tell Miss about this, and now I''m just trying my best to hold on. "


    Dong Ni nodded as well. "Right now, the assassination is going to be quite troublesome. I''m in a dire situation right now as well." Could Miss really not come back to support us? "


    Bing-Er sighed and said, "My lady used to tell me everything, but now she only wants to believe me." He stopped laughing. It was not good to eat, so he didn''t know how to add another piece of clothing when the weather changed. It was cold at night, so he didn''t know to close the window. "Ai ¡­"


    When the baby in Rou-Er''s embrace saw that the three adults were frowning, she patted her mother''s arm in dissatisfaction and cried out.


    Rou-Er quickly comforted him by patting his back and said, "Alright, alright, Nian Qing, mother will feed it to you." Ye Zichen fed the rice paste in his hand to her mouth.


    Dong Ni''s eyes suddenly lit up and said tentatively, "I don''t know ¡­" "Nian Qing, can you ¡­"


    Rou-Er, who was busy feeding the child, turned her head and asked, "You mean ¡­?"


    Dong Ni laughed and said, "Seeing Nian Qing, she should be able to find some sense of responsibility, right? At the very least, I can bring him back to Su Yitian. "


    Their eyes lit up.


    Things didn''t get any better. No matter how hard Tang YiRou pinched her own treasure and how sad Nian Qing cried, Su Yuewu didn''t care. She no longer drank. She just sat in a daze every day, immersed in her own world.


    Sometimes, they felt that the environment around them was too noisy, and they would even run to a place that was hard for them to find. Although she was still indifferent to the people around her and heartless to the chattering servants, but at least she still kept a trace of warmth towards those who cared about her.


    Seeing how wronged she was, Dong Ni felt rather helpless. They still had their own matters to attend to and could only take care of most of them by express delivery. However, important matters could only be dealt with by themselves; it was very troublesome.


    Ever since Bing''er had arrived, Su Yuewu was no longer at ease with the others. She had made every meal herself. Although Su Yuewu didn''t eat much, Bing''er felt more at ease, and continued cooking with different dishes every day. Dong Ni went back to his own territory. No one knew what Rou''er was doing, but there was only a tiny Wu Xiangqing left in the room.


    When the fat baby, Nian Qing, came in, he realized that there was no one in the large room. He was crying in a very wronged manner. Su Yuewu was standing on a peach blossom not far away from him, daydreaming. After being yelled at by her, that sorrowful aura couldn''t be condensed no matter how hard she tried.


    Hearing the child''s voice become more and more hoarse, she finally couldn''t bear to curse Rou Er in her heart. She rushed through the wall and hugged Nian Qing''s body. When Nian Qing saw that the person who was hugging her was the beautiful aunt his mother always brought him to see, he stopped arguing and lay comfortably in her embrace. His hands began to wildly dance about in disarray. A bright smile appeared on his face.


    Seeing her expression, Su Yuewu remembered that Tian Tian had been so naughty when she was little, and she finally laughed.


    Outside the door, Tang Yiyi and Bing''er, who were carrying rice paste, also laughed.

 C128

    Su Yuewu still didn''t say much. She was indifferent towards anyone and only smiled rarely when she saw Nian Qing babbling as she extended her arms towards her. Afterwards, she extended her arms to embrace that soft body.


    Unlike the beginning, she ate very little and drank a lot of wine every day. Now, she had completely changed. Although she didn''t say anything, she treated herself like a martial arts machine. She still lived on the second floor of the loft in the middle of the lake, but she would not allow anyone to enter. Every day Bing''er would place her three meals outside her door. He was becoming more and more difficult to figure out.


    Leng Fanyun was extremely talented. While he was practising his mystical arts, he had also learned the martial arts techniques and mental cultivation techniques of various sects. Su Yuewu found some very old mental cultivation methods in his room. She didn''t know which sect or sect they came from, but the techniques on them were very strange, and there were even some places where Leng Fanyun had made a mark. Su Yuewu instinctively felt that this mental cultivation method was very mysterious, so she brought it to her pavilion.


    That mental cultivation method was really strange. According to the method written in the manual, he wanted to discard all of the martial arts and mystical arts that he had learnt so far. It was like a water tank filled with things. If he wanted to absorb the extremely overbearing mantra, he would have to give up everything in the water tank. As the saying goes, if one can''t break the rules, they can''t be created. This was probably the logic behind it.


    She only felt a warm stream of energy flow from her four limbs into her heart meridian, but she could no longer feel any fluctuations or changes. That air current was like a mud sinking into the ocean, disappearing without a trace.


    The same thing was written on Leng Fanyun''s notebook. There was only inner force flowing into his limbs, but that inner force could not be used.


    She was already at the first level of the White Profound Realm. If she gave up all her profound strength and martial arts from before, and switched to cultivating this mental cultivation method, if she could not reach her current level in the end, wouldn''t all her efforts be for naught?


    Time was running out. After being brought back to the Heaven Realm every day, his soul would be sealed again soon. No, it shouldn''t be as simple as sealing. At that time, Su Yitian was only a means to gain benefits by being sealed within the Heaven Realm, and at that time, the war between the Heaven Realm and the Mortal Realm was just as intense. He did not have any more spirit energy to spend on sealing the God of Death.


    The strength of the human world had already declined, and there were no longer any Uncle Mu or Lin Xianyu who were like that. The Ancient Demon Sovereign was also taken away by the underworld, and the current human world was just like the meat on their chopping block.


    However, Su Yitian did not have such good luck this time. The Heaven Realm was full of energy now, and the Eastern Emperor Bell and the other eight divine instruments were all in the Heaven Realm. However, Su Yitian had not fully awakened yet. His God-Slaying strength had not been fully revealed yet. This situation was extremely critical.


    In his previous life, the TV always said that a person picked up an old booklet. On it was a martial arts mental cultivation method that many martial artists would covet, as long as the main character was a peerless master. No matter what, she had to go and save Su Yitian. If she was still confident in her White Xuan cultivation, if she used up all of her strength, she wouldn''t dare to gamble.


    Therefore, she put down the old book in her hands and continued to adjust her breathing according to the original method. However, just like Leng Fanyun at that time, after reaching the Bai Xuan realm, each step up was even harder than climbing into the sky. The accumulation of Qi was very slow. Su Yuewu was now in a hurry to increase her own strength. She wouldn''t be able to hold it in any longer than half a month.


    She finally decided on the old book. The only thing she could do now was to take the risk. She wrote a letter to Liu Liqing, inquiring about the origin of the old booklet. After all, they knew more than he did, and with their help, he had some confidence.


    Su Yuewu was willing to leave this place of sorrow and return to the Imperial City. This was good news for Su Yuewu, Bing''er, and Tang YiRou. Although the scenery here was as beautiful as a painting, it was not convenient for them to pass news from afar. It would be a good thing for them if they returned to the imperial city.


    Moreover, both Nangong Lian and Gu Ximing were currently in the Imperial City. Perhaps with their consolation, Su Yue''s ball would be much better, wouldn''t it?


    With their own thoughts, they packed their bags and headed towards the Royal City. After closing the door, the white-robed Su Yuewu turned around to look at the beautiful courtyard. Bing''er was a little worried that she would go back on her word, so she asked in her heart, "Miss?"


    Su Yuewu turned her head and pulled down the black veil covering her face. Then, she turned around and got into the carriage.


    Along the way, Su Yuewu followed the stream of Jiangnan and headed up. She originally thought it was a beautiful scenery, but now she was no longer in the mood to look at it. On the way, she received Liu Liuqing''s letter.


    The letter said that he had seen the old booklet before he got to know Leng Fanyun, but he had never seen Leng Fanyun practice the mental cultivation method on it. Not only that, Leng Fanyun actually had a book similar to this one in the Demon Palace. It was originally Leng Fanyun''s, but he didn''t know if it would be helpful to Su Yuewu, so he brought it over for her to see.


    They were also worried about Leng Fanyun, but Leng Fanyun had already told Liu Liuqing and Ye Jue that no matter what happened in the future, it would have nothing to do with them. They could protect Ye Qin, after all, he only had three years of life left in his Soul Pearl, and that was about a year ago.


    They could only give all the information they could gather to Su Yuewu. Su Yuewu touched the ancient yellowing page and was somewhat curious. At that time, Leng Fanyun was said to be the Ancient Demon Sovereign. He was just like Su Yitian, who was continuously being harmed by the so-called righteous sects in the Heaven Realm, and his ability to reincarnate became weaker and weaker. If that was the case, could the mental cultivation method in those old books be the mental cultivation method that he had collected in the four seas and eight wastelands?


    Su Yuewu was not sure about the matters of the ancient times, but when she thought about the talents of the Lin, Mu, and Jiang Families, she felt that they could not be compared with the current martial arts. If she was sure that practicing the mental cultivation method on the old booklet could make her inner strength grow stronger, she was willing to give it a try and completely cripple the inner strength that had already reached the White Profound Realm.


    As she was lost in her thoughts, there was suddenly a commotion in front of her. The carriage suddenly stopped in a hurry, causing Su Yuewu to stumble forward.


    She grabbed the car beside her and froze. In her eyes, there was an impatient look, "Bing-Er, what happened?"


    Bing-Er walked to her hesitantly and said, "Up ahead ¡­" Someone in front of me is blocking my way, say... They said that they wanted to meet you, young miss. "


    Su Yuewu was somewhat impatient. "So be it. I don''t want to see anyone right now."


    Tang YiRou also walked over with icy eyes and a tone as cold as ice. "It''s Blood Shadow Sect''s Shangguan Tulong."


    Su Yuewu was somewhat surprised, but right now she didn''t want to care about any of this annoying stuff anymore. She closed the curtain and said, "Rou Er, don''t bother with him. If he is still entangled, don''t worry about me." Everyone was clear about Tang YiRou''s hatred towards Shangguan Tulong. It was absolutely irreconcilable. Right now, Su Yuewu''s intention was simply to take care of Tulong''s life. Tang YiRou could just take it if she wanted to.


    Tang YiRou walked slowly to Shangguan Tulong, her eyes holding a hidden hatred. "Miss doesn''t want to see you, you can go now."


    Shangguan Tulong looked much older than last time, his expression downcast. He said, "I want to see her, can''t I?" With that, he walked towards Su Yuewu''s carriage.


    Tang YiRou''s sword suddenly pointed towards Shangguan Tulong. She finally couldn''t control her hatred as she coldly said, "Miss said she doesn''t want to see you. Can''t you hear her?"


    As if he hadn''t seen it, Tulong continued walking forward, the sword slowly stabbing into his shoulder. Tang YiRou saw Shangguan Tulong''s blood and her eyes glinted. "Then I won''t be polite anymore." As he finished speaking, he took out his sword and drew a sharp sword flower before stabbing towards Shangguan Tulong''s heart.


    Although they were both Violet Rank, under Su Yuewu''s guidance, Tang YiRou''s profound arts had already reached the Ink Rank. With her experience against her enemies, Shangguan Tun Long had no way of avoiding her fatal strike.


    Just as the tip of her sword touched the material on Shangguan Tun Long''s clothes, a bell suddenly rang in the air, barely knocking her sword away. Rou Er walked over and pulled her sword out of his grasp. With a disapproving tone, she said, "Right now, Martial Lin is in a difficult situation. If you were to stir up some trouble now, you would be in trouble again."


    Tang YiRou thought for a moment, then put down her sword and retreated dejectedly.


    Shangguan Tulong ignored the wound on his shoulder and hastily walked to Su Yuewu''s carriage and lifted the curtain. The woman in the carriage still had a cold and inviolable appearance, but she had lost a lot of weight. Right now, there was a hint of sadness between her eyes. Seeing that someone had come to disturb him, he looked over with an impatient expression.


    When Shangguan Tulong saw how she was looking at him, killing intent filled her usually cold and bright eyes. Her entire person was gloomy and she didn''t seem like the Su Yuewu he knew. Even when the Su Family was in ruins, or when she was divorced, or when she killed her way out of the sect, she didn''t look like this.


    He did not know what to say, but he heard the woman''s ice-cold voice. "What is it?"


    He cleared his throat, not knowing what to say, and said with difficulty, "I heard ¡­" Su Yitian was taken away ¡­ Leng Fanyun... "It was also ¡­"


    Before she could finish her sentence, she was cut off by the woman. "If that''s all you want to say, I''ll answer you. Alright, I''m done. You can go. "


    The more he looked at her fierce appearance, the more he felt that she was pitifully cute. The lady had already turned her head to the other side, but he still mustered his courage and said, "Heaven Realm is so strong, why do you have to wait till the end? This was destined to have no end. "Think about it, you still have other people who adore you and love you for your love and love. Why don''t you let your life be simpler?"


    The woman could not believe that he would actually say such words, and her eyes were filled with disbelief, "You mean that I don''t care about my own children or my husband right now? How could I, Su Yuewu, be someone with such a nature? You can leave now, it''s not intentional if you keep talking. "


    For the first time, Shangguan Tulong felt tormented. Even though he knew that she wouldn''t accept him, he didn''t advise her to accept him now. After all, life still had to go on.


    He didn''t give up and held onto Su Yuewu''s hand. "Little Wu, I understand you, I ¡­"


    Before he could finish, a short blade stabbed into the area where he had just been injured. It was a short blade that cut through metal like mud. The tip of the blade was made of black iron, and there were all kinds of precious stones engraved on it. He had seen it on Leng Fanyun''s body before.


    Now that the knife was in his shoulder, the wound was cold and aching. The girl''s voice didn''t waver in the slightest as she pulled out the short blade and coldly said, "How can you call me Little Wu?"


    She carefully used the handkerchief to wipe the blood off her short blade bit by bit, but she didn''t look at him again. He covered his wound with his hand. That sword did not seem to have pierced his shoulder, but instead seemed to have pierced through his chest. He only felt a dull pain from the cold.


    Su Yuewu threw the handkerchief to the side and called out, "Bing''er, let''s go."


    Bing''er said hesitantly: "That ¡­ Young Master Shangguan?"


    Su Yuewu acted as if she couldn''t see it. "Let him be."

 C129

    Nothing happened along the way anymore, and Bing''er watched from behind. Shangguan Tun Long laid on the ground powerlessly in his white robes, not caring about the blood on his wounds, just lying there like that. Rou Er was driving the car as she coldly asked, "Are you still worried?"


    Bing-Er frowned and said, "He is just lying here. If no one comes to save him, his wound will lose too much blood. How can it be good?"


    Rou-Er whipped the whip down hard, and the horse began to gallop happily. Her voice trembled a little. "His vicious and cowardly appearance is really annoying. This is good as well. In the future, he will not bother Miss anymore."


    Bing''er turned her head to look at Su Yuewu who was sitting motionlessly on the other horse carriage, sighing as well, "Sigh, I hope that Shangguan Gongzi is fine."


    The horse carriage continued on its way towards the Imperial City, arriving at the Nangong Residence.


    If one were to say that in this world, the only person who could understand their own thoughts the clearest would be Nangong. When everyone was looking at her with eyes full of pity and discussing her behind her back, only Nangong Jean would understand. He still treated her as he usually would.


    He was still dressed in green when he entered the room. He looked even more like jade when compared to the verdant garden outside the window. He still carried a cup of tea, white jade clear cup with green tea in the middle. Every time he liked to drink tea, Su Yuewu would always watch him make tea.


    She carried it over. Along the way, she felt a little thirsty, so the temperature was suitable. She then drank it all in one gulp. However, he didn''t expect that the tea was actually very bitter. After drinking it, his mouth felt sour and bitter.


    She frowned and said, "Are you laughing at me now? You actually gave this bitter tea for me to drink. "


    Nangong Qian poured another cup into her cup and said indifferently, "You actually think that I am making fun of you using this tea cup? Could it be as they said? Su Yuewu''s mind was confused, and she is now cold-blooded and bloodthirsty? "


    Su Yuewu served more tea and slowly took a sip. It was lotus core and tea. She sighed, put down the teacup, and said, "Isn''t it? I believe it myself. [This month has passed, and I don''t know when or how, but Bing''er and Wu''er have been treating me with fear and unease. When I think of Tian Tian and Yun, I really hope that this is just a dream.] Slowly she shed tears.


    Nangong Jean looked at her and silently handed over the handkerchief. He said, "You''re not wrong. You have to vent. But why do you have to kill people? "Also about Shangguan, he''s still lying in the mansion. It rained that day, and his wounds were infected. Now he''s having a high fever and won''t be able to retreat."


    Su Yuewu was like a stubborn child, she didn''t even respond to her brother''s scolding. Nangong Yue said, "Ah, you came here to save Tian Tian, right?"


    Seeing that he finally stopped scolding her, Su Yuewu also said, "Yeah, I found a very old scripture in his room, I want to try it. "Now that I have reached White Xuan, no matter how hard I try, my martial arts has never improved. I''ll try using this Heart Sutra."


    Nangong Yue did not know that Leng Fanyun was an Ancient Demon Sovereign, but she was still a little puzzled by her words. Su Yue Wu had a detailed explanation for her future.


    Nan Gong creased his eyebrows, disagreeing with her whimsical idea, "If this is truly an exceptional mystical technique, then it''s good. If you lose half of your cultivation, but you can''t learn this Heart Sutra, or maybe you are just a scammer, what would you do?"


    How could Su Yuewu not have thought of this question every day when she was in that house for half a month? Her expression was miserable, but she tried her best to hold back her tears. "How could I not know that this journey is a tough one? It''s like a gamble. Some people have won a great deal, but how many people have lost and have lost everything?" Tears still flowed uncontrollably down his face.


    She continued, "Pitiful Tian Tian didn''t even leave after following me for a day. Now that I''ve been captured by them, I probably won''t even have a soul left. How could I bear it? Is he a piece of meat from my stomach?"


    Nangong Bing quietly looked at her. She had endured enough, and now she could finally vent her feelings. Su Yuewu sobbed and continued, "And there''s also Brahma, for thousands of years he hasn''t even had a home. To be so good to me, to Tian Tian, she''s like flesh and blood. When I went with him to Tony''s house, I just said a few words of praise, and he built a house even better than Tony''s, and every place was like my dream. "


    Nangong made his voice choked and he asked, "What happened next?"


    Su Yuewu was already sobbing, "Back then, Tian Tian ¡­ After being taken away, I saw that he was still calm and composed, so I ¡­ I said he was cold and selfish and called you daddy every day, but... However, I didn''t expect him to be in such a perilous situation himself. He had already done his best to protect me and this mansion was built by him in private. "


    Their love and love naturally came from their memories and their unwillingness to part. What did it matter to her? Even if he was no longer there, there was no one between them. It was extravagant for him to listen to her like this.


    He looked at the woman and said, "Do you want to save them yourself?"


    Su Yuewu wiped her tears away with the handkerchief and said, "Yes, or else I would have been a walking corpse when I was alive. I came to the Imperial City to say my farewells to you, and to entrust Yue Sha and Bing''er to you. Secondly, there are two very important people in the Imperial City, so with them, I can go to the Heaven Realm to save Tian Tian Tian and Yun. "


    Nan Gong sighed, "Sigh, it''s getting late, so you should go to sleep. I''ll help you take care of the rest."


    Su Yuewu dreamt the whole night and slept all the way until daybreak. The morning sun was bright and bright, the leaves were fluttering outside the window as if everything was normal. Su Yitian was still playing like a treasure to wake her up and let her go out to play. Leng Fanyun still had a cold face, but he was more careful and gentle than anyone else.


    The bookmaking was only ordinary at the time.


    She got up slowly and dressed. There were already toiletries in the room. She walked out of the courtyard. A servant came over and said, "Young Miss is sleeping well. Young Master said that if you are awake, he will take you to find him."


    He sat on the boat and arrived at the courtyard of Nangong Jean in a flash. There were two other people sitting inside the boat. One of them had a loud voice and was saying something loudly. From time to time, Nangong let his voice carry a few sentences.


    Su Yuewu had just walked over when the old man stopped and looked at Su Yuewu, "Sister Yuewu is quite haggard, it''s all our fault. The plan has been so long, but we can''t protect Leng Fanyun and Tian Tian''s Zhou Quan, even Old Jiang ¡­ "Ai ¡­" His tone was also a bit uncomfortable.


    Jiang Lingbo felt even more stifled in his heart. That old urchin like uncle tides had disappeared just like that, and they were completely like strangers. The woman in front of him instantly lost her best two relatives. He said, "Miss Su, now that things have come to this point, no matter how sad or despondent it is, it''s useless. It''s better for us to quickly think of a solution.


    Su Yuewu nodded and sat down beside them, saying, "Uncle Lin and Uncle Jiang are right. I want to save Tian Tian and Fan Yun, but even old man Jiang can''t do anything about it. I''m just a Bai Xuan, what can I do?" In this half a month, no matter how hard I try, my power won''t increase by much in the short term. "


    Lin Guhong nodded and said, "Sister Yue Wu, don''t be in such a hurry. The most important thing is to calm your heart and breath. If you are in a hurry to achieve something, it is very easy for you to go berserk."


    Su Yuewu nodded and said, "Tian Tian has been captured by them. I don''t know when my soul will leave my body, so how can I not be worried? After all, he was a piece of meat that had fallen from my body. How could I let him leave me like this forever? "Even though he''s the reincarnation of the God of Slaughter, he still doesn''t know anything. He has never done anything evil ¡­"


    Jiang Lingbo comforted her, "Don''t worry Miss Su, it is normal for you to be afraid of Su Yitian losing his soul. However, he would not disappear so quickly. Although the Heaven Realm had the Eastern Emperor Bell, Su Yitian still had the hostility from his previous life. They could not easily deal with him. It would take more than a year for the hostility to dissipate. The Eastern Emperor Bell would have to use the spirit energy of the people in the Heaven Realm and the moonlight to dissolve the evil Qi that had been absorbed by the Eastern Emperor Bell.


    Su Yuewu was somewhat surprised. "What if they are unyielding?"


    Jiang Lingbo said, "If he is tough, it is very likely that Su Yitian will wake up early. If he inherited all the strength from his previous life, what can the people of Heaven Realm do to him?"


    Lin Guhong also said, "Sister Yue Wu, there''s no need to worry. It''s better to focus on nurturing yourself, and when your strength reaches a certain level, try to go to the Heaven Realm to save Su Yitian. If Su Yitian awakens, then there''s nothing to be afraid of."


    They advised truthfully and truthfully. They knew it was impossible, even the river tide was already like that, with her mortal body, how could she fight with those old undead monsters in Heaven Realm?


    Su Yuewu thought for a moment, then suddenly said: "Actually, this time, I came mainly to ask the two seniors for your advice." With that, she took out the old book that Leng Fanyun had and passed it to the two of them, "I found this in Fan Yun''s room. It''s very ancient and the moves inside are also very strange. I was a little curious and didn''t know if I could use it, so I brought it. The two seniors have seen a lot, so you must know about it. "


    Lin Guhong took the book and casually read it. His expression became more and more serious. He quickly flipped through the book and carefully read the two chapters. He turned to Jiang Lingbo and asked, "Junior brother, what do you think?"


    Jiang Lingbo also took it. After reading a few pages, his expression changed and he said, "This is ¡­" "Isn''t this ¡­" He looked at his senior brother in shock.


    Lin Guhong took the booklet and nodded towards the three of them: "If I''m not wrong, this is the mental cultivation method of the Heaven Realm, only the Heaven Realm''s people can practice it. I''m also a young man who only saw it when I was at the top of the library with my brother and Jiang Lingbo, and I was even sent by the Heaven Emperor to the Misty Pavilion."


    Su Yuewu looked at this unremarkable old book and asked, "This is actually something from the Heaven Realm?"

 C130

    Looking at Su Yuewu''s shocked expression, even Jiang Lingbo felt a little strange himself. He said, "Logically speaking, not many people in Heaven Realm know about this booklet. Why is this booklet in Leng Fanyun''s hands? Does he know the secrets within?"


    Su Yuewu shook her head and said, "He probably doesn''t know; his internal energy is the same as mine, he cultivated profound strength the day after tomorrow. "The Heart Sutra here is too strange. He had made some notes, but did not attempt to use it."


    She looked at the two of them and asked, "Since this book belongs to the Tian Clan, if I were to discard my current mystical arts and change this, would my internal force increase?"


    Jiang Lingbo stroked his beard and thought for a while before saying, "Does Miss Su remember the origin of Heaven Breaking Island that I told you about? The Broken Sky Island was only found after a group of talented people broke the barrier. Furthermore, the Heaven Breaking Island is filled with immortal qi, and the strange flowers and strange fruits bloom all year round. This is extremely beneficial for cultivation.


    He paused, and seeing Su Yuewu''s increasingly confused expression, he said, "What I mean is, although this book is good, the world often says that all times are good and all people must have their hands on it. If you don''t have enough spiritual energy to support it, you absolutely cannot practice this Heart Sutra."


    Su Yuewu curiously asked, "Don''t tell me this Heart Sutra is something that can only be cultivated on the Sky Breaking Island?" "Can''t I find a good location in the mortal world with spiritual qi?"


    Lin Guhong said, "It''s not impossible. Furthermore, even in Heaven Realm, people only know how great the difference in spiritual energy is. If you practice this Heart Sutra in the Mortal Realm, you will not have any breakthroughs in the near future. "I know a place ¡­" He thought about it for a moment and then stopped.


    Su Yuewu was so anxious that she couldn''t think of any other way, so she asked, "Where is it?" Heaven Breaking Island? However, if I were to directly charge in, I would be caught before I can even start cultivating. "


    Lin Guhong shook his head and said, "But it''s not the Heaven Breaking Island. This is not the only magical realm in the world. Although the Heaven Breaking Island is good, it''s not the best one. However, that place ¡­ It''s very dangerous. It''s said that when the Heavenly Emperor created the Heaven Realm, he took a fancy to it. However, compared to the Heaven Breaking Island, the environment is not one or two stars away.


    Su Yuewu asked, "Where is it?"


    Lin Guhong said: "Treacherous."


    Nangong Jean, who had been silent all this while, suddenly dropped the teacup in his hand onto the ground, shattering it into pieces.


    Su Yuewu''s voice also trembled a little: "That is the forbidden area of the Wind Moon Continent, Demon Trail?"


    Not only was the Wind Moon Continent a Mortal Realm, Heaven Realm and Underworld Realm, there was another place that was beyond the boundaries of the Three Realms. No one had ever entered this place before. Over the past hundred thousand years, there had been too many vengeful spirits gathered at the bottom of Soul Traversing Realm. They were like a tidal wave, swallowing up anyone who came close to the ghost realm.


    Su Yuewu fell silent. People always had too much fear towards things they didn''t know. Lin Guhong and Jiang Lingbo knew the situation, and also knew that this was something that was almost impossible to achieve. For a moment, the four of them were all silent.


    Suddenly, Su Yuewu''s voice rang out, "Two Masters, I''m going to the Treacherous Currents."


    Nangong Yue said in shock, "Yue Wu, you... There are other ways, we continue to think, and we cannot go there. "


    Su Yuewu no longer looked at him, and looked at an unknown direction in the distance, "There''s no other way. If we don''t go to the Demon Area, they''ll all die, so I don''t have any other choice. Rather than living like a zombie, it''s better to give him a try." It is precisely because no one understands it that they think of it as so terrible. I must go and see for myself if it is so frightening. "


    When Lin Guhong and Jiang Lingbo heard how confident she was, an intimidating aura was released from their bodies. They were also a little hesitant. Lin Guhong sighed and said, "Since even the people from Heaven Realm are regarded as forbidden land, then there must be something scary about it. Sister Yue Wu, although you''re talented and intelligent, and do have some intelligence, but ¡­ "In the end, we can''t just casually go."


    Nangong Jean also said, "Yuewu, I know you''re in a hurry, but you have to consider this carefully. The prerequisite for you to save them is that you are safe and sound."


    Su Yuewu looked at them and said, "I''ve already made my decision. Everything is done by the hand. As long as I pay more attention, I will naturally be fine." She looked at the two of them and said, "Could the two seniors please tell me more about that demon? I paid a lot of attention to it."


    Seeing that she had already made up her mind, the two could only sigh and begin to tell her what they knew.


    The world had been divided into four realms since the great flood. The world was divided into four worlds, and the people living together were all of the same race. Slowly, there were people with different talents that broke the boundaries of their own life. They also found a place with high spiritual energy to cultivate in, and the gap between them grew bigger and bigger, forming the Heaven Realm and the Human Realm. As for the Underworld, this was another mysterious existence.


    Su Yuewu slowly listened, and Jiang Lingbo continued, "Previously, I told Leng Fanyun that the Nine Hell Abyss and the Nine Demons Abyss are one and the same. It is said that although the creator was extremely talented, his red hair and eyes were dressed and acted differently from others. He could not survive in the mortal world, so they went to the Underworld together.


    That person had the power to shock the world, and it turned out that he was the only one who had reached the Treacherous Currency. It was said that compared to the current Celestial Emperor, his power was like a cloud in the sky and a mud in a pond.


    Su Yuewu felt strange and asked, "If the Underworld is so powerful, why is its power so weak?"


    Jiang Lingbo sighed, "A hero is unable to pass the trial of beauties. Although he has unparalleled magical powers, his wife is just an ordinary girl from the human world, with a lifespan of 60 years. After the death of his wife, he turned his divine power into a floating soul, a soul that was unfathomable and seething with resentment. He gathered all of the ghosts and wraiths in the Three Realms that had not been reborn here, and he and his dead wife were buried together in the Demon Area.


    Nan Gong asked curiously, "Didn''t they create the Nine Netherworld? Why are you buried in the Demon Area again? "


    Jiang Lingbo waved his fan and said, "This is probably something that everyone thinks is unimaginable. It''s said that the Nine Demons Abyss is spring, with strange flowers and strange fruits. Men are handsome and brave, while women are graceful and beautiful. According to the records in Heaven Realm, the elders had found a newborn baby boy according to the direction he pointed to before he left. The elders then helped the baby boy to ascend to the throne. It has only multiplied until now. "


    Su Yue Wu said: "Then what about the Demon Area? Is there no other record? "


    Lin Guhong sighed, "Many years have passed, and it''s not like the Celestial Emperor has no intention of beating that demon. But just how many heavenly soldiers he sent, and how many he couldn''t even get through, the situation inside is unknown."


    Su Yuewu said, "How come there''s such a rumor about it having abundant spiritual energy?"


    Jiang Lingbo looked at Lin Guhong and said: "Indeed, the founder of Nine Serenities also stayed in the Treacherous Currency for a long time before his spiritual energy was completely lost. There is no one on the right in the entire Wind Moon Continent, and if we classify his profound strength to be at the highest level in the ninth level of the Sky Profound Realm, then his skills would be at the level of illusory.


    Su Yuewu and Nangong Lian were stunned. Nangong gave a cough and said, "This is truly a gamble."


    Su Yuewu looked at his worried gaze and knew that she was indeed in danger this time. She avoided his gaze and asked Jiang Lingbo, "What can I do now?"


    Lin Guhong thought for a while, looked at Jiang Lingbo and said, "Junior brother, didn''t we learn the techniques of the Heaven Realm back then? Shouldn''t they be teaching it to Sister Yue Wu now? If she were to use just her martial arts techniques, how would she be able to defeat those ghosts and wraiths? "


    Tears welled up in Jiang Lingbo''s eyes as he asked, "Senior Brother, have you decided?"


    Lin Guhong said: "Our ancestors were all heroes, and we were here to help Leng Fanyun for the sake of forgiveness. Right now, our inner strength is only mediocre, how can we talk about helping him? Only by helping the both of us can we give our strength to Yue Wu. Only she can save the Ancient Demon Sovereign."


    Jiang Lingbo said, "Forget it, the Jiang and Lin Families have never been weak." He turned to Su Yue Wu and said, "Miss Su, rest well. From tomorrow onwards, Senior Brother and I will begin to teach you the Arts in Heaven Realm."


    Without waiting for Su Yuewu''s reply, they clasped their hands towards Nangong and walked off with each other. For some reason, Su Yuewu felt that their steps were a bit heavy.


    When she turned her head back, Nangong did not have the time to retract her gaze. There was a look of pity in her eyes, and a look of worry. The rest was filled with love.


    Su Yuewu thought of the words that Leng Fanyun had faintly said back in the ancient ruins, "If you deserve a better person than me, then Young Noble Nan Gong will treat you well. You should just accept him." Now it seemed that he wasn''t lying to him. Su Yuewu thought of the Ancient Era''s Remnants. For the first time, the two of them had confessed to her heart, but now, she was the only one left. Facing Nangong Yue like this, what could she say?


    The door was not closed, and the yard was filled with vitality. However, Su Yuewu felt that her heart was a barren wasteland, like a leaf floating in water, disoriented and helpless. She couldn''t help but wrap her arms tightly around herself.


    Nangong let her put on such a vigilant face. How could he not know that this woman who seemed weak but had a tougher heart than anyone else was now lonely?


    He had once played chess with Gu Ximing, and he had inadvertently mentioned that although Su Yuewu was extremely intelligent, her mind was sensitive and weak. She wouldn''t let go once she was certain that this was her greatest weakness. Her sense of security was extremely poor and her desire was enormous. Not only did she need a fortune that could topple the world, she also needed someone more outstanding than her to love and pity her and protect her.


    Gu Ximing had a complicated look in her eyes as she said, "If even Big Brother isn''t qualified, then I''m afraid there''s only one person in this world who can be satisfied." His eyes were shining, and Nangong Jean sighed, knowing that he was warning himself not to do anything he shouldn''t do.


    She was the bright and beautiful bright moon. He already felt happy enough with that clear and cold radiance shining on his body, so how could he ask for more? He didn''t have the slightest bit of internal energy or strength, so how could he protect her and Su Yitian? He had nothing.


    She had clearly warned him in such a manner, but he could still hear her voice: "Yue Wu, do you have to go to the Treacherous Currents?"

 C131

    The woman turned around. Her eyes were slightly swollen, but they still shone with a resolute and bright light. She nodded her head, her eyes clearly filled with pity and intolerance. Word by word, she said, "Nangong, I must go and save them."


    She clearly knew the answer, but she still felt so sad when she said it. Nangong Liang felt as if his heart had been grabbed by something. It was extremely painful, and it was even more painful than when he had gotten sick during his childhood. However, he continued to smile as he spoke to the girl he liked the most in his life, "If that''s the case, I''ll do my best to support you."


    If you are happy, I will be safe. In a play, you guys are the protagonists of each other, a lively opening scene, a lively singing scene, I''m just a clown with ink on his face, it''s good enough to make you laugh, who knows if that clown is sad or not.


    He turned his back and sparkling water began to fall from his eyes. It was like a drop of autumn dew.


    Nangong Jean reminded himself that this was just an early autumn dew.


    Su Yuewu didn''t see his tears. So what if she did? Her heart was very small, and she had Tian Tian, who was very considerate. With Leng Fanyun, who seemed cold but was actually gentle, she couldn''t tolerate anyone else. Since Nangong was so good, how could she create new problems?


    She decided not to look for Nangong every day. She just stayed in her house every day and only saw Lin Guhong and Jiang Lingbo. Nangong had come to find her a few times. He was an astute and intelligent person, so how could he not understand what she meant? Yet, he had never come back.


    It was midsummer, but the atmosphere in the mansion was both cool and depressing. Bing''er placed the tray in front of Su Yuewu''s door, sighed, and turned to leave.


    She walked along the cobblestone path in the courtyard, a little out of sorts. He didn''t notice that all of a sudden, a maid in green showed up. She was full of tears, and she bumped into Bing-Er. She looked up at Bing-Er and said anxiously, "Sister Bing-Er, can I trouble you to go and see my master? I will call the doctor first." Ignoring the formalities, he gave Bing''er a blessings and turned to leave.


    Bing''er saw her stumble out. She had some doubts, but she still walked quickly to Nangong Jean''s courtyard.


    Just as he entered, he saw another maidservant carrying a man in green robes. She cried as she said, "Young master, please wake up ¡­"


    Bing-Er saw him. Her face was pale like paper. The only color of blood was the blood that flowed down from the corner of his mouth all the way to his chest.


    Bing-Er was surprised and said, "Why aren''t you helping your master onto the bed?"


    Seeing that someone finally came, she quickly wiped her tears and said, "Sister Bing''er, you finally came. I am unable to carry Young Master by myself, so may I trouble you to help me carry Young Master onto the dao bed? "


    The two of them clumsily carried the unconscious Nangong Ran onto the bed. Bing-Er took out her handkerchief and wiped the blood off his face. She asked, "What''s wrong with your master? How come he fainted and vomited so much blood?"


    I''ve already brought water and used a wet handkerchief to wipe the blood off his face. Her hands were still shaking as she said, "Young Master has been depressed for the past few days, and basically didn''t eat anything. She also threw up after eating, but just when she was about to eat, she suddenly vomited a large mouthful of blood and fainted."


    She sat there in a daze and said, "Young master has not been like this for a long time. Sister Bi''er and I are both shocked. If young master has any mishaps, how can I be alright?" She began to cry again.


    Seeing her like that, Bing-Er frowned and said, "The doctors are still in the future, what do you think you are? Hurry up and wake up. When the doctor prescribes the medicine, you''ll be the one to serve the soup. "


    Seeing her so serious, the servant immediately pulled her hand and asked, "Sister Bing''er, you said that your master will be fine, right?"


    Bing''er slowly pulled her hands away from her body. As she caressed her back, she said, "It''s alright, Young Master Nangong is like the heavens, you will definitely be fine." The servant nodded, but didn''t see the worry and fear in Bing-Er''s eyes.


    The two sat there in a daze. Bing-Er suddenly asked, "What was your master writing that made him spit out blood?"


    I stood up and brought Bing''er to where he was sitting. The paper of the Pure Heart Pavilion was splattered with a large pool of blood, shocking everyone who saw it. Bing''er slowly picked up the paper. It was filled with his handwriting.


    What Nangong had given up was cursive script. Normally, words were written in an elegant and unrestrained manner, but this piece was written in a messy and messy manner. It was clear that he had not been ready to write it down. It was a Buddhist scripture that coincidentally said: "A person who loves desires is like a torchbearer against the wind."


    The piece of paper slowly fell down from Bing-Er''s hand. It fell onto the table like a dying butterfly. There were tears in Bing-Er''s eyes. So it was like this. It should have been like this a long time ago. She bit her lips to keep herself from crying.


    When she served the young lady, she would always burn incense in the temples of the imperial city in order to pray for her blessings. The white-bearded abbot said that plagiarism was the best. She copied out scrolls of the Buddhist scripture for Su Yuewu. That earlier sentence, Bing-Er knew about "The person who loves desires is like a torch against the wind. In the long run, his hands will burn." She turned around and looked at the man lying on the bed with a pale face.


    The doctor arrived late and said, "Young master has overthought things and is too distracted, which is why he has suffered from such an old ailment." He was also familiar with everyone in the manor, so he left a few pieces of soup and went out again.


    When the two maidservants went out to fry medicine, only she and Nangong Jean were left in the room. Looking at his handsome face, she suddenly thought of that Buddhist saying that there would definitely be a fire burning in the long run.


    He looked like he was about to wake up from a nightmare. His brows were tightly knitted, and large beads of cold sweat dripped from his forehead. His mouth seemed to be mumbling something, and his hands were wildly waving in the air as if he was trying to grab something. Suddenly, he felt Bing''er''s hand on the bed, and he quieted down. He murmured, and fell asleep again.


    Bing-Er heard his voice clearly. It was "Yuewu, don''t go". She looked at the slender fingers that held her hand tightly and forgot to pull her hand away. She looked at the man and said, "Fine, I''m not leaving."


    Nangong let her drink the medicine and recover a lot. He was clearly still weak, but he kept urging Bing''er to take care of Su Yuwu. Bing''er couldn''t force him, so she had no choice but to go to Su Yuewu''s place.


    It was already the middle of the night, and the Miss had probably already eaten. Bing''er carried the bowl of rice porridge to Su Yuewu''s room. Just as she was about to put it down, the door opened from the inside. Lin Guhong and Jiang Lingbo walked out, and both of them smiled as they looked at Bing''er, who was standing at the door.


    Lin Guhong said, "Bing''er, your cooking skills are amazing. This porridge is so fragrant."


    Bing-Er smiled and said, "I still have a lot to make. Why don''t we eat together?"


    Jiang Lingbo pulled Lin Guhong aside and said with a frown, "You still want to eat? You only know how to eat when the time comes."


    Lin Guhong was a little embarrassed, he scratched his head and said, "I will not eat then, little girl Bing''er, hurry and serve your little miss, she hasn''t eaten anything all day." With that, he walked out with Jiang Lingbo.


    Bing''er was shocked, and pulled Su Yue Wu to the table. Sure enough, she was also pale, and her lips were split open. She hurriedly scooped up a bowl of porridge and placed it in Su Yuewu''s hands, "Miss, I know you''re in a hurry, but you can''t not eat." If you all fall, what should we do? "


    Su Yuewu slowly ate her porridge. Hearing these words, she curiously asked, "''also'', who else hasn''t eaten?"


    Bing''er said, "It''s Young Master Nangong. He also hasn''t had a good meal. He vomited a lot of blood this afternoon. The doctor has prescribed some medicine and just slept after eating it."


    Su Yuewu''s heart ached, and she felt that she owed him a great deal. He was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to return the favor. He had been planning to go see him just now, but now that he thought about it, he decided not to. Since Wuqing was so ruthless, he shouldn''t give others so many thoughts.


    She continued to scoop up the porridge in her bowl as if nothing had happened and said, "If that''s the case, you take good care of him on my behalf. You don''t have to worry about me anymore. "How about it?"


    Looking at her calm face, Bing-Er was annoyed and she said, "My lady, aren''t you going to check on my master? Young Master had just woken up and told me to take care of you, and now you want me to take care of him, why aren''t you two willing to meet each other? "Does young miss know, young master Nangong ¡­"


    Before she could finish, Su Yuewu interrupted her, "Bing''er, I know what I''m doing. I have more important matters to attend to now. Since Nangong''s body is under the care of a doctor, what''s the use of me going? "


    Bing''er seemed to be shocked as she murmured, "Young mistress, young noble Nangong is obviously troubled. It will be alright if you go."


    Su Yue Wu said: "It''s precisely because of this that I can''t go, understand? Rather than that, it would be better to just break it cleanly. "


    Bing-Er''s eyes slowly turned sour again. She shook her head and said, "I only know that my master vomited blood because my mistress couldn''t eat it. Even if it wasn''t for any other reason, even if it was a friend, she would at least go and take a look. As for you, miss ¡­ How could you? Bing''er did not know what you were thinking, but only Leng Fanyun and Su Yitian are people you value? You don''t need to care about the others? "


    Su Yuewu raised her head, not expecting her to say something like this. She steeled her tone and asked, "Bing''er, what are you talking about?"


    Bing-Er wiped her tears away with her sleeve and said, "Bing-Er crossed the line. Bing-Er knows her mistake. Please eat. Bing-Er still has things to do, so I will go first." Normally, she never bowed, but this time she actually bowed properly towards Su Yue Wu. Only then did she turn around and run away, wiping her tears as she ran.


    However, that congee couldn''t be swallowed no matter what. Su Yuewu put down the bowl and let out a low sigh.

 C132

    In the end, Su Yuewu did not pay any attention to Nangong. Right now, her cultivation was at a critical moment, cultivating in her room with Lin Guohong and Jiang Lingbo every day. The techniques in Heaven Realm were not comparable to the mystical techniques in the mortal world.


    Even though the environment in this mansion was a little undeveloped, it was still not enough. Su Yuewu could only improve by a little bit under the company of these two people. Although her cultivation at the Heaven Breaking Island was still far from being as good as her, but in the human world, Su Yuewu''s current ability had already improved by a lot.


    In the room, Su Yuewu slowly adjusted the true energy within her body according to Lin Guhong and Jiang Lingbo''s instructions. To sink your Qi into your Dantian and feel the energy fluctuations around your body, yes, then slowly absorb it into your four limbs and feel the warm flow of energy. " Su Yuewu slowly followed their instructions.


    "Yes, when I feel that the power is getting stronger and stronger, I''ll try to gather it all together. It''s like a small stream gathering into a river. Then, you will slowly guide the warm flow through your four limbs and enter your heart meridian. "


    Su Yuewu''s body slowly released a cloud of white steam, and sweat began to roll down her face. She carefully guided the warm current through her body, as if she had drunk a glass of hot water in the middle of winter, feeling that every pore was ironed. She slowly transferred the warm current into her heart meridian, saving it.


    She opened her eyes and the two people looked at her approvingly, "The biggest difference between Heaven Realm and Mortal Realm is that I can borrow the surrounding spiritual energy for my own use. The higher the surrounding spiritual energy, the higher my own magic power. "The higher the accumulation of power in the heart meridian, the more powerful the arcane skills and seals you can naturally display."


    Su Yuewu nodded and stood up, about to kneel down towards the two of them. If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t have been able to save the Ancient Demon Sovereign. However, you have to remember, the techniques that you were taught a few days ago to form a seal, you have to remember that they are all fundamental, coupled with the power of your heart, their might has become much higher than before. However, we have never learned a higher level seal, so we can only wait for you to slowly figure it out yourself.


    Su Yuewu nodded. "If that''s the case, then I''ll start preparing to go to the Treacherous Currency. I don''t have much time, so I better not waste any more time."


    Lin Guhong sighed and said, "That''s good too, but before you leave, you should tell me and my junior. It''s good that we stayed together for the past few days, so that we could practice together. This trip is fraught with danger. I don''t know if there will be another day we''ll meet again. " After saying that, his eyes turned red.


    Su Yuewu thought of the Treacherous Currents, and her heart was filled with sympathy. Looking at them, she thought she was worried that she wouldn''t be able to return, so she comforted them: "I will definitely retreat, and come back to pay respects to the two teachers."


    Jiang Lingbo, on the other hand, knew what Lin Guhong was implying. He also sighed and said, "Miss Su, you should go train first. We''ll be leaving first."


    On the other side, Bing''er carried a bowl of lotus leaf porridge into Nangong''s room. He sat on the bed and read a book. Bing-Er saw that it was still the scripture. She took it out and said in a bad tone, "I am still sick. Why are you reading this book?"


    Nangong Yue released the book and looked at him with a smile, "If you don''t want to say it, then I won''t read it." He still looked the same, with a calm and tranquil expression. No one could have imagined that he would be grieving so much that day.


    He took the porridge from Bing-Er''s hand, swallowed it slowly, and asked, "Is your young lady alright?" "I''ve troubled you to cook for me these past few days. I wonder how she''s eating?"


    Bing''er sat by his bedside, and when she thought about Su Yuewu''s cold look that day, she got angry again. Young Master Nangong had treated her so well, but she didn''t care about it at all. She only cared about Leng Fanyun and Su Yitian. As for Young Noble Nangong, what did he count as in the young miss'' heart?


    She grabbed the handkerchief and pretended to be natural as she said, "It was Miss who asked me to come and take care of you. She''s focused on her cultivation over there, so naturally she''s not short on food. It''s better if you take care of your illness. "


    Nangong suddenly came closer. He had a nice scent, like the green of bamboo under the sun, and a little medicinal fragrance. Bing''er could not react for a moment, and her heart trembled, causing her face to be covered in burning flames. However, Nangong Jean did not notice and asked anxiously, "Are you in an awkward situation with your young miss?"


    Bing-Er saw that he had guessed it right away, so she said with indignation, "Master, did you even guess it?"


    Nangong laid back down on his bed and smiled lightly, "Sigh, you should learn more from your young miss or the manager of the Lunar Slaughter. Everything is written on his face, who doesn''t know?" There was a light tone of love in his voice.


    Bing-Er felt sweet again. She felt sad to hear him say she was not as good as him, and she felt mixed emotions all of a sudden. She lowered her head and said, "Young Master, I just ¡­" I just feel that Miss is too heartless. "


    Nangong did not expect it to be because of him, so he asked hesitantly, "What did you say about me in front of your young miss?"


    He thought for a moment and then said, "Actually, it''s none of her business, I''m the only one who''s acting out of love, they''re the only ones in their world, I''m just a monologue, what can I do if I let her know? No matter how cowardly I am, I should not be in such a situation. " Although he said this, there was still an injured look in his eyes. He lowered his head like an injured little beast.


    Bing-Er didn''t know what to say when she saw him like that. She secretly thought that if the Miss was here, she would definitely know what to do. They were people of the same world, and she was the one who truly couldn''t walk into their world.


    Nangong said, "It is not easy for your young lady. Do not disturb her because of my matter. I''m fine, I''m fine, it''s just for a period of time. After a few days, when I''ve thought it through, I''ll be fine. I know all about it. " Then, as if he was telling himself in secret, he said, "I know everything."


    Seeing him like this, Bing''er felt like crying again, "Young Master Nangong, why didn''t you throw the torch away when you knew about it?"


    He seemed to be very curious about her. He looked at Bing-Er and said, "I didn''t know how painful it would be. It was just difficult to travel in the dark. It would be much easier to have a torch." Who knew that she would get used to it and never leave again. Even though I know my hands will hurt from the heat, I still can''t bear to throw it away. "


    Bing-Er asked, "You know you like Master Leng?"


    Nan Gong laughed as well, a genuine smile on his face: "I know, I''ve always known. It was just like Gu Xicheng, but she didn''t say it out loud. It was like how you liked a flower, but you didn''t have to pick it just because it looked good. But... He didn''t want her to go to that place where there was no return. "I''m truly worried. I''m afraid that I won''t be able to see him again. I feel that I still have a chance to fight for him ¡­"


    He looked at Bing-Er and said shyly, "You think I am shameful, right? I think so too. "


    Bing-Er didn''t want to cry in front of him, so she just picked up the dishes and said, "Hey, I still have something to stew on the stove. I have to go take a look." With that, he fled.


    Nangong Yue couldn''t help but smile as she watched her miserable departure. It was pure and kind. Everything was written on his face. Those who didn''t like it would be easily seen by others. But where in the world would so many people cherish it? How many people like that?


    He sighed softly.


    Su Yuewu put down the book in her hands, sighed, and said to the door, "Come in." There was understanding and helplessness in his voice.


    Bing''er carried a bowl of soup and awkwardly sat across from Su Yuewu. She slowly scooped the soup into a bowl and handed it to Su Yuewu, "Miss, this is the Lotus Leaf Lotus Seed Soup. Drink some." His hands were shaking.


    Su Yuewu placed the bowl on the table. Seeing how flustered Bing''er had been since she was young, when had she ever actually treated her like a servant, as if she were her own older sister? She grabbed Bing-Er''s hand and said, "Are you not angry?"


    Bing-Er smiled as she looked at the young lady. She knew that her thoughts had been seen through by her. Her eyes turned red again as she sobbed, "My lady, Bing-Er was wrong." "Young Master Nangong also said Bing''er, young miss is not that cold of a person, Bing''er has wronged young miss."


    Seeing her crying like a child in front of him, Su Yuewu couldn''t help but soften her tone. Indeed, he was in the wrong, because Leng Fanyun and Su Yitian were not concerned about anything around them and had a cold heart. Now it seemed that he had not only injured himself, but had also injured others.


    She did not only feel sorry for Leng Fanyun, she had also hurt Bing''er, Rou Er, Nangong, and Dong Ni just as she was grieving for Leng Fanyun.


    She couldn''t help hugging Bing-Er and said, "Sorry, Bing-Er."


    The two of them were finally at peace. Dong Ni and Rou Er also came here. Everyone knew that Su Yuewu was about to leave, so they were reluctant to part with her. Their relationship had improved greatly. Nangong Lian had joined in as well. Every day, she would bicker and laugh with Dong Ni, looking at Su Yuewu with clear and cool eyes. It was unknown whether it was because she had really let go of Dong Ni or because she had calmed down for Su Yuewu, but she pretended as if nothing had happened.


    The ones who were truly worried were Jiang Lingbo and Lin Guhong. They sat in the courtyard while Lin Guhong brewed some tea and looked at the book. Jiang Lingbo came over and asked, "Senior Brother, can we really place all our hopes on that girl Su Yuewu?" It might not be impossible for the three of us to work together, but if we do this ¡­ If she still doesn''t work, then wouldn''t all of her previous efforts have been for naught? "


    Lin Guhong put down the book and said, "Just you and me? All we know is the history of Heaven Realm that she doesn''t know about. Now that she knows what it means, coupled with the power we have throughout our lives, it will definitely be more beneficial than the three of us. Moreover, I always feel that she is very familiar, but I don''t know who she is. " He narrowed his eyes and recalled.


    Jiang Lingbo asked, "Who is it?" From the Heaven Realm? I''m afraid it''s not your former lover, right? "


    Lin Guhong took the book and slapped it, saying, "You''re always so dishonest. They are indeed familiar, but I keep having the feeling that they are people from the Heaven Realm. "


    Jiang Lingbo said, "When it''s time to know, you will definitely know. What''s the use of being stuck here?" "Forget it, forget it. In any case, we should still go and enjoy our life in the mortal world."


    Lin Guhong also stood up and smiled, "Ai, junior brother Jiang, that''s fine too, this ¡­" "That''s good too, wow!"

 C133

    It was still that slutty courtyard in the middle of the lake, and the lights were back on at night. Under the reflection of the lake, the illusion of the courtyard was blurred. It was as if they were in a fairyland and the fragrance of purple sandalwood hung in the air. It was bustling with noise and excitement as beautiful maidservants wearing gauze weaved in and out of the room, but everyone on the table had a worried expression on their faces.


    Nangong led him to a seat of honor, with Su Yuewu to his left and Lin Guhong and Jiang Lingbo to his right. Then he sat down with Bing''er, Rou''er and Dong Ni Xi Qi.


    Everyone was speechless as they looked at the dishes laid in front of them. Nangong Yue Gong looked at Su Yue Wu and raised his cup, saying with a smile on his face, "Come, come. We will do it for Yue Wu." Everyone, don''t be like this. Yue Wu''s current profound strength far surpasses that of the past. Don''t you all understand the intelligence of your Young Miss? I''m sure she''ll be able to come back. Isn''t that right, Yue Wu? "


    Su Yuewu looked at Nangong Yue, her eyes filled with gratitude and gratitude. In this world, Nangong Jean had always been like a big brother to her, giving her the most sincere of care. From the time she was still in the Imperial City until now. She nodded, as if seeing him for the first time in more than a year, and gave him a sly smile.


    Su Yuewu raised her cup and said with a relaxed tone, "Aren''t you underestimating me, your little miss?" "This time, I will definitely be able to escape safely, and bring Little Tian''er and Fan Yun back with me."


    She looked at Dong Ni and said, "When the time comes, don''t bully him anymore. Maybe ¡­" She looked at Dong Ni''s stomach and said, "Little Tian''er might have a little brother or sister."


    Everyone knew that she was only trying to ease the atmosphere, but in order to cooperate with her, they all steeled their spirits. Tang YiRou said, "If it wasn''t for what Senior Lin said, it wouldn''t be possible for so many people to enter. I really wanted to go with you, but unfortunately, my going would only drag you down."


    Dong Ni said, "Aiyo, Miss''s business is inseparable from yours. Look at you, having mastered the Lunar Slaughter. Your business is much better now!" Su Yuewu also smiled at Rou''er. "Help me get more silver. When I come back, I''m planning on having a big wedding. It''s a very pretty wedding dress, and it''s decorated with South beads." "Everything has to be the most expensive, and I still have to remember to save up a large dowry for me."


    Rou Er nodded. "I will." Su Yuewu nodded and then looked at Bing''er, "You''ve always been with me. In the end, I''ve held you back. It''s about time for you to live your own life." She looked towards Nangong, then said to Bing''er, "Be nice to yourself, huh?"


    Bing''er wanted to cry again. Before this, Dong Ni and Rou reminded her not to cry. She clenched her fists and nodded. She smiled at her young lady and said, "I know. Miss, you should be fine even if you go to that ghost town."


    Su Yuewu nodded. Just as she was about to raise her cup and toast the two elders beside her. The two of them were already drinking and punching each other. Lin Guhong said, "Sister Yue Wu, please don''t mess with those useless things. You''ve practiced martial arts and rescued Tian Tian from her husband''s clutches. You don''t have to be so polite."


    Jiang Lingbo also added, "Miss Su does indeed need not be polite. Our ancestors taught us to do as we please. My uncle also smiled when he died." "Fate follows fate, and tribulation allows one to transcend tribulation. It is all up to one''s heart."


    With that, he no longer bothered to be polite with Su Yuewu and the two buried their heads in their food. Lin Guhong praised, "Everyone says that the dishes from my Lingyun Peak are very good. Nangong, you''re the cook of that boy''s residence. Your cooking skills are very good, very good." He held up a large piece of elbow and chewed. "In that case, how about I give you Lingyun Pavilion?"


    Nangong did not know what he was truly thinking. Seeing him act like this, he was naturally terrified and quickly refused, "That won''t do. Lingyun Pavilion is elder Lin''s effort, how can I accept it like this? Senior Lin, please don''t joke with me. "


    Lin Guhong took the jug of wine and poured it directly into his mouth. He looked drunk, but if one looked closely, their eyes were filled with grief and pain. "Nan Gong, do I look like I''m joking? You can''t help but look down on me, Old Lin. Lingyun Pavilion is gradually disappearing in my hands, bright and dark. If it was given to you, you would be able to bring it back to life and give it to everyone in the building. It would be our fortune, do you want to accept it or not? "


    Seeing him in such a state, Nangong gave in temporarily, saying that he was helping them manage the business. Each of them had their own thoughts when they ate at the banquet. On the surface, they were all happy and peaceful, just like the moon on the surface of a lake. The moment the wind blew, it would disperse.


    After finishing their meal, Su Yuewu was about to return to her room with Bing''er, but Nangong''s voice was still filled with worry, "Yuewu, be careful."


    Su Yuewu revealed a smile that was as resolute as she could be. At this moment, she was both confident and proud as she said, "Don''t worry."


    Lin Guhong and Jiang Lingbo were lying in ambush in Su Yuewu''s room when Jiang Lingbo asked, "Senior Brother, do we have to do this?"


    Listening to the footsteps outside, Lin Guhong nudged Jiang Lingbo, "Shh, be quiet, don''t grumble. Are you scared?" Jiang Lingbo muttered, "I''m not afraid." As soon as he said that, the door opened.


    Bing''er reluctantly said goodbye to Su Yuewu, "Miss, you must eat and sleep well. Don''t let your emotions go awry. You must come back well."


    Su Yuewu nodded. Seeing her still looking at her as if she were a child, she couldn''t help but find it funny. "Bing''er, I will take care of myself, okay?"


    Jiang Lingbo''s feet felt numb on the ground, and his body could not help but sway a little. Su Yuewu''s eyes glanced over at them, but luckily, she did not suspect anything, so she continued to talk with Bing''er, while Lin Guhong''s eyes glared at Jiang Lingbo.


    While the two of them were talking, Bing-Er left. The moment the door closed, Su Yuewu walked to the cabinet they were hiding in. She didn''t know whether to laugh or cry and said, "Seniors, it''s better if you come out."


    Lin Guhong''s original intention was to finish this matter unconsciously after she fell asleep. It was Jiang Lingbo, and this action of his had messed up everything. He crawled out, and glared at his junior brother before saying to Su Yuewu, "Sister Yuewu''s hearing is really good, even we can sense it."


    Su Yuewu teased, "If it wasn''t for Senior Jiang, I''m afraid the two of you would have really deceived me." She looked at the two of them again, and then suddenly bowed and said, "Thanks to the help of the two seniors from a while ago, if it weren''t for you, Yue Wu wouldn''t have been able to improve her inner force so fast. She wouldn''t have thought of this method."


    The two hurriedly went to help her up. Lin Guhong said, "Leng Fanyun is really a man. Since our ancestors left a legacy for us to help him with, we naturally had to do it ourselves. However, our abilities are limited, so I''m afraid we can''t do much to help our sister."


    He glanced at Jiang Lingbo, who gave him a barely visible nod. He knew that the two of them were ready. Only then did he continue, "Sister Yue Wu, we came this time to wait for you to fall asleep before passing on all of our power to you."


    Su Yuewu was shocked. Lin Guhong waved his hand and stopped her, then continued to explain, "The two of us are still alive, but we just want to be safe and free. But you are different. You are going to a ghost level place. Even if everyone was happy, they all knew that you were in danger. If you had an extra portion of inner strength, then you would be in danger less. That''s all we can do.


    Lin Guhong and Jiang Lingbo carefully hid the sorrow in their hearts, and Jiang Lingbo said, "Miss Su, you are a smart person, so you know that this is not the time to decline. Think about it, just with your mortal body, how could you deal with those thousands of years of lonely ghosts?


    Su Yuewu nodded, as tears welled up in her eyes. "All I know is that it''s just the two of you, so if you lose your Profound Energy protection, how about the Emperor take you two out that day?" It''s too dangerous, I can''t accept it. "


    Jiang Lingbo looked at Lin Guhong, and suddenly felt that something was wrong. He immediately stopped Su Yuewu, and said word by word, "Miss Su, take care."


    Su Yuewu sat powerlessly on the bed meditating. Lin Guhong looked at Su Yuewu with tears in his eyes. He turned around and said to Jiang Lingbo, "Junior Brother, I''ll leave first."


    Jiang Lingbo nodded, his voice choked with emotions. He turned to his senior brother, "Okay, you go first, I will follow you." Su Yuewu felt that something was wrong with their expressions, as if they were saying their goodbyes. She was already suspicious. When Lin Guhong placed his hand on her life vein, she was stunned.


    The warm inner energy slowly flowed into her body like water. Lin Guhong looked as if he had been pulled out, and he quickly aged. Slowly, he became an ordinary person. He nodded and glanced at Jiang Lingbo, then slowly sat on the ground and formed seals. He was mumbling something, and slowly, a transparent layer of light gradually appeared around his body. The light gradually became brighter, and his figure became more and more transparent, until he finally disappeared.


    Su Yuewu finally knew what was wrong. This was what they had been thinking from the beginning. Tears rolled down from her eyes. She could not speak, but her eyes were wide open as she looked pleadingly at Jiang Lingbo. She said silently, "No."


    The light gradually weakened and turned into a bright pearl. It slowly sank into Su Yuewu''s body. In that instant, it seemed to have broken through something. Su Yuewu felt extremely relaxed as if her entire body did not exist. She knew that this was Lin Guhong''s Yuan Dan. He had given her all of his immortal elemental energy, and he himself would disappear forever.


    Su Yuewu slowly tried to remove the restriction on Jiang Lingbo, but he was barely able to hold on as a trace of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. He said powerlessly to Su Yue Wu: "Don''t be like this, so it turns out our ancestors owed the Demon Lord, and only wanted the immortal essence of us two. If you rely on this power to save the Demon Lord, your family of three will be reunited."


    A sliver of relief appeared in Su Yuewu''s eyes. Jiang Lingbo passed on his inner force to her in a steady stream and said, "Don''t refuse, you have a lot of important things to do in the future. You have to go to the Heavenly Island to save the reincarnation of the God of Slaughter, and then when he revives and gains the ability from his previous life, we can go save Leng Fanyun together.


    He spoke in a gentle yet loving tone, "We can only help you up to here. Although a little girl like you is smart, you''re too soft-hearted and can''t let go of too many things. You have to be careful in the future because this is your biggest weakness."


    He slowly turned into a beam of light. Su Yuewu was finally able to escape the restriction, but she could only grasp the last ray of light. She weakly gripped her hand and muttered, "No ¡­" "It''s not like that."


    There were two old seniors'' immortal elemental energy in her body, which was more useful than cultivating for a long time. The current Su Yuewu, upon calming down, could even feel the sound of a flower blooming thousands of miles away.


    It was not yet dawn, and she could no longer see anyone sacrifice so much for her. She tidied up her clothes, looked at the dark blue sky, tugged at her sleeves, and slowly began to operate her martial arts as she flew out. In the bamboo forest outside the door, a green figure turned around and left.

 C134

    With such powerful Qi, Su Yue Wu was able to travel thousands of miles in one day. She looked at the book in her hands that Lin Guhong had given her, then looked at the book in front of her, and finally confirmed that this was the place.


    He was standing on a desolate cliff, facing a misty area. He did not know what it was. She stood at the edge of the cliff, the wind blowing sharply over. Her red-clothed body was so thin and weak that it seemed as if it could fall down at any time.


    Standing at the edge of the cliff, she could feel the tremor coming from beneath her feet. She knew that there were countless evil spirits waiting for this day to come where they could tear anyone that fell to the bottom of the river of souls into pieces!


    She walked slowly to the edge of the cliff. At that time, Qin''er had landed here without even her soul. She gripped the sword in her hand tightly and was about to jump down, but she felt as if something was holding her back. She turned around and saw that it was a small day that had already disappeared. The fiery red fur shone brilliantly as it bit at the hem of her skirt, not allowing her to leave.


    A bloody head jumped up all of a sudden, its eyes were a mess, and on its head, small worms were crawling in and out. It suddenly ran into Su Yuewu''s body, and before she could even take out a sword, the head suddenly grew several times bigger, kicking it like a rubber ball.


    Su Yuewu became even more excited. With this divine beast known as Little Tian, she had more confidence. She held the growing little sky in her arms and combed its hair. She asked, "Little Tian, are you coming down with me?"


    Xiaotian had always been intelligent. His eyes were moist as he licked Su Yuewu''s hands and bent down in front of her. Su Yuewu said, "Do you want me to sit on top of you and go down?"


    Xiaotian nodded and rubbed his head against Su Yuewu''s palm, looking very intimate. Su Yuewu looked at the blood-red waves rolling at the bottom of the cliff. The air was sticky with the stench of blood. She thought of the little sky. After all, it was a divine beast. She slowly sat on its back.


    Little Tian slowly stood up, gave a long howl to the sky, and then jumped down. Not far away, there was a grey silhouette watching as the red figure disappeared. It slowly formed a seal and disappeared as well.


    The small sky carried Su Yuewu as it rapidly descended. The air became thinner and thinner, as if unable to breathe. Those ugly broken arms and legs were parts of bodies from who knows how many years ago. They whistled as they attacked Su Yuewu and the little sky.


    Su Yuewu waved the sword in her hand, and the red light transformed into a light shield that couldn''t be splashed. The small sky nimbly stood on the cliff wall, one on the ground, one on the ground, looking for a support point to slow down the descent of the man and the beast. Su Yuewu only felt an unending stream of power surging out from her body when she was facing these evil spirits. Although she didn''t know how long the battle had been going on, there wasn''t the slightest flaw.


    She slowly began to form a seal, trying to use the incantation to dispel the anger in this place. She slowly recited the incantation Lin Guhong had taught her, making a cross with her hand. Slowly, a faint yellow halo of light formed around her body, enveloping her and Xiaoxiao within. The blurry, blood-red shadows could not get close to the halo of light, and could only clamor outside.


    They slowed down and slowly saw the black land. The small sky gently landed on the soft ground and let Su Yuewu walk down.


    This was a completely different place from the Wind Moon Continent. The ground was soft and sticky, but it didn''t look like soil. Step by step, it was as if he was walking on a water bed. The surroundings were completely bare, with nothing around. In the distance, there was something that looked like a black mountain quietly standing there. Nearby, a thin river flowed silently. The sky was a thick black, with colorful nebulae flowing down from it. The halo cast by the river looked both beautiful and eerie.


    Su Yuewu took a deep breath and comfortably sat on the ground. This place was indeed different from the Wind Moon Continent; it was filled with spirit energy. She slowly sat on the soft ground and began to adjust her breathing. She didn''t know how long she had battled against those wraiths. Although the souls couldn''t enter her body, she was still too tired. The moment she rested, she felt the pain in her arm.


    She slowly opened her eyes, unable to believe what she had just seen. The river had expanded to become a wide river. At some point, a giant tree with fluttering leaves and white flowers had been erected beside the river. What was even more strange was that tiny halos of light were dancing in the air like fireflies.


    Su Yuewu slowly stood up and walked towards the tree. Xiaotian also lazily raised his body and slowly followed behind Su Yuewu.


    As they approached, Su Yuewu discovered that the tree was very beautiful. The leaves looked like they were made of jade and shone even brighter under the flowing nebula. The white flower was like a light bulb, illuminating a small area around it. As he inched closer, he could smell a very elegant fragrance.


    Su Yuewu slowly looked at the tree. The small sky stood up, picked up a flower with her mouth, and gave it to Su Yuewu. The flower quietly lay on Su Yuewu''s palm, emitting a faint radiance.


    Su Yuewu thought for a moment, then folded a bunch of flowers and put them on her head. Suddenly, she felt like she had a flashlight on her head, which widened her field of vision.


    Just as she was about to continue forward, Xiaotian tugged on Su Yuewu''s skirt and groaned towards the tree. Su Yuewu suspiciously looked at the tree and found that there was a light yellow fruit on top of it. The shape of the gourd was hidden behind the branches, and if one didn''t look carefully, they wouldn''t be able to see it.


    With a light leap, she jumped onto the branch and plucked the fruit. She sniffed it carefully and found that it was sweet and fragrant, like a pear. She didn''t know if this thing was poisonous, so she put it together with the old book and continued forward.


    Right now, her biggest task was to find a place where she could stay. She could concentrate on cultivating there and quickly learn the scriptures on the old booklet. She would kill her way to the Heaven Breaking Island to save her precious son.


    That pitch-black mountain was getting closer and closer. Su Yuewu could feel a powerful spiritual energy that belonged to a living being nearby as her spiritual energy got stronger and stronger. She gripped her sword tightly as her other hand formed a seal. Xiaotian also felt the danger and whimpered quietly from his mouth.


    Slowly, a pitch-black cave appeared at the entrance of the mountain. Inside, there was a faint glow of light. Su Yuewu had the ''light bulb'' above her head. When she saw the cave and the source of her spiritual power, she knew that another fierce battle was coming.


    She slowly walked to the entrance of the cave, picked up a stone and threw it into the cave. She thought for a moment and threw a larger stone in. There was still no movement, so she slowly walked in with Xiaotian.


    The entrance was very wide, and after walking for a short distance, they discovered that it was very narrow. They walked in carefully, the walls damp as if they were drops of water left on them. After walking a short distance, he suddenly heard a muffled moan coming from the front.


    It was a large, wet, pitch-black beast. It had a huge body, and its body was covered in goosebumps. There was a terrible stench coming from it. As if it was unsatisfied with the interruption, it opened its bloody maw and let out a low roar towards Su Yuewu and Xiaotian. Then, it slowly stood up, and with every movement, it began to descend.


    She knew that these were all God Beasts left behind by the ancient times. Compared to the small sky, their power was ten thousand times stronger. After all, the small sky was only raised like a pet, and these God Beasts were used as guardians because of their fierceness for battle.


    As Su Yuewu retreated, she secretly thought in her heart about how to solve this problem. The beast could not see the exact outline, and even most of the beasts could not see it clearly. If they were to fight in this cave, she would not be able to obtain any benefits. Su Yuewu looked at the falling stones on both sides of the cave and thought to herself, ''Who knows, maybe I didn''t get killed by this monster and was instead smashed to death by the rocks here?''


    He backed away slowly, trying to pull the creature out of the hole. In the end, the outside world was more spacious, so she could move around as well. Although the monster would be able to clearly see her position at that time, she would be able to use her small and nimble body to find its mingmen and kill it with one move.


    Su Yuewu made up her mind. Suddenly, she fiercely stabbed the monster in the back, turned around and sat on the back of the little guy. Then, she sprinted towards the cave entrance. The monster had been cultivating inside the cave for countless years, and was extremely comfortable. Now that it was suddenly disturbed by something, it even dared to stab itself once. It was also furious and howled twice before it quickly rushed towards Su Yuewu.


    Just when Su Yuewu saw the light coming from the cave entrance, the monster behind her suddenly followed and forcefully stabbed its head into Little Tian''s body. Little Tian didn''t have enough time to defend at all, and carrying Su Yuewu on its back didn''t have any chance to defend at all.


    Su Yuewu climbed up quickly and saw that the place where the monster had touched the small sky was covered with a thick layer of mucus. That piece of fur was quickly corroded, so she made a prompt decision and used her sword to quickly cut off that piece of fur. Xiaotian looked at his own naked body, then at Su Yuewu and wailed twice. Only then did he look at the monsters that had also ran out of the cave.


    The monster wasn''t very tall, but it had a long, large, and flat head with two huge eyes squeezed together. The teeth in its bloody maw were extremely sharp and jagged. It had four claws and a long tail. Its body was covered in goosebumps and there was a thick layer of mucus on it. Everywhere it passed, it left behind a sticky liquid.


    When it saw Su Yuewu''s direction, its tail nimbly swept towards her like a giant whip. Su Yuewu grabbed onto a small piece of sky and changed directions. The whip missed, but the sticky ground seemed to have suffered a huge impact. It swayed a bit, causing Su Yuewu to be unable to stand firmly.


    She carefully chanted a string of incantations. After coming to this ghost realm, her spiritual energy greatly increased, allowing her to create a low level defensive barrier. Her entire body was covered in a light golden halo. She brandished her sword and charged towards the monster''s eyes.


    In the Wind Moon Continent, she, Leng Fanyun, and Lin Guhong had met once. When Jiang Lingbo and the others had no intention of chatting, they had heard them speak of it before. Most of its body was as hard as iron, so even if it was stabbed on the head, it wouldn''t have much of a reaction. However, according to their characteristics, they had to find its only weakness and then exert their strength, so this monster wasn''t scared of them at all.


    Su Yuewu forcefully stabbed the sword into the monster''s eye, leaving behind a green liquid. The monster lost its eyes and became even more manic. Its claws waved towards Su Yuewu.


    Xiaotian suddenly jumped over and crashed into Su Yuewu, causing the two of them to change directions and fall heavily onto the ground.


    Su Yuewu saw the monster that had lost its direction looking for her. While carefully moving around, she also looked for its weakness. When the monster saw that its enemy was no longer around, it lost its patience and waved its tail around, thinking of the person who had just hurt it. The monster, seeing that its enemy was no longer around, lost its patience and waved its tail around.

 C135

    Su Yuewu patted the small sky and it obediently put her down. He pointed at the monster''s head, and Xiaotian nodded. Xiaotian first puzzledly tilted his head, before suddenly rubbing against Su Yuewu as if he understood, and madly rushed towards the monster''s head.


    Its speed was extremely fast, and before the monster could react, it suddenly bit into the monster''s head, grabbing onto a piece of the monster''s flesh without letting go.


    The monster was in so much pain that it wanted to scratch its face. Unfortunately, its claws were very short and couldn''t withstand a few days of pain. It was in pain as it weakly sat on the ground. As it shook its head, it swung its tail in its face. This was the moment Su Yuewu was waiting for!


    She saw his tail slowly rise up, revealing the white part. She gripped the sword tightly, channeled all her profound energy into the sword, and fiercely stabbed at that white part.


    The monster did not seem to have thought that it would have another enemy. For a moment, it did not know which one it would fight first. There was a pause of two seconds. Xiaotian let out a breath of relief and quickly ran back in the direction of Su Yuewu. Su Yuewu gently touched it and then nervously looked at it.


    The monster was preparing to sweep its tail over again when it suddenly felt a great pain, its body began to tremble violently, those bumps were like bugs, the monster couldn''t care that much anymore, green blood flowed out from the white spot, more and more, it slowly fell to the ground, twitching in a low voice, unable to move at all.


    Su Yuewu didn''t dare to go over right now. She took the small time and slowly walked around the monster towards the cave. He could feel the silence in the cave now. The hole was not very bright. He stepped on the sticky liquid and slowly walked inside.


    Not long after, he saw a small clearing, and a stone shaped platform beside it. The platform was very smooth. She slowly sat on it. That stone seemed to have sensed her presence and actually began to slowly feel warm. Su Yuewu was physically and mentally exhausted as she slowly fell asleep.


    In the Heavenly Court, the Celestial Emperor looked at the people below and asked, "Then did Jiang Lingbo and Lin Guhong really give all their immortal elemental energy to that woman?"


    The deity below the stage said, "That''s right, this subordinate is currently at the Immortal-Embracing Terrace and cannot feel their immortal auras at all. Their souls should have already scattered."


    The Heavenly Emperor who was on the stage was overjoyed, "Pimp, the reincarnation of the God Slayer is already in our hands. The Ancient Demon Sovereign also gave it to Jiu You. Jiang Feng, Jiang Lingbo, and Lin Guhong had all lost their souls, hahahaha ¡­ Just you two want to fight me?! "


    He picked up a cup of jade wine with satisfaction and began to taste it. He casually asked: "Right now, the world should be considered peaceful, right? Now that these issues had been resolved, the next few hundred years would probably be peaceful. Supreme God Ziyuan did not care about the matters of the heavens. The other immortals are no match for me, so Jiu You and I have reached an agreement. Now, the three realms of this world are finally mine.


    He threw the cup in his hand onto the ground and said to the people below the stage, "You will be rewarded greatly. As for Mu Zhongliang, he will be rewarded as well. Everyone who is involved in this matter will be rewarded. "


    The people below bowed and thanked the Celestial Emperor, then asked in a low voice, "The immortal elemental energy from Lin and Jiang has already been given to an ordinary girl in the mortal realm. She has now reached the ghost realm and does not know ¡­ How should we deal with it? "


    The Heavenly Emperor became interested, "An ordinary girl, is that Su Clan''s young concubine, the woman who gave birth to the reincarnation of the God of Slaughter?"


    The audience said, "That''s right."


    The Celestial Emperor sat back down and said blandly, "It''s nothing. It''s just a mortal. So what if they have immortal elemental energy? A ghost?" The Celestial Emperor smiled sarcastically and said, "The Demon Trail is not something that she can go to, I''m afraid she won''t be able to return."


    The person said, "But ¡­" The Heavenly Emperor immediately interrupted him, "There''s no ''but''. I know what you want to say, after thousands of years, except for that ''Lin Xianyu'', the human world is getting worse and worse. It''s nothing to worry about. The biggest thing to do next is to quickly eliminate that God of Slaughterer''s vicious aura, and eliminate him as soon as possible. "


    The figure bowed again and walked out.


    The Heaven Breaking Island was filled with spiritual energy, surrounded by celestial spiritual energy, and had a beautiful environment. According to the legends, when he first arrived here, the High God Ziyuan brought the Divine Artifact, the Xuanyuan pagoda, to stand there and then cast a spell, causing the immortal energy here to be pure and abundant. Any immortal would be able to clear their mind and wash away the filth here. Naturally, this was the best place to eliminate the evil aura.


    Su Yitian was left alone in the highest place on the ninth floor of the Misty Pavilion. He could feel the power in his body becoming weaker and weaker, as if many things were slowly becoming blurry. He knew that he would not be able to see her after a while. There would never be a mother as gentle as her, a father that loved him.


    He lowered his head slowly into his lap. He missed his mother so much. If he didn''t have his mother, so what if he was caught and completely gone? He didn''t want to kill anyone. How dirty! But now that he had a mother, he didn''t want to die yet. Uncle Lin had said that if this were the Eastern Emperor Bell, he would be in great pain. He wouldn''t be afraid of pain every day, but he was afraid that his mother would be sad.


    He thought about how his mother had seemed to be soaked in a pool of blood when he was taken away. She was originally such a peerless beauty, but for her, she was willing to go all out to save him despite being heavily injured. His eyes slowly became wet. Mother, I don''t like it here. It''s so cold.


    He touched the jade pendant his mother had given him. Auntie Bing''er said that the old woman had shoved it into her mother''s hands when her mother had gotten married. That piece of jade had a slight warmth to it. When he thought of his mother, he would take it out to feel for her. This was probably the Su Clan''s heirloom, and his mother gave it to him just like that.


    He wanted his mother to save him, but he didn''t want her to. He was at a loss. Slowly, she began to fall into a trance. Sometimes, she would look at that piece of jade and not know what it was. What was her mother? Who is he? He knew that he couldn''t continue like this. If this continued, sooner or later, he would forget about his mother and him. Then, he would be scared to death by the Heavenly Emperor just like that.


    The entire ninth floor was empty. He had grown up in the Wind Moon Continent, and he had a beautiful mother that was the number one in the world. Her name was Su Yuewu, and she was the second lady of the four great families. He had a cheap father named Leng Fanyun. He was an Ancient Demon Sovereign, and was extremely powerful. He liked his mother, and treated her well.


    Every time Su Yitian fell into a trance again, he would read the blood letter he had written down on the wall again and again. Then, he would remember what time it was and slowly add in the bits and pieces he could think of.


    Mother, you have to wait for Tian Tian. Tian Tian won''t just sit there and wait for death. Tian Tian, you have to revive quickly to save you and father.


    In the deepest part of the Heaven Breaking Island, there was a place called Departure. It was where the first person to reach the Heaven Breaking Island resided, the Supreme God of the Violet Abyss. He was the last person on the world back then, and no one knew what his level of ability was. He just spent every day in his courtyard, reading, playing chess, and doing his own things. Everyone on the Heaven Breaking Island knew that the Supreme God of Zi Yuan didn''t like to be disturbed, so they only chose two or three clever boys to serve him.


    It was a small courtyard similar to the mortal world, with a huge osmanthus tree and fragrant flowers. In a corner, there was a grape rack with rows of violet-jade grapes on it.


    Everything in the courtyard, such as the osmanthus tree and the grapes, were all transformed from the profound energy of the owner of the courtyard. Although those things were realistic, in reality, they were all things that didn''t exist. If that was the case, wouldn''t sweeping the flowers be unnecessary?


    However, the two little boys who left told him with a sad look on their faces, ''What if I don''t sweep the flowers?'' The Overlord almost didn''t need them to attend to him. He didn''t need to eat; he only needed to bathe in a hot spring in the backyard and his clothes would be dirty with a Cleansing Curse. There was no need for them to write or grind ink. They were already completely free, and now even flowers were not allowed to be swept by them. What should they do?


    Suddenly, a voice like that of ice crystals sounded. "Qingyun, come in."


    The young boy, who was called Qing Yun, hurriedly walked in. The purple-clothed Supreme One had a book in his jade-like hands and was frowning as he looked at it. He quickly filled the bottle with water and asked, "Lord God, what''s the matter?"


    Zi Yuan drank some water and said, "You guys are pretty bored here, so help me get a few books from the Misty Pavilion. You guys can talk to some kids you know and come back in three days."


    Qing Yun was already so happy that his heart was pounding, but his expression was still calm. He bowed and said, "Yes, Supreme Divine."


    Qing Yun turned his head and pulled Qing Yan together, "Hehe, Lord God is in a good mood today. He wants us to go to the Misty Pavilion to get the book for him, and he said that he will be back in three days."


    It was unknown how long it would take for the two of them to return there. Even though they had never been angered before due to their exuberant immortal energy, they were still young and loved a lively environment.


    He then packed his bags, summoned the clouds and headed towards the Misty Pavilion.


    When they arrived at the Misty Pavilion, the two of them picked up the book the Supreme God did not read and filled it with several large books. Just as they were about to leave, they suddenly saw something moving upstairs.


    Right now, the Misty Pavilion had long been used as a library. Other than the Celestial Emperor and ordinary Sky Clan members, no one else could enter. Who was there now? The two of them walked up the stairs as soon as they were big enough, but they were bounced back by a huge force.


    It was likely someone extremely important had been locked up here, and this seal was so powerful. The two of them looked at each other for a moment before walking out. Not far away, he saw an extremely exquisite looking chain. With her personality, she picked it up and said, "Qing Yun, look. This chain is really pretty."


    The string was shaped like a plum blossom, one petal at a time. It looked like a small cherry blossoms, with tassels hanging from the bottom. Qing Yun frowned, "I''m afraid it wasn''t someone who landed here, yet you still dare to pick it up.


    The more Qingyan looked at it, the more she was unable to let it go. She said, "It''s just a necklace, who would come back to get it? I don''t care, so I''ll take it."


    The two of them walked out. Upstairs, Su Yitian watched as they left. He held his mother''s jade pendant, feeling somewhat nervous.

 C136

    When Su Yuewu woke up once again, she didn''t know how much time had passed, but her stomach was filled with hunger. She had already carried a large bag of books with her, so naturally, she wouldn''t bring extra food. Now, the biggest problem was actually eating. She looked at the small sky around her and shrank into a ball. Her tail wagged as she looked at her pitifully.


    She rubbed its head and said, "Let''s go out and take a look."


    A man and a beast walked out. For some unknown reason, the ground had become much firmer, and when one stepped on it, it gave off a hard feeling. They slowly walked to the outside of the cave. It was still as if the nebula was flowing down their bodies. One could not tell how much time had passed. She finally understood why the ground felt much harder. It was the mucus from the dead beast''s body that had dried up and formed something solid on the ground.


    As they walked along the road, Su Yuewu followed the signs and sat down. Su Yuewu slowly absorbed the spiritual energy. Unlike the Wind and Rain Continent, this place could only increase one''s Qi when meditating. As long as he could sense the surrounding mountains and rivers, he would be able to increase his internal force.


    Not long after, he saw a huge red cloud and a faint fragrance came from the air. When they got closer, they saw that it was actually a large area of pipa trees, and on top of it, there were many yellow loquats.


    Su Yuewu and Xiaotian were so happy that they picked the loquats and put them in their mouths. It was unknown how long that loquat had been growing for. In this place filled with spirit energy, Su Yuewu only felt that the fruit in her mouth was extremely sweet, as if every cell in her body had been activated. As they ate, they threw it away, not knowing how much they had eaten.


    Slowly, feeling full, the two of them sat under a tree. Su Yuewu leaned against the small sky on her stomach, and slowly breathed in and out to rest. He felt better, so he took his skirt to load the loquat and prepared to eat it in the cave.


    On their way back, they discovered a stone tablet not too far away. Su Yuewu curiously looked over. It was probably a eulogy written by her husband for his wife. The entire text was filled with deep emotion and sadness, and the words at the end of it were, "There are loquat trees in the courtyard. My wife has planted them in the year of her death." I also plant loquat today, do not know when into the forest? "


    Su Yuewu knew that this was what the founder of Tartarus had said to his wife, but she didn''t know that it was such a soulful scene. She gave it a casual glance and returned to her cave.


    Rest well. It is time to begin training. Su Yuewu began to focus her attention, trying to destroy all the profound strength she had previously recited.


    She gathered all of her profound strength together and slowly, because the profound energy in her body was originally only formed in a short period of time, and now that she forcefully gathered it, it was very tyrannical. Su Yuewu endured the stabbing pain in her four limbs and forcefully gathered all of her inner strength into one place. This took away most of her concentration.


    Little Tian was lying beside her, slowly licking the cold sweat from her body. Su Yuewu stopped all the acupoints in her body, and expelled all the inner strength from her body.


    She could not help but feel some sorrow in her heart, Lin Guhong. It was with great difficulty that the Jiang Lingbo duo managed to pass on all of their inner force to her. Now that she was going to be crippled, it was truly a waste. She slowly expelled all her profound energy bit by bit, and the light around her body slowly dimmed as she played chess, from white to black, and then from purple down, until there was nothing left.


    Her body only had the immortal elemental energy of two people, but she didn''t have the slightest bit of internal energy. Only now did she realize that the surroundings were extremely cold and she had no way of resisting it. Just as she was about to start reading and cultivating, a faint glow suddenly appeared at the cave entrance. Su Yuewu initially didn''t think much of it, but when she got closer, she discovered that each light was filled with a soul!


    At that time, he had seen those beautiful lights by the tree. They were actually all souls. At that time, she was already at the White Profound Realm, so naturally, they would have nothing to do with her. But now, Su Yuewu had actually crippled her own cultivation, wasn''t this just a natural feast for her?


    Su Yuewu looked at the sinister expression on his face, and finally understood why others said that the Treacherous Currents were forbidden areas. Originally, he thought that Liu Suifeng was already extremely dangerous, but now that he was here, he realized that danger was everywhere. Those ghosts would definitely attack him when he couldn''t even imagine it.


    Su Yuewu lifted up her sword. Although she felt that her body was cold and heavy, she still brandished her sword to chop at those beams of light.


    Her soul did not want to die, so when she swung her sword, there was no reaction at all. Without profound energy, her sword slowed down, but still swung towards her soul like a halo of light. Those halos quickly dodged past Su Yuewu and slowly entered her body.


    Su Yuewu was powerless to resist the soul attacks, and even Little Tian was too anxious to do anything about it. He held the book in his mouth and placed it next to Su Yuewu. For the first time, Su Yuewu had no other choice but to use her body to fight against the soul and endure the pain of being bitten. She started to look at the mental cultivation method written on the Heart Sutra. She began to do her best to gather the surrounding spiritual energy into her body, and then she started to create a warm current in her heart according to the method above. Although it wasn''t much, Su Yuewu discovered that her body had already produced a faint glow, and the immortal elemental energy in her body was resonating with her body.


    His soul began to tear and bite her internal organs, and he only felt countless knives stabbing his internal organs, and it was extremely painful. Although she did her best to cultivate, her energy was still sluggish and unable to concentrate on gathering the surrounding spiritual energy.


    The light around her body could no longer approach her. There was a faint white light enveloping her body. It was the light that only immortals would be able to shine. However, the soul within her body was still wanton. Su Yuewu had no idea what to do, so she slowly fainted.


    After an unknown amount of time, a man in white suddenly walked in with a loquat in his hand. He seemed to be taken aback when he saw the glow that filled the cave. He waved his hand, and as if they understood his intentions, they all flew out.


    Behind the light, there was a woman in red, her face devoid of any color, like white jade. Beside her lay a small yellow beast, licking her wounds. He walked over slowly, and the animal looked at him warily, its mouth making a whimpering sound.


    Ignoring the small beast''s warning, he placed his hand on the woman''s neck. So that''s how it was, how did she get here without any inner strength? No wonder he was attacked. The small beast suddenly bit at him. With a casual movement, the small beast bounced off the wall of the cave and then powerlessly fell to the ground.


    He touched the woman''s face. It was warm, as if it were about to burn his hand. He looked at her picturesque appearance and thought to himself, "She is really beautiful, even more beautiful than my mother." He suddenly felt that it was good to have such a lady accompanying him. He raised his hand and chanted something inaudible before the light from Su Yuewu''s body slowly flew out. He then chanted another incantation, causing the blood-stained souls to suddenly die like fireflies and land on the ground.


    Seeing that the man seemed to be saving his master, Xiaotian didn''t stop him and sat beside Su Yuewu, watching his actions.


    He touched the side of Su Yuewu''s neck and frowned. A red light slowly rose from the center of her palm and was sent into Su Yuewu''s body. Su Yuewu''s expression gradually relaxed. Her expression began to calm, and a blush once again appeared on her face. He withdrew his hand and slowly retreated outside.


    When Su Yuewu woke up once again, she discovered that her whole body was relaxed. The annoying fireflies and souls around him had also disappeared, and he no longer felt the pain of being bitten. He only felt comfortable.


    She touched the sleeping sky beside her and slowly sat up. Only now did he realize that there were more than a dozen dead fireflies scattered on the ground beside the stone bed. She was curious as to what had happened after she fainted. She suddenly felt something round in her hand. She turned around and saw a loquat. She looked at the other side of the loquat and frowned.


    She began to meditate on the bed. Yesterday, he could only face off against enemies while cultivating, surpassing the first level. She was a White Xuan expert, and to the first level, this was an extremely simple task. She then followed the tree''s method and started to cultivate to the second level. That mental cultivation method was originally something profound, and most people would only be able to comprehend it after dozens of years. No matter how talented Su Yuewu was, it couldn''t be said to be the first level of cultivation every day.


    She could only feel the spiritual force between the heaven and earth slowly reaching her body. She felt that she had reached that boundary, but she was still unable to break through.


    Her cultivation speed could not be considered fast, but in any case, she had already reached the third level after a month of cultivation. If this was the Wind Moon Continent again, it would be unimaginable. There was a rich internal energy in her body, and although it couldn''t compare to Bai Xuan''s, it was much gentler. There were also two immortal elemental energies nourishing her internal energy, making her feel much better than before.


    Su Yuewu knew that the Treacherous Currents were very mysterious, and they even made preparations to continue fighting. However, they didn''t encounter any danger after that. On a small day, she woke up and whimpered something, but in the end, it was different for humans and beasts. She could not understand what it was saying ¡­


    When she was hungry, she would go to that loquat forest with Xiao Tian to steal some loquat. En, there was no one here. Perhaps it wasn''t stealing, but returning to the cave after eating her fill to continue her cultivation. Su Yuewu didn''t know whether it was a mistake or not, but she felt as if someone was watching her from a distance.


    However, when he used the power of his inner force, he did not find anything abnormal. Although Su Yuewu was both nervous and curious, when she thought of the strangeness of this place, she could only slowly calm down.

 C137

    Qing Yun and Qing Yan reluctantly left the Heaven Breaking Island.


    Zi Yuan saw that they had brought back the book he wanted, so he had something else to do. He didn''t care about the two of them. Normally, there wasn''t much he could do in this departure. They had already cultivated to the point where they didn''t even need to eat. However, the two of them could not stay idle any longer. They opened up two fields at the back of the courtyard, found the immortal of the silnon and got the seeds of the mortal world. Then, they began to play on the farm in the back courtyard.


    The first time Zi Yuan saw it, he was very shocked. However, due to his calm personality, he just let them be. It was just that later on when they were children, he wouldn''t forget to water and fertilize the plant every day.


    As Qingyan loosened her grip on the soil, she plucked the ripe vegetables and said, "When do you think the great deity of Zi Yuan will show a different expression? Always so smirking, every day will drink tea, play chess, read books, occasionally catch a fish. These days have been too ordinary. "


    Qing Yun looked at her disdainfully, saying, "I''m afraid that everyone is like you, having fun. How many years had Supreme God been a deity? Naturally, he had underestimated everything. Furthermore, if you have such a mischievous smile, how can you have the dignity of a deity and accept the incense of the people? "


    Qingyan said, "I went to see that geezer Taibai. The statue that our master is given in the mortal world is really fierce and ugly. I have discussed it with them before. In this Heaven Realm, we are the most beautiful. Tsk tsk ¡­ "She lovingly paused for a moment before saying," He just doesn''t have any expression. If he smiled, I''m afraid that the flowers in Heaven Realm would bloom. "


    Qing Yun ignored her and took care of all the dishes in the garden. He said, "Don''t let your thoughts run wild. I''m afraid the sky is falling and even the gods won''t have any other expressions."


    Just as he finished his sentence, Qing Yun''s theory was immediately overturned.


    The reason for this was that they were bored, so they took things and made a swing on the osmanthus tree. This was his first time doing it and he didn''t have much experience with it. As the green smoke swayed, the rope broke and she fell in front of the Lord. At this moment, Highgod still didn''t have any expression. He only said, "You guys need to use a bit more force when stabbing. Don''t fall to the ground and hurt yourself."


    Qingyan embarrassedly stood up, flapping the dust off her body in a flurry. Just as Highgod was about to say "I''m fine", he suddenly crouched down and picked up something. His expression immediately changed.


    There was a wistful, eager look on his face, and something they didn''t quite understand. He was always happy and angry when he encountered the God. He grabbed the beast and asked, "Where did this come from?"


    When Qingyan saw his expression change, she still couldn''t react. She looked at his handsome face with a frown, thinking that even if he was in a trance, it would still look good.


    Qing Yun quickly walked over and pinched Qing Yan''s arm. He said, "Reporting to the Emperor, this was picked up by Qing Yan and I when we went to the Misty Pavilion."


    Supreme Celestial was still frowning, his jade-like hands were still gripping the chain, and the bright red color in his hands was both charming and weak. He repeated in a daze, "The Misty Pavilion?" He seemed to be thinking about something.


    He asked again, "Did anyone else come to the Misty Pavilion that day?"


    Qingyan finally regained her composure and stomped hard on Qingyun''s foot while replying, "Reporting to the Emperor, there''s only Qingyun and I in the Misty Pavilion." She thought for a moment, then said, "Oh, right, there seems to be someone else up there. Qing Yun and I are preparing to go up to take a look, but the seal is too strong for us to go up. "


    The purple-clothed Highgod was pondering over something. The Misty Pavilion hasn''t been used to lock people up for a long time, and now someone powerful has been imprisoned? He thought for a moment before walking out.


    Qingyan looked at the direction he went and asked, "Sir, that is the door."


    Zi Yuan paused before saying, "I''ll go to the Misty Pavilion."


    Qingyan saw that there was some gossip, so she followed. She looked at the string still in Ziyuan''s palm and asked tentatively, "Sir, this string ¡­" The purple-clothed Highgod had no intention of returning it to her. He said, "Mm, if the Heavenly Emperor sends another item over next time, you can ask him for an even more exquisite one. This won''t do. "


    Qingyan pouted in grievance. What the heck? He''s an old man and he even stole from a girl.


    They followed Zi Yuan and soon arrived at the Misty Pavilion. The Misty Pavilion was usually empty, and if one wanted to enter, they would only need to use the handwriting of a Purple Abyss or a Celestial Emperor to open it. Zi Yuan was very anxious and rushed in as soon as he arrived at the door. Qing Yan and Qing Yun arrived at the barrier and discovered that the seal had been broken in such a short time. The door was wide open and they had followed him in.


    There was only a boy around the age of ten or so in the room. He was really pleasing to the eyes, with his white and plump body, and his black pupils that made people feel pity for him. Zi Yuan slowly squatted down in front of him. Ignoring the terrifying blood-red words written on the surrounding walls, he asked, "Is this Suo Zi yours?" In his hand was the bright red plum blossom.


    Su Yitian saw that someone had finally arrived before him. Although he didn''t know if this person was a friend or foe, he still smiled and said, "Ah, it''s mine. I don''t know when it fell." He took it and slowly tied it to the white jade pendant. He said to Zi Yuan, "Thank you, uncle."


    Zi Yuan looked at the jade pendant with a complicated expression. He asked, "Where did you get this jade pendant?"


    Su Yitian knew that this jade pendant had a great origin. He pretended to be innocent and laughed joyfully, "Oh, uncle said this jade pendant is good? "This jade pendant was given to Tian Tian by mother. Mn, mother gave it to mother when she got married."


    Zi Yuan asked again, "What''s your mother''s name? Where''s your mother? "


    Su Yitian tilted his head and asked, "Does uncle recognize this jade pendant?" Or do you recognize my mother? "


    Zi Yuan nodded, "Yes, this jade pendant was originally mine. What''s your mother''s name? "


    Su Yitian looked at the handsome man in front of him and said, "My mother is called Su Yuewu."


    Zi Yuan nodded and asked, "Where''s your mother?"


    Su Yitian shook his head and said, "She passed away a long time ago. I don''t know what her name is."


    Zi Yuan''s body shook slightly. "I know." Looking around, he asked, "Why are you locked up here?"


    Su Yitian''s eyes were watery as tears began to fall. He said, "Many uncles came. They said that I was the reincarnation of the God of Slaughter, so they injured my mother and kidnapped Tian Tian here. They even said ¡­ "He even said that he was going to kill Tian Tian." He hugged the man in front of him and sobbed, "Tian Tian is so scared. Mother''s injuries are so heavy. Tian Tian is also afraid that she won''t be able to see mother again ¡­" Woo woo ¡­ * "Woo woo ¡­


    Zi Yuan only felt that this soft body carried with it a familiar feeling. His heart immediately softened. He looked at the surrounding walls and said, "Are you writing this for fear of forgetting your mother?"


    Su Yitian looked at the love in the man''s eyes and said half-truthfully, "I know every day that I will die for sure. I''m just worried about mother." In here, Tian Tian''s memory is getting worse, which is why she bit her finger and wrote down everything about her mother. "


    Zi Yuan sighed and said, "Do you want to go out every day? Don''t forget about mother."


    As if she had heard the most exciting news, Tian Tian immediately raised her head. Her eyes were glistening with tears. He asked, "Uncle, is it true?"


    Zi Yuan pinched his face and said, "Of course it''s true." He held Su Yitian''s hand and said, "Come with me."


    As soon as he stepped out of the door, he saw a group of people not too far away. Zi Yuan held Su Yitian''s hand. He could clearly feel the child''s hand tremble before coming behind him.


    He was still expressionless as he watched the Celestial Emperor approach. When the universe was vast and primitive, he had lived in this world, and his life was in harmony with the heavens and the earth. Regardless of strength or prestige, they could not be compared with the current Heavenly Emperor. If not for his calm personality, the Heavenly Emperor''s position would never have been taken by the current Heavenly Emperor.


    He merely stood there straight. His purple robe looked extremely extravagant, and his handsome face was expressionless. Even though the Celestial Emperor was tactful, nobody knew what he was thinking about.


    He stood in front of Zi Yuan. However, he was still apologizing with a smile as he asked, "It has been a long time since Supreme God Zi Yuan has left the world. Now that he has come to the Misty Pavilion, he ¡­" He waited for Zi Yuan to come and tell him the purpose of his visit.


    Zi Yuan held Su Yitian''s hand tightly. His expression was still indifferent as he said, "Wu, seeing that this child''s talent is really good, I want to bring him back to leave the country." It was as if he was saying that the radish was very good and that it was as easy as drinking soup for me at night.


    The Celestial Emperor began to sweat profusely. He didn''t know which technique this ancestor was planning to fight, but he was determined to take it away. He stammered, "This... We didn''t have the ability to seal him in place, but he was able to return to life after being frozen. Now that he has recovered, if we don''t completely disperse his evil aura and use the Eastern Emperor Bell to suppress his soul to the point where it would disappear. I''m afraid that after a year after he obtained the memories of his reincarnation, the entire human world would be covered in ashes. "


    When Zi Yuan heard this, he didn''t even furrow his brows. He asked Su Yitian, "If you recover your memories, will you still be able to kill?" Su Yitian knew that he had hugged the right person. He innocently said, "If mother is fine, then I will naturally be a good girl as well."


    Zi Yuan looked at the Celestial Emperor with a lifeless face and said, "He said he won''t kill anyone." As he spoke, he prepared to leave with Su Yitian.


    The Heavenly Emperor was speechless. If he said he wouldn''t kill, then he wouldn''t kill? However, he had no way to refute and could only stammer out, "But ¡­ "But ¡­"


    Zi Yuan creased his brows, his tone slightly impatient, "He already said that he will no longer kill anyone, so why is the Celestial Emperor still not letting him go? Furthermore, there is still this sovereign. Could it be that the Heavenly Emperor does not even believe this sovereign anymore? "


    How could the Celestial Emperor dare to pin such a big hat on Zi Yuan''s head? Sigh ¡­ He had no choice but to watch as he took that brat with him as he left the country. He turned around and his expression changed as he said furiously, "Speak! Who leaked the news of the God of Slaughter''s reincarnation? Even Highgod Ziyuan was invited, what a great face. "


    The group of people acted like a bunch of wooden stakes, but no one replied to the Celestial Emperor''s words.


    The Heavenly Emperor looked around, but there was nothing he could do about it. He could only say hatefully, "If I find out who did this, don''t blame me for being rude to him."


    He walked towards his own palace and suddenly slowed down. He said to the maid beside him, "Go, call that old man, Mu Zhongliu, over to me."


    He sat on his throne and drank the tea in the teacup. Usually, he would find the tea fragrant, but today, he felt disgusted. He put down his tea bowl and looked at Mu Zhongliu, who was sitting beside him, and said, "I don''t know how Ziyuan found out about this, but now it''s settled. I was hoping that when his hostility was almost gone, he would suppress it under the Eastern Emperor Bell. Now, now ¡­" As he spun around, he said, "What do you think happened?"

 C138

    Mu Zhongliu said seriously, "The best plan now is to seal the news as soon as possible and prevent the people of the human world and Nine Nether Realm from finding out about it. Wait until the Ancient Demon Sovereign''s remaining strength is suppressed before we turn around to deal with the God of Slaughter''s reincarnation. "


    The Heavenly Emperor said, "With Zi Yuan, you still want to interfere in that brat''s affairs?"


    Mu Zhongliu suddenly turned to the Celestial Emperor and asked, "If that kid has no ties anymore and doesn''t take revenge for her mother, or if her mother doesn''t come looking for him, based on Zi Yuan''s personality, wouldn''t he be staying in the Realm of Flame Heaven forever?"


    The Celestial Emperor thought for a moment. "What do you mean?"


    Mu Zhongliu said, "It''s very simple. We should start from that woman and make some movements in the human world so that she is unable to take care of his precious son."


    The Celestial Emperor thought for a moment, then said, "Right now, that woman is still in the Demon Area. "If he did not die, we would have had to plan things out from now on."


    Mu Zhongliu laughed. "Everything is under your control."


    As for leaving the country, Qingyan was the happiest with a clever and beautiful friend. Zi Yuan had not come into contact with a stranger for a long time, so he did not know what to do. So when he came back, he threw him to Qingyan.


    Qingyan looked at this jade doll and asked with a smile, "Do you want anything?"


    Su Yitian began to act arrogantly. "I want to eat something."


    The three children had cooked all the few things in the yard. With Bing''er and Dong Ni''s culinary skills, he was very familiar with Qing Yun and Qing Yan. The two of them had followed his instructions and cooked extremely delicious food. Not long after, they had finished eating all of the food in the courtyard.


    That day, after the few of them finished eating, Su Yitian placed the last of the porridge into a bowl and walked towards Zi Yuan''s room.


    Zi Yuan was practicing his calligraphy in his room when he suddenly saw a bean sized child carrying a bowl of porridge in front of him. He frowned as he looked at Su Yitian. Su Yitian slowly placed the bowl of porridge in front of him and said, "Uncle, try the porridge I made."


    Zi Yuan didn''t know how many years it had been since he had eaten five grains, but now, someone suddenly placed a bowl of porridge in front of him. He rejected it expressionlessly, "I haven''t eaten these for many years."


    The child tugged at the hem of his coat. His eyes were pitiful. He said, "This porridge was taught to me by my mother. It is said that when she was young, her mother made this for her to eat." Your mother said that it had the taste of love. Uncle, can you please just eat a little bit? "


    Zi Yuan looked at his expression and his heart softened. Hearing that this was that person''s method, he sighed, put down the brush, picked up the bowl, and took a small sip.


    The fragrance of the rice and vegetables mixed together and spread through his mouth. It was both sweet and refreshing. The corner of his mouth curled up. He suddenly felt that the congee really wasn''t bad and slowly drank it all in one gulp.


    Su Yitian thought that it was indeed very useful to mention his mother. He looked at the Purple Abyss with sparkling eyes. When Zi Yuan finished drinking it, he saw the look of longing in the child''s eyes. He bent down and said gently, "It''s delicious, thank you."


    Su Yitian timidly asked, "Do you like it? I''ll make it for you every day, okay? "


    Zi Yuan was amused by him and said, "Foolish child, I am an immortal. I don''t need to eat. "Don''t do it anymore."


    The child gave a low "Oh" and said no more. Zi Yuan had already raised his brush. Seeing his wronged look, he put it down and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you unhappy that you came here, or is it that no one is with you? Are you bored?"


    Su Yitian shook his head and said, "No, uncle treats me so well. Mother told me that if there is anyone who treats Tian Tian well, Tian Tian must also treat him well.


    He looked at Ziyuan and was still expressionless, but there was a hint of gentleness in his eyes. He tentatively said, "I''m afraid that uncle hates Tian Tian and has locked Tian Tian in that Misty Pavilion."


    He sighed and reported him to his lap, saying, "Silly child, that won''t happen. Since you''re here, uncle will definitely not let you return to the Misty Pavilion."


    Slowly, Su Yuewu became familiar with the environment of the ghost realm. Apart from the small amount of food and the lack of light, there was nothing bad about this place. It was as if someone was helping her clear out all the dangers. She was not afraid of death and dared to walk around. It was very convenient for her to cultivate. As soon as she finished practicing an old book, she felt that she had at least reached the upper levels of the Black Level. It was only the second and third month, and there were still four or five remaining books.


    The river was strange, rising every once in a while. Su Yuewu would have gone inside to bathe, otherwise she would have stank. However, he never saw that strange tree again. Su Yuewu''s light bulb garland was still glowing brightly.


    She took the opportunity and dived back into the water. As the water slowly enveloped her body, she suddenly felt that there were people around her.


    Su Yuewu was very curious. She slowly sank into the water and then slowly stood up from the other side where there was a shelter and put on her clothes. Sure enough, a white shadow ran to where she was and anxiously looked into the water before jumping down.


    Su Yuewu saw it clearly. It was a man. She walked to the shore and crouched down. She looked at that person and said, "Are you looking for me?"


    That was a very handsome boy, he couldn''t be called a man. The moment he saw Su Yuewu, his face turned red. Su Yuewu extended her hand and he slowly pulled Su Yuewu''s hand as they walked out of the river.


    Standing together as well, Su Yue Wu discovered that he was even taller than her. Wearing a set of white clothes, he stood uneasily by her side. She smiled and asked, "Have you always lived here?"


    The boy nodded slightly as he walked forward: "Yes."


    The two slowly walked into the loquat forest. They didn''t know how to wear it, but a wooden hut appeared inside. Although it was small, there was everything inside.


    Su Yuewu sat on the wooden chair, while he sat across from her. Su Yuewu asked, "Was it you who saved me at the beginning?"


    The boy looked at her and nodded. "Yes."


    As if she was looking at her own little brother, Su Yuewu smiled and asked, "Why did you save me?"


    The boy looked at her and finally said something longer. "You look like your mother."


    As if she had heard a joke, Su Yuewu laughed heartily and said, "Did your mother not teach you a few things? Does it mean that the more beautiful a woman is, the more dangerous they are?"


    His eyes were like that of a fertilized deer, quickly lifting up to look at Su Yuewu, then lowering down again. Su Yuewu felt that he was simply adorable, but she suddenly thought of a fact and asked in astonishment, "That girl with the inscription is your mother?"


    Surprised, he asked, "How did you know?"


    Su Yuewu didn''t reply. She thought to herself, "That Nine Serenities'' founder and wife are at least in the same generation as the Celestial Emperor, and their child is at least a senior from the same generation as the tides. I can''t believe that I still treat him as my own younger brother. What a joke."


    But he did look like a teenager. Curious, she asked, "How long have you lived here?"


    He shook his head, probably knowing that Su Yuewu didn''t know what he meant, he explained, "I was born here with father and mother. Later on, mother left, and father also left after a long time." There was a hint of sadness in his expression.


    It seemed that she was indeed older than him. She extended her hand to touch his mingmen, but could not feel any strength. Either he did not have any internal energy, or his internal energy had reached an unfathomable degree.


    Naturally, she was not so stupid as to think that he did not have any internal energy. It could only be the latter, and the descendants of Jiu You naturally inherited a formidable power. She sat beside him and said, "What''s your name?"


    The boy was confused. "What''s your name?"


    Su Yuewu was somewhat shocked and asked, "That''s right ¡­" Why do you call me Daddy and Mommy? Your name. "


    His expression was still somewhat confused as he said, "Daddy rarely calls me that. Mommy calls me Baby."


    Naturally, she could not call Su Yuewu ''Baby''. He didn''t have a name, so what should he do?


    She asked the boy in front of her, "Can I give you a name?"


    He looked over and asked, "Name?"


    Su Yuewu said, "Yep, after I get a name, I can call you by that name. Only you can call me by that name. Just like me, I''m the only one named Su Yuewu, do you understand? "


    The boy laughed out and said simply: "En, I understand, your name is Su Yuewu."


    Su Yuewu looked at him and said, "Can you be called You Huang?" Your father established the Nine Netherworld, and then, Huang Huang meant bamboo. I hope you''re as strong as bamboo. "


    The boy smiled again, "Yes, You Huang, my name is You Huang."


    Finally seeing someone similar to her in this place, compared to the loneliness from before, Su Yuewu felt that her days were much better. Every time Su Yuewu reached a bottleneck, he would always know what to do. Under his tutelage, Su Yuewu''s progress was getting faster and faster.


    When he saw the flower wreath above Su Yuewu''s head, he was shocked. He said that a long time ago, a tree had appeared here, and after his father ate the fruit on the tree, he became very, very powerful.


    Su Yuewu looked at the pear-like item in her bag and asked, "Is this it?"


    He scratched his head and said, "I think so. Daddy is always here for a period of time and up for a period of time. I''m always here alone. After mother passed away, he buried her here. That''s why I was with father. "


    Su Yuewu was shocked, "You''ve been here ever since you were born? No one will bring you? " If it was just a baby, how could it be here? She looked at him with an expression of maternal love.


    He said, "I don''t know. I only saw my father a long time later. He began to teach me something. He said that he will be very powerful once he learns it."


    Su Yuewu was somewhat perturbed and hesitant. "Have you never thought of going up?"


    You Huang said, "Daddy said it was dangerous up there and told me not to go up. I can''t go up there after he dies." He said his mother was killed by them. "


    Hearing such explosive news, Su Yuewu was astonished. At that time, what Lin Guhong said was that the inner strength of Jiu You''s founder was higher than that of the Heavenly Emperor''s. How could his wife be killed?


    Could it be that what he said about not caring about the matters of Jiu You and the elders finding the successor at the place he pointed out was fake? Was it that someone was secretly framing them and only letting him escape in a hurry?


    Su Yuewu suddenly felt that she still knew too little about this world, especially the matters of the previous generation, as well as the matters of her own mother. Just who was her biological father and where her mother came from?


    As Su Yuewu looked at her last Heart Sutra, she secretly made up her mind to save Su Yitian and find Leng Fanyun.

 C139

    On the Wind Moon Continent, Blood Shadow Sect.


    After that pain, the current Shangguan Tulong was like an eggplant that had been frostbitten, he couldn''t muster up the energy to do anything. It was clearly warm weather, but he was only willing to hide in his room every day. He was unwilling to do anything, and he did not see anyone else. It was as if he would only be lonely like this until the end of time.


    Under the pressure of Tang YiRou, the Blood Shadow Sect gradually began to disappear. Only the few people who had nowhere to go remained. The world had changed, and it was as if the weather had become cloudy.


    The servant girl in light clothing brought the medicine over and said, "Young Master, drink the medicine."


    It took him a long time to draw his gaze back to that night''s thick medicine. His wound kept repeating itself, but it never healed, no matter how many doctors he looked for, no matter how many medicines he took, he couldn''t find an improvement.


    He tilted his head and said, "Pour it, I won''t drink it."


    The servant girl originally had feelings for him. Seeing that he didn''t care about her body, she hurriedly said, "Young Master, even if it wasn''t for you, you still had to drink the medicine for the sake of others."


    Shangguan Tulong sat up slowly, took the medicine, and drank it with a frown. Coughing, he laughed and said, "For the others? Cough cough ¡­ This is truly a joke. Right now, everyone is anxiously waiting for me to fall and for me to scatter like monkeys. Where would anyone hope for me to fall? "


    The servant girl was so embarrassed that she couldn''t even speak. Seeing this, he was somewhat impatient. He heavily placed the medicine bowl on the table and said, "The medicine has been consumed. You can take it down." When the servant girl saw the impatience on his face, she bit her lips before taking the medicine bowl with her as well.


    The courtyard was very quiet in the afternoon, and Guan Tulong drank his medicine and slowly fell asleep. Suddenly, he felt that someone was standing in front of his bed. He faintly squinted his eyes and actually saw a figure.


    He was shocked, then suddenly sat up. It was a white-bearded grandpa who stood in front of his bed with a smile. Seeing him sit on the bed in surprise, he asked, "You''re awake?"


    Shangguan Tun Long could not feel the presence of the approaching person at all, and asked cautiously: "Who are you? How did you get in? "


    The newcomer slowly sat down, his fingers lightly caressed his life vein as he said, "Hey, your shoulder is just a small wound, and you haven''t recovered after all these months?"


    He couldn''t help but cover himself with a blanket as he said, "You haven''t answered my question. This is a private residence, and yet you barged in for no reason, don''t you think you''re being unreasonable?"


    That person laughed and asked: "If I tell you that I am someone from Heaven Realm, would you believe me?"


    Shangguan Tulong started to believe him in his heart. With that old man''s methods and inner force just now, he clearly felt that it was impossible for a third expert to exist in this world. He coldly snorted and said, "I don''t know where this lunatic came from to cause a ruckus in front of my bed."


    The other person poured a cup of tea from the teapot and said slowly, "You obviously believed it already, so why are you still acting like this? Alright, I''ll be frank, are you upset that you will always stay on the Violet Rank? "


    Seeing that the person who came was about to poke his weak spot, he opened his eyes and asked: "Are you really from Heaven Realm?"


    The other person poured him another cup of tea and said, "That''s right, Lord Heavenly Emperor wants to make a deal with you."


    Shangguan Tulong took the cup of tea and put it aside. He asked, "May I know what the request is and what the reward is like?"


    That person looked at him again and said, "Are you still healthy? If you look like this, how are you going to do things?" With that, he took out a bottle of medicine and said, "This is the holy medicine of the Heaven Realm. It heals all wounds very quickly.


    Shangguan Tulong took it. The transparent white paste smelled like Tianshan Snow Lotus and Deer Pith. It was indeed a good thing. He placed it in his sleeve and said, "Let''s get to the point."


    The elder replied, "The Celestial Emperor knows that you have two great regrets. One is that you can only reach the Violet Rank in cultivation, and the other is that you''ve missed out on the number one beauty in the world." His tone was mocking, and Shangguan Tulong was furious.


    The other party hurriedly said, "Don''t be in such a hurry. Listen to me speak slowly. The matter that I have requested of you has something to do with this beauty. "


    Shangguan Tullong smiled bitterly, "I''m afraid the Heavenly Emperor still hasn''t investigated the relationship between her and me. She and I have long since lost the reputation of husband and wife. A few months ago, I went to stop her from saving her son, which was why she hurt me." Shangguan Tulong caressed his wound and said: "This wound hasn''t healed yet, how can I go up and ask for trouble?"


    The old man said, "Only you can do this. As the proverb goes, one is completely bewitched by the outside world. Nangong Jean had already been bewitched to the point of being dizzy. Naturally, he would respond to Su Yuewu''s words. But we cannot go to the Heaven Realm. "


    "You guys have the nerve to find trouble with a weak girl."


    That person was not annoyed, and said: "Anyway, I''ve already left it here, as long as you stop Su Yuewu from going to the Heavenly Court, the Heavenly Emperor will allow you to train in Sky Profound."


    Shangguan Tullong said: "Now that I am like this, do you think I will still care about Tianxuan''s martial arts? Besides, I''ve tried it once, and I know she''s determined and will never change. Just for the sake of Tianxuan, I will try my best to do such a thankless task, but I will not be able to do it. "


    When the old man saw that he wasn''t going to take the bait, he hurriedly said, "Things are a bit complicated right now. Anyways, as long as you delay Su Yuewu, everything will be fine." Otherwise, it would not be impossible for me to ask the Sky Emperor to help you become a part of the Immortal Class. "


    Shangguan Tullong saw the hidden meaning within his words and couldn''t help but feel a little curious. He said in secret: "That Su Yitian is already in your hands, why are you still so afraid of Su Yue Wu? Why don''t you just give it a go?" He made a slitting motion with his neck.


    The old man was already agitated, and upon hearing Zhang Xuan''s words, he felt as though he had found a bosom friend. He said, "That''s what I said too. The Celestial Emperor must listen to that Old Man Mu and use the Eastern Emperor Bell to destroy his soul." However, it just so happened that the upper part of the Purple Abyss, which had been indifferent for so many years, became clear and took away the reincarnation of the God of Slaughter. This time, there''s no other way around it. That''s why I found you. With just Su Yuewu, she can deal with the Heavenly Emperor, not to mention the Supreme God of Zi Yuan, whose life is equal to the Heavens. "


    Listening to his words, Shangguan Tulong secretly made up his mind. Su Yitian, that child, would probably be safe once he broke away from the borders of the Heavenly Emperor. Otherwise, the Heavenly Emperor wouldn''t think about doing anything to Su Yuewu, right?


    He nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll try my best."


    The old man drank the tea in his cup and went back to report to the Celestial Emperor with satisfaction.


    The Celestial Emperor asked, "Did he really agree?"


    The white bearded man said, "Zhen''er has agreed. As long as we delay this side, the Ancient Demon Sovereign will be delayed and this matter will be settled."


    The Heavenly Emperor narrowed his eyes and said, "It''s just that the feeling of the sword hanging above my head is really not good. I keep having the feeling that there''s a problem even if the God Killing reincarnation is at Zi Yuan''s place ¡­ This won''t do, if he isn''t scared out of his mind, I''m afraid he won''t even be able to sleep soundly. " Sigh, when he thought of that wooden face that was difficult to communicate with, a wave of headache struck him.


    He could only look at the white bearded man and say, "This side can only last as long as possible. You have to hurry the Jiuyuan region and urge them. After dying so many times, his strength should be depleted."


    "Yes," the white-bearded man replied in a low voice and slowly retreated.


    On the other side of the border of the world, Su Yitian was indeed a rare treasure. With the help of the book he had written in the mortal world, he had scared the two children silly. Their relationship was getting better.


    As for High God Ziyuan, he was still indifferent to him on the surface, but he knew that he was delicious, so he sent people over from time to time to bring over food and other things. Although Su Yitian was comfortable, he was still worried about his mother. Although this person had accepted him over the sake of his mother''s mother, whether he would let him go and allow him to obtain the strength of his previous life was still a question.


    He could only secretly conceal his anxiety, pretending to be heartless every day as he joked with them.


    Today, he logically made porridge and sent it over to Zi Yuan''s room. Although Zi Yuan did not eat the five grains and grains, he would still give face and drink the food he sent over.


    Today, he did not write, read or drink tea. Instead, he took out a piece of creamy white jade and started carving something. Su Yitian ran over innocently and asked, "Uncle, what are you doing?"


    Zi Yuan did not say anything and only showed him the thing in his hand. It was a young girl with curved eyebrows and a smile, her eyes filled with a dazzling luster.


    Curious, he leaned against the corner of the table and asked, "Is this my mother''s mother?"


    Zi Yuan slowly carved the patterns on the corner of the woman''s clothes and replied in a low voice, "Oh."


    Su Yitian was always shameless. He asked, "Is mother from Heaven Realm?"


    Ziyuan was still the same as before, and it was impossible to see his expression. He said the same short sentence: "Ugh."


    Su Yitian kicked at his nose and face, asking again, "What is her name, and what does she do in the Heaven Realm?"


    Zi Yuan finally put down the things in his hands and rubbed his eyes. He looked at the gossipy boy in front of him and said with a slight smile, "Ghost spirit, do you want to listen to my uncle''s book?"


    When Su Yitian saw this, he finally had the chance to listen to some gossip. Besides, his mother had been searching for the mystery of his origins. It would be even better if he could unravel the mystery from this man in front of him.


    The man recalled in a low voice, "Her name is Shushu, hmm ¡­" That''s what she told me. "


    At that time, Zi Yuan was still such a pale-faced Supreme Realm God. The few virgin girls in the palace were old, and after being matched up by the Celestial Emperor, they were about to be married off. So a new man had to come in. "It was the palace maids who came in.


    Zi Yuan would never pay attention to the people in his palace. Usually, they would be the ones to do their own thing, but that time, a sky full of snow suddenly fell on Heaven Realm. Ever since Zi Yuan arrived at the Heaven Breaking Island, he hadn''t seen any snow, so he also went out to see the snowflakes.


    Just as he walked out of the courtyard, he saw a girl dressed in pink doing something on the ground, muttering something. This was the first time he curiously walked up to her, but he saw that she was pinching a snowman, a very small snowman the size of a palm.


    He stretched out his white fingers and carefully pinched a person before standing up. Although the snowman was small, she had made it very exquisite. She had made everyone in the world that had left.


    When she turned around and saw the legendary supreme god of Ziyuan, she became a bit nervous, and also a bit embarrassed that he didn''t know about. He asked, "This is... "Me?"


    The woman, seeing him looking at the snowman with some doubt, also smiled. He said, "En, that''s right. Isn''t it like becoming a god?"


    Zi Yuan looked at the snowman with a wooden face and said, "Am I usually this expressionless?" His face matched his words. It was simply no ordinary joke.


    The girl was still holding a lump of snow in her hand as she sat on the ground and laughed out loud.


    Zi Yuan did not know why, but seeing her like this, he felt relaxed. He also crouched down and looked at the snowmen, which were all still alive and kicking.


    One by one, he asked, "Who is this?" She answered with a frown, "Who is this at the front door? Who is this in the kitchen? Who is this in the study?


    Finally, he pointed to the lady in red''s snowman and asked, "Who is this?"

 C140

    The girl smiled and said, "My name is Shu Sou, not Ling Su''s daughter, but the snowflake. The snowflakes fall and rustle."


    This was the first time he had heard someone call that name. He was somewhat surprised, but after thinking for a moment, he felt that the name was very cute and matched her well.


    He also turned his head and smiled. "En, this name is not bad. It suits you very well."


    The girl was dumbstruck. Zi Yuan was currently a bit baffled, so he said, "Your Goddess'' smile looks really good. It should be more of a smile."


    She was not even 20 centimeters away from him. The weather was a little cold, and her small face was completely white from the cold. Only the tip of her nose was red, making her look very cute. The upper god of the Ziyuan region, who never remembered his name, remembered a person''s name in an inexplicable snowy day. Shua, shua.


    Ever since he had heard this name for the first time, he seemed to have been possessed, and this name began to appear unceasingly in his ears. Shua, shua, today I did a little thing with someone in the study. Shua, shua, today I learned embroidery and broke my hand. He was everywhere.


    Zi Yuan had not seen her for a long time, but he was very familiar with what she did every day. He liked this kind of secret joy. He felt that it was quite fun to hear the story of that weird girl who looked like a rabbit just like her.


    Finally, one day, it was her turn to be on duty. Zi Yuan was writing, and she was grinding ink. The ink was either so thick that the words were incoherent, or it was too clear. Zi Yuan saw that she had grinded a large box of unusable ink so he could only sigh and say, "Forget it, let me do it."


    He poured the ink into the ink stone pool, filled it with water, and began to slowly grind the ink. The girl''s voice softly drifted over, "High God Ziyuan, we''ve met before."


    Zi Yuan laughed from the bottom of his heart before softly replying, "Mn, I know, you''re called Shu Sang."


    The girl suddenly got rid of her restraint and asked, "You actually remember?" Then why are you still wearing that expressionless face? " She had imitated Zi Yuan''s old and stubborn appearance, and when Zi Yuan saw her like this, he couldn''t help but laugh.


    When she saw Zi Yuan smile, she smiled as well. As she took out the words he wrote, she said, "I told you this a long time ago. Only when Zi Yuan smiles will it look good."


    Slowly, even in the departure, we know that the new one rustled, and was very much to the delight of God. Originally, he didn''t love the mortal world''s food, but he still liked it. He liked cooking, and he also liked forcing Zi Yuan to eat. Thus, he slowly began to eat.


    It turned out that he rarely smiled. He had a cold and detached attitude. But with the rustle, she was always able to make him laugh, and then she laughed herself.


    Their lives were simple and happy. Suddenly, he received news of the Heavenly Emperor''s arranged marriage. He wanted to marry his smartest and most intelligent daughter, the fourth daughter, to the Zi Yuan Supreme God as his wife.


    The difference in seniority between the two of them was countless times greater. Zi Yuan had lived for so many years, yet he no longer had the ability to love, hate, and hate. He immediately rejected the Heavenly Emperor, saying that he did not want to take Fourth Miss as his wife. He always did not know how to be tactful and infuriate the Celestial Emperor in front of all his family members.


    When he left the country, he was rustling the osmanthus flowers in the yard. When he saw her smile, he did not know why but he suddenly felt a little absent-minded. If it was the Heavenly Emperor''s Fourth Miss, she would probably only be as lively and interesting as Xia Zhi, yet he didn''t know her personality.


    Seeing that he didn''t reply for a long time, she decided to scatter the osmanthus she had just picked all over him. He was distracted by the flowers all over his body. "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    Shua! Shua! She asked him: "What''s wrong? Why do you look so confused when you''ve just come back from the outside?"


    He brushed the petals off his body and said indifferently, "It''s nothing. I just went to cancel the engagement with the Heavenly Emperor."


    Her hands were shaking as she asked, "Are you the Heavenly Emperor''s fourth daughter, Qing Yan?"


    Zi Yuan originally thought that very few people knew about this matter, but now even an ordinary palace maid in the area knew about it. That was if the entirety of Heaven Breaking Island knew about it.


    He frowned and asked, "You know?"


    Sneering, she continued, "So I was just there to serve the Heavenly Emperor. I might overhear him mention it to Taibai by chance one day."


    Zi Yuan felt slightly more at ease as he lifted his foot and walked inside. A timid voice suddenly came from behind and asked, "Up..." Great God, can I ask you a question? " She lowered her head slightly, her eyelashes fluttering like a butterfly, while her slender fingers rubbed the corners of her clothes.


    He suddenly felt that this girl in front of him was so lovable that he didn''t even notice as he gently asked, "Just ask me what you want to ask."


    She raised her head quickly, then lowered it and asked softly, "Why did the Lord God reject the marriage? I heard that Miss Qing Yan is the Heavenly Emperor''s favorite daughter, and she looks like a great beauty."


    Zi Yuan had once married in the mortal world, but after all these years of becoming an immortal, he could no longer remember what his wife looked like at that time. Looking at these lively and spirited faces, could he say that he felt that he was beyond old?


    His eyes were a little desolate and thin as he said, "Even if it''s a beautiful woman, what use is it? Her beauty is just skin and bones. Besides, what does it have to do with me?" He no longer looked at the girl''s expression behind him and went inside.


    Ever since that day, he had never seen anything like it. Even the people around him had never mentioned him. Everyone was in a hurry and treated this Highgod with respect. However, no one was like her, smiling as they told him that the Highgod''s smile was so beautiful, so he should really smile more.


    Zi Yuan inexplicably felt a little lonely. Looking at the cold and indifferent palace maid, he couldn''t bring himself to voice his question.


    In a luxurious and exquisite palace, a pink-clothed girl was crying her heart out. A teacup had been broken on the ground. A man in grey stood beside him, looking helplessly at the source of the noise in the room. He helplessly patted the woman''s shoulder and said, "Fourth Princess, don''t cry anymore. Your eyes are all swollen."


    The woman raised her head. Her almond-like eyes were like peaches, and her face was covered in mottled tears. She held onto the grey robed man''s hand and said, "Hui Qi, why did he push my marriage over? Am I not worthy of him?"


    The man bowed slightly and pulled the girl''s hand, saying, "Fourth Miss is overthinking. I''m afraid that no one will be first when it comes to Fourth Miss'' looks and talent."


    When the woman heard this, her heart felt better. However, she still said indignantly, "Hmph, he actually said it''s just a piece of skin. Does he even have that kind of skin?"


    The man looked at her and said, "The Purple Abyss God is famous for his looks in Heaven Realm. However, since he said that he''s not willing to marry the young lady, the young lady should not mention him anymore. " He saw Yan Yan''s expression clearly, and said tentatively, "Then I''m afraid we won''t be going either."


    The girl looked at the grey-clothed person beside her, and her mouth curled up as she lost herself in her memories.


    She was the most important treasure in the hands of her father, the Heavenly Emperor. He was usually strict with his subordinates, but when he looked at her, his stern face immediately broke into a smile. He always had a proud expression as he looked at his masterpiece, saying, "Yan''er is so good, royal father wants to find you the strongest husband in the world."


    At first, she didn''t pay much attention to it. The Heaven Realm was bored, and no one told her about it. That day, just as she was about to tiptoe to scare her royal father, she heard the conversation between her royal father and Taibai.


    Father Emperor spoke with a serious tone, "Sigh, Yan''er has grown up too. When we reach the age of marriage, does Taibai have any good suggestions?"


    The bearded Taibai looked at the expression on the stage and said tentatively, "I think the eldest son of the Dragon King''s clan from the East Sea is not bad. His age is also good, and his character and appearance are both excellent."


    The Heavenly Emperor frowned and shook his head, "Sigh, among all my daughters, the one I like the most is Yan''er. Although the young master of the Dragon King of the East Sea is good, the first place is still too far away. Secondly, his status is still too low. He is not fit to be Yan''er. "


    Taibai continued, "That Star Lord Si Ming is also not bad, his talent is oppressing and his position is suitable."


    The Celestial Emperor shook his head and replied with his eyes closed, "Not enough."


    Taibai Jinxing was a smart person, he thought of another person as he rolled his eyes. He asked, "Did His Majesty speak of him? The one who left the border? "


    The Heavenly Emperor''s eyes opened again, and he said with a smile: "What do you think, Qing Qing? "I think in all the lands of the four seas, only he is worthy of my Yan''er. He is also capable, handsome and not too far away."


    Taibai promptly agreed and nodded, "Yes, yes, yes. Under the heavens, there is no one more suitable for the Fourth Princess than Supreme Violet Abyss. But... "This age ¡­" Even the current Celestial Emperor could only be considered his junior. That Fourth Princess'' seniority was not one star away from his.


    Qing Yan heard most of it from behind the curtain, and when she heard this, she couldn''t help but return to her own hall. Hui Qi was clearing the table and sitting there in a daze when he saw her return. He said in amusement, "Did the Palace Master go to the Celestial Emperor''s place and get his tongue taken away by a skylark? Why didn''t he say a word?" With that, he passed a glass of water to Qing Yan.


    The girl held the cup and didn''t drink. She was stunned for a moment and suddenly asked, "Hui Qi, do you know about the Purple Abyss God?"


    Hui Que was surprised to see her suddenly mention the Purple Abyss. He said, "Of course I know. When the heaven and earth were in chaos, Zi Yuan and the other four people opened this world together. No one is stronger than him. It is said that his ability has already reached the level of illusion. "


    Qing Yan asked again, "Such power, why have I not heard of it before?"


    Hui Qi continued, "The Supreme Violet Abyss God has lived for so many years, he doesn''t care much about these matters anymore. After finding a place to stay on the Qingya Peak, he rarely comes down."


    Qing Yan was a little speechless, "Isn''t he bored? Furthermore he is so old, doesn''t that mean he''s even older than my royal father? "


    Hui QI laughed: "The princess does not know, that Zi Yuan Supreme God is one of the most beautiful men in the Heaven Realm, he is naturally handsome, and with his bearing, he really looks more like a god than a deity."


    Qing Yan didn''t say anything, just held the cup and drank a mouthful of water. Suddenly, she slammed the cup down on the table, her eyes shining. "I''ve decided. I''m going to take a look myself."

 C141

    Su Yuewu meditated on the stone bed as her entire body emitted a layer of golden light. This was already the last book. After practicing this book, she would be able to go and save Tian Tian and Fan Yun.


    Thinking up to this point, her mind trembled slightly. The power in her heart meridian fiercely shook because of her master''s distraction. Su Yuewu''s heart ached, but she quickly retracted her mind and didn''t dare to be distracted again.


    After an unknown period of time, it was as if all the spiritual energy in the world had been gathered in the hands of the woman on the stone bed. Her hands had formed a cross lotus pattern, and a golden light was seeping out from the lotus pattern. It looked messy and messy, but it was actually the most powerful and tyrannical Heaven Divinity Eight Trigram Formation in the Heaven Realm.


    That spiritual energy seemed to have a life of its own as it revolved around Su Yuewu and slowly flowed into the array. Slowly it became faster and faster, the entire array seemed to come to life as it rapidly rotated. The spiritual energy became smaller and smaller, until it became the size of a normal pill in the middle of the array, and slowly sank into Su Yuewu''s palm. The formation slowly disappeared.


    Su Yuewu looked at the ball in her hand that contained the essence of the ghost. Her inner force had already reached the Sky Profound Realm, and after taking this pill, her inner force would be endless. Even those people from Heaven Realm wouldn''t be her match easily.


    She slowly sank the pill into her heart meridian and felt the warm power. She sat up slowly, gathering herself. He didn''t know how long he had cultivated here, but even his face had changed. Although his original appearance was impeccable, it was still that of a budding rose, and the current Su Yuewu already had another cold and elegant temperament in her eyes. Her willow shaped eyes were bright, and her lips were bright.


    She walked slowly out of the hole and the small sky followed her silently. She stretched herself and looked around her. It was still a familiar and desolate appearance. The nebula that filled the sky flowed like a huge canopy that covered this land that had no one around it. The apprehension and fear she felt when she first arrived had become very familiar. Su Yuewu sometimes thought that compared to the Feng Yue Continent''s self-deception, this place was really peaceful and comfortable.


    But she didn''t belong here. She had more important things to do. There were no tools to measure time here. She didn''t know how much time had passed, but she hoped that it was still too early. She still had the chance to save Tian Tian and Fan Yun.


    It''s time to go back, Su Yuewu thought.


    He naturally had to say goodbye to You Huang if he wanted to go back. He was in a wooden cabin in the depths of the loquat forest, learning how Su Yuewu had taught him to make tea. There was no tea here, so he could only take the water and boil it. Even if he soaked it in the dry leaves of the loquat tree, it would still have a refreshing taste.


    Su Yuewu took the tea from him and put it aside, saying, "You Huang, I''m leaving now." "Sorry, I still have something important to attend to, so I can''t stay here with you any longer."


    His hand paused for a moment as he poured another cup of tea. Then, he slowly drank it down. He was thirsty and finished the glass. He put down the cup, feeling helpless in his heart, and asked, "Are you going to return?"


    Su Yuewu also asked herself in her heart, would she return it? The answer is no.


    In that world, she had her own precious son, her own lover, and many close friends who cared about her. People were all social animals, so she couldn''t do without them. Although she was a bit apologetic and reluctant, she still shook her head and said, "I''m sorry, I won''t be able to come back."


    His eyes slowly became wet. He pulled her sleeve and asked, "Yue Er, what should I do if you leave?"


    Seeing the undisguised attachment and reluctance in his eyes, Su Yuewu also sighed and said, "You Huang, I have a very cute son on the continent above, and a husband who loves me very much. They were taken away, and I came here to improve my ability to save them. If... If I can''t, then I will live well, because I will not give in to the people who care for me. "


    You Huang''s eyes were a bit puzzled. "Son, husband, and others, are they very important to Yue''er?"


    Su Yuewu looked at him and smiled, "You Huang, your son and husband are like your father to your mother. Also, friends make you feel that you have the power to walk down the road no matter what. You Huang, you''re always by yourself here, so you naturally don''t know. " Seeing the injured look on the boy''s face, Su Yuewu added, "You Huang, if you have the chance, you must go up and take a look."


    The boy''s eyes were filled with yearning, but after a moment, the fire in them died down again. He shook his head. "No, Daddy said it was dangerous up there." Su Yuewu didn''t know what had happened in her generation, but since her father had left a message, she couldn''t say much.


    The two of them sat in silence for a long time before Su Yuewu finally stood up and said, "I''ll go back and have a good night''s sleep, then I''ll leave." This is the last time I''ll see you before I come out. " She thought for a moment, then said, "If you''re here alone, you need to be fine. When you want to talk with someone, use the words that I taught you and write them down.


    You Huang looked at her and nodded obediently, then lowered her head, no longer willing to look at Su Yuewu.


    Su Yuewu''s heart also felt somewhat sad. She sighed and walked out of the forest.


    It was as if she had finally taken off a huge rock, allowing herself to sleep peacefully on the stone bed. Every day she was here, she would raise her cultivation as soon as possible, and quickly finish cultivating that Heart Sutra. She would go out one day earlier, and she and Leng Fanyun would also be out of danger one day earlier. As a result, he always felt better and immediately got up to cultivate. He had very little time to rest, so he really slept boldly and confidently.


    She was sleeping well, and her face was flushed. Xiaotian laid beside her, looking at the people standing by the stone bed. He knew that there was no danger, so he moved his ears and went back to sleep.


    You Huang foolishly looked at the girl sleeping on the bed. Her curved eyebrows and long eyelashes were like a fan that covered her eyes. Her nose was tall and delicate, and her rosy full lips were beneath her. A tempting smell exuded from her body.


    You Huang was both thirsty and hungry. She felt his cool, sharp fingers slowly move towards her neck. When he was very young, his father brought him a roasted chicken. It was so fragrant, but when he finally ate all of the meat on the chicken into his stomach, he touched his bloated belly, feeling at ease. Now he had that feeling again, as if a large part of his heart was missing.


    After Yue''er left, this pitch black place was once again filled with people. It was so lonely. He didn''t want to be alone. He wanted someone to be with her, just like his mother. Even if he stayed under the earth, he would still be with his father.


    His hand touched her delicate skin, that warm and delicate touch was too good to be true. You Huang was a bit intoxicated, so he couldn''t help but put a bit more effort into it. His fingertip dug into the girl''s neck. He could feel her blood flowing beneath the thin layer of blood vessels beneath his fingertip. With just a little more effort, the warm blood would flow out, and he would no longer be cold or thirsty. He would have this woman in front of him forever.


    Su Yuewu seemed to have had a nightmare as her body suddenly twitched and her brows wrinkled. The resolve that You Huang had made all of a sudden collapsed. No matter what, he could not do it. She was so lively and beautiful. If she could speak, then she must be even more beautiful.


    He retracted his hand, and, not daring to look at the sleeping woman again, staggered back to his cabin.


    When Su Yuewu woke up, she felt that her mind was clear and her entire body was extremely relaxed. Only her neck was in pain. When she touched it, there was some blood. It was probably because she had been dishonest during her sleep and scratched her neck with such a claw. She patted the sky, and the two packed their things and began to walk out.


    Walking up to where the two of them landed, he saw the firefly like Undead. Right now, Su Yuewu was already in the Sky Profound Realm, and her entire body was enveloped in a layer of light golden light. The Undead did not dare to approach her, and could only circle around her and dance around.


    Su Yuewu sat on the back of the little sky and closed her eyes. Her hands formed a seal as she began to chant. She and Little Tian were like a ray of light that was rising rapidly as they flew up.


    They only felt the sound of the wind whistling past them, but this time, there was no fierce spirit pestering them. Not long after, Su Yuewu once again stood on the Wind Moon Continent''s land.


    This was real. It didn''t seem like a ghost, as if he didn''t have enough strength. The evil spirits below the cliff were still roaring, but Su Yuewu was no longer afraid. Her eyes had not seen light for a long time, and she closed them uncomfortably.


    After a long time, when the light drizzle slowly fell on the man and beast, Su Yuewu finally truly felt like she existed.


    She laughed silently, a smile of confidence and enchantment. She slowly walked forward, not caring about the raindrops falling on her body. Just like that, she knew that the invincible Su Yuewu had returned. What she lost, she had to take back.


    With the Sky Xuan inner force, it would only take a bowl of tea to kill the Moon Slaughter. When she slowly walked into her own territory, Bing''er and Rou-Er were playing with a toddler. Bing-Er turned her head around and saw a corner of red cloth. As she moved up the cloth, she finally saw the miss she had been thinking about day and night. Her tears finally dropped and she stood up.

 C142

    The next day, Qingyan went to find Taibai, using the two boxes of top-quality Purple Marrow Jades given by the Celestial Emperor in exchange, Taibai found a way to take her to see that Purple Abyss Great God.


    The white-bearded and flowery Old Immortal sat down on a chair next to his Alchemy Furnace, smiling as he watched the beautiful princess leave. She walked out, then turned back and warned with worry, "Taibai, you must not tell royal father about this."


    Taibai Jinxing said sincerely, "Don''t worry, just because of those two boxes of Purple Marrow Jades, I will definitely not tell the Heavenly Emperor about it."


    After two days, Taibai came to visit. Qing Yan helped to pour the water for Tai Bai and asked, "What, do you have a way?"


    Taibai stroked his beard and laughed, "I''ve got it. I saw that the children who left the country were getting on in years, and when it came to getting married, I matched them to a good person." That means... " He giggled and said, "Does the fourth princess want to get close to him?"


    Qing Yan was shocked, and asked, "You mean, you want me to become a palace maid?"


    Taibai said, "Ah, this is the best way I can think of. If I don''t become a palace maid, at most I can take you to hide somewhere and see you from afar when he comes down the mountain next time."


    Qing Yan was a little perturbed, she had never done anything before, what if she was discovered? She bit her lip and asked, "Then what if I fall into a trap after I go over there?"


    Taibai Jinxing''s expression showed that he had everything under control. He took out a small box from his bosom, which was carved with an exquisite jade carving. Opening it to take a look, it was a pitch black ordinary pill, colorless and tasteless.


    Taibai said, "This is my newly concocted pill. If you are found out, crush it." This thing doesn''t have any smell, only my Pill Room''s Big Brother Sparrow can smell it. Then I''ll go and bring you back. "


    Qing Yan''s heart was pounding like a drum. She was both nervous and a sweet and sour feeling that she didn''t understand. Taibai looked at her as he smiled, "The princess will be preparing well in the next two days. On the third day, I will bring the princess to leave this country."


    Hui Qi came in, tidying up the teacups on the table and asked, "Princess, are you really going to leave the country?"


    Qing Yan seemed to have some strange pretence as she coldly snorted, "I want to see how old that Zi Yuan has become. Royal father is forcing me to marry him." Maybe it''s a guy with a face full of pockmarks and a vulgar expression, but I just happen to have a reason to reject him.


    She looked at him, her eyes darted around, and an idea came to her. When Hui Qi took the tea cup and was about to leave, she suddenly threw herself at him, a fawning smile on her face as she said, "Hui Qi, teach me how to do chores."


    Qingyan had lived for hundreds of years, and Zhener''s hands were like white jade, unstained by the sun and spring water. Now her hands began to pick up the rag, moistened it with rootless water, and washed the glasses as Greysteel had requested. In order to look beautiful, the cups in Heaven Realm were made as thin as paper and had patterns engraved on them. In just half a cup of tea, Qingyan broke three cups.


    She sat on the small stool in frustration and pouted, "What lousy cup is this? If worst comes to worst, I''ll just leave the country and not wash the cups." The corner of Hui Ku''s mouth twitched, he expressionlessly asked: "What does the princess want to learn?"


    Qing Yan said, "Teach me to cook."


    Three days later, Qing Yan, who had learnt how to cook in the dark, followed Taibai into the country. It simply didn''t seem like Heaven Realm. Fist-sized roses were planted all over the outside, forming a many-eyed scene. "In a blue brick house with gray tiles on top, a big patio opened up. There was a large osmanthus book in the yard, and it looked like it had been magic used to make small, pale yellow flowers.


    The main entrance was a living room, with about four to five rooms at the back. Tai Bai gestured to Qing Yan and left. Qing Yan was living with a girl who was crafting.


    In the dead of night, one could smell the fragrance of roses and osmanthus flowers in the yard. Qing Yan could not fall asleep, so she gathered up her courage to ask, "Sister, are you asleep?"


    The girl said in a daze, "Yes, I''m about to fall asleep. What''s the matter?"


    Qing Yan asked, "We''re here, when will we be able to see the Supreme Violet Abyss God?"


    As if she was sleeping, a long time passed before a faint voice could be heard from that direction, "I''ve been here for three years and only saw his figure a few times. What do you think?"


    Qing Yan pursed her lips and slowly laid down.


    It was just as that girl had said, they really could not see anyone from Zi Yuan. They were clearly in this small area, but she couldn''t see him. She had been here for three months and had already gone mad with depression. Everyone was ridiculing the new girl for thinking that she was sick.


    She looked at his room with a bit of bitterness. The door was tightly shut, and she didn''t want anyone to enter easily. She helped her grandma pick the osmanthus flowers and dry them in the sun. Then she put them into a silk cloth bag to make a scented sachet. She said with some boredom, "When will this day end?"


    The woman hit her on the head and said, "The young lady just arrived and is already so discouraged. Don''t worry, we''ll see it soon enough. "


    She could only continue on. As she slowly familiarized herself with the environment, as well as with everyone around her, the sky started to snow.


    Qing Yan had never seen snow before. She saw a large amount of snowflakes that were like goose feathers falling from the sky, slowly covering everything and turning the heaven and earth into a field of white silence. Curious, she ran out of the house and picked up a handful of snow. It was ice-cold.


    After playing with the girl for a while, the woman became bored and went back to the house to sleep. Only Qing Yan was getting more and more addicted. She slowly held the snow and turned it into a snowball. She thought for a moment, then slowly began to knead it into little figures.


    Who should she pinch first? She had seen the portrait of Zi Yuan when she left the realm, and now, as if she couldn''t help it, the mini version of Zi Yuan appeared in her hands. She was a little stunned, then she smiled and started to pinch the second person. Finally, when she was holding onto her last self, a purple sleeve suddenly extended from beside her. Her hand was like white jade, carefully holding onto that snowman from the Purple Abyss.


    She was a little afraid that someone would damage the snowman she had painstakingly created. Just as she was about to turn around and remind him, she realised that the handsome man was the Supreme God of Ziyuan that she had been wanting to meet for a long time.


    Her mind was in a blank state when she heard his pleasant voice, "This is... "Me?"


    His image as if a piece of paper had finally turned into a three-dimensional image. Qing Yan suddenly felt that she wasn''t nervous at all. She giggled and said, "That''s right, don''t you feel like a god?"


    When he asked her her name, she looked at the branches of the laurel tree, and with a sudden inspiration changed her name. "My name is Shushu," she said.


    Life was just like this. Originally, the two people who were tied together with red iron wire were still indifferent because one of their names was different from the other.


    Qing Yan felt that she had slowly gotten to know Zi Yuan. The people who left the country were usually bored, so she always brought up trivial matters like how Qing Yan and Zi Yuan were together in the yard to enjoy the snow. Zi Yuan and Qing Yan had obviously not seen each other for a long time, but they were still talking about it. "Shua!"


    The girl in the same room also said that last time, High God Ziyuan suddenly wanted to eat osmanthus tea. In all these years, when did he change to tea to drink? Just after we talked about the osmanthus tea fried the day before, just after the fragrance? The Lord has treated you differently.


    Qing Yan felt as if there was something in her heart that was blocking her way, but she also felt an inexplicable sense of excitement. She was still sitting on her own matter, as if nothing had happened. She thought back to the moment when he lifted the red veil and realized that it was her face. What kind of expression would that ten thousand years old face have?


    The boy who was originally close to Zi Yuan suddenly came over with an expressionless face, looking very much like his master. It was just that his face was not of the same rank. Qing Yan looked at the pockmarked face and said a lot of things to herself, but she didn''t hear a word of it. A few words appeared in her mind: "I''m going to wait on Ziyuan." Those words flashed with a golden light and danced around her head.


    The night before she was on duty, she asked the girl who was good at red to embroider a circle of osmanthus flowers on top of her ordinary palace maid outfit without revealing anything and then put them away. She wasn''t good at these things, but now she was as adept at them as if they were natural.


    The girl squinted her eyes and looked at the standing Qing Yan, clicking her tongue: "Good girl, you are so pretty, now that you have put this dress on, it should be bulging and curvy, you are not going to the personal maid, you are simply going to seduce the gods."


    Qing Yan''s face was a little red, she stopped him with her sweet voice, she carefully folded her clothes and fell asleep.


    He had slept late the night before, and by the time he was on duty the next day, he was already late. She hurried to his usual study and saw him writing, dressed in deep purple, his hair hanging down like ink. She suddenly recalled what Hui Qi had told him that day: "The Supreme Purple Abyss was more like a god than a god." She blushed and carefully stood by his side.


    He didn''t look at her. His subordinates were still acting as if everything was normal. Seeing that there wasn''t much ink on the inkstone, she took the Agarwood and began to grind it. She had never done this before, only that he was smeared with ink and frowning as he looked at her. She knew that she had not grinded well, so she added water and continued to grind. His frown deepened as he sighed. "Let me do it."


    From the beginning to the end, his gaze had never landed on himself, which blinded Qing Yan''s clothes. Qing Yan was not willing to give up and asked, "Does Supreme God still remember me?" He didn''t have much hope, but he actually said the right thing.


    Qing Yan could not help but feel happy. Just like a small beast, once it was favored by its master, it became more unscrupulous and lively. She felt that he treated her differently. He didn''t eat grains or grains, but she cooked a dish of dark food that he ate clean. The usually quiet and quiet person would now bicker with her about battle qi. She felt there was nothing wrong with that.


    She sent someone to tell Taibai that his royal father should hurry up and make an order. Taibai looked at her meaningfully. He said, "Is the princess planning to stay here forever?" She smiled and said, "I plan to tell him in a while. Hehe, let him have a pleasant surprise too. "


    Zi Yuan didn''t say anything when he heard the news and Qing Yan secretly observed for a long time, but there was no response. She was somewhat perturbed. Just as she was about to find some sunshine the next day and he was playing the zither by her side, she told him that she was the Fourth Princess, his future wife. She was somewhat excited.


    The next morning, there was no one from the Purple Abyss. She wasn''t too curious, so she went to pick the osmanthus flowers. Although her rice wasn''t very tasty, the osmanthus tea was very good. They were sweet and fresh, and Ziyuan liked them very much.


    Not long after, he came in from the outside. She was somewhat curious about his wooden face, but in the end, she knew that he was canceling the engagement. Qing Yan could not take it at the time, but she thought that if she knew he was Qing Yan, would he change his mind? After all, he treated her differently from the others.


    She ignored her daughter''s shyness and called out to him, "Why does the Lord God want to end the engagement?"

 C143

    She could not remember his answer clearly, she could only remember his expression back then. Although it was always calm, it was clear that he remembered something, with a hint of nostalgia and regret. Very soon, his eyes turned cold, with an vicissitudes of life that she could not comprehend. His words separated them completely. His world didn''t need her, didn''t need anyone.


    Whether it was the fourth princess, Qing Yan, or the quick-witted maids, they had nothing to do with him. The time that she appeared only made up for the monotony of his time and brought him traces of happiness. It was just that happiness had nothing to do with relationships between men and women.


    Qing Yan, who had never received any injuries since she was young, felt that she had been humiliated, and her heart that was still fresh and sincere was stomped on the ground. Finally, she took out Taibai''s box and broke the bullet inside it. Not long after, Taibai arrived by her side.


    He must have known what was going on. He looked at her with hidden sympathy. He asked, "Have you decided to go back?" Qing Yan feigned indifference and sniffled, "Oh, I''m going back. I see that the Purple Abyss Highgod isn''t that great, I''ll wait for me to go back and rest for the night before asking royal father to cancel the engagement. "


    Tai Bai sighed and asked, "My princess, how did you manage to make this happen?" Didn''t you feel happy a while ago? "


    It was not easy for her to disguise her calm and tranquil appearance, but she felt a great deal of pain from the sprinkling of the salt. She gritted her teeth and said, "Taibai, you can choose not to speak."


    Taibai Jinxing looked at her with a wronged expression, but he really didn''t say anything.


    Returning to his own bedroom, he collapsed onto the comfortable cloud cover and burst into tears. Hui Qi came in calmly and served her a cup of tea. "Is the princess all right?" he asked. She cried even more miserably. What was so good about her? Her body that was made of gold and jade went to bring him tea, but she couldn''t bring him any good. Why did she have to put herself down?


    She cried to Gray Qi like a child before falling asleep. Hui Qi stood beside her bed and carefully wiped the tears off her face with a handkerchief. Then, he dipped a towel in ice water and applied it to her eyes. She was still sleeping soundly, and she must have been really suffering there. He gently tucked her fine hair behind her ear and backed out again.


    The next morning, she woke up to clean herself up and put on her favorite set of Flaming Cloud Skirt. She smiled at him and said, "Gray Qi, I''m going. "Just wait for me at home." But Hui Qi didn''t wait for her to return.


    Qing Yan knelt in the front hall of the Celestial Emperor. The Celestial Emperor had an expression of disappointment on his face. "What? You don''t want to marry?"


    Qing Yan said shamelessly, "That''s right, I don''t want to marry him. He''s so old, and doesn''t know how to speak. If we were to be together, wouldn''t it be a huge generation gap? "


    The Heavenly Emperor was a little speechless. He sighed, and then said in a softer tone, "Is it because of Zi Yuan? He asked to decline yesterday, do you feel uncomfortable? Don''t be afraid, Yan''er, you are my treasure, even if royal father himself were to ask him to marry you, alright?


    Qing Yan also felt that it was unimaginable for her normally arrogant father to be so wronged over his marriage. Gritting her teeth, she insisted, "Indeed, it''s because of Yan''er. I just don''t want to marry her."


    The Heavenly Emperor saw that she was still the same, and said angrily: "Nonsense, if you don''t want to marry, why did you have to come and see him in the first place? I, the dignified Heavenly Emperor''s daughter, am actually going to be his palace maid! Do you really think I don''t know? Yan''er, if you don''t like him, why did you ask Taibai to tell me that you want to marry him? Yan''er, don''t mess around, go back to your own room. Royal father promises that you will marry him in a glorious manner after one month. "


    Qing Yan''s heart was already filled with sorrow, even if she didn''t understand what was going on with Feng Yue, she knew that being forceful was not a good thing. He had a door in his heart that no one could enter, so why did she put herself in such a low position?


    She also said firmly, "If I say that I won''t marry, then I won''t marry. If you must marry, then one month later, you will carry my corpse away from the country!"


    The Celestial Emperor had never thought that his usually obedient daughter would one day be so rebellious. He clutched his chest in fury. "You ¡­" "You ¡­" After a long time, he finally said a sentence clearly, "You are truly a pampered and proud person. royal father normally treats you too well, which is why you are so angry at me, right? "Go down to the mortal world. When have you ever felt that you were wrong? Come back."


    Qing Yan also had a stubborn personality. She immediately ran out of the hall, found the Immortal-Descending Dais, and jumped down without a word.


    The Sky Emperor and Taibai were a step too late. He only saw the corner of her red clothes disappear from his sight. The late emperor suddenly seemed to have aged by a few years. Slowly, he staggered back to his own palace, no longer caring about where his once favorite daughter had landed and how her life had been.


    As for Qing Yan, she felt her body being torn into pieces inside the Immortal-Descending Platform. After drifting for who knows how long, she finally landed on the ground and used up all the energy in her body during the debate with her father. She only felt that she was tired, so she turned into a flower and casually fell asleep.


    He didn''t know how long he slept, but he felt more and more pain on his body before he slowly woke up. He then looked at himself. Along with a bunch of people beside him, he was being crushed daily by a passerby. He didn''t know how long he had been there. His entire body was aching.


    Qing Yan felt that this kind of pain could slowly suppress the pain in her heart. At that time, she didn''t know that any woman who had lost their love in the mortal world would also like to put on a look that was as painful as they wished to live.


    She slowly allowed the crowd to trample on her every day. However, when she was stepped on by Fatty, she would occasionally turn into a rock, causing him to tumble down. The days passed just like that. Only a white-clothed scholar walked past her, avoiding her every time they passed by. He seemed very gentle.


    It had rained that day for some reason, and he was afraid that Mother Lightning might lose her game of cards and cause a ruckus with Thunder. The rain got heavier and heavier, hitting her body. The leaves were already swaying from side to side, but she didn''t think much of it. She was used to being stepped on everyday, and such a small matter was not a big deal.


    The white-clothed scholar hurriedly ran over without an umbrella. After a while, he retreated and clumsily used his sleeve to cover her head from the rain. She found it a little funny. Such a heavy rain, how could he not run home quickly? Why did he stay here foolishly and shelter a flower from the rain? She didn''t care about him. The scholar looked at the sky, then looked at her. He suddenly made up his mind and began to dig the dirt around her.


    Qing Yan panicked, what was this lunatic trying to do? He dug her up with the potatoes and smiled gently at her. "Don''t worry, I''ll take you home." He actually said these words to a stalk of grass as if he was his lover. Going home? Well, maybe it''s a good idea.


    His home wasn''t too big, and it was a small courtyard that was very similar to the one he was in when he left the country. Compared to the Qing Gui who had left, this place was undoubtedly shabby, but it had been cleaned up by him. He looked around and found an old clay jar. He placed Qing Yan inside.


    She sat on the string of his window as the rain continued to drip. Qing Yan felt an indescribable sense of relief as she slowly fell asleep accompanied by the sound of rain.


    The scholar was also a romantic figure. He had only wanted to learn how to serve his country, but he had offended his benefactor. That person had used some tricks at the back, but he had never been able to pass the examinations. He was not discouraged. He became a teacher in a private school nearby and taught his children seriously before he studied for the next year''s exam.


    He was very optimistic, always reciting Li Bai''s poem to her. He liked Li Bai very much. He loved the wind and the moon, and he was open-minded and open-minded. Sometimes he would stroke her leaves and say, "Why haven''t you bloomed yet?"


    He gave her a name, which coincidentally happened to be Yan''er, very similar to her name. She listened to him calling her name over and over again, disdainfully at first. Slowly, they would also unfold their leaves and silently respond to him.


    She felt that this kind of life was very good. She didn''t need to do anything, just listening to his voice was very good. In the season, when she blossomed, she learned that it was called lavender, and that the words were spikes of lavender that could be applied to medicine and soothe the spirit.


    When the scholar saw her flowers, his eyes seemed to see a peerless treasure. Every day, he would chant many praises to her, and then every time a petal fell, he would carefully pack it into his handkerchief, unwilling to part with it.


    Qing Yan suddenly wanted to turn into her human form, and couldn''t help but want to get closer to her.


    She slowly pulled away the petals and turned into her human form, creating a bloody scene as she saved the beauty. It was only natural that she returned to the scholar''s residence.


    The first time she came in as a human, she felt that this place had become much smaller and that the things here were very old. He looked around and said shyly, "This place is indeed a bit simple and crude. I have wronged you, Miss. Before the girl finds her family, she''ll have to make you sleep here. "


    She settled down in a small room with only one bed. He would only sleep on the ground. She would sleep on his old bed every day, smelling the sun''s fragrance, watching his thin shoulders lying on the ground. She didn''t know why, but she felt a sense of relief, just like the smell of grass under the sun.


    She was very glad that she had learned some of the female reds from her roommates when she left the country. In the Heaven Realm, she was an ordinary female rep and in the mortal world, she was already an excellent embroidery. She was slowly able to support herself and no longer had to rely on his meagre tuition to survive. He looked at her embroidery under the candlelight and said with a frown, "I can support you. Don''t work so hard to embroider flowers, girls will definitely take good care of themselves." Your eyes are so beautiful, it''s not worth it to get your eyes burnt by the candlelight. "


    This was the first time Qing Yan was being protected like this, and she felt very worried in her heart. She smiled and blew the light to sleep.

 C144

    As they became more and more familiar with each other, he openly called her Yan''er. She called him Book Garden, and his name was White Library.


    His fame grew greater and greater, and many people came to pay their respects, wanting him to teach their children. He was too busy to come back for lunch, so Qing Yan made some food and brought it to him. Her skills had reached the mortal realm, and her practice had improved a lot. He could now eat it in big gulps.


    When the older children saw the gentle expressions on their teachers'' faces, they also teased them. They made it up to tease them.


    The White Library was somewhat embarrassed. After a few coughs, she said, "Cough cough ¡­" They... They''re just kidding. "


    Seeing his uncomfortable expression, Qing Yan was overjoyed.


    She was watering the flowers in the room, and she was watering the pot of flowers she had been waiting for. Turning around, he saw the White Library Garden staring at him in a daze. She found it funny and asked, "What did you say?"


    He quickly restrained his mind and pretended to do something else. She heard him reciting a poem, "A peach in the sky, shining brilliantly, a son returning home, suitable for the family." Peach Blossom, Peach Blossom, you''re so beautiful! Marry me quickly and help me manage the house.


    Qing Yan secretly smiled. That day when she was embroidering, a figure suddenly appeared in front of her. It was too white after not seeing each other for so long. He frowned and looked at himself, "Princess is easily found by this humble subject."


    Somewhat perturbed, she asked, "Did royal father call you here?"


    Taibai nodded. "It''s been a few years. It''s time for you to calm down. Follow me back, the Celestial Emperor misses you."


    Qing Yan thought for a moment, shook her head and said, "I can''t go back now, I am really in love with someone, I want to marry him and be his wife."


    Taibai''s expression was extremely ugly. "Have you gone mad?" That is a mortal, princess. How can you marry an ordinary mortal and become a wife? "What''s more ¡­" He looked around at the surroundings and said, "The princess has never lived in such a shabby house in her life, how can she get used to it?"


    Qing Yan knew that she couldn''t defeat him, so she ignored him. Unexpectedly, he suddenly lost his intuition, and when he woke up, he was already in his own palace.


    Hui Qi was still the same as before. When he saw that his master was still calm after returning, he brought her some water to wash her face as if they had not been separated for that long.


    Her hands were no longer as smooth and delicate as they were before. There was a thin layer of yellow cocoon on them, as well as traces of burns, needles, and knives.


    Hui Qi''s heart ached, but he could not show it on his face. After he finished dressing Qing Yan, he said, "The Celestial Emperor wants to see you."


    Finally, he returned here. She entered the main hall. The old man on the stage was writing something down. Seeing her enter, that person raised his head. He was her royal father, and he felt that he had aged a bit. Qing Yan felt guilty, she bowed to him earnestly and said: "Greetings to father."


    When he saw her obedient appearance, his heart felt light. He took her hand and asked, "How have you been in the mortal realm for the past few years? Look at your hand, I''m afraid you''ve been wronged?"


    When Qing Yan thought about how he still doted on her, she jumped into his embrace with red eyes. After the two of them replied, the Celestial Emperor said in a deep voice, "Now that you''re back, I have to tell you something."


    Qing Yan looked at her father in surprise. The Celestial Emperor said, "Back then, Zi Yuan refused to marry, so I don''t know why it was spread throughout the Heaven Realm. I was just thinking that your reputation was bad, so the eldest son of the Dragon King of the East Sea trusted me and asked me to marry the Fourth Princess. This is without a doubt the greatest honor, I immediately agreed to it. Now that you''re back, prepare well and find a good hour to get married. "


    Qing Yan didn''t expect that after so long, her father would still force her to marry someone when he came back. She was a little angry at this royal father who had always doted on her. She shook her head and said: "What if your daughter isn''t willing?"


    The Heavenly Emperor scoffed, "You are becoming more and more promising now, disobeying me time and time again. This time it''s definitely not going to work. " He shouted to both sides, "Someone, come!" A group of Silver Winged Soldiers appeared behind him. He said, "Send the fourth princess back to the palace and protect her well. If anything happens to her, all of you can raise your heads and meet her."


    She did not know that the situation that was waiting for her was like this. She was being placed under house arrest by her father. She sat blankly on the couch. Right now, she missed the mortal world very much. She missed the White Library Garden. He gently said to himself, "Yan''er, Yan''er."


    Hui Chi brought a cup of tea to her hand. He replied, "The princess should at least have a drink of water. You being in such a hurry is not a solution."


    For the first time, Qing Yan lost her way. She held Hui Qi''s hand and said, "Hui Qi, I really like a person. I must marry him. Help me, okay?"


    Hui Qi''s eyes darkened. "How can I help you?" he asked.


    Qing Yan said, "I have to return to the mortal world, I want to marry him. I cannot marry the eldest son of the Dragon King of the East Sea. "


    Hui Ku shook his head: "You have the aura of the heaven, even if you go back, you will still be taken away. Princess, don''t be silly. Immortals have different paths, you all ¡­ You won''t get anywhere. "


    Tears appeared in Qing Yan''s eyes, she shook her head and said, "Hui Qi, I know, you''re right. But you haven''t loved anyone, have you? When you are truly in love with someone, you will ignore all obstacles, as long as you can get to them. By his side, he had the courage to live on. He felt that the days passed in a happy and hopeful manner. It does not seem like this Heaven Realm where there is nothing at all.


    Hui QI held onto her arm and slowly lowered it. His tone was a bit cold. "Speaking of which, the princess should think about it for herself. Rather than running away right now, it''s better to think about it."


    Qing Yan thought slowly. Suddenly, she thought of someone, someone she hadn''t thought of for a long time. Now, only he had the ability to help him. Did he remember himself? Would he help her? Qing Yan thought for a while and finally decided to give it a try.


    After all, Hui Qi was still on her side, carefully protecting Qing Yan from the guards. She held up the hem of her skirt and dashed along the road. Finally, she stood outside the departure gate.


    Here, another group of people had arrived. The palace maid standing guard at the door looked at the peerlessly beautiful girl and asked, "Where did this lady come from and why did you leave the country?"


    She took a deep breath and said, "I came to find you, the gods, so you told him that you were here."


    The palace maid put down her broom and went to her master with some doubts.


    In the past few years, Ziyuan had become more and more sage-like, and the people within the borders had mostly been sent out, making him become more and more taciturn. Zi Yuan was writing when he saw someone enter. He frowned, almost indiscernible. The palace maid lowered her head and said: "Reporting to God, there is a young lady outside who wishes to seek an audience with you. She said to call ¡­ "Rustle." repeated the lady.


    Zi Yuan could not react in time. That name seemed to be immersed in the four seas and the eight wastelands, drifting along the surging currents in the wind. He was stunned for a moment before realizing what that name meant. His brush stopped in the air, and a drop of round ink fell on the snow-white paper. His voice trembled a little, "You''re saying ¡­ "Who?"


    The palace maid found it strange that her family seemed to have lost control of themselves. She repeated in a low voice, "It''s a girl in red clothes, she looks very pretty. She said her name was Shushu. "


    Overgod suddenly put down his forehead pen and ran out.


    Qing Yan was anxiously waiting, holding onto the petals on the door. He thought it was the palace maid, so he turned his head back. Unexpectedly, it was the purple-clothed god, whose usually calm and tranquil face was now filled with sorrow and anxiety. She still could not understand him, but she knew that he also wanted to see her.


    She smiled and said, "Supervisor, I''m Shushu."


    After several years had passed, Zi Yuan finally smiled again. He replied, "Mn, I know, your name is Su Shan." It was what he had said when the two of them met. He still remembered the past few years.


    The two of them entered the room and the palace maid stood outside. The atmosphere was rather awkward. She was a bit embarrassed. After all, back then, she was young and ignorant. She had disregarded gods and even had immoral thoughts about untouchable deities. Just thinking about it made her feel that she was outrageous.


    He was no longer as ignorant as he was before. Now, he had his own considerations. Zi Yuan''s gaze slowly darkened, as he tried to find some words to say, "These past few years... Are you all right? "


    Qing Yan was also surprised when he took the initiative to ask her. She nodded after thinking for a while, thinking that he did not know, she added, "I''m fine, what about Zhi Shen?"


    Zi Yuan had a bitter smile on his face. Was he good or not? His days were so plain and uneventful, how could they be considered good or bad? He also nodded and said, "I''m fine."


    Qing Yan then asked, "We haven''t seen each other for the past few years, the people in the yard have all changed, I don''t even know them anymore." There was a touch of melancholy on her face.


    Seeing her like that, Zi Yuan probed, "You ¡­ Why did you suddenly disappear, I ¡­ We were all surprised. "


    Seeing that he had finally changed the topic, Qing Yan sighed from the bottom of her heart, and said: "This matter, is my fault. Sorry, I lied to you, my name is not Shu, I am Qing Yan, the fourth daughter of the Celestial Emperor. "


    Zi Yuan looked at her with astonishment as if he couldn''t believe it. He raised his head and looked at her with eyes filled with regret. His face was very pale. He asked, "Are you the Fourth Princess that the Celestial Emperor wants to grant me a marriage?" His voice was hoarse and dry. It was no longer as clear and bright as it was before.


    Qing Yan lowered her head, and said embarrassedly: "That''s right, royal father said he wanted to marry me to you, I don''t know what kind of person you are, so I begged Tai Bai to allow me to come to your palace to meet you. "I was young then, and now that I think about it, it''s really too rude."


    Zi Yuan saw that she was not looking at him and his expression slowly darkened. The woman continued, "At that time, I was still quite old. Seeing how young the Supreme God was and how handsome he was, I thought that the Supreme God was truly a peerless man. I had thought that if the Supreme God lifted his red cap and saw that it was me, I would be very surprised."


    Zi Yuan''s throat was somewhat dry. He suddenly didn''t know what to say. He was silent for a while, then asked, "And then?"


    Qing Yan smiled and said, "I was very happy when I was with Supreme God. Thus, he looked for Taibai, and had royal father pass down the decree to give it to you as soon as possible. When Yan''Er thought about how she could be the new bride of God, she felt really happy. She would even laugh in her dreams. " She paused before continuing, "Later on, Supreme God went to find royal father, not willing to marry Yan''er. Do you remember when you came back and I asked you why? You said that no matter how beautiful she is, it has nothing to do with me. " Qing Yan was obviously smiling, but there were tears in her eyes.


    Zi Yuan''s tone was a little disappointed, and there was even a trace of excitement in his voice. "Then you left, right? You didn''t even tell me that you were Qingyan. If I knew it was you, I wouldn''t have ¡­ "Why would I ¡­" His words came to an abrupt end. If I knew that it was you, why would I cancel the engagement? Heaven Realm is lonely, the only one with a smile is you.


    He thought for a moment, then said, "Do you still want to hear my explanation?" The girl in front of him was obviously still that familiar face, but it didn''t look like it at all.


    Qing Yan shook her head, and said: "It''s been so long, people should always look forward, don''t you think so, Supreme Being?" Although she still liked to laugh, she wasn''t the type that he liked in the past. Her eyes narrowed into crescent moons, revealing even snow-white teeth. Anyone who saw her would feel happy.


    He finally knew what his decision at that time had lost.

 C145

    Qing Yan lowered her head and said, "After knowing how to deal with God, I no longer have the face to stay by his side, and I feel very sad. He then left without saying a word to the Overgod. It was Qingyan''s fault. However, I would have expected that with God''s personality, it would be a gathering or dispersing of fate, so I wouldn''t pay much attention to these small matters. "


    Zi Yuan could only restrain the shout in his heart. He asked, "If you go back, the Celestial Emperor will blame you. Sigh, in the end, I''ve let you down."


    Qing Yan smiled, shook her head and said, "Don''t say that, Great God. I am a little older now, but I feel that some of what Great God said makes a lot of sense. Everyone has their own destiny, and when you can''t imagine it, you get the whole world. "


    Zi Yuan asked her, "Did you get it?"


    Qing Yan said, "At first, I didn''t want to disturb the cultivation, but now I can only beg the gods. "Please save Yan''er, for the sake of the friendship that Yan''er had with you when she was young and ignorant, please save her." After she finished speaking, she immediately knelt in front of Zi Yuan.


    Zi Yuan was startled and immediately squatted down. "Why are you doing this? No matter how you are now, you will always be the same as how I felt in my heart back then. This has never changed."


    Qing Yan raised her head, her eyes black. Her eyes were born well, and now that she looked at him pitifully, Zi Yuan only felt that it would be worth it if he could pick the stars in the sky for her. He had never been able to bear her pleas.


    He sighed, as if going back to the past, and she begged him to eat her dark food. She had done wrong and asked for forgiveness, but she just couldn''t bring herself to look into her eyes. He knew that he wasn''t a small matter since he found her, but seeing her again made him beg her once more. He could only think in his heart, whatever, even if it meant a lot to him, he would shoulder it for her.


    He asked, "What do you want me to do?"


    Qing Yan said, "The immortal energy in the body of the Godly General Qing Yan has been completely destroyed. Qing Yan is only willing to be an ordinary mortal, be married, have children, die of old age, live a happy life for a short ten years."


    He didn''t expect her to ask for such a thing. A good immortal was willing to cripple his immortal energy, willing to become a mortal. He trembled and asked, "Why, shua shua? You have to think about it clearly. "


    Qing Yan suddenly smiled, revealing a smile that he did not understand. The smile was both sweet and shy, and it made her face seem even more radiant. "God," she said, "when you think about the world, you fall in love with a mortal."


    Ziyuan finally understood everything now, and his heart was filled with desolation. In the past, he was the only one who didn''t want to come out. When he first came in, he said that everyone had to look forward. He really was an idiot. He asked, "He... Is it good for you? "


    Qing Yan was a little shy, she nodded and said, "It is good for me, I will slowly forget about the Supreme Being. It took me a long time to realize that I hadn''t thought about it for a long time. In the mortal realm, there was a phrase that was spoken in the book. It was extremely good, and one did not know what it meant. It went deeper and deeper. "I don''t know when, but I have fallen for him."


    Zi Yuan replied, "You are certain that after stripping off your immortal elemental energy, you only have a few decades left to live. Rustle ¡­ There are so many men in the world, why bother ¡­ Why should they be sacrificed like this? "


    Qing Yan said, "Yeah, there are so many men in the world, but not another White Book Garden. They hold me in their hands and treat me like a peerless treasure. God only smiled at me occasionally, and I felt satisfied, but I didn''t know how happy it was to be a woman until I met him. " She looked at Zi Yuan and said, "Lord God, I beg you, on account of the fact that we have known each other for a while, please help me this once and in the future ¡­ "From now on, I won''t bother you anymore."


    Zi Yuan fell onto the chair, his hand clenched into a fist and his face paled. He said, "Forget about it. We have met once, and I have already missed you once. Now, those who can help you will definitely help you." Rustle ¡­ "Are you sure he''s the man you want?"


    Qing Yan said: "If Zhi Zun has time, I can talk to Zhi Zun about him. He is a really good person, although he is smarter than anyone, but sometimes he is stubborn and cute. "I think that''s what Yan Er wants."


    Zi Yuan didn''t say anything. Qing Yan slowly stood beside him and said, "Great God, it''s too late now. Royal father wants to marry me off to someone else. Please help me destroy my immortal elemental energy now."


    Zi Yuan''s face paled. "Now?"


    Qing Yan said, "Yes, now is the time."


    He sat behind her and slowly placed his palm against her back. She was so thin that butterfly bones protruded from both sides of her back. He slowly found the location of her immortal elemental energy and circulated his internal energy, wrapping it around her as if she was a weak baby, carefully leaving her body inch by inch.


    He couldn''t bear it any longer and was about to withdraw his inner force. Suddenly, she grabbed her own hand. Her hand was covered in cold and wet sweat. Her weak voice was heard, "Supreme Celestial, I''m fine. Please continue."


    Her eyes were as stubborn as ever. He seemed to have a better character than anyone else. He was very carefree, but when he encountered something he wanted to do, even if he knew it was the south wall, he would still crash into it.


    All he had to do was keep moving, and the slower he slowed, the longer she suffered. He simply used more than half of his immortal energy to draw out her immortal elemental energy.


    A pale yellow bead glistened in his hand. She was suddenly drained of her immortal elemental energy, and with a pained groan, she collapsed powerlessly onto his body.


    Zi Yuan hugged her unconscious body, momentarily confused by the beautiful sensation.


    He gently placed the woman on the bed and gently gathered her scattered hair together, then placed the blanket on top of her. Only then did he begin to size up this woman he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    His eyebrows were curved like crescent moons, and beneath them were the long eyelashes that covered his eyes. Her eyes were very bright, even more beautiful than the stars in the sky. He was always unconsciously attracted by her gaze. His gaze moved to the bridge of his nose, finally landing on her bright red lips.


    Her originally tender lips now had two deep teeth marks. It was probably because she felt pain just now and forced herself not to scream out loud. As if bewitched, he slowly lowered his head. He could already smell the pleasant fragrance coming from her body. At the last moment, he suddenly pulled away, as if there was a flood and a ferocious beast lying on the bed.


    He stumbled to a chair and sat down, pouring glasses of water. Finally, the evil aura in his heart slowly dissipated. He seemed to be unable to restrain himself as he looked towards the girl on the bed, but he didn''t see her again. He knew that his heart was no longer as calm and tranquil as it was before.


    Not long after, Qingyan woke up, and bowed down towards the direction of the Purple Abyss. Zi Yuan gently supported her and said, "There is no need for these formalities between us. If you are happy, then it is better than anything." He took out a piece of jade from his bosom and said, "This is an ancient spirit jade. It is the jade that protects people the most. I will give it to you now so that you can protect you in my place. "


    Qing Yan looked at the pure jade in her hand and knew that the man in front of her had always been cold-faced and warm-hearted. It was already rare for him to be able to help her to this extent. She didn''t want to find out what his motive was, nor did she want to guess what was going on behind his eyes. In the end, they had already turned the page, so she could only guard her present happiness selfishly.


    She placed the jade on the table next to her and nodded. "I will."


    Zi Yuan nodded and did not speak any further. He stood on top of Qing Ya, his purple robes fluttering like butterflies in the wind as the wind blew past. He closed his eyes, his hands constantly forming complex hand seals. He was silently mumbling something. Slowly, a huge black hole appeared in front of him.


    Zi Yuan''s ability was unexpectedly deep and profound. With just his own cultivation, he was able to create a passageway that led to the mortal world. He slowly withdrew his hand, and the hole finally stabilized.


    Zi Yuan turned around and asked again, "Have you all thought about it?"


    Qing Yan nodded her head firmly and said, "I have decided."


    Zi Yuan opened up and Qing Yan slowly approached the cave. Suddenly, she turned her head and said, "Thank you, Supreme Commander." Zi Yuan looked at him, his gaze dark and unclear. He still expressionlessly said, "After saying so much, you should quickly leave. When we get there, there''s no immortal energy protecting you, so you have to be careful in everything you do. "


    Qing Yan nodded and did not say anything else. He looked at the girl''s red figure slowly disappearing into the dark hole and felt that there really was only one person left in the world.


    Opening the path to the mortal realm without permission was an extremely time-consuming matter for immortals. After Zi Yuan returned to the border, he laid on the bed for several days. He suddenly felt that his days were running out. Every day, he would do the same thing and watch the sun rise and set.


    He recalled his past and the rustling of his hair. He had been stubbornly calling out to her, even though he already knew her name was Qingyan. "She was the Qingyan and Yan`er of everyone, but she belonged to him alone.


    Everyone was walking forward, but it was as if the Purple Abyss had been stuck in the past, guarding the story of him and Sasa, stubbornly living.


    Tian Tian patiently listened to the entire story. Ziyuan was very boring and didn''t know how to tell a story. Originally, it was a very sad and complicated matter, but after he told it to her, it was as boring as a big bowl of boiled water.


    He asked, "And then?"


    Zi Yuan said, "What other future do you still want?"


    Su Yitian asked, "You like the rustle so much that you don''t feel good about going down to see if she is doing well after all?"


    Zi Yuan sighed. "If I go down and see her, she will be fine. I will naturally be happy. What if he didn''t live well? Could I pull her back? That would only add to my troubles. "I am very weak, and can only remind myself over and over that she is doing well, that she is smart and beautiful, and that she is not doing well."


    Su Yitian said, "She really doesn''t live a good life. Do you believe that?"


    There was pain in Zi Yuan''s eyes as he looked at the little guy in front of him. Su Yitian said, "Mother told me that her mother is just a concubine that isn''t favored by the great families. She is bullied by her legal wife on normal days and is very pitiful." I also heard that she had been in a brothel before and was thus increasingly despised. "


    Zi Yuan''s gaze slowly turned cold. "A concubine? Brothel? How could she be like this? I am truly foolish. If I knew that she was like this, I would have gone to save her. It has only been a few years, but she has actually disappeared just like that. "


    Su Yitian said, "Mother was married into the Shangguan Family. Not long after mother got married, she died like this. It was a long time before mother found out."


    Zi Yuan sat dazedly on the chair. A line of sparkling tears began to fall expressionlessly from his face. He muttered, "If that''s the case, it''s me who''s the one who harmed her."

 C146

    Su Yuewu was in her room cultivating when Tang YiRou suddenly rushed in. She shouted, "Mistress, it''s bad! Bing-Er is gone!"


    As Su Yuewu''s true energy had just gathered together, she was suddenly swept away in all directions. She coughed a bit painfully and spat out a mouthful of blood. Tang YiRou felt a little afraid and quickly went forward to stop Su Yuewu.


    Su Yuewu stopped her hand gesture and asked, "What did you say just now?"


    Tang YiRou said, "Bing''er is gone. There''s one of these on the table in the room." She passed a letter to Su Yuewu.


    Su Yuewu opened it to take a look extremely quickly, and the words inside were as fast as flying dragons and dancing phoenixes. She crumpled the paper into a ball, as if it were someone. She coldly snorted and said, "You should have killed him back then. Hmph ¡­" "He''s actually this despicable. Shangguan Tulong, I, Su Yuewu, am absolutely irreconcilable with you."


    Tang YiRou''s face also darkened as she asked, "This was actually done by Shangguan Tulong?"


    Su Yuewu nodded and said, "He kidnapped Bing''er, and wants to invite me to visit his mansion."


    Tang YiRou snorted coldly, "Hmph, I''m afraid this is the Hongmen feast. Miss, why don''t I gather up the Lunar Slaughter? Why don''t we just take care of the entire Blood Shadow Sect?"


    Su Yue Wu squinted her eyes and said: "Humph, there''s no need. It''s only just a Violet Ranked Spirit Weapon, I''ll take care of it myself. " She took her sword and said, "You asked for it, Shangguan Tulong."


    The next day, Su Yuewu went to the Blood Shadow Sect alone. Now, under Tang YiRou''s leadership, the killing of the Moon in the martial world had a tendency to dominate the world. Since Leng Fanyun had left, the Devil Palace had slowly started to lose. As for the once arrogant Blood Shadow Sect, it had now become a story of the past. The headquarters of the Blood Shadow Sect was currently in a state of depression.


    Su Yuewu stepped on the fallen leaves on the ground and walked in. The garden that filled the yard was now growing like crazy. One could see how lush and verdant it used to be when it was being taken care of. After walking for a long while, he still didn''t see a single person.


    Su Yuewu almost suspected that this was a trap. A hoarse voice appeared in front of her, "You''re here?"


    It was Shangguan Tulong, whom he hadn''t seen for a long time. Every time Su Yuewu had seen him before, his clothes were exquisite and fitting, and there wasn''t a single wrinkle on his body. Right now, he looked to be in a sorry state. His clothes looked as if they had not been properly cleaned many times and were wrinkled.


    Su Yuewu frowned slightly as she looked at the man in front of her, and said in a deep voice, "Cut the crap, where''s Bing''er?"


    "I knew you would misunderstand," said Shangguan Tullong. "I''ve come to find you this way because I have something to tell you."


    Su Yuwu was somewhat baffled. "Something important?" Why didn''t you just openly post it to me? "Shangguan Tun Long, I have truly underestimated your treachery."


    Shangguan Tun Long smiled bitterly: "If I went to look for you in broad daylight, would you have come?" "I''m afraid you won''t even see me, cough cough ¡­" He coughed and continued, "You will be like the roadside at that time, stabbing me with your sword. Yue Wu, I sometimes feel that you''re very ruthless. "


    Su Yuewu said impatiently, "It''s good that you know this, but why do you want me to hate you all the more? "Quickly hand Bing''er over. It is easier for me to deal with you than to kill an ant."


    Shangguan Tun Long clapped his hands and said: "Bring Miss Bing''er here." In the distance, a servant girl quietly retreated. He looked at Su Yuewu and said, "I did do something to hurt you in the past, I was wrong." After all that has happened, it''s about time I grew up. I think a lot right now. Maybe it''s because the first half of my life went too well and everything came too simply, that''s why I took the wrong path. Yue Wu, I know you don''t like me, but I still hope to help you. "


    Su Yuewu looked at his sincere words, and her attitude couldn''t help but change. She was about to speak when a voice called out: "Miss!" It was Bing''er.


    She quickly ran over. Her hair and clothes were all fine, and she didn''t look hurt at all. Su Yue Wu''s heart calmed down, and her attitude towards Shangguan Tulong improved a bit.


    She asked, "You said you were going to tell me something. What is it?"


    Shangguan Tulong said: "The people from Heaven Realm have come to find me."


    Su Yuewu and Bing''er were shocked. They thought they had kidnapped Tian Tian and Leng Fanyun, and no longer cared about matters of the mortal world. But now that they had found Shangguan Tulong, how had they managed to obtain such information?


    Looking at their astonished expressions, Shangguan Tulong said, "About Tian Tian and Young Master Leng being captured, I only know a general idea. He didn''t mean anything by what he said to you last time. He was just afraid that you would lose your life. Now it seems that you have already grasped a very high level of inner strength, and I hope that you can succeed. "


    Su Yue Wu could not hear his later words at all, and asked directly: "You said that the people of Heaven Realm came to find you, for what reason?"


    Shangguan Tullong said: "I suspect that things have changed. We do not know much about the matters of the Heaven Realm. We only know that Tian Tian Tian was captured by the Heavenly Emperor, but from the tone of the last person who came, Tian Tian Tian seemed to have entered into the hands of someone else. That person''s strength should be far stronger than the Heavenly Emperor''s.


    Who could be more powerful than the Celestial Emperor? Su Yuewu tried her best to recall the words Lin Guhong had told her back then. There were only a few fragments that he could remember, "The Heaven Realm is not the strongest in the entire Heavenly Emperor Realm", but there were only so many.


    She regretted it so much, she did not interrupt him at that time to ask who in Heaven Realm was stronger than the Heaven Emperor.


    Suddenly, Shangguan Tulong said, "I remember now. The man who is more powerful than the Celestial Emperor is called the Supreme God of Ziyuan. He has him every day." He thought for a moment, then said, "Don''t be so worried. The Celestial Emperor wants to kill Tian Tian. If the Purple Abyss God wanted Tian Tian''s life, he definitely wouldn''t be so anxious. He would''ve plotted against me."


    Su Yuewu also said, "I also feel that if I don''t come back every day, I won''t be able to rest in peace." Don''t worry, I won''t act recklessly. I must find out the origin of the Purple Abyss. "


    Shangguan Tulong nodded and prepared to go back. Suddenly, he lost his balance and fainted on the ground. The servant girl in the distance rushed over and held Shangguan Tullong in her embrace, calling out anxiously, "Young master, young master ¡­"


    Seeing his pale face, Su Yuewu felt that it was strange and wanted to go up to feel his pulse.


    He was actually poisoned. It seemed like he had been poisoned for a long time. Su Yuewu was shocked, she ran towards Bing''er and the servant girl at the side and said: "Quickly come help him, Shangguan Bing''er has been poisoned."


    Shangguan Tulong woke up slowly and looked at the woman sitting beside his bed. He laughed, "Did I scare you?"


    Su Yuewu was a little surprised. "You knew yourself that you were poisoned?"


    Shangguan Tullong nodded and said: "Yes, my wounds will not heal for a long time after you stabbed me with that sword last time." So I went to find a Godly Doctor who had a good relationship with me, and only then did I find out that I was poisoned. "


    Su Yuewu was astonished. "Don''t tell me it''s from my sword?"


    Shangguan Tun Long shook his head and said: "I know, it''s Tang Yi Rou. I did something wrong and harmed her husband. Naturally, it is only right that she hates me. "


    Su Yuewu knew of their past, so she didn''t want to talk about it. Guan Tulong had indeed killed a lot of people at that time. No matter how he had changed the names, they were all carried on his back and he would not be able to escape.


    Su Yuewu sighed, "Rou''er hurt you for a reason. You can''t blame anyone else. But what about this injury of yours? In my opinion, it''s better to amputate your limbs as soon as possible. I''ll help you force all of the poison onto your arms and then amputate them.


    Shangguan Tulong looked at Su Yuewu in a daze and said, "You don''t hate me?"


    Su Yuewu glared at him and said, "On account of you helping me this time, we can settle our previous matters." But I can''t guarantee anything about Rou-Er. "


    Shangguan Tullong nodded and said: "Alright, I will amputate."


    In Su Yuewu''s previous life, she had never held a scalpel, much less thought that one day she would perform an amputation.


    She had been preparing for a long time and had a long discussion with the godly doctor that Shangguan Tullong had called. First she forced the poison into her injured arm, then she prepared the medicine, the Lancet, the needles, and the lamb intestines.


    The poison had spread to his four limbs smoothly, but at least it had not entered his heart. Su Yuewu knew that Shangguan Bing''s life could still be saved.


    She looked at Shangguan Tullong and said, "I''m going to cut off your arm now. Without the anesthetic, it will be very painful. Endure it."


    Shangguan Tullong looked at her and nodded slightly. Su Yuewu sealed all of his acupuncture points and roasted the knife over the fire. Afterwards, she raised the knife and cut through the joints in his arm and body.


    The wound started out as a beautiful pink, and not long after, more and more blood began to seep out. Shangguan Tulong gave two muffled grunts, his whole body was stretched taut as if he was trying his best to restrain himself.


    The doctor was waiting for this moment. The moment Su Yuewu cut off his arm, he took out the thinnest intestines and sutured the small blood vessels on his severed arm. They had practiced many times before, and now, in order to avoid losing too much blood, they moved extremely quickly. When Su Yuewu saw that he had done enough with his hands, she took out the thicker intestines and wrapped it around the arm.


    The two of them had a tacit understanding of each other. They quickly closed Shangguan Tulong''s wound, sprinkled some good ointment on it and tied it tightly with gauze. The two of them looked at the puddle of blood on the ground, and when they thought back to what had just happened, their faces were covered in sweat.


    Shangguan Tulong had fainted, his face was pale. Su Yuewu knew from her past life that as long as he could endure for a few days without any infection and fever, then everything would be considered as a success.


    She looked at the old man with the white beard and said, "Go ahead and rest. I will guard it tonight."


    Su Yuewu sat beside him and stroked his head; it wasn''t hot at all. She relaxed a little and fell asleep with her head on her arm.


    In the middle of the night, she heard a low voice say, "Water..." "Water..." She hurriedly got up. Shangguan Tulong''s face was flushed red as he murmured subconsciously.


    She quickly poured water onto the table, not caring about anything else. She gently lifted his upper body, put it in her arms, and slowly fed the water into his mouth. He drank the water, became much quieter, and fell back into a deep sleep. Su Yuewu could no longer fall asleep. She poured water on his body and wiped it off.


    When the first ray of sunlight shone into the room, Shangguan Tulong opened his eyes and saw Su Yuewu wiping his face with a footcloth. Her eyes were bloodshot from the night, and her face was weary. The depths of his heart was struck as he felt a warmth and a heart that he had never felt before.


    His voice was hoarse. "You guarded me all night? "Thank you." That was all he could say.


    Su Yuewu still had her calm expression as she replied, "It was just a small matter. It''s fine." After speaking, he called the servant girl in. Bing''er was also outside. She looked at Su Yuewu and asked, "Miss, what are we doing?"


    Su Yuewu stretched herself lazily and said, "Let''s go back."

 C147

    Just as they left, Tang YiRou rushed into Su Yuewu''s room.


    She knew about the news rather quickly, so she asked immediately, "You saved Shangguan that dog?"


    This was the first time Su Yuewu saw her lose her composure like this, so she frowned, "Rou Er, he already lost an arm. Can you really take his life? "


    Tang YiRou''s face was ferocious as she loudly said, "Wasn''t my husband killed by him? He can take my husband''s life, so why can''t I take his life? "Shangguan Tun Long, that dog of a thief, he killed so many people at that time, so he should know what will happen."


    Su Yuewu was a little tired, and rubbed her forehead, "Rou Er, I know you hate me, but can Wu Qingya return? "Don''t be silly, you still have Nian Qing. Don''t tell me you want Nian Qing to live in hatred?"


    Tang YiRou shook her head in disbelief. "Miss ¡­" Oh, no, Miss Su, I''ve always thanked you for saving Rou Er''s life. Rou''er loves you and respects you for everything. But you say that now? Repaying grievances with injustice, ha, so easily said, if Su Yitian was killed by someone else, would you do the same? No, you wouldn''t. You are just a scammer with inconsistent words and actions. I don''t want to believe you anymore. "


    With that, he ran out.


    Bing-Er came out from behind the screen and said worriedly, "What do we do? Rou-Er seems to be really angry."


    Su Yuewu had been tired for several days, and now that she was in such a mess again, she felt like her head was hurting even more. She rubbed her temples and said, "Bing''er, contact Bei Sha and the others for me. I need to get some sleep. When I wake up, bring them to see me."


    As soon as Su Yuewu touched the pillow, she fell into a deep sleep. She hadn''t slept for a few days, and now she felt completely exhausted.


    When she woke up again, it was already late at night. There were several plates of snacks beside the bed. Bing-Er must have left them there because she was afraid that she would wake up hungry. She ate a few bites, then put down the plate.


    After sleeping for such a long time, she was no longer able to sleep. She opened the window and saw a huge round moon outside. Only then did she remember that today was the fifteenth.


    She looked at the moon and thought of many things. She who had been saved by that old demoness Shangguan Lanfeng for the first time, who had spent the night with her, who had told her in ancient miracles to wait for him who loved her, and who had forgotten himself by the lake.


    It had only been a little more than two years, but she felt that she had known him for so long that she felt that they should have been family long ago.


    On the second day, Su Yuewu met the Northern Fiend. Su Yuewu hoped that he would be able to investigate some of the matters regarding the Violet Abyss God. Bei Sha was a bit embarrassed: "I''m in charge of the courier department right now. As for the intelligence report, Supervisor Tang is now responsible for it. "


    What? Tang Yiran actually grasped such a powerful force when he wasn''t paying attention? Su Yuewu couldn''t help but have some doubts. What if Rou Er did something that betrayed her? Could it be that she wanted to let Moon Slaughter destroy her family a second time? No, Su Yuewu''s eyes were ice-cold. She knew that anyone who wanted to harm Moon Slaughter must die.


    Tang Yiran and a few other new informants were no longer in Moon Slaughter. Now, the entire Moon Slaughter operation was headed by a group of dragons. Everyone was guessing if there was any big change to the Lunar Slaughter. The other day, when the people who heard the argument between Tang YiRou and Su Yuewu made things worse, everyone could not be at ease.


    Su Yuewu could only regain control of Lunar Slaughter and kill the person who spread the rumor. She would kill the chicken for the monkey to see. No one said anything on the surface, but they all felt more uneasy.


    Bing-Er walked in and said, "Rou-Er and the other two stewards are back. They are heading up the mountain right now."


    Su Yuewu didn''t know why they were here, so she said, "You and Bei Sha, each of you and a team of people are waiting in ambush. If you hear the sound of my cup breaking on the ground, come in together and kill them."


    Bing''er saw the solemnity in Su Yuewu''s eyes and nodded before retreating.


    Rou-Er walked to the door, her attitude was still a little sarcastic. She turned around and said something to the two of them. The two of them bent over and glanced at Su Yuewu before retreating out of the room.


    When Rou-Er entered the door, she didn''t act like how she usually did. She treated Su Yuewu affectionately and affectionately. She threw a small booklet in front of Su Yuewu and said, "This is all the information you can find on the Purple Abyss. Take a look."


    Su Yue Wu thought of many possibilities, but she never thought that Tang Yi Rou would care so much about her words. Even when she was still resentful towards her, seeing how tired she was, she was still willing to run errands and gather information.


    She knew that Heaven Realm information was scarce in the mortal world, so it must be difficult for her to obtain this. Su Yuewu couldn''t help but feel touched as she walked forward and hugged Tang YiRou, saying, "Thank you, Rou Er."


    Rou-Er had never been hugged by a girl before, especially with the current situation, she didn''t know what to do. Her body stiffened at first, then slowly relaxed, but her tone remained firm. "I only checked on behalf of Tian Tian, not for you. "Hmph ¡­" "I still haven''t gotten over Shangguan Tulong''s matter, don''t think it''s over."


    Su Yuewu could see the awkwardness in her tone and laughed, "Yes, yes, yes. Eldest Miss, thank you for your hard work." I know I was wrong, okay? "


    Rou-Er finally broke down into a smile and said, "You didn''t get a good rest a few days ago, and neither did I. We''re even now, so I need to go back and sleep first. Take a look first, I''ll explain this to you after I wake up. "


    Su Yuewu nodded and watched Rou''er leave. She called Bing-Er in and said, "Did she see it?"


    Bing-Er said, "Oh, I didn''t set up an ambush. I believe in Rou-Er. "Moreover, Nian Qing is still in Lunar Slaughter. She wouldn''t dare."


    Only then did Su Yuewu relax and look at the old book in her hands.


    It was a very, very old book about the Mountain Sea, describing when the world was in chaos and when five extraordinary people created this world together. One of them was called Zi Yuan.


    Su Yuewu was somewhat astonished. The Purple Abyss had existed since the beginning of time? She didn''t dare to imagine how powerful a person capable of splitting apart the heavens and earth could be.


    Afterwards, there was another story. It was a small story that Lin Guhong would occasionally tell when he was telling the story. It was said that the Heavenly Emperor''s candidate was originally from Ziyuan, but because Ziyuan had lived for too long, he had already taken material interests very lightly, and his personality was also very gentle. Thus, this position had fallen into the hands of the current Heavenly Emperor.


    Oh, what Su Yuewu remembered from these two stories was that they had something in common, that they had high abilities, that they were capable of ignoring the secular world.


    And like this, why did he have to snatch Tian Tian from the hands of the Celestial Emperor? Was it really because of the reincarnation of the god of slaughter? Su Yuewu felt a little strange.


    After pondering for a moment, Su Yue Wu shook her head and sent out this possibility.


    If it really was like the story had said, Zi Yuan''s personality was very mild and he viewed matters of the world very indifferently. The identity of "God of Slaughter''s reincarnation" every day would not be of much use to him.


    Perhaps the reason why he took Tian Tian away from the hands of the Celestial Emperor was because he disliked the way the Celestial Emperor treated him.


    Tian Tian was so adorable, so empathetic. When the old-fashioned and lonely Zi Yuan saw her, he became extremely fond of her. It was possible that she might fall in love with her.


    No matter what the truth of the matter was, whether or not Su Yuewu''s guess was correct, she still decided to personally go to the Heaven Realm to investigate.


    Her strength had already reached the Sky Profound Realm, so even if an Sky Sovereign came, he didn''t dare say he could do anything to her.


    The increase in her strength had given her a lot of confidence, so she decided to set off for Heaven Realm in a few days.


    Before she left, Bing''er and Rou-Er sent her off. Rou-Er was still a little cold towards Su Yuewu. However, in the end, she still came to see her off. Su Yuewu felt somewhat gratified in her heart, and felt slightly sorry for blaming her previously.


    "Miss, Heaven Realm is extraordinary. You must come back immediately after you reunite with little mistress." Bing-Er''s face was full of worry and reluctance.


    "Don''t worry, with my current strength, the Heaven Realm can''t do anything to me." Su Yuewu lightly said. He suddenly turned his gaze to Rou Er.


    "Rou Er, when I''m not here, Moon Slaughter will depend on you and Bing''er."


    Tang YiRou couldn''t accept Su Yuewu''s abnormal behavior and only nodded slightly. With a cold tone, she said, "Rest assured." Right now, Moon Slaughter is my only home. I don''t have any ideas on what Moon Slaughter is trying to do. "


    Su Yuewu was relieved, and her body moved, disappearing from Bing''er and Rou''er''s sight.


    Su Yuewu opened the old booklet in her hands ¡ª The Book of the Mountains and Seas. He roughly knew the location of the Heaven Smiting Island in Heaven Realm.


    Heaven Breaking Island hung high in the sky, facing the Wind Moon Continent from a distance. If it wasn''t for the fact that they were powerful and knew how to fly, and hadn''t even seen the shadow of the island, their bodies probably wouldn''t be able to withstand the sparse Essence around them and would fall down.


    Su Yue Wu had been flying on the wind for less than half a day, but she could already see a vast island in the distance, hidden within the sea of clouds and mist. Faintly, one could even see some islands, which were far from the White Jade Pavilion and Jade Daylight Staircase that the Wind Moon Continent could compare with.


    The moment Su Yuewu stepped onto the Heaven Breaking Island, a strange feeling surged up from the bottom of her heart. This feeling, she had never experienced before. It was as if she had returned to her long-lost home.


    "Could it be that I''ve been to the Heaven Realm before?" Su Yuewu was at a loss.


    This Heaven Breaking Island was obviously the same as the legendary Heavenly Court on Earth. Regardless of whether it was her previous life or this life, Su Yuewu would never have the chance to come into contact with this world of immortals.


    However, the moment she stepped onto this piece of land, she felt like returning home. This feeling was so real, and it even lasted for a long time.


    Su Yuewu was sure that this wasn''t an illusion. A guess suddenly popped up in his heart.


    "Could it be that I am a member of the Heaven Realm?"


    He shook his head and nodded. With regards to her background in this world, Su Yuewu believed that there were indeed many points of doubt.


    Forget about Su Yuewu''s strange mother, even Lin Guohong and Jiang Lingbo, who had once been members of Heaven Realm, had repeatedly mentioned that Su Yuewu''s face was extremely similar to someone he knew.


    "Could it be that my mother is actually someone from the Heaven Realm?"


    If that was the case, then the suspicion from before could be explained.

 C148

    In the Su Family''s ancestral hall, the old man who guarded the ancestral hall had said that although Su Yuewu''s mother had a weak personality, her strength had already reached Mo Xuan''s level. In the gradually weakening mortal world, it was basically impossible for a weak woman to exist.


    Lin Guohong and Jiang Lingbo had even tried to teach Su Yuewu her looks. They had even vowed that she was very similar to someone, but no matter who they were, they could not imagine who they were.


    Su Yuewu was somewhat troubled and at a loss. Her previous guesses about her background were now like lighthouses in a sea of fog. Gradually, she began to get more and more involved, but it was unknown if she was getting further and further away.


    "I don''t care!" Su Yuewu let out a long roar, leaped up, and performed the Cloud Twisting Art, riding on a cloud.


    The Heaven Realm truly lived up to its name. Misty and ethereal, immortal clouds enveloped the entire lower part of the Heaven Breaking Island, and every mansion had high-quality buildings filled with immortal qi. The distance between the estates was quite a distance away, and between the estates were mountains, rivers, and farmlands that would cause people to be relaxed and happy.


    The Immortal Realm was indeed extraordinary. At the same time, she felt a little anxious. She flew through the air above the Heaven Breaking Island for a long time, but she still didn''t see a single person.


    She was anxious to find someone from Heaven Realm and find out the details. According to the information that Rou-Er had brought, Tian Tian was originally imprisoned in the Misty Pavilion. Afterwards, he was taken away from the Misty Pavilion by the Supreme God of Ziyuan.


    And the abode of the Violet Abyss'' Highgod was called the departure zone.


    Moreover, Zi Yuan had used his sacred art to cover his position. Although Su Yuewu''s cultivation was already at the Sky Profound Realm, if she continued to search aimlessly, not to mention that she wouldn''t be able to find him for a while, she might even be discovered by someone from the Heaven Realm.


    If she attracted the Sky Emperor''s attention, Su Yuewu knew that she would have some trouble. If she was careless and was unable to leave unscathed, she would be imprisoned in the Misty Pavilion before she could find her way to the Misty Pavilion.


    "This Heaven Realm is truly a strange place. I haven''t even seen a single person from such a large Heaven Breaking Island." Su Yuewu was troubled in her heart, but she didn''t know that the place she was riding the clouds up was the outskirts of the Heaven Breaking Island, which was also the location of the immortal estate.


    Originally, there weren''t many Immortals, and their positions were extremely high as well. How could they be like the human world, with so many pavilions and pavilions, and so many different types of people living within?


    Thus, each Immortal''s estate was quite a distance away. And around this manor were the territory belonging to Immortals.


    It must be known that Heaven Realm wasn''t just a small island like Heaven Breaking Island. It was a group of islands that gathered in the sky with Heaven Breaking Island as the center.


    Aside from the Heaven Breaking Island, there were also 72 Immortal islands of various sizes, 36 Immortal caves, and every one of them had Immortals.


    And the place where Su Yuewu stepped into the Heaven Realm happened to be the island outside of the Heaven Breaking Island.


    "There''s nothing we can do if we keep flying." Su Yuewu frowned deeply. He suddenly saw a building below him.


    "Which immortal''s estate should this be? I''ll go down and ask." Su Yue Wu''s heart moved as she retracted her sacred art, and her body gently floated down.


    The Immortal''s mansion was grand and magnificent, but it was not exquisite enough. It was likely that the Immortal was indifferent, indifferent to the world, and didn''t pay much attention to ornaments, so he didn''t intentionally carve it.


    When Su Yuewu arrived at the main entrance of the mansion, she paused for a moment before knocking on the main door.


    With a squeak, an old man in grey opened the door. He looked indifferent, but there was also a trace of surprise.


    Su Yue Wu saw that the old man did not have much cultivation and his face was ordinary, she guessed that he was the Immortal''s servant. Following the customs of the Immortal World, she lightly sang a tune and said: "Sorry for disturbing you, I was the second princess'' maid dance and accidentally lost my way here. Coincidentally, I happened to pass by this mansion, so I pestered you to ask for directions."


    When the old man saw Su Yuewu''s well-mannered demeanor and courteous speech, he had a very good impression of her, so he promptly called for her to come in, "So that''s how it is. Since you''re the second princess'' maid, please come to my house for a rest.


    Su Yuewu was surprised and asked, "Old sir, you are the owner of this mansion?"


    The old man laughed out loud. "Doesn''t look like it? I have been in seclusion for many years. As a Rogue Immortal of the Heaven Realm, I don''t wear those gaudy Immortal robes, and usually, I only wear coarse clothes.


    Su Yuewu promptly apologized and thought in her heart, "This old man has been secluded for many years. He should be the senior elder of the Heaven Realm. It seems that he is responsible for inquiring about the matter of leaving the country."


    That old man had lived alone for many years. In this huge mansion, there was only one servant accompanying him. Usually, other than watching tea and training the sword, there was nothing else for him to do as he sat cross-legged in meditation. Although the Heaven Realm Immortal had a congenial personality and would remain aloof from the world, it was inevitable that he would feel somewhat lonely after staying for a long time.


    At this moment, a young girl came to the mansion. She had a cheerful personality and her manners were very proper. The old man immediately started a conversation with Su Yuewu.


    "I have never heard of my name. Five hundred years ago, I was appointed as a judicial deity in the Heaven Realm, standing above the four great Empyreans."


    Su Yuewu was shocked and praised, "Empyrean God Si Ming is actually above the Sky Sovereign! Old Man, you''re too amazing!"


    Hearing Su Yuewu''s praise, the old man didn''t seem to feel proud at all. Instead, a hint of melancholy flashed across his face: "I resigned twenty years ago. From now on, there is no longer a position of God of Justice in Heaven Realm."


    "Why? Did the Celestial Emperor order the abolition of this position? "


    Yes, twenty years ago, the youngest daughter of the Celestial Emperor came from the lower realms of the Immortal-Fallen Stage without permission, causing a severe impact to the entire Heaven Realm. As the God of Justice, I naturally cannot ignore this.


    "The Celestial Emperor is definitely against it?" Su Yuewu, affected by the tides of the river and its people, began to guess at the Heavenly Emperor''s true strength.


    "Celestial Emperor, at the beginning, I was indeed opposed to it. However, in the end, I still agreed to it."


    "Oh, I see. But I guess your suggestion still didn''t work out in the end? " Su Yuewu''s eyes sparkled. She had never had a good impression of the Misty Pavilion before, but this time, she was captured by people from the Heaven Realm every day.


    "The little child is smart. This old man''s suggestion was indeed not carried out in the end, because after the Fourth Princess came back from the mortal world, she once again descended into the mortal world. This time around, I heard that she descended after destroying her immortal elemental energy. "


    "Destroyed immortal elemental energy? Then wouldn''t it mean that my soul has scattered and scattered? " Almost in an instant, she thought of Lin Guhong and Jiang Lingbo. The two of them had also destroyed the immortal elemental energy, and passed it to her, causing their souls to scatter. He could not help but feel a sharp pain in his heart.


    "Not necessarily." The old man shook his head.


    "There are no lack of powerful cultivators in the Immortal World. They can make it so that those who have lost their immortal elemental energy can still live in the mortal world. So the Fourth Princess actually had a period of interaction with the Purple Abyss God. She found the Purple Abyss God, and the Purple Abyss God promised her that he could take away the immortal essence in her body, but he preserved her power. The Fourth Princess, who had lost her immortal essence, had become like a mortal.


    Su Yuewu let out an "Ah." When she suddenly heard the news about the Supreme God of Zi Yuan, she became quite agitated and hurriedly asked:


    "I heard that the Purple Abyss God resides in the Realm of leaving. I wonder, where is that Realm of leaving from?"


    The old man was somewhat surprised. He glanced at Su Yuewu and thought to himself, "This little girl is just a small maid by the Second Princess'' side. She actually knows about the existence of the departure zone."


    Seeing the old man''s hesitation and the glint in his eyes, Su Yue Wu laughed: "God, you misunderstood, I am only a little servant girl under the Second Princess. Asking about leaving the country is just out of pure curiosity. "


    The old man felt at ease. He saw Su Yuewu''s bright eyes and her cold and beautiful face, which was like the aurora from the highest heavens. Even his unwavering Dao heart was a bit unsteady. He couldn''t help but take another look.


    With this glance, the sharpness of being a judicial god for many years came into play. The old man''s face suddenly became serious as he shouted in a stern voice:


    "What is your relationship with the fourth princess?"


    Su Yuewu stared blankly for a moment before murmuring, "Fourth Princess, Fourth Princess, I don''t know." Suddenly, he laughed again, "Old sir must have misunderstood."


    "Misunderstanding?" The old man was originally in a disheveled state. After he shouted, his aura immediately swelled. The supreme dignity of a judicial god had returned to his body at this moment.


    He slapped the table made of black hill rock and forced himself to calm down, saying, "It''s definitely not a misunderstanding. As a Heavenly God of Justice, I have hundreds of years of experience and my eyes are extremely sharp. Under my divine gaze, I have never missed a single person. It''s fine if you don''t laugh, but with a smile, you look 80% the same as the fourth princess. If I were to say that you have no relationship with the fourth princess, this old man would never believe it even if I were beaten to death! "


    Su Yuewu was completely stupefied. Could it be that the person that Lin Guhong had mentioned before, someone from the Heaven Realm who looked similar to her, was the Fourth Princess?


    "Twenty years ago, this old man missed an opportunity and failed to stop the fourth princess, causing her to descend to the mortal world and have an affair with mortals. The Celestial Emperor was infuriated and punished me. In a fit of rage, this old man resigned and went into hiding. The reason for all of this lay solely with the Fourth Princess. Even though this old man is well-versed in it, I will still hold a grudge against the Fourth Princess for the rest of my life! "


    The former God of Justice looked excited, his eyes devoid of any tender feelings for the fairer sex. It was as if he wanted to devour Su Yuewu''s flesh and blood.


    Su Yuewu was in a trance as she suddenly heard such earth-shattering news. She found it difficult to control herself. According to this retired judicial god, his appearance was 80% similar to that of the Heavenly Emperor''s Fourth Princess, and his mother was most likely someone from the Heaven Realm.


    These series of factors all pointed to the same conclusion ¡ª Su Yuewu''s mother was the fourth daughter of the Celestial Emperor. As for Su Yuewu, she was the granddaughter of the Celestial Emperor.

 C149

    "Could it be that my mother is the fourth daughter of the Celestial Emperor?" Suspicion and absent-mindedness could be seen in her eyes.


    The middle-aged man saw her absent-minded expression and thought that she was still pretending. Taking a closer look at her cultivation base, it was clearly an ordinary mortal body, without any Immortal energy at all. Only now did he realize that he had actually been tricked by her for such a long time. He couldn''t help but get even angrier.


    He instantly moved next to Su Yuewu and grabbed her neck, "Tell me, why have you come to the Heaven Realm? What about the Fourth Princess? Is she here? " Seeing that Su Yuewu still seemed to be in a daze, he couldn''t help but snort: "You''re still pretending right now. Look at your current expression, it''s practically the same model as the Fourth Princess from back then. Don''t pretend anymore."


    He looked at the tender neck of his subordinate, which was as white as a lotus, and his eyes began to glow with excitement, "I was wondering why the Fourth Princess was so determined to go down to the mortal world to live, even if it meant giving up her immortal elemental energy. So, not only did she have a secret relationship with a mortal, she even gave birth to a mortal''s daughter!"


    "Good, good, Qingyan, you''ve fallen in love with a mortal!" The God of Justice''s voice was like a thunderclap, suddenly bursting out with laughter.


    Looking at Su Yuewu, his face suddenly turned dark, "Since you are Qing Yan''s daughter, don''t even think about leaving this place today. Haha, with you, are you still afraid that she won''t come? "


    Su Yuewu came back from her deep thoughts and immediately summoned her inner force, getting rid of the middle-aged man''s control. She did not care what he said in the least. Her mother''s identity was about to be revealed, and she did not pretend anymore. She asked straightforwardly, "Master said that I look very much like the Fourth Princess of the Heaven Realm. Is she my mother? "


    Seeing her like this, the God of Heaven thought that she would once again be able to see that peerless elf girl. He was so excited that he didn''t seem like a saint anymore. He snorted, "When your mother comes to save you, wouldn''t you know?


    Su Yuewu''s expression was somewhat sad. "The God of Heaven was wrong. My mother was already dead. The reason I came here today, was also to search for my ancestry. "


    However, he didn''t expect that the powerful middle-aged man who was close to insanity would fall down onto the chair as if he had lost all his strength. His face was filled with sorrow and grief, as though he was his own kin that had just died. I''m so dumb, she destroyed her immortal elemental energy, so naturally she only has a few decades of life. Sadly, I''ve always been thinking about it, hur hur. It''s really ridiculous. "


    Seeing his current appearance, Su Yuewu thought to herself that he couldn''t be secretly in love with his mother, right? Seeing his dejected look, he let down his guard and felt some sympathy for this judicial god. In this trance, the God of Justice suddenly pulled out a golden Immortal-Binding Rope.


    "Withdraw!" The God of Justice formed a seal with his hand and chanted an incantation. The Immortal-Binding Rope flew up into the air and was driven by the God of Justice''s incantation. In an instant, Su Yuewu was completely tied up.


    Su Yuewu''s strength was at the Tongxuan realm and was already at the upper level of the Sky Profound Realm, just a step away from the peak of the Sky Profound Realm. And the power of the God of Justice was only at the lower level of the Sky Profound Realm. Thus, even though that God of Justice had previously torn off his face and wanted to dance with Su Yue, Su Yuewu had never placed him in her eyes.


    Su Yuewu didn''t expect that although this old man looked ordinary, he wasn''t ordinary at all. He was the God of Justice of Heaven Realm and had served there for so many years. He definitely wasn''t an ordinary person.


    As soon as he recognized her face, he knew that she had come for an extraordinary purpose. Not to mention that she had deliberately concealed her cultivation, just the fact that she occasionally revealed the aura of someone in a superior position showed that she was definitely not the little servant girl of the Heavenly Emperor''s second daughter.


    "As expected, you have to rely on the Immortal-Binding Rope to subdue you!" The God of Justice sighed. His expression suddenly turned sinister as he laughed madly, "You said you''re called Wu''er? I think it''s Su Yuewu, pitiful that Sky Emperor''s place where the servants aren''t clear and things can''t be figured out. Even after this old man had been in seclusion for a long time, I could tell that you''re the Su Yuewu who gave birth to the reincarnation of the God of Slaughter! "


    Su Yuewu was tied up by the Immortal Binding Rope, so she couldn''t struggle free at all. However, she didn''t panic in her heart. Instead, she indifferently said:


    "Old sir, your eyesight is amazing indeed. You have a clear understanding of the world. "As expected of someone who has served as a judicial god for many years. It''s just that my mother has already died many years ago. Why do you have to make things so difficult for me again?"


    "You''re finally willing to admit that you''re the fourth princess'' daughter?" Your mother was once the number one beauty of Heaven Realm and was admired by many immortals. It was because of this that the Celestial Emperor thought that only the similarly flawless Purple Abyss God would be worthy of your mother. However, that High God Ziyuan did not seem to know how to act. He actually broke the engagement and she descended to the mortal realm to find a mortal? "


    At the end of his speech, the judicial god''s expression became harsh. "It''s not good for her to say that she''s in love with someone, but she has to be in love with a mortal! The Immortals of the Heaven Realm can''t even compare to a mere mortal!


    Su Yue Wu was half sympathetic and half speechless. The person in front of her clearly valued her position too much, strictly observing the defenses of Heaven. However, they didn''t know that deities had also evolved from mortals. You said that the love of a man of heaven is against the rules of heaven, and that before, even the God of Ziyuan, wasn''t he also a mortal?


    She sighed and said, "Old sir, your obsession is too strong. "Even if you confine me here forever, my mother cannot come back from the dead. In the end, I am only my mother''s daughter, and cannot replace my mother."


    "No, no, no. When I saw you, I thought of your mother. Her every move, every smile, every action, has been engraved in my heart. I can''t lose her, I can''t, I can''t! "


    His eyes were crimson red as he sank into his own world. At that time, he was just a newly ascended Rogue Immortal. He was just about to go to the main hall to thank the Heavenly Emperor, when he saw a woman in red clothes, barefooted and acting coquettishly on the Heavenly Emperor''s knee. He thought it was some sort of Heavenly Concubine, and was at a loss on what to do. He then heard the happy voice of the Heavenly Emperor: "Yan''er, quickly come down. His Highness still has a new Rogue Immortal.


    The red-clothed girl obediently got down and ran to his side. She squatted down and looked at him before turning around and saying to the Celestial Emperor, "This new Rogue Immortal looks pretty good."


    He suddenly saw skin as carved as snow on the surface of a red dress. His pupils were inlaid with black crystals, and his dark red cherry-like lips were alluring and vivid. His face couldn''t help but turn red.


    The Heavenly Emperor laughed, "Yan''er has taken a fancy to him. How about I give you to him?"


    When the girl heard the ridicule in his tone, she pouted and said coquettishly, "No need, your daughter will accompany royal father for a lifetime."


    She was the bright moon, and he was only a dim star. How many gods were secretly in love with her, and what did he count as? Only occasionally would he see her, and he would feel that his days were better.


    Unexpectedly, she actually descended into the mortal world and found herself a mortal. Even if he could not compare to the Purple Abyss God, he was still a rare genius of the Heaven Realm.


    As he thought about the past, his expression became increasingly anxious.


    Su Yuewu''s face was filled with black lines. This poor God of Heaven was like a madman. She had to find a way to escape.


    Su Yuewu activated the True Qi in her body and used all of her strength to try and break free of the Immortal-Binding Ropes. Not only did he not earn it, but once he did, the Immortal Binding Ropes became tighter and tighter.


    "This rope is truly strange." Even with my profound strength, I am unable to break free. " Su Yuewu carefully thought back to what flaws this Immortal Binding Rope had. After pondering for a while, she recalled the methods to untie the Immortal Binding Ropes that she had read from the books that Leng Fanyun had left behind.


    Su Yuewu''s expression turned serious as she began to chant a few incantations, but to no avail. She felt strange in her heart. Only to hear the God of Justice laugh out loud:


    "It''s useless! This Immortal Binding Rope is my life treasure. Unless I chant the unsealing incantation, even if the Heavenly Emperor himself were to come, he wouldn''t be able to do anything! "


    "Not necessarily!" Just as the God of Justice finished speaking, a stiff voice sounded from behind him.


    The God of Justice was shocked. He turned his head abruptly and saw a gray-clothed person staring at him with a cold expression.


    "Ah Ze?" What''s the matter with you? " The gray-robed man behind him had always been by his side, serving him and being loyal to him ever since the judicial god had resigned and gone into seclusion twenty years ago. He had never spoken to him in such a tone before.


    "Ah Ze?" "I''m not Ah Ze. I''m Hui Qi." The grey-clothed man who was called Ah Ze looked at the God of Justice with a frosty face.


    "Hui Qi? Isn''t that the name of the fourth princess'' personal follower? Ever since the fourth princess had fallen into the mortal world, he had disappeared without a trace. Could it be that you are Hui Qi? " The God of Justice let out a long roar, his face finally carrying a hint of fear.


    "That''s right. Don''t forget that I''m a spirit pet that the fourth princess unintentionally saved. I can change my appearance as I wish." As soon as Hui Qi finished speaking, he changed his appearance.


    "Then what about Ah Ze? Have you already killed him? "


    "It''s too late to discover it now." Gray Qi said coldly. His eyes were cloudy and bleak. He paused for a moment, and then looked into the distance. Then, he slowly said.


    "Twenty years ago, the Fourth Princess suddenly descended into the mortal world. God blames me for it. I can''t accept it. Only after searching everywhere did they find out that the reason was because of the rejection of marriage by the Supreme God of Ziyuan. So it turned out that the Fourth Princess had a deep grudge with the Supreme God of the Ziyuan. After a few days, the Fourth Princess returned. The Celestial Emperor was very happy. I thought that the misunderstanding this time had been resolved.


    "Who knew that after just a few days, the Fourth Princess would start quarreling with the Celestial Emperor again? This time, the Celestial Emperor did not spare her and threatened to imprison the Fourth Princess in the Misty Pavilion. "


    "I''m curious, the Celestial Emperor has always been lenient towards the Fourth Princess. This is his most beloved daughter in his life, why would he imprison her in the Misty Pavilion? Only after a thorough investigation did he realize that it was the God of Justice who was pulling the strings. I was furious and ready to ask you why. The Heavenly Court once again received the news of the princess descending to the mortal world. "


    "After descending to the mortal world, the Fourth Princess never came back. I heard that she had already abandoned her immortal elemental energy. If not for your instigation, the Celestial Emperor would not have been so furious that he would have locked the fourth princess in the Misty Pavilion. "


    "If the fourth princess hadn''t been forced into such a corner, such a tragedy wouldn''t have happened! In anger, I assassinated your servant and used my spiritual power to change into his appearance. He prepared to stay by your side and secretly find an opportunity to kill you. "


    "But who knew you were secretly in love with the Fourth Princess? After the Fourth Princess gave up her immortal elemental energy, you also felt very guilty. He then resigned and went into seclusion. I didn''t do anything to you. All these years, you''ve lived here in seclusion, almost never taking a step out of the mansion. His days were peaceful. I gradually lost the will to assassinate you. "


    As the God of Justice heard this, he broke out in cold sweat. His most trusted servant, Ah Jun, had been impersonated for 20 years without him even noticing. He could not help but sigh and say:


    "Your tenacity is truly admirable. I am far inferior to it."


    "If you continue to be like this, then I will also always be by your side. I won''t have any objections. "It''s just that you did something wrong today that forced me to kill you!" Hui Qi''s expression changed as he suddenly pointed his finger towards the sky. His energy surged as he attacked towards Su Yue.


    "What are you doing?" The God of Justice did not expect Hui Qi to actually raise his hand and attack Su Yue. He didn''t want Su Yuewu to die, he just wanted her to stay by his side forever.


    This gust of wind suddenly flashed by, and in the next moment, Su Yuewu had already freed herself from the Immortal-Binding Rope and stood up.


    "You? What kind of spell is this? You actually used a finger to cut off my Immortal Binding Rope? " The God of Justice was shocked. Just as he finished speaking, he was wrapped by another Immortal-Binding Rope.


    "Do you think that the Immortal-Binding Rope you used just now is still the same?" I''ve long since switched them out. " Hui Chi walked up to Su Yuewu and suddenly kneeled down. His eyes unknowingly filled with tears.


    "Young master, you''ve suffered!"

 C150

    Su Yue Wu quickly helped Hui Chi up, and said in a gentle voice, "Please get up first, I still have many things I haven''t figured out, I would like to ask you for your advice."


    Hui QI wiped away the tears on his face and stood up. He looked at Su Yuewu, then pointed at the God of Justice who was trapped in the Immortal Binding Rope, and asked, "Young Master, how should we deal with this person?"


    Su Yuewu pitied him for having a crush on her but failed to do so. After finally entering the demonic state, she sighed and suddenly waved her hand, "Let''s not make things difficult for him. He''s also an unlucky fellow."


    "But, if he hadn''t given his advice in front of the Celestial Emperor back then, the fourth princess might not have ended up like this."


    "The world is unpredictable, who knows?" Su Yuewu declined to comment. "If there wasn''t a God of Justice, perhaps there would be other Gods as well. My mother''s life is always miserable, so I can''t blame anyone else."


    Suddenly, she paused, looked at Hui QI and asked: "Am I really the daughter of the fourth princess?"


    Hui QI nodded his head and said: "It is absolutely correct. Not to mention that you and your mother are 80% similar, even your status in the mortal world shows that your mother is undoubtedly the fourth princess."


    "But ¡­" Su Yuewu asked with doubt, "But the Heaven Realm had sent people down there many times to capture the reincarnation of the God Slayer, and that was secondary. I suspect the Heavenly Emperor spent most of his time investigating the whereabouts of my mother, but so many people came down to investigate, and they didn''t find any clues. How can you be so sure that my mother is the Fourth Princess?"


    Hui Qi looked startled and said scornfully, "It would be strange if we could find out about the useless things that the Celestial Emperor sent down. To be honest, little master, I once went down to the mortal world to investigate this matter. You were only fourteen at the time, so you certainly don''t remember. "


    Yue Wu frowned and thought for a while before her eyes suddenly lit up. She joyfully said:


    "You are my uncle who suddenly appeared that day to comfort me."


    Although Su Yuewu had transmigrated, the memories within her body were still present. Su Yuewu pondered for a moment before recalling the scene when Su Yuewu''s mother had died.


    His mother had passed away, and all that was left was Bing''er, who was also at a loss on what to do. It was still the original body''s Su Yue Wu who met with bad news. She didn''t have any thoughts and just stood blankly in the middle of the small courtyard for an entire night.


    It was at that time that Hui Qi came down to earth. He had been together with the Fourth Princess Qing Yan for many years, so he naturally found her location by following her scent. However, when they found her, Qing Yan was already dead. Hui Qi didn''t have enough time to feel sad, so he discovered the daughter that Qingyan had left behind ¡ª ¡ª Su Yuewu.


    Grief-stricken, Hui Qi stepped forward to comfort Su Yuewu, and at the same time, secretly channeled some Fa Li into her body.


    It was also thanks to these few Dharmic powers that the fourteen year old Su Yuewu was able to survive the internal strife within the Su Clan. Later on, the Earthling Su Yuewu teleported here. Once she changed Su Yuewu''s weak personality, she could not help but exterminate the Su Family and even created the Moon Slaughter. Together with the royal family of the Liu-Li Dynasty, she became the pinnacle of the entire Liu-Li Dynasty.


    It was just that after the Heaven Realm came out and Su Yuewu wasn''t prepared enough, she fell into a miserable state.


    Su Yuewu didn''t have time to regret because he believed everything Hui Qi said to be true. Her mother was the same Heavenly Emperor Princess Qing Yan who had descended from the heavens without her permission.


    His special identity would be exposed sooner or later. Perhaps the reason why the people of Heaven Realm wanted to take Tian Tian Tian away was because of the fuse. He was destined to meet with such a calamity, so he couldn''t blame others.


    In her previous life, Su Yuewu had been in a miserable state. She relied on her unyielding nature and her arrogant personality to barely survive. In this world, there was at least a large group of people who cared about her. Su Yuewu stared blankly for a long time, and when she thought of her mother in this world, she couldn''t help but cry.


    Su Yuewu revealed her true feelings and sincerely sighed for her mother''s life. It was really sad and miserable to cry like this. It vented out all the pain and suffering he had gone through in the past few years.


    Hui Qi was silent. Since he was saved by Qing Yan, Hui Qi had been serving Qing Yan by his side. Qing Yan was unparalleled in beauty and learning, but she was too stubborn and stubborn. With such a personality, she eventually ended up in a miserable state. It could be said that he had been met with many mishaps. Hui Qi was infected by Su Yuewu and was full of tears. Silently, he too began to shed tears. One old and one young, they cried for a long time.


    Even the God of Justice, who was trapped by the Immortal-Binding Rope, felt extremely upset when he saw this scene. He recalled the beautiful and gorgeous Fourth Princess of the Heavenly Emperor from twenty years ago. At that time, she was wearing the Fire Cloud Skirt and was shuttling through the clouds. Her bright eyes and red lips were parted with a smile. It was unknown just how many deities'' hearts she had captured.


    However, who would have thought that she would actually descend to the mortal realm? She even became married to a mortal, and her delicate body, which even the supreme God of Ziyuan had yet to obtain, was easily taken advantage of by a mortal! When the God of Justice thought of this, his anger surged again, and he couldn''t help but start cursing loudly. He scolded Qingyan for not knowing what was good for her and hurting so many immortals'' hearts. He scolded her for not cherishing her noble identity, which was why she ended up in the mortal world, living a miserable life.


    Hui Qi was getting more and more angry. He couldn''t understand why Qingyan had been gone for so long, and why the God of Justice would still curse her so viciously. He quickly chanted the incantation for the Immortal-Binding Rope.


    The God of Justice cursed as he felt the pressure on his body increase as the rope tightened around him. His mind was not clear in the first place, and he could not react in time to trigger his zhen qi to break free. As he struggled, the rope tightened. With a muffled sound, the God of Justice''s entire body flushed red, his breathing became ragged, and he actually fainted because of the Binding Celestial Rope.


    After crying for a while, Su Yuewu began to calm down. She looked at the most loyal servant by her mother''s side and saw that his face was covered with a frown, his eyes were cloudy, and his back was slightly hunched. She couldn''t help but feel touched. Following Hui Qi''s initial appearance, she knelt down in front of him and sobbed:


    "Hui Qi, all these years, you''ve worked hard!"


    Qing Yan also called Hui Qi that way when she was still alive. Hui Qi was agitated and speechless. She hurriedly walked over, flattered, and wanted to help Su Yuewu up.


    However, even after using all of her strength, she still wasn''t able to shake Su Yuewu in the slightest. Hui Qi exclaimed and expressed surprise at Su Yuewu''s strength.


    "Profound Sky''s fourth level! This old servant must be seeing things right. "


    Su Yuewu didn''t say anything and respectfully knocked her head three times in front of Hui Qi.


    That night, Hui Qi served Su Yuewu and stayed in the mansion of the God of Justice. At the same time, he had also sent the completely berserk God of Justice into a private room and locked him up.


    The estate of the God of Justice was extremely spacious and grand. Hui Chi had arranged a room for Su Yuewu, and she stayed there that night.


    The next day, Su Yue woke up early and found Hui Qi. Before she could say anything, Hui Chi continued:


    "Does little master want to ask about the matter of leaving the country?"


    Su Yuewu stared blankly, while secretly admiring Hui Qi''s consideration.


    "The Realm of Flame Heaven is one of the most mysterious places in the Heaven Realm. But it was best to find it. Its position in the Heaven Realm was roughly equivalent to that of the Heaven Realm in the mortal world. It''s not easy to enter and leave the country. "


    "Aiya, Uncle Hui Chi, don''t keep us in suspense. Yue Wu knows that you have a way." Noticing the hesitation on Hui QI''s face, Su Yuewu began to act coquettishly. This wasn''t because of Su Yuewu''s personality, but the moment he saw Hui Qi, he became greatly dependent on him. In terms of words, it was somewhat casual.


    After staring blankly for a while, Hui Qi said somewhat awkwardly, "Young Mistress, I''m not intentionally hiding this from you. It''s just that I can''t let ordinary people go when they leave the country. If you go, I won''t be able to rest at ease."


    When Su Yuewu saw this, she laughed and her momentum surged, causing Hui Qi, who was originally like a mountain, to stagger.


    "What a powerful aura. Only a high level Sky Xuan expert would have the strength to do so!" Hui Qi praised, then said in a relieved tone, "The first time, this old servant didn''t believe it, but I was wrong. I didn''t expect that little master''s cultivation base was at the Sky Xuan realm, with this cultivation base, the whole world is big!"


    Su Yuewu smiled shyly and said, "Uncle Hui Chi, are you going to tell me where we''re leaving from now?"


    Hui Qi was still a little worried. He said, "I have nothing to do anyway, so I''ll take you away."


    Su Yuewu nodded and the two of them left the mansion. One grey and one red, they quickly flew past the Heaven Realm and arrived at the center of the Heaven Realm ¡ª Heaven Breaking Island.


    "The departure point is at the northwest corner of Heaven Breaking Island, which is located on top of a tall mountain on Heaven Breaking Island. When the Purple Abyss God arrived at the Heaven Breaking Island tens of thousands of years ago, he classified this mountain as his own domain. On it, he constructed his own territory with his great divine abilities. Yue Wu, look, is there a mountain here? "


    Su Yuewu had broken through the Sky Profound Realm and mastered the Heavenly Vision Technique. Suddenly, two rays of golden light flashed across her eyes, sweeping across the vast northwest corner of the Heaven Breaking Island. She slightly frowned and replied:


    "There seems to be a faint outline of a mountain, but it is not very clear." The silhouette flashed past, and if you looked any further, you would see that it was just an ordinary pavilion. "


    "That''s right. This proves that your strength is still lacking when compared to the supreme deity of the violet abyss." But it''s pretty impressive that you can see the outline. The departure was in that mountain where you could see the outline. It''s a valley, with an extremely quiet and secluded environment. " With that, Hui Qi stirred the clouds and shouted:


    "Little master, follow behind this old servant. There are many restrictions in the vicinity of the departure zone." Little master, follow behind this old servant.


    Su Yuewu replied and also picked up her cloud. Following after Hui QI, she gradually began to approach the border.


    After half an incense''s time, Hui Qi brought down the cloud and said happily, "This old man''s right. This departure is the same as before, it hasn''t changed much."


    Seeing that Hui Qi had landed on the ground, Su Yue Wu also lightly landed on the ground. She raised her head and saw an exquisite attic, which was hidden in the mountain fog sea. There was a powerful and obscure aura within the pavilion, causing even a Sky Profound expert like Su Yuewu to tremble in fear.


    Hui QI pointed to the attic and said: "Over there is the dwelling place of the God of Ziyuan."


    Su Yuewu hesitated a little and asked, "Uncle Hui Chi, how is Supreme God Ziyuan''s temperament? Is it easy to get along with him?"


    Hui QI muttered to himself, "At first, I was a little irritable, but after almost ten thousand years, my temper has become mild. "Young mistress need not worry, with your current cultivation, even if Hierarch Ziyuan were to be furious, you can still protect yourself without any problems."


    Su Yuewu calmed down and said: "I came to the border to find Tian Tian. I''m not worried about that God making things difficult for me. I''m just worried that he won''t return Tian Tian to me."


    "You don''t have to worry about that." Hui Qi laughed.


    "Ziyuan is the most loyal, and his personality is also extremely arrogant. If he knew that Tian Tian was your son, he would definitely not force him."


    "Tian Tian, mother has finally come to see you." Su Yuewu nodded and walked towards the pavilion.

 C151

    The Supreme God of Ziyuan was currently sitting in his room, playing with Tian Tian.


    That day kept pestering him to talk about his grandmother. Zi Yuan was extremely indulgent towards Tian Tian, but he did not feel offended. After being pestered by Tian Tian, he could only think back to what happened when he last saw Qing Yan.


    As for Qing Yan, she gave up her celestial spiritual energy and fell into the mortal world from the black hole created for her by the Purple Abyss.


    Qing Yan had already lost her immortal elemental energy, but her cultivation base was still there. In the human world, her Black Rank cultivation was already at the top. When she found the White Library Courtyard, it was by the window, reading a book.


    Qing Yan covered her mouth and giggled. All men are handsome when they are focused on doing certain things, the White Library was no exception, it was just that his shaking of the head made Qing Yan feel a little stunned. She could not help but laugh.


    Qing Yan''s smile interrupted the White Book Garden''s chant. He immediately realized that the moment he raised his eyes, he saw Qing Yan''s clear and beautiful face with a hint of mischievousness.


    "Yan''er." He dropped the book and rushed to Qing Yan''s side.


    He looked at Qing Yan up close, not knowing what to say. At this moment, the White Library Garden was overjoyed.


    One day in heaven, one year underground. Qing Yan was brought back to the Heaven Realm by Tai Bai and was delayed for two days there. It had been two years since he had been converted to the human world. After two years of separation, they had finally reunited. The White Library had thousands of things to say, but even as their words reached their lips, they were unable to speak. He could only look at Qing Yan with a silly expression.


    Qing Yan giggled once again. This scholar was too cute. She couldn''t help but jump into the arms of the White Library Garden.


    Ever since he was young, he had always held his dao heart and paid close attention to the defense between men and women. He hurriedly said, "Yan''er, if you do this, I ¡­ I... I feel a bit awkward. "


    Qing Yan was the princess of Heaven Realm and had always acted recklessly, so she didn''t care about this. She said coquettishly, "Calore, we''ve been separated for so long. Can''t we even hug each other?"


    The White Library was stunned. The next moment, she was speechless. After a long while, she finally said, "No, that''s not what I meant."


    "Then don''t be embarrassed, I know you want to hug me too? Is that so? "The library."


    The White College Courtyard was stunned for a moment. Her beautiful face immediately flushed red. This time, she was unable to say anything. Qing Yan laughed out loud, feeling that the teasing of the White Library Garden was really good.


    Ever since then, Qingyan had lived with the White Library. The White Library Garden was in the east wing, studying history and classics. Qing Yan was in the yard, fiddling with flowers and flowers, embroidering flowers and butterflies. In the blink of an eye, another two years passed.


    He just knew that he still wasn''t hardworking enough, and that he spent more time on his studies every now and then. Sometimes, Qing Yan could no longer endure the loneliness and pestered him to tell some of the stories in the books.


    "Yan''er, I''ll study for a while. I''ll play with you later." Sometimes, sometimes, sometimes, for the first time, it was a day.


    As Qing Yan saw this scene, she also became patient. When the White Library was tired of reading and writing, Qingyan would grind ink for him and make him some tea, leading a sweet life. However, Qing Yan had some plans in mind. She thought that if she had the chance, she would definitely give the White Library a chance to shine. With his stubborn personality, he would definitely persevere to the end.


    There was a friend of the White Library Garden called Su Huai, who was said to be a descendant of a noble family in the Imperial City. Sometimes, when he had nothing to do, he would come to the White Library Garden''s residence to sing poems against him and make tea with wine. At this moment, Qing Yan would always pour tea and serve the dishes for the two of them. Whether intentionally or unintentionally, she gazed tenderly at the White Library Garden, her face full of happiness.


    Every time this happens, Su Huai would laugh and tease, "Book Garden, you''ve really gotten yourself a good wife. I really wonder how many lives you''ll have to spend to cultivate this blessing!" She looked at Qing Yan''s shy face as she said that.


    Suddenly, one day, the White Library Garden started reading in the East Room. Qing Yan went to the outskirts and prepared to dig up some bamboo shoots to nourish the White Library Garden''s body. At this time, a team of horses rode on the dust towards them. The one leading them was a man dressed in luxurious clothing. He had sharp eyebrows and thin lips, and he was handsome yet powerful.


    Qing Yan smiled slightly. This man was quite handsome, he was not inferior to the White Book Garden. It was just that Qing Yan had seen Zi Yuan before, he was a handsome man that no man in the world could compare to. Compared to this, the man in front of him still had a bit of smoky air about him, making him seem somewhat coarse.


    Qing Yan lowered her head and started searching for the wild herbs. The man dismounted from his horse and walked in front of her.


    "May I know how I address this lady?" "Why are you alone in this suburb? It won''t be safe like this." The moment the man opened his mouth, Qingyan''s disgusted tone could be heard.


    Qing Yan frowned, she originally wanted to ignore him, but after thinking for a while, she still replied stiffly:


    "Thank you for your concern, sir. My fiance is just at the left, so I am not worried."


    "Oh? "So it''s like that." The well-dressed man had no intention of leaving even after hearing Qing Yan''s words, and continued conversing with Qing Yan.


    Qing Yan was extremely disgusted, she turned her head, randomly picked some wild herbs and mountain fungus, then picked up her basket and left.


    The well-dressed man suddenly called out, "Miss, if your fiance is not by your side and you go home alone, it won''t be safe!"


    Qing Yan was startled, and said stubbornly: "Who said my fiance is not around? He said he was waiting for me around here. "


    The well-dressed man laughed and said, "Miss, you really know how to follow us ¡­" "I''m just kidding, my companion who came with me just now has already gone to search around here. There''s no one around here at all."


    Qing Yan was embarrassed and said sulkily, "Maybe he went back earlier. I also have to go, and I won''t see you again. " With that, he walked away.


    The two people beside the well-dressed man tried to block Qing Yan, but they were all organized by him. He looked at Qing Yan''s back and sighed, "This woman is truly the best in the world, just like how, like the heavens descending to the earth, many of my harem have been taken down."


    Seeing that Qingyan was moving further and further away, the well-dressed man suddenly shouted anxiously, "May I know your surname, Miss? My surname is Gu. If you have the time to go to the Imperial City, you must remember to come and find me! "


    Qing Yan didn''t turn her head and only replied depressingly, "Don''t worry, I won''t come looking for you!"


    Watching Qing Yan leave, the man smiled, waved his hand, and immediately, someone came in front of him. The man was expressionless, and said: "Go check on this woman, and also on his fiance, I want to know who he is."


    So this man was the previous emperor of the Liu-Li Empire ¡ª Gu Junmo. That day, he brought the palace guards to hunt in the outskirts of the imperial city. On the way back, he bumped into Qingyan.


    Qing Yan''s every move, every frown and smile was extremely beautiful, and she did not have any trace of being exposed to the fire and smoke. Naturally, it attracted the amorous Gu Jun Mo.


    When Gu Junmo found out that Qing Yan already had a fiance, he was extremely jealous. He immediately ordered his subordinates to thoroughly investigate Qingyan''s background. There was no information on Qing Yan''s background, but it was the story of the White Book Garden.


    Lonely Jun Mo Xie flipped open the results of his subordinate''s inquiry, and the corner of his mouth raised into a malicious smile. Although this White Library was rather famous for its talents, it had an old-fashioned personality. He''d offended an examiner in his early years, but he''d never been given the gold medal. Gu Jun Mo Xie grabbed on to this point and decided to personally look for Qing Yan.


    On this day, Qing Yan, who was fiddling with the flowers in the garden, saw Gu Junmo again. The moment she saw him, she subconsciously looked behind her.


    "There''s no need to look. I''ve already heard that your fianc¨¦, Bai Shuyuan, is currently in the Imperial City''s Su Huai''s home discussing the Dao with him." Gu Junmo smiled maliciously.


    "Who are you?" Qing Yan was stunned and a layer of coldness appeared on her face.


    "My name is Gu Junmo, I''m the emperor of the Liu-Li Dynasty." Gu Jun Mo Xie said proudly, but Qing Yan only replied with an ''oh''.


    "The Liu-Li Empire? It might affect me a little, but what does it have to do with me! " Qing Yan said very naturally, but to Gu Junmo, it became a great irony. Before Gu Junmo''s anger could flare up, his follower couldn''t take it anymore and shouted:


    "Impudent, how can you speak to His Majesty like that!"


    Gu Jun Mo Xie''s hand pressed down, signaling his follower to remain silent. Suppressing his anger, he said:


    "It has nothing to do with the girl, then what about your fianc¨¦?"


    "Oh?" With regards to the White College, Qing Yan was naturally more concerned, "What do you mean?"


    "Miss, do you know why your husband is not on the list every time he takes an exam?"


    "He stayed." A smile appeared on Qing Yan''s lips.


    "Young lady, you''re really naive and adorable. Forget it, let me tell you this. Your husband offended someone in the Imperial City. Someone was making things difficult for him. As a result, he always falls off the rankings." Gu Junmo sinisterly said, and immediately continued:


    "However, if the lady agrees to follow me back to the palace, I will immediately treat her with respect. I will invite your husband to my palace to advise me and display his talents."


    Qing Yan shook the kettle in her hand and mocked: "Hmph, you want to use your power to oppress the two of us? I''m coming back to the palace with you? And become one of the three thousand in your harem, waiting for you to be lucky? I''m sorry, I heard from my husband that I am willing to die for him. "Please forgive me for not agreeing." She had used honorifics to put some distance between them.


    Gu Junmo smiled, "Miss, although I admire you, I''m not the sort of person to ask you to follow me back to the palace. It''s only because my empress''s health isn''t too good, so it''s inconvenient for men and women to request an imperial physician."


    Qing Yan learnt some fur medicine in the Immortal World, it was enough for her in the mortal world. The surrounding villagers who had a headache and a fever were all cured, and were called the Fairy Doctor by their fellow villagers. After hearing his explanation, most of the questions in his mind disappeared. He asked, "Are you sure?"


    "Jun Wu Yi is lying!"


    For the White Library Courtyard, Qing Yan had promised Gu Junmo and followed him into the palace. Before she left, she had left a letter with a message for the White Library Courtyard informing them of the situation.


    After the White Book Garden returned home, they were mixed with joy upon seeing Qing Yan''s message. He was overjoyed that his talent had finally found its use, and worried about Qingyan''s safety in the palace.


    As soon as she entered the palace, she was placed under house arrest by Gu Junmo without even seeing the empress''s face. He had sent many guards to keep an eye on Qing Yan, but Qing Yan was a warrior with the strength of Black Level, so she easily escaped his sight. She knew that something was wrong, but with her own inner strength, Gu Junmo wouldn''t be able to take advantage of her. Instead, it would be the White Library Garden.


    She spent a lot of time and effort before finally finding out the current situation of the White Library Garden. Only then did she find out that Gu Junmo had not made a slip of the tongue. As expected, White Books Garden had been appointed as the supervisor of the Imperial City and was in charge of supervising the security of the Imperial City.


    Qing Yan saw the first day that the White College Courtyard was appointed and was working diligently, so she did not disturb her. She looked at him from afar, turned around and left, and returned to the palace.


    Not only that, Gu Junmo was infuriated by the fact that Qingyan had secretly escaped. Not only had he dismissed the Guard who was in charge of monitoring Qingyan, he had also vented his anger on the White Library Courtyard.


    Unfortunately for the White College, on the second day of their appointment, they were secretly assassinated by the assassins sent by Gu Junmo.

 C152

    It was already the third day since she had heard about the assassination attempt on the White Library Courtyard. Gu Junmo was very treacherous and told her that it was caused by his enemy who stopped him from getting involved in the assassination attempt. The evidence was clear, and Qing Yan ignored the strange smile on Gu Junmo''s face. That day, she didn''t even eat rice and just sat in the small courtyard that Gu Junmo had arranged for her.


    On the second day, she went to find the White Library Garden''s corpse. After placing the body in a safe place, he decided to say his goodbyes to Gu Junmo. After all, Gu Junmo had treated her quite well.


    As soon as she entered the palace, she saw two eunuchs walking past in a hurry. Qing Yan felt strange and called out to the two eunuchs:


    "Did something happen in the palace?"


    A eunuch ignored her, but another eunuch replied:


    "The empress and imperial concubine are about to give birth, so it''s very dangerous right now."


    "Oh." Qing Yan did not ask anymore, but continued to walk forward, deciding to find Gu Junmo. She bid her farewells and brought the White Book Garden''s body to the ancient ruins on the Wind Moon Continent. When they were still in the Heaven Realm, she already knew this place. I heard that there is a Soul Recovery Pill among them that can revive a dead person after eating it.


    To Qingyan''s surprise, Gu Junmo was not in his room. Qing Yan flew into the air and returned to her own small courtyard, only to find that Gu Junmo was sitting on a stone chair in the center of the small courtyard.


    "Was it an accident?" Gu Junmo gently smiled.


    "No, I''m just curious, why did you suddenly come here?" Qing Yan remained unperturbed.


    "Since you''ve entered the palace, you''ve never taken the initiative to look for me, so I''ve come to look for you." Gu Jun Mo Xie said with a smile that was not a smile.


    "The library is dead!" Qing Yan said coldly, "I just came to bid you farewell today. With the death of the library, your promise will have no effect. You can no longer bind me to this high wall. "


    "What if there''s more?" He picked up the kettle on the table, brewed two cups of tea, and passed one cup to Qing Yan.


    "I don''t believe that in this world, there is nothing that can restrain me other than the library!" A trace of heroism flashed across Qing Yan''s face, this was confidence in her strength.


    "Is that so?" Gu Junmo still acted as if he was confident. He passed a cup of tea to Qingyan and said:


    "Drink this cup of tea. Since you''re leaving, I will not stop you. I will use this tea in place of wine to carry out the conditions for you."


    Qing Yan didn''t doubt him, but she finished her tea in one gulp.


    Gu Jun Mo Xie continued to speak, and gradually revealed the thoughts in his heart. Qing Yan, in a daze, could feel the dense feelings within Gu Jun Mo Xie''s words, but her consciousness had already become unclear. All of a sudden, the sky spun and she could no longer bear it as she fainted on the ground.


    The cup of tea that Gu Junmo brewed was drugged. Gu Junmo, on the other hand, had drunk the antidote beforehand.


    Gu Jun Mo Xie carried Qing Yan into his embrace. She had been poisoned by the Imperial Secret Art''s poison and her powers had been depleted in this short period of time. Gu Jun Mo also added some aphrodisiac into her tea.


    Qing Yan was drugged in a daze. Her body was scorching hot as she kept tearing at her clothes. Gu Jun Mo Xie had also taken off his clothes. He gently caressed Qingyan''s smooth and clean body, and gently kissed her cheek and arm. This caused Qing Yan to gasp again and again.


    He had countless beauties in his harem, but none of them could compare to the woman in front of him. Finally, unable to hold himself back, he took off all his clothes and entered Qingyan''s body.


    After Qing Yan woke up, she couldn''t remember anything else. She felt as if she was in a dream, in which she was in a dream with a man. That man''s face was a little unclear. It seemed to be Ziyuan, yet also seemed to be White Library Garden. In his dreams, she was blissful and sweet. Later on, she realized that this dream was actually real. The man in her dream was the man she had once disliked immensely ¡ª Gu Junmo.


    At Gu Junmo''s request, Qingyan did not leave the palace. She stayed in the palace for a long time and discovered that many people in the palace were suffering from a epidemic disease.


    To the people of Heaven Realm, this disease was nothing to fear. After all, Qing Yan was the daughter of the Celestial Emperor, and was kind to all living beings. Seeing this, his heart was filled with pain.


    She used the medical skills she had learned in Heaven Realm to treat the injuries of the people in the palace. She quickly cured their diseases and gradually earned the love and respect of everyone in the palace.


    On this day, Qing Yan was diagnosing someone in the yard. A well-dressed woman suddenly walked in. The woman had a big belly and a worried look on her face.


    Qing Yan was a little confused, so she started to chat with the woman, and it turned out that the woman in front of her was the empress, and that was the biggest reason why Gu Junmo had tricked her into coming here.


    The Queen''s personality was mild and kind, and she also had the same disposition as Qingyan. Qing Yan and the Queen quickly became good friends.


    The empress had heard from somewhere of her experiences and felt pity and sympathy for the death of White library Garden.


    These days when Qing Yan visited the hospital to save the sick, her sadness had gradually faded. Now, after the Queen brought back her painful memory, she actually started to cry.


    The Queen walked over and patted Qing Yan''s shoulder, consoling her,


    "People can''t be revived, so don''t cry anymore, sister." Actually, the empress had already investigated the cause of the death of White Library. She really disliked Gu Junmo''s untrustworthy actions, but she didn''t tell the truth to Qingyan, but only consoled her quietly by her side.


    Qing Yan cried for a while before she stopped, and said resolutely, "After a person dies, they can be revived. As far as I know, somewhere in the Wind Moon Continent, there is a Soul Recovery Pill at an ancient ruin, and once a person eats it, they can be revived. "Of course, that is on the premise that I can leave the palace.


    The Queen was shocked, she did not believe in ghosts and did not believe Qing Yan''s words, but on the basis of her sympathy for Qing Yan, she decided to help Qing Yan, and also seek some benefits for herself.


    Thus, the empress said, "Big sister has a way to protect little sister and help her leave the palace. But before that, I would like to ask little sister for a favor."


    Qing Yan agreed readily, and said, "Sister, please tell me, as long as Qing Yan can do it, she will definitely help you."


    The Queen then whispered to Qing Yan, "Imperial Consort and I gave birth at the same time, I don''t know which one of us could give birth to the prince first. My sister heard that my sister''s medical skills are superb, so I wanted to ask for my sister''s help to give birth to a prince before the imperial concubine."


    This request was not difficult for Qing Yan, she did not even think before casting a spell. In the end, the empress''s wish was for her to have a son before the imperial concubine, and her son was the later Crown Prince ¡ª Gu Xicheng.


    After giving birth to Gu Xicheng, the Empress fulfilled her promise and successfully sent Qing Yan out of the palace.


    Before Qing Yan left, she placed a medical book under Gu Xicheng''s cradle. The medical book recorded all kinds of medicine and methods to cure the poison, and this was also one of the chips that Qing Yan added to Gu Xichan''s life in order to repay the empress for her kindness.


    Later on, Gu Xicheng gave this medical book to his younger brother, Gu Xiluo. This was something the Empress and Qingyan had never expected.


    After finding out that Qing Yan had left, Gu Junmo flew into a rage and decided to investigate the matter thoroughly. At the same time, he sent many soldiers to investigate the whereabouts of Qing Yan.


    At this time, Qing Yan had already brought the body of the White Book Garden into the ancient ruins, so Gu Jun Mo Xie naturally couldn''t find anything.


    Qing Yan entered the ancient ruins safely, but she only managed to get to half of the Soul Replenishing Pill. After consuming the Soul Replenishing Pill, the White Library woke up. When he first saw Qing Yan, his mind was still blank, but Qing Yan sighed as if she was from another world, "The library, after experiencing so many difficulties and dangers, we can finally be together."


    Thus, the two of them decided to stay in the Ancient Era''s Remnants.


    Qing Yan was very clear on the effects of the Soul Replenishing Pill. This Soul Replenishing Pill could only be exchanged for a year and a half of the White Library''s lifespan. After a year and a half, the White Library will still be scared out of its wits. She told the truth to the White Library.


    There was no disappointment nor unwillingness in the White Library. They only comforted Qing Yan gently,


    "As long as I am together with Yan''er, I will be safe and happy. Even if it''s only for a year or so, it would be worth a mediocre life."


    Qing Yan cried out emotionally upon hearing this.


    He was a gentleman of the White Library, and he did not have any relatives to take care of his affairs, so he did not know anything about the affairs of men and women. With half the effort, he spent an entire night with Qingyan on the matter. Not long after, Qingyan became pregnant with a child from the White College.


    When there was still half a year left until the White College Birthday, Qing Yan''s stomach was getting bigger day by day. When Qing Yan confirmed that she was pregnant, it was the same day as the moon hanging in the sky. After the White Library learned of the news, they were so happy that they danced and danced. Under the moonlight, their shadows continuously flickered and hopped.


    Qing Yan looked at the shadow of the White Library under the moonlight and suddenly had an idea. She said, "Book Garden, if I''m carrying my daughter, how about I call it Yue Wu?"


    The White Library Courtyard obeyed Qing Yan''s words and agreed immediately. Qing Yan was also very happy, who would have thought that before her daughter was born, the White Library Garden''s lifespan had already been used up, and her soul had been shattered.


    Qing Yan dragged her big belly back to the imperial city.


    As soon as he stepped into the Royal City''s territory, Qing Yan was discovered and immediately informed the Emperor Gu Junmo.


    Gu Junmo thought that Qingyan was pregnant with his own child and issued a wanted order in the imperial city, threatening to capture Qingyan and bring her back to the palace.


    Qing Yan didn''t want the child in her womb to fall into Gu Junmo''s hands, so she entered the brothel. The most dangerous place in the world was actually the safest place.


    Qing Yan had a peerless beauty, she was smart and also liked to laugh, quickly becoming the top courtesan of the brothel. She didn''t sell her body when she was selling her skills. She snuck into the brothel under an assumed name and stayed there for half a year.


    During this half year, the Emperor was actually unable to find her person. Until one day, Qingyan encountered Su Huai in the brothel again.


    Su Huai had always been secretly in love with Qingyan, and seeing Qingyan selling her skills in the brothel for a living, he couldn''t bear it anymore. He also found out that he was wanted by the Emperor, so he found Qingyan alone and said:


    Yan Er, follow me back to the Su Family. The Su Clan is the head of the Imperial City''s Four Su Clan. Once you stay in the Su Clan, the Emperor will not dare to easily touch you. "Brother Bai is my good friend. For him, I will protect you well!"


    Ever since the death of the White Book Garden, Qing Yan''s heart had been as dead as death. If it weren''t for the fact that she was still worried about her child, she probably would have left with the White Book Garden long ago. She only wanted to find a safe place to properly give birth to the child within her womb, then raise it into an adult. Thus, she straightforwardly agreed to Su Huai''s request.


    At that time, everyone in the Su Family had some complaints about Su Huai. After all, the Su Family was a Venerable Family. As the successor to the Patriarch, Su Huai actually took in a brothel girl, which had a great impact on the Su Family''s reputation.


    Fortunately, at that time, the head of the Su Clan, Su Xiangsheng, was the first to accept Qingyan.


    Qing Yan had also successfully given birth to a daughter, and her daughter''s name was naturally Su Yuewu.

 C153

    After Su Yuewu''s birth, a stone in Qing Yan''s heart finally fell to the ground. As she watched Su Yuewu grow up, her heart was filled with endless joy. Su Yuewu seemed to have become the only comfort she could get in this vast world.


    As Su Yuewu grew up, Qing Yan became more and more feared by the Su Clan''s first wife. Qing Yan was completely focused on Su Yuewu, and did not care about the Madam''s provocation. Every time the eldest wife of the Su family caused trouble for Qing Yan, Qing Yan would let her go, and no matter how angry the eldest wife was, she would still accept it.


    In this way, the first wife decided that Qingyan was just a girl who had gone through a lot, so she didn''t make things difficult for her.


    She was influenced by her own mother, and every time the first wife made things difficult for her, she would only accept it. The first wife tried to test the situation a few times, and was even more certain that Qingyan and Su Yuewu were not a threat to her, which made her even more at ease.


    One had to not know that Qing Yan did not even put the First Madam in her eyes. She came from the Heaven Realm, so her standards were naturally high. Even if the people of Heaven Realm were to secretly make things difficult for others and embarrass them, they would not use such a direct and crude method.


    This kind of woman seemed aggressive, but she couldn''t cause any actual harm to people. Qing Yan, with the mindset of concealing her strength and raising her strength, unexpectedly made Su Yuewu into a peerless beauty who was not inferior to herself in terms of looks.


    Of course, a small part of Qingyan''s submissive attitude towards the First Madam stemmed from her gratitude towards Su Huai.


    However, his gratitude was like a leaf in the wind that fell in one night.


    It was a sunny winter day. Qingyan sat in the yard, basking in the warm sunlight that she hadn''t seen in a long time, telling Su Yuewu the stories of the Heaven Realm. She talked about the God of Zi Yuan, talked about the Emperor, and even talked about the white beard, the long, long, and somewhat mischievous Taibai.


    Su Yuewu only listened to these legends with relish, but she couldn''t help but feel choked up. The tears in her eyes inadvertently fell onto Su Yuewu''s head.


    Su Yuewu raised her head and saw the pear-stained Qingyan. He asked curiously, "Mother, why are you crying? Isn''t this just a story?"


    Qing Yan wiped the tears off her face with a handkerchief and said with a smile, "Wu''er is right, mother is just a little touched."


    Su Yuewu suddenly said, "Wu''er is also touched. Wu''er feels that the Supreme Violet Abyss God loves the Fourth Princess very much. After the Fourth Princess descends to the mortal world, she will definitely be very sad." After he personally took away the fourth princess'' immortal elemental energy, his heart might not be bleeding at all. "


    Qing Yan was stunned for a moment. She remembered that handsome man with an immortal demeanor, he was so stubborn to maintain her calm mind. In fact, there was no pain or loss in his heart, she would just leave like that, forever separated from the world, never to be heard from again. She sighed. Suddenly, footsteps sounded and Su Huai''s voice sounded:


    "Yan''er, what are you talking about?"


    Qing Yan knew that Su Huai bore no ill will towards her, but she did not have any good impression of Su Huai. Especially since she had lived in the Su Family, Su Huai had seen the First Wife come and embarrass her face several times, but he had not expressed anything.


    In the end, this kind of man was too useless and couldn''t reveal his true feelings. Qing Yan stopped her tears and said lightly:


    "It''s nothing, I was telling Yue Wu a story."


    Su Huai acknowledged her as he sat down beside Qing Yan. He stared at her face without moving his eyes away, wanting to say something. Qing Yan noticed his frivolous action and said softly:


    "Su Huai, don''t be like this. Be careful of the First Madam, she''s right next to us." As expected, these words were more useful than anything else. Su Huai immediately retracted his gaze after hearing this, and even looked around in all directions with a trace of panic within his eyes.


    Seeing Su Huai''s panicked and scared appearance, Qing Yan was even more impatient towards him in her heart. She said in a calm tone as before, "Su Huai, if the Su Family''s matters are too busy, then you don''t have to come. Yue Wu and I are both doing very well, so there''s no need for you to worry."


    Su Huai was a little anxious and hurriedly said, "Yan''er, don''t you understand my intentions? On the surface, I married you for your safety, but in reality, I am... I am... I really like you. " As he finished speaking, Su Huai was already slightly incoherent.


    Qing Yan declined to comment and asked, "So, what did you come here today to tell me?"


    Seeing that Qing Yan was impatient, Su Huai did not beat around the bush and directly said, "Yan Er, you know that my father is about to abdicate. He wants to focus on cultivation and ignore the secular world, so the Patriarch''s position of the Su Family is going to fall on me. As one of the four great families in the Imperial City, the Su Family is one of the four great families. As the Patriarch, his wife must be respected, and the First Madam''s woman is very cute and irritable, how could she be as considerate as you?


    Qing Yan hurriedly said, "Please don''t, you know that I only married you to avoid trouble, and only raised Yue Wu, don''t pretend to be serious!"


    Su Huai persuaded a few more times, causing Qing Yan to become impatient. She said coldly, "Scram!" This loud shout carried the might of a Black Rank powerhouse, and it shook Su Huai until he started to stagger.


    Since then, Su Huai didn''t look for Qingyan again, and the first wife became the main wife of the Su Family''s Patriarch as she wished, becoming even more arrogant and prideful. Qing Yan ignored him and continued to quietly lead Su Yuewu around. This continued for several more years.


    This year, Su Yuewu was already fourteen years old. It was a spring day, and the flowers on the mountain were bright and the birds were chirping. Qing Yan brought Su Yue Wu to go on an outing outside the Imperial City. Su Yue Wu was having fun playing with Qing Yan on the grass. She accidentally lifted the corner of Qing Yan''s clothes, revealing the beautiful jade that the Purple Abyss God gave her.


    The beautiful jade was connected to the spirit, and that valley had once again been covered with restrictions by the Heaven Realm. As a result, the precious jade activated the restrictions and immediately created a streak of white light that shot into the sky, attracting the attention of everyone from the Heaven Breaking Island.


    As the Celestial Emperor was writing a memorial in his study, he suddenly saw a flash of white light from outside his window. His heart skipped a beat and he immediately called for Taibai.


    Taibai was just pouring his own wine when he heard the summons from the Emperor. He didn''t even have time to put on his immortal robe as he entered the Sky Emperor''s study, trembling with fear. The Heavenly Emperor raised his eyebrows, causing Taibai Jinxing''s white beard to tremble in fear.


    "Your Majesty, is there something urgent?"


    "Did you notice that white light just now?"


    Tai Bai was startled. He thought for a while and then muttered to himself, "That white light came from the lower realm. It seems to be the aura of the Purple Abyss God."


    The Heavenly Emperor nodded and said, "Supreme God Ziyuan has been living in the country for a long time. It was impossible for him to go to the lower realms. This white light must have some other origin, I ordered you to immediately go and have a look. "


    After Taibai Jinxing left, the Heavenly Emperor stroked his beard and sighed, "Yan''er, is it you?"


    A moment later, Taibai had returned and said with a face full of joy, "This humble one has already investigated. That white light was sent by a Psychic Jade of the High God of the Purple Abyss. He gave it to the Fourth Princess. It seems that the Fourth Princess is still in the lower realms."


    The Heavenly Emperor''s heart was set. After knowing that Qingyan was safe, he was overjoyed, but he had no idea what he should do next. He immediately muttered to himself, and Taibai probed:


    "Your Majesty, should we invite the fourth princess back?"


    The Celestial Emperor hesitated for a moment before waving his hand and saying, "Send someone to look for her. Whether she comes back or not, it still depends on her."


    Taibai wanted to say something, but he didn''t seem to understand what the Celestial Emperor was trying to do. He thought for a moment, then sighed and walked out of the study.


    When Qing Yan saw the white light, she was slightly shocked. She was afraid that the Heaven Realm had not found out where they were, so she quickly brought Su Yue Wu back to the Su Family''s main courtyard.


    At this moment, Qingyan''s lifespan was not much longer and Su Yuewu was also about to become an adult. She no longer had any feelings for this world. The only one who was worried was Su Yuewu. After thinking for a few days, she decided to find a husband for Su Yuewu. After that, she could go to the ancient ruins and peacefully pass away in front of the White Book Garden''s tomb.


    She wrote a letter to Gu Junmo, stating that her time was running out and begging the Emperor to find a good home for Su Yuewu.


    After reading the letter, Gu Junmo was unable to calm down for a long time. Qingyan was the most unforgettable woman in his life. Unfortunately, one in the temple, the other in the martial arts world, they were destined to be together. He recalled that night with Qing Yan in that small courtyard during a night of debauchery, and his heart suddenly skipped a beat, thinking that this child must be his own flesh and blood.


    Gu Junmo quickly sent people to find Qingyan and her son, but Qingyan had already passed away. The people they sent only found Su Yuewu.


    Su Yue was slender and elegant, giving off a mother''s demeanor. Gu Junmo praised her just by looking at the portrait, thinking that his own flesh and blood was after all different. Thus, he sent someone to spread Su Yuewu''s beautiful name. Su Yuewu gradually became known as the number one beauty in the Imperial City.


    Gu Junmo was satisfied. He secretly visited the aristocratic families'' disciples in the Imperial City and unintentionally found out that Shangguan family''s eldest son, Shangguan Tulong, was the most beautiful man in the Imperial City. Gu Junmo''s feelings for Yue Lao exploded in his heart. He waved his hand and passed down an order to both the Shangguan and Su Families at the same time, betrothing Su Yuewu to Shangguan Tulong.


    On the day of the wedding, the Imperial City was shaken. Gu Junmo also personally came to the scene to support them. The whole stadium cheered. The only ones who were absent-minded were probably Shangguan Tulong and Su Yuewu. Su Yuewu was still hurting her own family background, and Shangguan Tulong was extremely dissatisfied with this royal marriage. He didn''t even look at Su Yuewu when they went to the bridal chamber that night, and instead went to the brothel to have a good night.


    The memories of Su Yuewu''s childhood gradually faded from Su Yuewu''s mind. She paused for a moment and thought of her current situation; Hui Qi was still beside her, and Zi Yuan''s pavilion was right in front of her. She would see Tian Tian soon, and her years of hard training had finally paid off.


    Suddenly, the figure of a proud man appeared from the bottom of Su Yuewu''s heart. That man was called Leng Fanyun, he was Su Yuewu''s favorite man.


    "Leng Fanyun, I wonder where you are right now. Have you already inherited the Demon Sovereign''s memories and have completely forgotten about me?" Su Yuewu faintly sighed, looked at Hui Qi and softly said:


    "Uncle Hui Chi, let''s go in!"

 C154

    After Leng Fanyun was caught by the Heaven Realm people, he was immediately sent to the Underworld by them.


    The Underworld was an extremely secretive existence other than the Heavenly Realm and the Wind Moon Continent. The ancestors of the Underworld''s people were the people from ancient times, whose techniques accidentally entered the demonic realm. Being of the same generation as the upper god of the purple abyss, they were only righteous and evil, and finally embarked on the opposite path. Leng Fanyun''s first life, was one of the best among the creators of the underworld.


    After the Heaven Realm obtained Leng Fanyun, the reincarnation of the Ancient Demon Sovereign, they immediately sent him to the Underworld.


    The actions of the Heaven Realm were very thought-provoking.


    The Ancient Demon Sovereign was in the Underworld, and could be said to be equivalent to the position of the Purple Abyss God. However, the Demon Sovereign''s strength was even more terrifying than the Purple Abyss God, and his temperament wasn''t as calm as the Purple Abyss God.


    And now that the Heaven Realm had reached an agreement not to invade each other, the Underworld had restrained itself a lot under the control of the Underworld High Lord for the past few years. In the past few years, there had often been attacks on the Heaven Realms. The Heaven Breaking Demon and the Heaven Breaking Demon were examples.


    While the Celestial Emperor appeared calm on the surface, he was actually extremely fearful. Especially after knowing that the Ancient Demon respected the new world, he was worried so much that he could not sleep.


    There were some ambitious individuals in the underworld that dared not submit to the High Lords and chose to stand on their own. If these people found out about the appearance of the Ancient Demon Sovereign, it would be difficult for them to save the Ancient Demon Sovereign. Moreover, there was a secret technique in the Underworld that could awaken the strength of an ancient Supreme Elder. If these people used it on the Ancient Demon Sovereign and obtained his full strength, wouldn''t that cause the entire Three Realms to be turned upside down?


    The Sky Emperor immediately sent someone to inform the Underworld High Lord. The Underworld High Lord had received the Sky Emperor''s notice, and felt that this matter was extraordinary, so he came to an agreement with the Sky Emperor.


    The Heaven Realm had tried to test him again and again, but still couldn''t figure out if Leng Fanyun had truly awakened.


    It was only on the last occasion that the three Empyreans had set out together to arrest Leng Fanyun, and at that time, among the soldiers they had captured, there were actually a few from the Underworld. It was also with the recognition of the people from the Underworld that the three Empyreans had confirmed that Leng Fanyun had not awakened, and they had brought him back to the Heaven Realm.


    At this moment, the High Lord of the Netherworld was standing in front of the confused Leng Fanyun.


    Leng Fanyun had lost most of his consciousness, and many memories of his reincarnation life were tangled up in his mind, making him unable to resist. His entire body felt indescribably uncomfortable.


    Occasionally, he would recall the memories of this world as though he were looking back at the last time. There was only the figure of a woman dressed in red left behind. Her expression was mostly cold and elegant, carrying with it an aura of majesty that no one dared to desecrate. Sometimes, it was a charming smile that melted Leng Fanyun''s heart.


    Sometimes, it was filled with anger, shame, and grievance, but it was also a strange feeling that he couldn''t understand, which caused Leng Fanyun''s heart to tremble.


    Leng Fanyun tried to look around him, but to no avail. In front of him, there was only a black-faced, sinister-looking man, devoid of any trace of the woman. Even if there was, it was the kind of ferocious, obese, evil woman.


    Leng Fanyun sighed. He didn''t know who he was, nor did he know who the woman in red was. What did it have to do with her? He only instinctively felt that his relationship with her was extraordinary. Not only that, his heart was filled with longing for that woman.


    The Netherworld High Lord looked at Leng Fanyun with a very playful smile, a trace of happiness rising from the bottom of his heart.


    He still remembered that thousands of years ago, this High Lord whose status was comparable to that of the Celestial Emperor was only an ordinary peasant youth on the Wind Moon Continent.


    In ancient times, the Wind Moon Continent had not been as prosperous as it was now. The continent was filled with dense, primal forests that were filled with demonic beasts and ghosts.


    His family lived in the forest. When he was fourteen years old, his parents were devoured by demonic beasts, and only he survived.


    With a desire to avenge his parents and a strong desire to survive, he kept running, wanting to leave this forest and go to a place where humans gathered. Then, he would learn all his abilities and return to the forest, killing all of those Vicious Beasts.


    He ran for a long time, but didn''t see a single person. Instead, more and more vicious beasts appeared. Finally, when he was exhausted and was about to be swallowed by the vicious beast, a god-like man appeared in front of him.


    The man had a head full of red hair and a proud expression. "When the demonic beast saw this, it pounced forward like a man who had just pounced on him.


    The man didn''t even blink as he waved his hand. A strong wind stirred up, causing the beast to fly backward like a pile of rotten mud. It was badly mutilated and had been sent flying for dozens of feet.


    From then on, he followed the red-haired man, who was also his savior.


    He just realized that this man''s origins were extraordinary and he was actually the world''s most feared Demon Sovereign. He only just realized that this man''s origins were extraordinary, and he was the world''s most feared Demon Sovereign.


    Initially, he did not believe it. After witnessing the Demon Sovereign''s strength, he believed it without a doubt.


    The Demon Sovereign brought him along. When he was in a good mood, he would bring out some martial arts, spells, and cultivation techniques. He had once reminded the Demon Sovereign, whether intentionally or not, that he wanted him to avenge his parents and eliminate all the demon beasts in the forest.


    After the Demon Sovereign heard this, he did not even spare him a glance and indifferently said,


    "Demonic beasts are also a member of this world. Harm comes from instinct. I do not have the right to deprive them of their life."


    He was extremely confused as he could not understand why the Demon Lord was so kind. According to the rumors, the Demon Lord was a demon that killed without blinking an eye. How could he not even have the heart to kill a few vicious beasts?


    Thus, with a mischievous attitude, he guessed that the Demon Sovereign did not help him on purpose.


    This was the first time he felt hatred towards the Demon Sovereign. When this trace of hatred was born, he had stayed by the Demon Lord''s side for who knows how many years. Because he cultivated the cultivation techniques that the Demon Sovereign had passed down to him, his skill grew and his lifespan became longer and longer.


    Thus, he secretly spied on the Demon Lord as he practiced martial arts and secretly cultivated by himself. After an unknown amount of time had passed, one day, the Demon Sovereign called him over and gave him a small booklet.


    "Do not imitate my cultivation technique or martial skills. You have already been cultivating in the demonic path for the past few days." He couldn''t go any deeper. This booklet contains the secret methods to eliminate the side effects of cultivation techniques. After he had finished speaking, he disappeared without a trace and had not returned to the underworld for several years. Later on, he found out that the Demon Sovereign had gone to the Heaven Realm to look for the legendary Heaven Realm''s number one martial artist.


    He was rather grateful towards the Demon Sovereign and felt that he was still concerned about him after all. However, after opening the booklet, he realized that the first page contained the method to dissipate one''s cultivation.


    He was furious. He was certain that the Demon Sovereign feared his strength and wanted to use this to get rid of him. Thus, in a fit of rage, he destroyed the book and continued to cultivate his demonic arts.


    When he reached a crucial point in his cultivation, the Demon Sovereign suddenly came back. He even brought back a woman from Heaven Realm.


    When the Demon Sovereign found him, he glanced at him. When he reached the final moment of his cultivation, he suddenly saw the Demon Sovereign''s terrifying black eyes and his heart skipped a beat. He thought to himself, If I don''t follow his orders and cultivate the demonic arts, I''ll be caught by him.


    Who knew that the Demon Sovereign would remain silent as he coldly looked at him from the side.


    Finally, due to the circulation of his zhen qi, his cultivation of the Demonic Art had failed. The two different attributes of ice and fire had started jumping up and down on his body, roaming all over. Suddenly, he felt as cold as an ice cave, and suddenly, he felt as if he had fallen into a sea of fire.


    Gradually, his eyes dimmed, and his entire body was drenched in cold sweat. His consciousness was also not clear. He was already approaching the end of his lifespan.


    Just when he thought that he would die for sure this time, the Demon Lord suddenly sighed and pressed both palms on his back. True energy, Yin and Yang, continuously flowed into his body, and after an hour, his consciousness gradually cleared up as he felt comfortable in his limbs and bones.


    When the Demon Sovereign saw that he was unharmed, he lightly withdrew his palms and slowly stood up. He looked at the Demon Lord''s back and discovered that his steps were a bit exaggerated.


    Only then did he understand that the method recorded in the book by the Demon Sovereign was absolutely true. The demonic art that he was cultivating was truly dangerous. If the Demon Sovereign had not devoted all of his energy to helping him break through, he probably would not have been able to do so.


    He had achieved mastery of his demonic arts, so he personally went to the Demon Sovereign Hall to ask for forgiveness. The Demon Sovereign only nodded his head, a look of gratification flashing across his eyes.


    After an unknown period of time, the power of the Demon Sovereign finally shocked the entire Three Realms. However, the fuse was still the woman that he had brought from Heaven Realm.


    When that woman was in the Heaven Realm, she had a target of her heart. At this moment, he was the Celestial Emperor.


    He secretly accumulated strength and finally found an excellent opportunity to lead a large group of people to find the Demon Lord. The Demon Lord was outnumbered and had finally perished.


    A few years later, he relied on the Magic Palace, which had become increasingly pure, to defeat the heroes of the Underworld and take over the position of Demon Sovereign. He became the Master of the Underworld, and called himself the Paragon of the Underworld.


    "Demon Sovereign, you''ve finally returned to the Underworld." The Venerable One recovered from his reminiscing and looked at Leng Fanyun. Leng Fanyun''s appearance was very different from the Demon Lord of his first life. However, their expressions were very similar. This caused her father to feel some nostalgia and worry.


    "According to what I know, there is a cultivation technique in the Underworld that can help you regain your memories. It can even help you recover eighty percent of your strength. But I don''t want to do that. " The Supreme Realm cultivator muttered.


    "It''s not that I''m ungrateful, but that I need to maintain the balance between the three realms. Besides, even if you wake up, what can you do? This world was no longer the same world as before. Your old acquaintances are gone. Other than that indestructible monster called Zi Yuan, no one will be able to recall your glorious wind from that day. "


    Furthermore, Yaoji has already been reincarnated countless times. Even if you were reborn, in this completely unfamiliar world, you would probably only be like that deep purple abyss, sitting alone in the Demon Area. I''m afraid that you will never want to taste the loneliness that has come day after day.


    The Honored Warrior sighed. In this huge hall, there were only Leng Fanyun and himself. Leng Fanyun''s consciousness was unclear, and he could only be considered half dead, so it was the Venerable One who was talking to himself.


    He had been talking to Leng Fanyun for a very long time, and Leng Fanyun stared at him blankly without uttering a single word.


    The Venerable One finally lost his patience and sighed, "Looks like you also think it''s best to not wake up. Then, I shall just eliminate all of your memories into nothingness."


    Therefore, the Venerable One called over a servant from the demon race and instructed:


    "Hurry up and contact the people from the Nine Demonic Abyss, tell them to send someone over to meet me."


    The demon servant accepted the order and left.


    The Venerable One from the Underworld began to pace around in the great hall. Suddenly, a sinister voice rang out.


    "Have you really decided? He''s your old boss. "


    The Venerable One raised his eyes and looked at the person who spoke. That person was sitting sideways on the beam of the great hall. His entire body was covered in a black leather robe, and even his face was concealed.


    "You''re still as naughty as ever, Nether." The Venerable One said expressionlessly.


    "Don''t call me Nine Hell. Call me the Lord of the Nine Demonic Gods." The black robed man gently landed on the ground and looked at the Great Honored Warrior, "Tell me, what do you want me to do? "Should I put him under house arrest, or ¡­" As he spoke, he made a chopping motion with his palm.


    "It''s better if I don''t kill him. After all, he has done me a favor. You only need to make him forever lose all the memories of his past life. Then, find a girl to trip him up and slowly drain his life force bit by bit. It would be easier for the Heavenly Emperor and I. " The Honored Warrior lightly said.


    "What a sinister plan!" It seems like you and the Heavenly Emperor have joined hands. " The man in black said with a fake smile. Suddenly, like his arms, his black sleeve instantly swelled up and wrapped around Leng Fanyun.


    "Then I will take him away. "Rest assured, as long as this person stays in the Nine Demon Abyss, he will never be able to see the light of day again."


    The Honored Warrior nodded his head. With a gust of cold wind from his sleeves, the black cloaked man disappeared from the main hall.


    The black-robed man brought Leng Fanyun into the Nine Demonic Abyss. Compared to the Demon Abyss, the Nine Demon Abyss was even more dangerous. From time to time, mournful cries could be heard from the sunless abyss, and the sky was suffused with different colored wisps of ghostfire.


    The black-cloaked person ignored the surrounding terrifying environment, as if there was no one around. His body flashed, and he dashed far away. Soon, he arrived at an underground palace.


    There were many grills set up in the hall, and each grill was tied up with a mournful ghost. These were the vengeful spirits that the people of the Abyss of Nine Devils were searching for in the Wind Moon Continent.


    One had to know that the ghosts of the wronged were the ones with the heaviest yin aura. Those that could not be reincarnated after death had turned into evil spirits, roaming the sky above the Wind Moon Continent.


    Ever since the Underworld Realm had formed an alliance with the Heaven Realm, the Underworld Honored Warrior had received a hint from the Heavenly Emperor and sent the Nine Hell Divine Lord Order''s subordinate to search the mortal world for vengeful ghosts.


    The Nine Demon God Saints had expelled all the vengeful spirits into the Nine Demons Abyss. The Yin Qi emitted by these vengeful spirits was very beneficial for cultivating the Devil Sect''s cultivation methods. After a long time, the palace was burning with the evil spirits.


    The nine demon gods placed Leng Fanyun on the tallest stand in the center of the palace. Two balls of red smoke were ignited in their hands. With a ''hu'' sound, they were flung towards Leng Fanyun. In an instant, Leng Fanyun was scorched by the flames.


    This barbeque lasted for four hours before the ghostfire gradually dissipated.


    "It''s a success!" Looking at Leng Fanyun''s bloodless face, the black-cloaked man let out a long sigh of relief and said: "Now that he has lost all of his power and memories, he is completely at our mercy. "Hahaha!"

 C155

    On this day, Qing Yan and Qing Yun, the two maidservants from Zi Yuan, were playing in the courtyard. Tian Tian had always been a lovable and cute girl, and her speech was even sharper than usual. She was very popular with the two big sisters, Qing Yun and Qing Yan. They had always been bored when they were leaving the country. Seeing how playful Tian Tian was as she rushed to tell them a story, they couldn''t help but prick up their ears to listen.


    He had been dancing everyday and had heard many stories from his mother. He had even taken Lin Guhong as his master, who had spent his entire life telling books, as his stories were extremely fascinating. He had told Journey to the West about spittle flying everywhere.


    Su Yitian''s mouth was dry from talking. He wanted to drink some tea to moisten his throat. She saw Qing Yun and Qing Yan blinking their eyes as they stared at her. She was stunned for a moment before her face reddened.


    Taking advantage of Qing Yun and Qing Yan''s lack of awareness, Su Yitian hurriedly said, "Good elder sister, after talking for so long, I''m starting to feel thirsty as well. Could you sisters pour me a cup of tea?"


    Qing Yun and Qing Yan smiled as they got up to get some tea. Su Yitian stood up and stretched his back.


    Even before he could stretch his body to his heart''s content, Su Yitian felt dizzy and his footsteps started to stagger. It was as if someone had suddenly struck him from behind with a baton.


    "What''s going on?" Su Yitian complained incessantly but was unable to utter a single word.


    No matter what Su Yitian said, his cultivation base had already reached the Violet Rank. With a sudden change in his expression, he began to circulate the true energy within his body, wanting to forcefully resist this dizzying power.


    Unexpectedly, the moment he started to circulate his zhenqi, that huge force immediately became many times stronger than before, and completely suppressed the Purple Class zhenqi in Su Yitian''s body.


    Su Yitian couldn''t even speak because of the roar. With a plop, he fell to the ground due to the immense force behind the roar.


    Qingyun and Qingyan were making tea in the inner room. When they heard the loud noise in the yard, they hurriedly ran out and saw Su Yitian lying on the ground, constantly pounding his fist and shouting. He was mumbling inaudibly, so it was unknown what he was saying.


    Qing Yun and Qing Yan panicked. They really didn''t know why Su Yitian would suddenly have such a huge reaction. They quickly went over and supported Su Yitian, who was rolling on the ground.


    Before the two of them could get close to Su Yitian, they were blown back by the wind created by Su Yitian''s arm and almost fell to the ground.


    The two of them were shocked. Even though they were only the maids of the High God of Zi Yuan, they had left the country for a long time and their cultivation had already reached the Earth Profound Realm. Yet, they were brought far away by Su Yitian, who was clearly only a Violet Rank.


    "This is really strange, what''s going on with Tian Tian today?" Just as he was wondering. A voice rang out:


    "It seems like his strength is slowly awakening!" The one who spoke was Zi Yuan. As he was meditating in his study, he suddenly felt an unusual fluctuation in the courtyard. After some thought, he confirmed that it was Su Yitian. Su Yitian was once the god of death that shook the entire Three Realms. After staying in this place that was brimming with spiritual energy for a long time, his power began to slowly awaken.


    Zi Yuan pointed at him from the air and a calm and righteous white light shot straight towards Su Yitian, whose movements were no longer under his control.


    Su Yitian was stimulated by the wind and his acupoints were restricted. He fell straight to the ground.


    Zi Yuan walked over and supported Su Yitian up as he placed his warm and thick palm on Su Yitian''s back. After a long while, waves of white mist started to rise from the top of Su Yitian''s head. His expression became much calmer, and his face turned from pale to rosy.


    Zi Yuan released his grip and opened Su Yitian''s acupoints with his fingers. Letting out a sigh of relief, he said, "Alright, I have suppressed the Baleful Yin Force in his body. He has recovered eighty percent of his strength and is now at the peak of the Earth Profound Realm.


    Qing Yun and Qing Yan''s hearts were still palpitating as they asked, "Why did something like this happen? Tian Tian is clearly still fine just now. Even if she were to awaken, there should be a sign before that time. "


    The upper god of the Purple Abyss frowned. Ripples seemed to appear on his unperturbed face as the corners of his eyes twitched. He said, "It should have been woken up by someone. I felt a strange aura just now. It should be related to Su Yitian."


    When Su Yitian heard that, he said excitedly, "I feel it too. I''m very familiar with that aura. It''s my mother''s aura."


    Qing Yun and Qing Yan were both stunned. They had heard Su Yitian talk about her mother before, but they didn''t expect her to leave the country so quickly. From the looks of it, Tian Tian was definitely not an ordinary person.


    Zi Yuan''s face unconsciously twitched as he asked, "Tian Tian, is your mother Su Yue Wu?"


    Su Yitian said with dissatisfaction, "Naturally, I mentioned it many times already."


    Zi Yuan was silent. After standing there blankly for a while, he turned around and returned to the study room. He pondered for a long time outside the window and muttered:


    "Is Su Yuewu''s daughter? I heard that she looks quite similar to Ruoshu. Sigh, it''s better if I don''t see her later."


    Step by step, Su Yuewu stepped into the building. It was unknown why, but the closer she got to the building, the more uneasy she became.


    Hui Qi followed behind Su Yuewu. When he caught sight of Su Yuewu''s footsteps, he trembled slightly and comforted her in a small voice:


    "Miss, don''t be afraid. Although High God Ziyuan''s temper is strange, he would never make things difficult for women."


    Su Yuewu could not help but laugh bitterly. The usually domineering Su Yuewu actually had a strong female dominance complex in her heart. When she heard Hui Qi''s words that belittled a girl, she felt a bit upset, but she also felt relieved.


    Such a prideful man really didn''t place any women in his eyes.


    Su Yuewu lightly knocked on the door.


    It was called a door because the pavilion that Zi Yuan resided in was too simple and crude. Although it looked incomparably grand on the outside, upon closer inspection, the door was extremely rough.


    After two knocks, the door opened with a creak.


    A man and a woman, who were still combing their horns, walked out. As soon as the young girl saw Su Yuewu, without waiting for Su Yuewu to explain her purpose for coming here, she coldly called out:


    "My master has never seen a female guest, please go back!"


    Su Yuewu was startled when she discovered that someone had entered her arms. She lowered her head, and a familiar face entered her eyes.


    "Tian Tian." Su Yuewu shouted softly as her tears flowed uncontrollably.


    "Mother, mother, you finally came to see Tian Tian." Su Yitian was not as reserved as Su Yuewu. The moment he saw Su Yuewu, he threw himself into her arms and began to wail.


    The young girl beside Su Yitian was greatly alarmed. She cried out, "Su Yitian, is this beautiful woman the mother you often mentioned to me?"


    Su Yitian loudly said, "Of course it''s my mother. Other women wouldn''t be so beautiful!" After saying that, he turned around, looking at the young girl as he teased her.


    That girl was indeed Qingyan. It seemed that Su Yuewu had taken a glance at her and suddenly said, "Su Yitian, you''re lying. She''s obviously Shuashuang, the one who served my master all those years ago!"


    Su Yitian exclaimed in surprise, "Who is ShuShu? My mother''s name is Su Yuewu. It''s not just Shuwen. Shuashua, this name sounds good, but you can tell that it''s a maid''s name."


    Qing Yan was embarrassed. She immediately looked at Su Yuewu in a daze, not caring about Su Yuewu''s color as she commented,


    "Hmm, it looks like there''s a slight difference between her and Rushu. Her skin is slightly pale, her nose is a little sunken, and her lips are a little thinner."


    Su Yuewu could not help but laugh bitterly as she gently pushed away the sobbing Su Yitian and said:


    "How many days have you been here? "How are you doing?"


    Su Yitian turned his tears into a smile and said, "Life here is pretty good. I have a lot of younger sisters playing with me." As he spoke, he looked at Qingyan.


    Su Yuewu also glanced at Qingyan and thought to herself that this little girl was rather beautiful, she was a pair with Tian Tian.


    When Qingyan noticed Su Yuewu''s gaze on her, she felt a little embarrassed. After hearing Su Yitian''s nonsense, she finally reacted after a long while:


    "Pah pah pah! Su Yitian, you brat, how many times have I told you this? I''m older than you by a good amount of years. I want to call you elder sister!"


    Su Yitian chuckled and said, "That''s right, that''s right. Good little sister, you should give me some face in front of my mother!"


    When Qingyan heard that he still hadn''t changed his mind, she ignored him angrily. A man came out.


    That man was the Supreme God of Zi Yuan. Su Yuewu saw that he was wearing a purple robe and her face was slightly pale. However, the light in her eyes was extremely oppressive. With just a single glance, Su Yuewu was unable to shift her gaze away. He sighed in his heart, "The creator had spent so much effort to create such a flawless man."


    Zi Yuan casually glanced at Su Yuewu. When Su Yuewu and Hui Qi had left the land, he had already noticed them. With his Spiritual Sense, he already knew that they were Su Yitian''s mother.


    When he came out, Zi Yuan already had a plan in his heart. Su Yuwu was just a daughter, just a little similar to his mother. When he saw Su Yuewu, he couldn''t control it anymore and his body began to tremble.


    Su Yuewu smiled exactly the same way. When she saw Zi Yuan coming over, she smiled at him. With this smile, Zi Yuan was finally unable to control himself. He turned around and walked into the inner hall, unconsciously staggering a little.


    Su Yuewu hurriedly said, "Master!"


    Zi Yuan had only slowly recovered from his shock when he heard this, and he realized that he had lost his composure. Su Yuewu''s voice was slightly different from Shuwen, the rustling voice was gentle yet carried a little stubbornness. Su Yuewu, on the other hand, was much more direct, and her tone was filled with a little heroic spirit.


    Zi Yuan turned around and paused for a moment before replying, "I forgot myself for a moment. Please forgive me, Miss. You and your mother really resemble each other too much."


    Su Yue Wu bowed her skirt and said with a smile, "God, what are you talking about? I haven''t thanked God for saving Tian Tian''s life."


    Zi Yuan''s expression did not change, and he indifferently replied, "I only saved Tian Tian on the spur of the moment. You don''t have to thank me."

 C156

    Su Yuewu''s heart stirred as she suddenly said:


    "When I was a child, my mother told me your story."


    Zi Yuan was startled and paused for a moment before saying, "Really? Did she make me look awful? " There was a heavy gloom in his eyes.


    Su Yuewu laughed, "Not at all. She said you''re the prettiest man in the Three Realms and have godly powers, but you''re just a bit stubborn in nature."


    Zi Yuan was startled. The corner of his mouth slightly curled up as he said with a smile that was not a smile, "So it''s like that. Sigh, I am indeed a little paranoid. After all, I have lived for so many years.


    For the first time he bowed his head in front of the others, and a strong, bitter regret welled up in his heart.


    It was just that she was completely unconscious. She was once a beautiful young girl, but now, her soul had been shattered and not even a speck of her ashes remained.


    What was the use of remorse?


    It had only been a few dozen years. In this departure, the flow of time was extremely slow, and there simply wasn''t much time left. But in the eyes of Zi Yuan, it seemed like a lifetime had passed.


    Su Yuewu felt that she had misspoken and felt slightly guilty. Previously, she had heard from Uncle Hui Chi that her mother had once had a relationship with the God of Ziyuan, but she had never thought that it would be so unforgettable.


    Su Yuewu paused and then said, "This little girl spoke wrongly and raised the sorrows of the Lord, please forgive me."


    Zi Yuan waved his hand and lightly said, "If there''s nothing else, then come with me to the inner hall first." After saying so, her eyes suddenly caught a glimpse of something and she couldn''t tear her eyes away.


    Su Yuewu stared blankly for a moment, and following the gaze of the Purple Abyss'' Supreme God, she saw the piece of jade that her mother had bestowed upon her.


    "So she was always wearing it." Zi Yuan muttered to himself, and waved for Su Yue Wu to enter the room.


    "Yuewu, your strength has greatly improved, but it won''t be that easy for you to safely take Su Yitian away from the Heaven Realm." Zi Yuan''s tone carried a hint of seriousness that was unusual in normal times.


    The last time I rescued Tian Tian Tian Tian was already angered by them. If I help you bring Tian Tian Tian out from the Heaven Realm again, I''m afraid that it will attract the old monsters from the Heaven Breaking Island. "When that happens, things will not be good.


    "Old freak, are you older than me?" Su Yuewu giggled.


    Zi Yuan shook his head. "They''re not as old as me, but they''re still around the same age. They''re the first group of people to reach the Heaven Breaking Island. The previous emperor had told them before he died. They were required to protect this island for generations. Actually, I also know that their existence is merely to give me a deterrent. "


    He arrogantly said, "In fact, those old fellows are much weaker than me. They are not on the same level as you. If they were to fight, I am not afraid, but I am afraid of implicating all of you. "


    Su Yuewu smiled and said, "I''m afraid Tian Tian hasn''t even recovered eighty percent of her strength. It''s just that her memories haven''t been passed down yet, so her experience here is still insufficient. When Tian Tian completely recovers, my mother and I will work together to break out of this Heaven Breaking Island!"


    "Therefore, I am grateful for God''s kindness. However, this matter really has nothing to do with God." Therefore, God''s kindness, Yue Wu was grateful to God.


    High God Ziyuan was noncommittal. He muttered to himself, "With your current abilities, it''s not bad to rush out, it''s just that you guys don''t know how deep the Heaven Realm is hiding. If you''re that reckless, you will be exposed sooner or later!"


    Su Yuewu''s heart suddenly trembled as she pondered for a moment before asking, "Senior, is there any difference between the Realm of Flame Heaven and the other parts of the Heaven Realm?"


    Zi Yuan said, "This departure is a world that I built using my magic power. It is basically isolated from the outside world."


    Su Yuewu muttered to herself, "I can see that the area is filled with elemental energy, so it should be a good place to cultivate. I might as well break through to the ninth level of the Sky Profound Realm in one fell swoop here. Then, no one will be afraid of me anymore."


    Zi Yuan was startled. He didn''t expect the woman before him to be so unyielding, and a trace of gratification appeared on his unperturbed face as he praised:


    "She really is Qing Yan''s daughter. Her expression is exactly the same as when your mother came to find me and made up her mind to go down to the mortal world and live a mortal life."


    Su Yuewu gently laughed. The High God of Zi Yuan suddenly thought of something and quickly said:


    "I suddenly remembered something. Your mother''s immortal elemental energy is still with me. You can have it." As he spoke, he took out a mahogany box from the cabinet in his study.


    Su Yuewu saw that he was holding the box with both hands, so it was obvious that the contents of the box were extremely important to him. His heart was slightly moved, and he couldn''t help but look at Zi Yuan with a trace of sadness in his eyes.


    Ziyuan stared at the mahogany box for half an incense stick of time.


    Seeing this, Su Yuewu did not disturb him and waited quietly by the side. After pausing for a while, Zi Yuan finally recovered and slowly opened the box that he had been cherishing for a long time.


    Once the box was opened, it instantly emitted a blinding light. That light was positive and calm, bringing along a slight warmth as it slowly seeped into Su Yuewu''s body.


    As Su Yuewu felt the nourishment of the white light, her heart was incomparably comfortable. It was a very familiar and warm feeling. She could feel the great closeness and comfort it brought.


    The white light emitted by the immortal energy lasted for half a quarter of an hour before slowly dissipating. The Purple Abyss Supreme God carefully took out this immortal essence and handed it to Su Yuewu.


    Su Yuewu had carefully investigated her mother''s immortal elemental energy. At this moment, she saw that her mother''s immortal elemental energy was very different from that of Lin Guhong and Jiang Lingbo.


    Lin Guhong and Jiang Lingbo had lived in the mortal world for many years. The spiritual energy in the mortal world was sparse, and the immortal elemental energy was gradually shrinking. The white glow surrounding the immortal elemental energy was no longer as pure and dazzling as it was before.


    Meanwhile, Qingyan''s immortal elemental energy had been left behind by Ziyuan. Leaving the country was the place with the purest and most abundant origin energy in the Three Realms. Qingyan''s immortal elemental energy came from the blood of the Celestial Emperor, and was extremely pure. Now that she had taken it out after so many years, it was as pure as ever.


    "This immortal elemental energy is your mother''s life treasure and it contains the cultivation of her entire life. If I give it to you, it''s the same as passing down all of your mother''s cultivation to you. You must treasure it well. " Zi Yuan said solemnly.


    Su Yuewu nodded and slowly put the Immortal energy, which was as big as Tian Tian''s fist, into her mouth and swallowed it.


    Once she swallowed it, Su Yuewu immediately felt a vigorous yet somewhat scorching heat flowing into her dantian. With Su Yuewu''s Sky Profound strength, the true essence that her dantian could support was extremely deep. Under the impact of this heat wave, she even faintly showed signs of collapsing.


    Su Yuewu''s delicate eyebrows tightly knitted together. She quickly sat cross-legged and activated the true essence within her body, slowly controlling the flow of heat brought by this Immortal essence.


    That warm current was actually an incomparably strong wave of true energy. When it first entered Su Yuewu''s body, it was like the Yangtze River entering the sea, twisting and turning endlessly within Su Yuewu''s body, pushing left and right, gradually disrupting the circulation of true energy within Su Yuewu''s body.


    Fortunately, Su Yuewu''s cultivation had advanced greatly and she had to use her true energy several times to suppress the jumping true energy. That wave of true energy was the same as the one Su Yuewu practiced in the Heaven Realm, and when she first entered, she couldn''t find a way out, thus she jumped up and down. Being forced by Su Yuewu''s strong true energy, she gradually fused with the true energy in Su Yuewu''s body.


    Even so, when Su Yuewu''s success was achieved, her forehead was still dripping with cold sweat.


    No matter what, she had obtained her mother''s primeval essence, so no matter what, her powers would improve greatly after training for a few more days. At that time, even if the Heaven Realm wanted to stop her, she would need to consider her own strength carefully.


    Su Yue Wu stood up, bowed towards Zi Yuan, and thanked him sincerely:


    "I have no way to repay the grace of God."


    He turned his body to the side and did not look at Su Yuewu, but he did not know when he had felt a ripple in his heart. He did not know if it was because he was thinking of Qingyan, or the people who were watching over him, or if he had seen Su Yuewu and felt love for her.


    When Su Yuewu saw that Supreme God Zi Yuan had returned to his normal state, she remained silent. After thanking him again, she left Zi Yuan''s room.


    After reuniting with Tian Tian, she was incredibly happy as she thought in her heart, "Now that Tian Tian has been found out and my background is known, the rest will be easy to handle. As long as I continue to train hard in this place for a few more days, as long as my strength increases greatly, the Emperor of Heaven will not dare to make things difficult for me anymore."


    Su Yuewu''s spirit was greatly boosted. She couldn''t help but want to cry out into the sky. Her whole body was filled with pride, and she was extremely confident in her own strength.


    She thought back to the days and nights she spent in the ghost realm. That gloomy and terrifying environment was filled with bitter cultivation. If she wasn''t careful, she might fall into an irrecoverable situation. In such anxious days, she cultivated arduously at all times. If it weren''t for the fact that she was compatible with Yellow-Gold at that time, Su Yuewu felt that she wouldn''t have been able to return.


    A twitch ran through Su Yuwu''s heart as she thought of Serene Huang. She felt a sense of loss in her heart when she saw that You Huang didn''t want to come out with her. She faintly felt that this young man had a unknown past, but she didn''t want to say that Su Yuwu hadn''t made it difficult for him either. After all, staying in a place for too long would shut out his heart and prevent him from facing the disturbance from the outside world.


    Su Yue Wu sighed, thinking of the Demon Abyss, she suddenly thought of another place, the same as the Demon Abyss, located in the deepest part of the Underworld, and also the most mysterious place in the Underworld ¡ª ¡ª The Nine Demons Abyss.


    According to the information that Tang YiRou had gathered for her, after Leng Fanyun was captured and sent to the Heaven Realm, he was sent to the Underworld by the Celestial Emperor. And in the Underworld, the most mysterious and dangerous place was the Nine Demons Abyss. According to Uncle Hui Que, Leng Fanyun was most likely sent there.


    "The Nine Demons Abyss is not like the Demon Abyss, although the Demon Abyss is extremely dangerous, it is still a deserted place in the Wind Moon Continent. As for the Nine Demon Abyss, there are tens of thousands of ghost soldiers stationed there. Of the four Demon Kings, one is more brutal than the other, and their strength is also stronger than the other. "


    Su Yuewu thought of Uncle Hui Chi''s words and her heart tightened. Her original anger towards Leng Fanyun had gradually turned into worry and concern for Leng Fanyun.


    "You must hold on. "Brahma."


    Since then, Su Yuewu stayed in the world for a few days. During these few days, she had asked the Supreme God Ziyuan about some Heaven Realm techniques, and her control over the true essence in her body had become even more fluid.


    It had to be known that the Supreme God of the Purple Abyss was the first elder of the Heaven Realm. Even an expert of the ninth level of the Sky Profound Realm would have to tremble in front of him to defend against the pressure radiating from his body.


    He only gave Su Yuewu a few simple pointers, and Su Yuewu benefited greatly from it.


    Su Yue Wu was taught a skill called Essence Transformation by Zi Yuan. After cultivating for three days, she had some small achievements. She already had two immortal elemental energies in her body, plus her mother, Qing Yan, was revolving non-stop in her body. If she didn''t combine them, it would be a huge danger to her future cultivation.


    Su Yuewu relied on this elemental summoning technique to gradually integrate the immortal elemental energy within her body into one, forming her own immortal elemental energy.


    With this immortal elemental energy, Su Yuewu could freely use the unstoppable zhenqi in her body. Whether it was movement technique, internal force or physical strength, they all improved by a great extent.


    The most important thing was that this immortal elemental energy could provide Su Yuewu with endless true essence. When she faced an enemy, she didn''t need to worry about her cultivation being lacking. In the end, she was caught in a battle of attrition.


    Seven days later, Su Yuewu had mastered her cultivation to the seventh level of the Sky Profound Realm. When she walked out of the room, she was surprised to see Su Yitian.


    During these past seven days, she had continuously cultivated in seclusion. Occasionally, she would ask Zi Yuan for advice, but she didn''t pay much attention to Su Yitian. Who knew that at this moment, Su Yitian''s aura seemed to be much stronger than seven days ago? It was as if he had already reached the strength of an early stage Sky Profound.


    Su Yuewu probingly asked, "Are you already awake?" She was worried that Su Yitian, like Leng Fanyun, would forget everything that had happened in this world and not recognize her. Thus, she purposely spoke coldly.


    Su Yitian was stunned for a moment before he immediately said grievingly, "Mother, I am Tian Tian. Why are you suddenly being so fierce towards me?"


    Su Yuewu giggled, and her expression softened. She pulled Tian Tian into her embrace, stroked his head, and gently said:


    "Good day, mother is blaming you. Mother even thought that after you recovered your God Slayer''s memories, you would no longer recognize me as your mother. "


    Su Yitian snorted and sneered, "It was that Leng Fanyun who betrayed his word and turned hostile. Mother, don''t be afraid, my powers have also recovered to 90%. In this world, no one dares to bully mother anymore. "


    Su Yuewu let out a faint sigh and pretended to complain:


    "Don''t spout nonsense every day. Your father has already been taken away by the Underworld''s people. I''m afraid that all of his memories have already been lost." When the two of us leave the Heaven Realm, can''t you go and find him? "


    The weather seemed to have returned to normal. He actually quite admired Leng Fanyun. After being together with Leng Fanyun for the past few days, he had long regarded him as his own father. Seeing that his mother had already said so, he nodded his head and said:


    "Whatever mother says, Tian Tian will do."

 C157

    Taibai had lost his favor to the Celestial Emperor ever since Qingyan went down to the mortal world. He wasn''t annoyed, as he hid in his pill room every day to refine his elixir of life and other pills.


    Suddenly, a child knocked lightly on the door and said, "Teacher, the Celestial Emperor has sent someone to invite you."


    Taibai was a bit dazed. After a long while, he finally opened the door and walked out. Outside, the messenger in black was waiting impatiently. Seeing Taibai standing against a bird''s nest with his eyes still full of sh * t and his body covered in wrinkles, Taibai frowned.


    He seemed to have purposely reminded Taibai to pay attention to his appearance. He leisurely brushed off the nonexistent dust on his body and said, "Taibai Jinxing told this subordinate to wait a bit. Where''s the Heavenly Emperor? You haven''t seen his face in so many years, you better stay alert."


    Taibai Jinxing chuckled, then quickly went back to his room to change before following the man to the emperor''s place.


    It was still that towering great hall. Taibai looked at the maids around him and frowned. He thought to himself, Why did it all change? He thought for a moment and felt that it was wrong for the Celestial Emperor to look for him. The one he favored was that child, Mu Zhongliu.


    Taibai Jinxing trembled before finally kneeling down in front of the towering figure in the hall. "Star Lord Taibai greets the Celestial Emperor."


    The voice of the Heavenly Emperor turned older as he looked at the grey figure kneeling before him and said, "Taibai, after the matter with Yan''er, I have never summoned you again. Are you angry?"


    Taibai''s mouth twitched. This was clearly not a question, yet he still asked it in all seriousness. Taibai immediately changed his expression to one of sincerity. Looking at the person on the stage, he showed a look of regret, heartache and understanding as he replied, "This subject has not."


    The Celestial Emperor let out a "oh", but did not say anything else. Taibai saw that he seemed to be thinking about something, so he stood up on his own, and also stood inside the hall with an extremely low feeling.


    After a long while, the Celestial Emperor said, "Oh, it''s so white. There''s been too many things happening recently. I''m tired too." "I keep thinking about that little girl Yan Er tonight. I wonder if she is living the life of a mortal without me knowing?"


    It was indeed Yan''er. Sigh, thinking of the lively and clever Fourth Princess, Qing Yan, he also liked her very much, but he was very bold. Back then, he thought it was a good marriage, but he didn''t expect it to end like this. If he was the Celestial Emperor, he would probably resent him.


    Taibai looked at the Celestial Emperor and said worriedly, "This subject knows that the princess has a pure heart and knows what to say. She will definitely live a good life." He thought about how the Heavenly Emperor told him to descend to the mortal world and how he saw that haggard girl in the Su Palace. How could she be the Fourth Princess that the Heavenly Emperor held in his hands all those years ago in the Heaven Realm?


    When she saw Taibai, she was already too weak to show any surprise. Originally, she had a beautiful figure in the Heaven Realm, but there was always a transparent luster on her face. That was the confidence and brilliance that only belonged to the Heavenly Emperor Princess. But now, lying on the bed, her hair was scattered about, her face was pale, and there was a hint of vicissitudes in her expression. She looked even older than Taibai.


    She smiled slightly, as if she was still an unruly and headstrong child of Heaven Realm, and said to Tai Bai. "Tai Bai, was it royal father that asked you to come and take me back? Unfortunately, my body can''t hold on for much longer. The world is hard, and I have no desire to live. Tai Bai, knowing that you have treated Qingyan well, can you help me hide this from royal father for the last time? "


    From afar, the voice of a young girl could be heard. She laughed as tears rolled down her face, "I have already hurt royal father''s heart, why don''t we never meet again, just treat it as ¡­ "Just think that he has wasted all these years of my life."


    The girl outside the house shouted, "Mother, mother, look! I picked these peach blossoms in the yard. See if they''re beautiful or not?" A little girl dressed in plain clothes ran in, holding a few shining peach blossoms, similar to the Fourth Princess Qing Yan from the Heaven Realm, but there was an additional gloominess and timidness on her face.


    Taibai kept his body hidden, the girl couldn''t see her. It was like twisting a piece of candy as it crawled in and out of Qing Yan''s embrace. Qing Yan looked at her with eyes overflowing with love and worry. She then turned her head towards Taibai, and mouthed silently, "Taibai, please."


    Taibai, who had lived for many years as a mortal, suddenly felt the sadness of parting when he stood outside Qingyan''s room. Qingyan was a rare color in the entire gray Heaven Realm, if there was a chance, he would hope that this girl could live carefree life and be happy forever. Who would have thought that she would choose such a path? He waved his hand and set up a barrier outside the house. After that, no matter how the Celestial Emperor searched, he wouldn''t be able to find this place.


    He could only do this much for him. He thought about the little girl who looked like the fourth princess and thought that she might be Qingyan''s child in the mortal world. She also had her own fortuitous encounters, but he couldn''t care less.


    When he returned to the Heavenly Court, the Heavenly Emperor looked at him for a long time. He knew that his lie was a terrible one. The Celestial Emperor was not stupid, so how could he not see through it? After that was Taibai being thrown into the cold palace, until now.


    The Heavenly Emperor looked at the old man who was still as stubborn as a duck after so many years and could not help but say angrily, "Damn old man, do you really think I''m a fool? I''ve chilled you for all these years, and you still don''t intend to tell the truth? "


    Taibai was still like a rock in a latrine, stinky and hard. "This humble subject doesn''t know what you''re talking about."


    "I know that you don''t have many people that you think highly of in Heaven Realm. The only one that you care about is my Yan''er, and your relationship has always been good, so if you descend to the mortal realm to help her, I will definitely not doubt it." Otherwise, why couldn''t I find a trace of her after you descended to the mortal realm when I sent people to investigate again? I want to wear it now too, I just want to know if she''s all right... Also, if you think about it, in this lonely Heavenly Court, time will probably be easier. "


    Taibai Jinxing saw that the man on the stage had aged a lot. He was clearly an immortal immortal immortal, yet now he was like the mortal world, carrying with him a little love and loneliness for his children. He also lowered his head and said, "When this subject descended to the mortal world to meet the princess, the princess had already aged. It looks like ¡­ It looks very haggard. "


    The Celestial Emperor knew that this old man was just trying to trick him. Now that he finally knew about Qing Yan''s situation, his heart softened as he asked, "What happened next? How was her life in the mortal world? Are you happy? "


    Taibai thought for a bit and carefully wrote, "When this subject saw her, she was in the Su Family, the head of the Four Great Families of the Liu-Li Dynasty. The princess does not seem happy. "


    The Heavenly Emperor sighed and said, "She grew up by my side. Her personality is naturally pretty and barbaric, and she is a pure ghost from the Heaven Realm. However, in the mortal world, compared to the Heaven Realm, where men could have three wives and four concubines, women could only have one end. "Of course Yan''er is unhappy."


    The Heavenly Emperor did not know his daughter well enough. After Taibai left the place where she lived, he opened the Heavenly Realm himself and saw Qingyan''s past. He knew what kind of life she lived in the mortal world in just a few decades. However, the Emperor Gu Junmo was living a very good life.


    He then casually cast a spell and passed the medical manual that Qingyan left for the First Prince, Gu Xicheng, to the Second Prince, who hated Gu JunMo to the core, with the First Prince''s hands. After all, the Heavenly Samsara had taken revenge on Qing Yan.


    However, what he didn''t know was that after his casual change, Gu Xiluo had an inexplicable feeling about his older brother. This was completely unexpected.


    He had already done all that he could for Qing Yan, and then he went down to the mortal world to see it again. Qing Yan''s funeral was very simple. Her only daughter, the one called Su Yuewu, had already married. Only his nominal husband had come to bury him by his predetermined grave.


    When Qing Yan was alive, her only mama said, "Master Hou, Madam ¡­. "My lady''s only wish before her death is to be buried together with Master Bai. Master Hou, let me beg you, please do me a favor and bury together with Master Bai."


    He casually pushed the old woman aside and said, "What virtue or ability does the White Library have to actually obtain Yan''er''s life? It was a pity that he died too early when he was born. "Other than that little bitch Su Yuewu, she ended up in my hands and was buried with me for the rest of my life, enjoying the eternal incense of my Su Clan."


    The old woman still wanted to say something, but the moment Su Huai''s gaze swept past, that servant who knew her heart grabbed onto her neck, and she instantly fell onto the ground.


    That night, Su Huai was called into the Su Clan''s ancestral hall. Old Marquis Su Hang had struggled for his entire life and finally developed the Su Clan to become the head of the Four Great Clans. He was not a simple character.


    Su Huai saw his father, who was always displeased and displeased, frown, and his heart was thumping a little. When Su Hang saw his good-for-nothing son, he frowned and shouted, "Unfilial son, kneel down."


    Su Huai knelt down. At night, the obsidian floor was extremely cold, and that sort of chilliness practically seemed to want to flow along his knees. Su Hang looked at his son who had been doting on him since childhood and said, "Huai''er, I''ve loved you since childhood. Amongst your many younger brothers, only I personally taught you the art of literature and poetry.


    Su Huai lowered his head. He knew that his father already knew everything, but he had no regrets. He lowered his head and did not speak.


    Su Hang looked at his son who was kneeling in front of him and said, "Raise your head and look at me. Look at the entire Su Family''s ancestors. But you, have you forgotten all the morality that I taught you since childhood? What happened back then, I had to put up with it, but ¡­ But now, you have to sacrifice your entire family for a girl? Unfilial son... "Unfilial son!"


    As he finished speaking, Su Hang Sheng became more and more agitated, "Huai''er, do you admit your wrongs? But now, the Su Family is not the same as before. Whatever you want to do, everyone is watching you. The one lying beside your grave can only be your original wife.


    Su Huai raised his head, and spoke with an irreversibly strong tone. "Father, you clearly know that Yan''er is no ordinary woman, and no mediocre or ordinary woman in this world can be compared to her."


    Su Huai smashed his palm onto Su Huai''s face, and Su Huai touched the red and swollen wound on his face, then spat out a mouthful of blood. "It''s just that Yan''er has to be buried by my side."


    Su Hang was angry and anxious as he looked at his good-for-nothing son and said, "How many mistakes did you make? Back then, you and that White Library were pretty good, but you were secretly jealous that he was above you when he was learning. You must have a lot of bad ideas to get killed in the White Library Garden, right? That woman ran away from the palace with a child that no one knew, and anyone who stuck to her would be killed. You took her as your concubine and left her as her wife, didn''t I say that you did? "I''ll pay you back for the rest of my life, Huai.


    After saying that, Suhuan Sheng was already unable to hold back his sobs. Su Huai didn''t know that his father already knew everything about him. At that time, he only thought that his luck was good. Only now did he realize that his father had been kind and considerate, and he couldn''t help but feel slightly moved. He knelt in front of Su Hang Sheng and said, "Father, I know I was wrong. "Now that she''s dead, this is the only thought left in my mind. I will follow your wishes and not disobey your wishes in the future."

 C158

    Su Hang''s face was filled with tears as he looked at his most beloved child. He shakily placed his hand on Su Huai''s face and said, "Forget it, forget it. The Su Family will die because of you sooner or later. I can only drag it out for as long as I want."


    In the end, she was buried by his side. Jian Jia, Cang Cang, in the end, it was him who got Jian Jia. Su Huai didn''t regret in the slightest. However, everything that Su Hang said was true. The Su Clan really did perish because of such a woman.


    Taibai saw the Su Clan for the rest of his life, but forgot to see Su Yuewu for the rest of her life. He only knew that he had married into another great family of the four great families. Since her husband was a dragon among men, she naturally would have no worries in her life. However, he didn''t expect that Su Yuewu''s body would be replaced by another world''s departed soul, and that the Three Realms would be turned upside down in the future.


    The Heaven Emperor''s knowledge was not as good as Taibai. He thought for a while and said, "Taibai, I really can''t rest easy on her after all these years. However, right now, there isn''t a single soul left in the Three Realms. I only want you to do one thing, no matter where you go. "About what happened that year, I know that you did it for Yan Er, so I won''t blame you."


    Taibai thought about it, then nodded. The Celestial Emperor was tired after hearing so much. He waved his hand and said, "I''m tired too. You can leave now."


    Taibai slowly retreated.


    The sky was hazy and hazy, making the Heaven Realm appear ethereal and beautiful. However, that woman did not like it here. She would rather go down to the mortal realm and suffer. He sighed and slowly made his way back to his palace.


    Finding things from Qingyan''s past was not an easy task. After she had transformed into her original form, everything that was in the mortal realm should have disappeared in one fell swoop. If he wasn''t mistaken, the coffin by Su Huai''s side was now completely empty, with nothing left.


    Moreover, was what the Celestial Emperor wanted an ordinary object? Impossible. IV The Princess''s palace still held everything she had, as if her master still lived here. What he wanted was absolutely not that simple.


    So what did he want? He thought about the words of the Celestial Emperor, "Taibai, I can''t stop worrying about her after all these years. However, right now, there isn''t a single soul left in the Three Realms. I only want you to do one thing, no matter where you go. "About what happened that year, I know that you did it for Yan Er, so I won''t blame you."


    He repeatedly recalled, "Right now, not a single soul of the Three Realms has been left behind ¡­" That old man actually had this idea! He actually wanted Qing Yan''s soul!


    Taibai fell onto the ground powerlessly. What virtue or ability did he have to be able to completely search for the souls that had long since vanished?


    As he thought about it, he did not know that the sky had already darkened. There were palace servants dressed in gray quietly lighting the candles in the palace, making the entire hall seem like it was day.


    Looking at the leaping flames, he suddenly felt somewhat irritated. He sighed and said, "Forget it, let''s not order the rest. It would be a waste."


    The palace maid retracted her hands, retracted her head, and replied, "Yes," and was about to retreat.


    Taibai suddenly felt that the woman in front of him was a little familiar. He looked carefully, isn''t that the little palace maid that was sent into the palace with Qingyan at that time? How did she come to his palace?


    He quickly called her back and asked, "So you have served the supreme Purple Abyss God before?"


    The palace maid was a little shocked, she looked at the kind-looking Tai Bai and said, "In reply to the Starlord''s words, this servant has indeed served the Supreme God of Zi Yuan. As he was getting on in age and needed to be compatible with others, he was transferred to the Star Lord Palace. "


    Taibai Jinxing was a little surprised, it was Zi Yuan who helped Qingyan disperse her immortal energy that year, thus helping her descend to the mortal world. If Qing Yan''s soul was not here, then there would be no one here.


    He quickly asked, "Do you remember that back then when you entered the country with me, there was a thin and thin girl. She was extremely beautiful with peach blossom eyes and a very pretty smile?"


    The woman thought for a moment and asked, "Are there any problems with what the Star Lord said?"


    Taibai tilted his head and thought for a moment, as if the name Qingyan told him before, and quickly nodded, "Yes. "You remember?"


    The woman nodded her head, "I''m afraid I don''t remember the others, but I do remember the rustling. She lives in the same room as me, and she doesn''t do well with her needlework, and I''ve taught her a lot. God used to like her too. He treated her differently from the rest of us. "


    Taibai nodded. He was extremely clear about the situation between the two of them. He silently cursed Zi Yuan for not being able to make the girl happy, and asked, "And then? Tell me everything you know. "


    Although curious, the servant girl told Taibai everything she knew." However, not long after I left, I was sent back because I was old and could no longer serve around the God of Heaven. "" There was a hint of pity in her tone.


    Taibai asked, "Are you not aware of what happened after that? But what about now, who is serving Zi Yuan around him? "


    The servant girl thought for a moment and said, "I''ve heard of him. The ones who are closest to him are Qingyan and Qingyun''s two younger sisters. It''s just that they haven''t been here for long."


    Taibai Jue fell down. Who on earth was this thinking? There must be some children attending to him around the Ziyuan region. This person came one after another, but he didn''t even know who was beside him during Qingyan''s return to the palace.


    He thought for a bit and suddenly remembered that there was another person. Although he had lived in seclusion like himself for many years, his memory was very good.


    Thinking up to here, he waved his hand to allow the servant girl to leave.


    He summoned a cloud and hurried towards his destination.


    At this moment, Si Wen Xing was playing the white game with one hand and the black game with the other. Seeing that Taibai Jinxing, whom he had not seen for many years, had arrived, he could not help but be surprised. He asked, "Weren''t you thinking like me? "How come you''re here with me today?"


    Tai Bai also did not care about his differences, saying simply, "Right now, I have been sent by the Heavenly Emperor to do something. Let me ask you, do you have the records of all the personnel in Heaven Realm? "


    Si Wen Xing could not stand seeing his burning attitude and continued to leisurely play chess. His tone was also very slow as he said, "I say, aren''t you already out of favor? Why are you still trying so hard?" "What''s more, why do you want that person to transfer records? There are a lot of records for that scroll. If you don''t explain it clearly, I won''t even bother flipping through them with you."


    Taibai saw him like this and sat down in front of the Star Lord. He grabbed some water and shouted, "Isn''t it the case with the Fourth Princess Qingyan ¡­" Just as the water reached his mouth, he spat it out and shouted to the black-skinned middle-aged man: "Where did you find that bitter gourd juice you squeezed out when you had nothing to do?"


    Si Wen Xing put down the chess piece in his hand and said, feeling wronged, "I didn''t have the time to remind you before you drank it. I seem to have gained a few inches recently, so I''m looking for a bitter melon to lose weight. "


    Si Wen Xing took out all of the items Taibai wanted from the pile of books. He looked at the yellowing booklet and said, "At that time, the one serving the Supreme God of Zi Yuan was a mistake. Now ¡­ Now we''re at the Heavenly Emperor''s place, Si Wen Mo. "


    It was like you were looking for something, and in the end it just happened to be in your own hands. He had made such a huge detour, but after much effort, he still managed to return to where the Celestial Emperor was. He just didn''t know who to pick from. Everyone was right, so it was actually his fault?


    Taibai and Stellar Lord Si Ming had played two rounds of chess and lost miserably. He simply wiped the chessboard clean with his face before returning to his own bedroom.


    As he lay down, he was still thinking, this time, it couldn''t be wrong.


    The next morning, he went to where the Celestial Emperor was. The Heavenly Emperor was practicing his calligraphy when he saw Taibai, he was a bit surprised, "My beloved is actually so fast, the treasured blade is truly not old yet."


    Taibai met his gaze of anticipation and said awkwardly, "Err ¡­ Your subject has come to ask the Emperor for a person.


    The Celestial Emperor raised an eyebrow. "Oh, who is it?"


    Taibai answered respectfully, "Si Wenmo''s maid, it was a mistake."


    He finally brought Hua Tianyu to his own bedroom. Looking at the girl in front of him, Taibai asked, "You ¡­" Did you serve the Supreme God of Zi Yuan? "


    Hua Tianyu didn''t talk too much. He was able to use his head and hands to express that he absolutely didn''t want to move his mouth. She only nodded slightly when she heard Taibai''s words.


    Taibai asked, "What are you doing there?"


    Hua Tianyu still cherished his words like gold: "Clean, write and write."


    Taibai continued to ask patiently, "Do you know that rustle?"


    Hua Kui thought for a moment before nodding his head.


    Taibai was ecstatic. "What''s going on? Tell me in detail." He purposefully repeated the details again and again in great detail.


    "She came to look for God. I told her that God saw her and she disappeared the next day."


    Taibai was about to knock his head on the table. The quality of the Heaven Realm''s female servants were getting worse and worse, what type of expression was this? The author spent more than a few thousand words on gossip and she was able to solve it with just these few words?


    Taibai Laibai took a long time to explain the situation, "In other words, you don''t know what they did in the room, right?"


    Hua Kui thought for a moment before nodding his head. After a while, he said, "There''s white light in the room."


    Taibai thought for a while, could that white light be the white light that Zi Yuan extracted from Qingyan''s body? Zi Yuan still had Qing Yan''s immortal elemental energy by his side?


    He asked, "And after that?"


    Hua Tianyu said, "It disappeared after that."


    Tai Bai asked, "Did that white light appear again?"


    Hua Tianyu said, "No, Supreme Celestial did give me a piece of jade."


    This Taibai was naturally aware of it, as expected, the immortal elemental energy was indeed in the Ziyuan region. When he finished his question, the man went out again with a wooden face.


    He gathered his thoughts and returned to the side of the Celestial Emperor.


    The Celestial Emperor asked, "Is there any result to my beloved official?"


    Taibai said, "There will be results, but ¡­" "But ¡­" Even if he hadn''t lost his favor for so long, he still knew what was going on around the Celestial Emperor. A while ago, it was as if Zi Yuan wanted to take away some God of Slaughter''s reincarnation and eat it again. Now, the Sky Emperor knows that his daughter''s immortal elemental energy is also at the Purple Abyss. He has been holding it in for so long, don''t let anything happen to her.


    He silently cursed at the thought of the Purple Abyss, saying that it was something about a pure heart with few desires, not participating in common matters. However, every stroke of his hand was stabbed into the heart of the Celestial Emperor. His actions were truly rather unkind.


    The Celestial Emperor saw that he was still unable to come to a conclusion, and couldn''t help but frown. "Just say it directly."


    Extending his head, Taibai Jinxing used his blade as well before he blurted out, "This humble subject has found out that the Fourth Princess'' immortal elemental energy is currently at the top of the violet abyss."


    The Sky Emperor frowned, "Yan Er''s immortal elemental energy? What''s he keeping it for? "


    Taibai saw his troubled expression and knew that this was not the time to tell the truth, so he said, "Maybe ¡­ Possible... It could be that the Supreme God saw that the Fourth Princess had an immortal elemental energy that was extremely beautiful. " Seeing the Heavenly Emperor look at him with a sharp gaze, he said, "It''s possible ¡­ Maybe the Lord God also wants something from the Fourth Princess as a souvenir? "


    The Sky Emperor''s eyebrows finally calmed down. He sighed and pulled at his sleeve. "In that case, your beloved daughter will accompany me to the outside world tomorrow. There''s no reason for me to keep my daughter''s immortal elemental energy in the hands of an outsider."


    Taibai nodded timidly. The Celestial Emperor thought for a bit, then said, "You ¡­ "Rest well tonight."


    Taibai''s departing steps were slightly staggered.

 C159

    The Realm of Flame Heaven was a place shrouded in immortal qi. The green mountains were verdant, surrounded by clouds and mist, and the pavilions on top were half revealed, making it seem even more majestic. The mountain was extremely high, and there were even various barriers set up by the Violet Abyss. Without the master''s invitation and consent, no one in the Heavenly Court would be able to easily go up.


    When they saw the Heavenly Emperor''s darkening face, they still tried to explain themselves, "The Heavenly Emperor''s atonement, just that the mountain wall is really hard to reach and there isn''t even a place to stand. We still have to deal with the various barriers, there''s nothing we can do."


    Taibai looked at the Sky Emperor''s expression and probed, "Sky Emperor, what do we do now?"


    The Heavenly Emperor was silent for a while, then said to the people behind him, "Let''s post the next one."


    Indeed, even the great Celestial Emperor was defeated here.


    Finally, when they stood before the gate, the Heavenly Emperor''s face could no longer be described as black. He was like a match that could be ignited at any time. As long as someone touched it, they would burn everything around them into ashes.


    Ziyuan was dressed in a purple robe. He still had a handsome and refined appearance, and his elegant appearance reflected the large roses on the wall. Taibai saw that Zi Yuan didn''t have many opportunities, this was his first time looking at him so closely. He couldn''t help but sigh to himself: "Good boy, such a nice skin. How did that little kid Qing Yan fall for a mortal and dump him?


    Zi Yuan did not show any expression on his face, bowed towards the Heavenly Emperor, and said, "I didn''t know that Sky Emperor would come today. Zi Yuan is terrified. If I had told Zi Yuan in advance, it would not have taken so long for the Heavenly Emperor to wait. "


    The Heavenly Emperor had already endured for a long time, but his simple words made the fire in his heart burn even more vigorously. He asked, "This time, I came to ask you one thing, my mischievous Fourth Girl Qingyan, is her immortal elemental energy with you?"


    Zi Yuan seemed to not have seen his expression, which was on the verge of losing control. He nodded before shaking his head. "I was originally, but I was not there after that."


    When the Celestial Emperor saw that he answered him so lightly, he could not help but get angry, "Overgod, you are so light. What do you mean, you were originally here, but now you''re no longer here? Could it be that my child''s immortal elemental energy is like an unknown thing that can be casually toyed with by others? "


    Zi Yuan finally raised his head and looked at the Celestial Emperor, saying, "Why would the Celestial Emperor be angry? If you weren''t so strict back then, Qing Yan wouldn''t have crippled her own immortal elemental energy. Why do you need it now?"


    The Heavenly Emperor was thoroughly angered. He shouted loudly, "Is that my mistake? My own daughter, do I have to discipline or not? Could it be that High God Ziyuan had been carrying me on his back and helped me cripple her immortal elemental energy to send her down to the mortal world?


    Zi Yuan looked at him and thought for a while. Just when everyone thought he would be angry or apologize, he said indifferently, "Oh, no need to thank me."


    The Heavenly Emperor said angrily, "Ziyuan, I respect you. This is why I am able to speak properly to you. However, when you retreated from my fourth little girl''s kiss and helped her destroy the immortal elemental energy to help her descend, I was clearly angry, but I didn''t blame you in the slightest. Later on, when you wanted that God of Slaughter to reincarnate, it was obvious that he would leave a calamity behind when he wakes up. However, due to my respect for you, I did not say a single thing. "I have already done my best, but aren''t you going too far by bullying me like this?"


    Zi Yuan lowered his head, still not saying a word. He had no intention of bringing everyone into his own courtyard. They were standing in front of the exit, and the wind was howling around them. Zi Yuan''s ink-like long hair and purple clothes were tangled in the wind, and Taibai inexplicably saw some loneliness.


    The Heavenly Emperor continued, "It''s fine if the past is over. I don''t know what you want from that god slaying reincarnation. Since it''s already at your place, that''s fine. As long as you give me Qingyan''s immortal elemental energy, everything that happened to us in the past will be written off, and I will never come back to disturb your cultivation, how about that? "


    It was impossible to tell how Zi Yuan was feeling from his voice. He said slowly, "If it was before, I would have also given it to you. "But now, this immortal elemental energy is no longer within my domain. My apologies."


    The Heavenly Emperor was still unwilling to let go of Zi Yuan''s hand even when he saw that he had already been humbled to such an extent. He narrowed his eyes and said, "I respect you as a senior of Heaven Realm. But do you really think that no one will be able to deal with you in my Heaven Realm?"


    The Celestial Emperor had brought his most trusted aides this time. Upon hearing his words, the latter had already secretly grasped his own magical equipment and had formed a formation, waiting for the Celestial Emperor''s orders.


    Zi Yuan suddenly smiled and said, "The rustling immortal elemental energy is indeed not here. After what happened that year, I knew that such a day would come. Zi Yuan, on the other hand, has to thank you for letting him live for so long before letting him leave. "As for the immortal elemental energy, I''ve already given it to that fated person. I really can''t give it to you anymore, sorry."


    The Celestial Emperor looked at Zi Yuan''s expression, as if he wasn''t joking. He asked, "I, the Fourth Sister, originally admired you so much, but you acted as if you didn''t see me. After that, she even gave you immortal elemental energy, and you actually gave it to someone else? Hmph, fated person? If you can''t lie to me with these three words, and you haven''t even seen Qingyan''s friendship, then where did this fated person come from? "


    A trace of pain flashed through Zi Yuan''s eyes, but he still stood in front of the border like a lonely little beast. He was clearly the most powerful warrior in the entire primal chaos of the universe, however Taibai suddenly felt that he was weak and pitiful.


    Seeing that he did not say anything, the Heavenly Emperor asked, "Forget it, since it''s not with you, tell me where it is. I will not tell you any more."


    Zi Yuan shook his head and said, "I did give my immortal elemental energy to someone else for a reason. Even though I can''t be an outsider, I still need to keep my secret. If the Heavenly Emperor must punish me, then punish me.


    At the last moment in the Celestial Emperor''s heart, his words had worn down his rationality. His daughter''s immortal elemental energy had been taken away and given back to someone else, but he didn''t even have the chance to tell her. No one would have such a good temper. The Celestial Emperor''s chest heaved up and down as he felt all of his blood gushing out from his head.


    He waved his hand and ordered in a low voice, "Soldiers and officers, listen up ¡­" The silver-armored warriors quickly formed into a formation. This was an ancient military technique.


    This military strategy is very cunning. As long as a person enters the gates of death, even if you were the heavens, you wouldn''t be able to survive. Zi Yuan had clearly seen this powerful military strategy before, but facing the array that was constantly arranged in front of him and watching them change, he did not move an inch as if he had lost his soul. Only the purple robes were tied up by his long black hair, and his expression did not change at all, it was as cold as white jade.


    The Silver Winged soldiers approached him slowly, icy blood flowing in the wind. Taibai was sweating for him. He knew that with Zi Yuan''s power, he would be able to escape this formation. Unless he didn''t want to escape.


    Zi Yuan just stood there, expressionless, as if the formation that contained a sharp aura didn''t exist. He obviously didn''t want to escape.


    Just as the purple corner of his robes was slowly surrounded by silver light, a red shadow suddenly rushed out from the courtyard. It charged straight into the formation, causing the surrounding heavenly soldiers to scatter due to the powerful inner force.


    Everyone looked and saw an extremely beautiful woman standing in the middle. She was much more charming and charming than the other girls in the Immortal World. She hid Zi Yuan behind her. She wore a red robe as she looked at the people from the Heaven Realm and said with a cold voice, "I have Qingyan''s immortal elemental energy. If you want to find me, just find me."


    The Celestial Emperor only saw a red shadow flash past, and now, he could see the woman in red was both charming and beautiful. She was wearing the Fire Cloud Rainbow Dress that her daughter liked the most, hugging Zi Yuan behind her, her aura still belonging to the mortal world. Now that she said that Qingyan''s immortal elemental energy was with her, the Heavenly Emperor could no longer hide his anger.


    At that time, Zi Yuan didn''t know how to cherish Qingyan. After Qingyan went through so much suffering, he actually found someone who was similar to Qingyan and brought her back to the world. He gave Qingyan her clothes and gave her her her immortal elemental energy. He glanced at the woman''s beautiful face, hmph, although she looked similar to Qingyan, she had a mortal body after all, and was also surrounded by demons. It was truly incomprehensible.


    He looked at the intimate man and woman across him, frowned, and said, "Hmph, why do you think I won''t come looking for you?" He made a gesture, and the heavenly soldiers once again gathered together, forming a formation, and began to gather towards the two of them.


    Zi Yuan looked around at his surroundings, then expressionlessly pushed Su Yuewu behind him, saying, "Why did you come out? This matter was originally something that I owed her back then. What will you do when you come out? The Heavenly Emperor will not let you off. "


    When the Heavenly Emperor saw their intimate conversation, he was even more infuriated. The heavenly soldiers walked faster and faster, until their figures could no longer be seen. The silver figure formed a gossipy shape with a silver mist flowing around it, causing those who entered to lose their way.


    Zi Yuan pushed her back and said, "I''ll do it, you quickly go in."


    Su Yuewu was not that kind of person. After all, it was she who had taken her mother''s immortal elemental energy, so there was no reason for others to help her.


    While she was arguing with Zi Yuan, the formation had already completely surrounded them. The Celestial Emperor looked at the silver light and the occasional red and purple glow. He felt very comfortable in his heart. Now was the time to rein in the array, if they died, the reincarnation of the god of slaughter would still be his, and he would have his revenge for Qingyan''s death.


    Just as he signalled to the Heaven Saint Master who had formed the formation to close it, a small golden sword suddenly flew towards him at an extremely fast speed. No one expected that there would be such a thing as an unexpected occurrence. They only saw a golden arrow between the brows of the Heavenly General, and beneath it, there was blood flowing down his nose like a scarlet snake. He slowly fell down in disbelief, his eyes still wide open.

 C160

    With the death of the messenger, a loophole began to appear in the legendary ancient array. The handsome man dressed in purple embraced the red figure in his arms and rushed out, his face pale.


    A tiny child scurried into the woman in red''s embrace. "Mother, you didn''t even wait for Tian Tian." Everyone looked and saw a cute and cute boy in the woman''s arms. His face was filled with worry.


    Su Yuewu looked at the fallen soldier on the ground and asked her child, "Did you do this?"


    Tian Tian placed her head under her mother''s hand. She rubbed her head and said fawningly, "En, how is it? I''m so smart, right?"


    That heavenly soldier general had descended to the mortal realm to capture the reincarnation of a god of death, and now, he saw that face of an aggrieved soul. Thinking back to the tragic scene of him being captured time and time again, his face couldn''t help but change and he cried out in shock, "You ¡­ You are the reincarnation of the god of death. "


    Tian Tian had already recovered more than half of his strength, but he didn''t manage to obtain the God of Death''s memories in the end. He faced Su Yuewu, who still looked like a child trying to please him, and turned around to see that the crowd had already changed into the face of an Asura. On that small face was murder and malice that did not belong to him.


    His eyes were somewhat red as he said, "It''s me. Unfortunately, I''ve already obtained the memories of my previous life, so right now ¡­" He looked around and said, "None of you are my match. Let go."


    When the Celestial Emperor saw his face that came from hell, he regretted releasing the tiger and returning to the mountain, giving him to Zi Yuan. Hmph, who would have thought that Zi Yuan was talking about the pure heart and little desire. The three of them probably colluded together when he first helped her bring her son to her territory and then gave her the immortal elemental energy and Qingyan''s clothes.


    However, what they didn''t know was that the Fire Cloud Rainbow Dress was an extremely secretive magic tool. Although Qingyan was naturally tall, she didn''t like to practice magic arts. The Celestial Emperor had no choice but to find the Nine Mystical True Flames and the Sky Profound Silk for her and infuse 10% of his magic power into them.


    How could the Celestial Emperor not be angry when such a precious and peerless treasure was given to this demoness?


    Looking at the three people in front of him, he could no longer conceal the anger in his heart and said: "Zi Yuan, you are presumptuous. For the sake of the demon woman of the mortal world and the so-called reincarnation of the god of death, he actually ignored the Heaven Realm? What kind of promise did you make back then, did you forget? If the Heaven Realm were to be destroyed because of the reincarnation of the God of Slaughter, would you be able to take on such a responsibility?


    Zi Yuan still didn''t say anything, but when Su Yue Wu saw the hurt and wavering look in his eyes, she sighed in her heart, thinking that Zi Yuan only loved her slightly, and now that he was willing to bear such a great sin for the sake of the rustling immortal elemental energy, if she really caused a ruckus between him and the Heaven Realm just for her, then, she would really be a sinner.


    She held Su Yitian''s hand tightly. Her eyes were asking, "Do you dare?"


    Su Yitian''s eyes were filled with excitement and surprise at his future adventure. "Why would I not dare? As long as I''m with my mother, everything will be fine."


    Su Yuewu''s eyes were filled with pleasant surprise: "You actually understand what I''m saying?"


    Su Yitian rolled his eyes and said impatiently, "Please, mother, I am the reincarnation of the God of Slaughter. "Do you want to come now?"


    Su Yuewu suddenly pulled his hand tightly, shook off Zi Yuan, pulled her sleeve, and increased all of her inner strength. She directly rushed down from the boundary and jumped!


    In midair, Su Yuewu and Tian Tian summoned the clouds. By the time the crowd realized that they were swaying, they were already hundreds of feet away from the group that was on top of the border.


    Su Yitian hugged Su Yuewu tightly and said, "Mother, you''re so powerful ¡­"


    Su Yuewu held Su Yitian and said, "Yes, you''re also not bad." She felt like something was missing.


    She suddenly asked, "Ah, did you bring Little Tian out?"


    Su Yitian rolled his eyes helplessly and said, "You''re only worried about it now, you muddle-headed mother." He shook his sleeve, and a ball of furry meat fell out. It scratched its glasses with its paw, looked at its surroundings, and jumped into Tian Tian''s embrace.


    When the crowd on the border saw Su Yuewu and Su Yitian leaving under the watchful eyes of the crowd, the Heavenly Emperor became even more flustered. He almost grabbed Taibai''s beard as he yelled, "Why did so many people let them run away?! What are you all doing? Hurry up and chase after me! "


    Taibai''s old ears were almost deafened by his lion roar. He hurriedly retreated and said, "Don''t be in such a hurry. Chase after him now. Chase after him now."


    Even until now, they still didn''t know what had happened. Initially, they had come here to settle scores with the supreme Purple Abyss Deity, but later on, a supreme beauty appeared, and then she mysteriously ran away. They didn''t need to deal with the supreme Purple Abyss Deity anymore, and instead wanted to chase after that woman? What the hell is going on?


    However, when they saw the Heaven Emperor''s face turn scarlet red, they didn''t dare to ask anything more and ran down the mountain after Taibai had fled for their lives.


    The Celestial Emperor looked at Zi Yuan for the last time, shaking his head, but didn''t know what to say. Zi Yuan''s complexion was still somewhat pale. He stood there expressionlessly, as if everything around him had nothing to do with him. In the end, the Heavenly Emperor gritted his teeth and could only say, "Hello, you''re very good ¡­ "Hmph, we''ll see."


    After saying that, he followed the direction the person in front of him went.


    The wind on Mount Li was very strong. Zi Yuan stood at the place where he had sent Qing Yan to the mortal world. He raised his head slightly and muttered, "Swish Swish, I''ve done everything I could. How are you?"


    Once they arrived at a place that wasn''t a place to leave, Su Yuewu and Su Yitian began to suffer everywhere they went. They had only been in the Heaven Realm for a short while, and had yet to figure out the layout of the buildings and houses. The people of the Heaven Realm were under the command of the Heaven Emperor, and they didn''t kill them all.


    Su Yuewu and Su Yitian were hiding in a cave. Su Yuewu placed her clothes under Su Yitian''s body and the two of them laid down. Su Yitian smelled the fragrance of his mother''s body and said, "Mother, what should we do next?"


    Su Yuewu patted his shoulder. The uneasy feeling she had a while ago had finally improved. She didn''t suffer any more and he didn''t die, not even suffering any injuries. She really felt at ease from the bottom of her heart.


    She patted her son''s body and said, "Don''t be afraid, your mother is still here. Mother will never let you leave again. " Su Yitian fell asleep peacefully in her embrace, his heart filled with the fragrance of peace of mind. Su Yuewu looked at the little girl in her arms with a gentle heart. She carefully caressed his chubby little face and slightly pinched it. Seeing that he was sleeping, she slightly frowned.


    Only then did she stop the movements in her hands. In the cave, she relied on the unique immortal energy of the Heaven Breaking Island to start cultivating her inner force. Her ability had already reached the seventh level of the Sky Profound Realm, and ordinary heavenly soldiers could no longer do anything to her. Unless they had a divine artifact, or ¡­ Zi Yuan''s help.


    Moreover, he had already obtained his mother''s immortal elemental energy, so she was more confident in facing the entire Heavenly Court. As for the Celestial Emperor, she was not prepared to reveal her identity. So what if he was her grandson? Even she had no connection with her cheap mother, not to mention that she had never seen the Celestial Emperor suffer a lot at his hands before.


    After thinking about her future plans, she decided that she could only take things one step at a time. If only Tian Tian was able to obtain the power to reincarnate from the God Slayer. Sigh ¡­ She looked at the sleeping child and sighed. If that was the case, then the relationship between mother and son would probably disappear. She muttered to herself, "Sigh, if I could, I would wish that you had always been my Little Tian, not that God of Slaughter''s reincarnation."


    It was already late into the night. The people of Heaven Realm had developed a lazy personality after so many years. They predicted that the two of them would not be able to leave, so they were relieved and went back to their own homes to sleep, no longer coming around to search for Su Yuewu and Tian Tian. Su Yuewu tidied up her clothes and slept as well.


    Inside a large palace, a child was playing on a bed. A gentle lady walked in with a bowl of medicine in her hands. When she saw that the child had made a mess of the entire bedchamber, she was not very angry. She just placed the medicine bowl by the bed.


    She looked at the boy''s mischievous appearance and said somewhat helplessly, "Young Master, you are mischievous again." "Hurry up and drink your medicine, otherwise it''ll be even more bitter when it gets cold."


    When the boy was bored, he saw the woman enter and said excitedly, "Aunt Lian, you''re going to play with me, right?" The woman did not stop to pick up the clothes, censers, teacups and pillows that had been scattered on the floor. She shook her head and said: "Young Master, this servant cannot accompany you. Asgard Mistress has said that if you have nothing else to do, you can go cultivate in the inner force."


    The boy got up from the couch with a grunt and jogged to the girl''s side, pulling her sleeve to curry favor with her: "Aunt Lian, good Aunt Lian, just accompany me. "I''m so lonely and bored by myself. Look, I''ve already reached the ink-step level, look." With that, an ink-colored lotus appeared in his hand. It was full of leaves, and as it slowly bloomed in his hand, it even had a hint of fragrance.


    Aunt Lian''s expression changed. It was unknown if it was due to panic or surprise. She looked at the child''s face and finally placed her hand on his. "Young Master is really smart. It''s just that you mustn''t let anyone see this Mo Lian, right?"


    The child intimately rubbed his face against the woman''s hand and said: "Aunt Lian, Aunt Lian, I really like you. If I am able to reach the Sky Profound, I will go ask the Asgard Mistress.


    As if amused by his words, the girl replied, "My young master is still in his teens. Please don''t say that, young master."


    The boy put his arms around her. He said, "It doesn''t matter. I always feel that Aunt Lian is very gentle, and that she treats me so well. I will never want to drink that Aunt Lian to separate us."


    The woman seemed to have thought of something and pushed the boy away. He regained his cool demeanor as he entered and said coldly, "Young master, please drink the medicine. This servant will go down first." Just as the boy was about to say, "Lotus ¡­" Before the last word left her mouth, the woman''s figure had already disappeared outside the door.


    He could only take the bowl of medicine beside the bed and drink it all at once. The medicine was already a little cold and bitter, with an unspeakable stench coming from it. He felt his mouth go numb as he grabbed the sugar bowl and stuffed it into his mouth.


    In an instant, another scene appeared. A teenage boy was kneeling below the man on the stage. The voice of the man on the stage was very dignified. "What level have you cultivated to?"


    The boy''s voice still had a hint of youth in it as he said: "Reporting to palace master, I''ve already cultivated to the Sky Profound."


    The man on the stage was still frowning. "Why is it so slow? actually only reached the Profound Sky Continent? " He paused for a moment, then said to his side: "Aunt Lian, did you take the medicine every day? Why is my progress still so slow? "


    Aunt Lian slowly knelt down beside him and said: "Please forgive me, Mistress. Young Master has drunk all the medicine every day. Even if you are cultivating, it would not be wasted."


    The man nodded and looked at the boy again. "You have to work hard, okay? If you reach the ninth level of the Sky Profound Realm, I will agree to one of your requests. "


    The boy nodded, his eyes full of hope.

 C161

    Reaching the familiar palace again, the boy asked the woman in front of him: "Aunt Lian, I will cultivate well. When I reach the ninth level of the Sky Profound Realm, I will ask the palace master to marry me, is that alright?"


    The woman''s expression was indifferent as she shook her head: "Young Master only cares about cultivating. Aunt Lian is just your servant." After some thought, he slowly said, "I don''t know why, but I keep having the feeling that there''s a very familiar smell coming from Aunt Lian''s body. I can''t help but want to get close to her."


    The woman slowly brought the medicine to the boy and said, "Young Master, drink."


    The boy took it and drank it without blinking. He had clearly been drinking for so many years, but he still felt as if it was so bitter. His face twisted into a frown as he grabbed the sugar jar, grabbed two pieces of sugar, and put them into his mouth. Only when the bitterness was slowly suppressed did he ask, "Aunt Lian, what medicine is that? Why is it so bitter? I still feel that there''s a fishy smell."


    A flicker passed through the woman''s eyes, and she quickly covered it up. She replied, "It''s just some that I don''t want. Asgard Mistress only loves young master and hopes that you can quickly become a talented person."


    The boy had already sat cross-legged on the bed and said, "Yes, I know. I''ll just hurry up and train myself. After a month, I''ll go ask the palace master, that I want to marry you as my wife. "


    The woman''s hands trembled, and she quietly retreated.


    She hurried to another palace and knelt down. The man''s dignified voice sounded, "Is he cultivating?"


    The woman did not dare raise her head, and her tone carried some respect: "Yes, Mistress. Young Master is very serious in training. "


    The man''s voice was somewhat light and slow, "Hmph, serious indeed. However, compared to his father, he is far worse in this day and age. What about the medicine, do you drink it every day? "


    The woman respectfully replied, "Yes, I watch him drink it every day. There''s not a single day that he doesn''t drink it."


    The man''s face revealed an expression of happiness. He softened his appearance and said gently to the girl below the stage, "Very good. Lian''er, come up."


    As the woman knelt down, her knees began to feel a sharp, stabbing pain. She slowly stood up and slowly walked up, enduring the pain. The man extended his hand, and she sat on his leg. A unique aura that only men possessed could be felt. The woman''s face was somewhat red.


    The man caressed the woman''s smooth and exquisite face and said, "Lian Qing, my Lian Qing, it has been hard on you."


    A layer of pimples appeared where he touched her, causing the girl''s heartbeat to speed up even more. A layer of crimson slowly appeared on her face, looking like the pink blush of a fine porcelain.


    The man smiled and said, "Lian Qing is still that sensitive." With that, he carried the girl into the inner hall. The hall was filled with candles and was filled with spices. Lian Qing only felt that her head was spinning. The lights dimmed and all she could see was the handsome profile of the man holding her, and the strength of his arms.


    Slowly the curtain was lowered, and he undid the silken layers of her body, branding her with a kiss. She only felt her entire body slowly burn, as if it was going to turn into water. She let out a soft breath and slowly put her arm around his head.


    He still didn''t say anything. He just slowly kissed her whole body and carelessly kneaded her breasts. She slowly couldn''t think of anything else. Only when he reached out his hand did she feel that this place was real.


    He untied his clothes and attached her body. He suddenly bit her lips and whispered into her ear, "How dare you secretly change the medicine behind my back?!" Then suddenly she was inside.


    Lian Qing only felt her own dry pain. He was twitching without any scruples while she could no longer cooperate with him. She lay under him like a log, the dull pain and panic in her chest.


    After an unknown amount of time, he finally finished venting his desire and pulled himself away. Seeing the woman on the bed as if she were a dead person, her eyes flashed with an unknown light. He gently caressed her face and said, "I don''t blame you. Rest assured." His medicine had never stopped. However, Lian Qing, I do not understand why you would betray me. "


    The woman finally looked at him, her eyes sparkling and resplendent. Tears rolled down her cheeks and slid down her cheeks to the pillow. She suddenly knelt beside the man and said, "I was wrong, Lian Qing was wrong. "I won''t dare to do that again."


    The man didn''t seem to be angry. His hand slowly moved along her satin black hair and landed on her back. As she knelt, she couldn''t see his face. However, you must remember that you only have me, only me. "


    Another scene changed. It was the same boy, standing in front of the man. His voice was filled with joy: "Asgard Master, I have reached the ninth level of the Sky Profound Realm."


    A hint of joy flashed across the man''s face, "Oh, so fast? Hahahaha... "Very good. Whatever you want, as long as it''s something I have, I''ll let you choose whatever you want."


    A hint of shyness and apprehension appeared on the boy''s face. "I ¡­" I want Aunt Lian to be my wife. "


    A trace of malice flashed in the man''s eyes, but he still smiled and asked, "Oh? You fell for that Aunt Lian who served you? I don''t think she''s that beautiful, why don''t I change a few of your beautiful maidservants? "


    The boy''s face turned red. He shook his head and said, "No, I want Aunt Lian."


    The man nodded and said, "According to you, it''s just that her status is too low and she isn''t worthy to be your wife. I''ll give it to you."


    As expected, when the boy returned to the palace, he saw the woman on the bed. She was covered with a quilt, and her hair, like fine silk, was draped over her pillow, glowing with a dark light. She acted as if she did not see him. When his hand reached onto the blanket, she said, "If you do anything, I''ll immediately die."


    Beneath the quilt, he saw her body was as white and delicate as goat''s milk. His gaze did not change as he asked: "Isn''t Aunt Lian this cold? Put on your clothes, as long as you stay with me. "


    Lian Qing seemed to have suddenly heaved a sigh of relief. She hurriedly covered herself with the blanket and put on her inner garment. The boy lay down beside her and said, "Aunt Lian has a nice smell on her body. She is especially at ease, like a mother. I could not bear for Aunt Lian to continue to serve me like a servant, so I thought of this method.


    Lian Qing''s voice was just as indifferent as before. She caressed his hair and said: "Young Master is naturally intelligent."


    He hugged her and slowly fell asleep as he muttered, "Quickly go to sleep. Tomorrow, I have to help Asgard Mistress with some matters."


    The hand that Lian Qing used to caress his hair paused; she did not know how fast it would be.


    He woke up before dawn. Lian Qing helped him pack his clothes. He looked at her unceasingly tidying up the room and said, "This is great, I can finally complete the mission on my own. Since Asgard Master treats me so well, I will definitely help Asgard Master out. And Aunt Lian, just wait for me, okay? "


    Lian Qing looked at his slightly sad face and smoothed the wrinkles on the corner of his clothes. She said: "Young Master must be careful."


    He held the woman''s hand and said: "Aunt Lian, don''t worry. Mistress said that my martial arts are already invincible in the Three Realms. I will be Mistress'' most proud work, my fastest sword."


    The woman''s body swayed a bit, but she didn''t say anything more. She handed him the packed bags and said, "Let''s hurry up and leave. We should go early and come back early."


    It was just that she hadn''t seen a boy for a long time. He had suddenly appeared in the sky. He was only a teenager, but his inner force was so strong that it was beyond the Sky Xuan realm. He was fighting everywhere for the Asgard Mistress, and wherever he went, blood would flow like a river. There would definitely not be a single survivor.


    As if he was addicted to killing, the sword that he slowly carried around with him was also dyed red with blood. He always felt cold and lonely. Only when killing someone and their blood splashed on his skin would he feel happy. He could no longer stop, he could only constantly kill people to expel his loneliness. He missed Aunt Lian very much, but the Palace Mistress always had endless tasks to take over, and people who could not be killed.


    In order to return as soon as possible, he had no choice but to keep killing people. The people of the Three Realms slowly came to know of him. They knew that the youth who killed people to turn them into devils was like an Asura from hell. He was bloodthirsty and his eyes turned red.


    He was getting busier and busier, and his opponents were becoming harder and harder to deal with. However, he had never lost. Even if his body was covered in blood, his opponent would fall at his feet even more miserably.


    He began to get more and more distracted, not knowing why he wanted to kill, not knowing what his goal was. There was only one thought on his mind, kill, kill. Only when the sword stabbed into his opponent''s body and was then pulled out would he be able to experience the thrill of being dripping with blood.


    More and more people in the Three Realms feared him, and called him a Deicide. There was more and more blood on his hands and the power of the palace master was getting stronger and stronger. The whole world was in his hands.


    He could finally return. No one would be able to detect his tracks. The man was still the same, unaged, smiling as he received the wind. He drank and staggered back to his own bedroom.


    It was as if nothing had changed. The girl was still waiting for him. Looking at him, who was brimming with hostility, she asked indifferently, "You''re back?" Then she bathed and dressed him, and he lay beside her, and smelled the scent of peace, and slept slowly.


    However, he did not know what nightmare it was, but he suddenly woke up. She sat up slowly and patted his back. "Nightmare?" There was confusion and fear in his voice, "Aunt Lian, who am I? "Where am I?"


    The girl was stunned for a moment before she said: "You are the Young Master, the Young Master of Aunt Lian. You are in your own chamber." He repeated in a low voice: "I''m Aunt Lian''s son, I''m in my own sleeping room." The fear in his dream receded like the tide, and he slowly fell asleep again. It was just that the woman''s eyes were as bright as the stars in the dark night.


    Soon he was gone again, this was the last step. As long as he seized Heaven Realm as the Palace Master, nothing would happen to him in the future.


    He looked at the palace shrouded in immortal energy, and expressionlessly separated all those who were near him from him with a single sword strike. The people of Heaven Realm were shocked.


    The Celestial Emperor looked at the people kneeling in front of him and asked with a dark expression, "Is there no other way?"


    The soldier whose face was covered in blood said, "Returning to the Sky Emperor, that person ¡­" That person is truly difficult to deal with. Right now, there are many experts in the Mortal Realm, and the Sky Sovereign has already been killed by Lin Jingyu. The remaining three Sky Sovereigns will be unable to deal with these powerful enemies.


    The Celestial Emperor asked, "Then what should we do now?"


    Taibai looked at the Heavenly Emperor''s sincere eyes and said, "The only way now is to secretly meditate on the road ahead. Both sides have two plans, on the one hand, we have to actively resist, and on the other hand, we have to go for peace talks."


    The Heavenly Emperor thought for a moment, then said, "If that''s the case, then let''s do it this way. Si Ming, go to the underworld and negotiate with the Palace Master. "Taibai, go to the mortal world and negotiate with Lin Xianyu."

 C162

    The Netherworld. The main palace.


    Si Ming stood below the stage, looking at the man and said, "Palace Head has heard of one thing, after a long time, swords and sabers will also have spiritual energy."


    The Palace Mistress continued, "I don''t know how to explain it, but I feel that if it''s something good, there''s still some spiritual energy to it."


    Si Ming replied: "I''ve also heard about what happened back then in Heaven Realm. Did palace master really think that she would be able to attack Heaven Realms? Forget about the Purple Abyss God, even our Heaven Realm''s magic tools are enough for you to be wary of. " He paused for a moment and said, "Moreover, that weapon is so powerful now. If it were to know about the past ¡­" or if you want to go back to you, what do you do? "


    The Palace Mistress thought for a moment and said, "What do you all want to do?"


    Si Ming replied, "The Celestial Emperor will help you deal with the rebellion in the human world. He will not pursue these matters any longer." What you did to your master ¡­ The Celestial Emperor pretended not to see it. As long as you give up on this weapon, the Heavenly Emperor is willing to tie the knot with you.


    The palace master laughed out loud. "Hahahaha, the Celestial Emperor is only so-so." Looking at Si Ming''s awkward appearance, he said: "Okay, I''ll promise you. I''ll take care of him. As for the Celestial Emperor ¡­" We''re all the same kind of people. I''ll let him off this time. In the future, since the Underworld is the Underworld, I will no longer meddle in the matters of your Heaven Realm. "


    Seeing that he was so easy to talk to, Si Ming was also shocked. The Heavenly Emperor had only hinted at what had happened that year. He never would have imagined that words like these, which were not the case, would really have an effect.


    In the Underworld, the Palace Mistress gave Lian Qing a paper bag. The woman''s face was pale as she said: "Asgard Mistress ¡­ Do you really want to do this? " When the man saw her in such a state, he said, "Hmph, a woman is a woman. "When you carried him away, there was no way out. Why do you have to pretend to be a good person now?


    The woman lowered her head. Her face was like the petal of a lotus, charming and attractive. The man twisted her jaw so that her gaze would rest on him and said, "Oh Lian Qing, Lian Qing, don''t forget, you''re the only one. All these years, didn''t you personally bring him the medicinal soup every day? Do you really think that now that you''re so protective of him, he will let you off after he knows about it? "


    He lowered his hand and the woman fell to the ground. He said, "Don''t be stupid. This is the last time."


    The woman held the paper bag in her hands and said, "Yes, Mistress."


    When the God of Slaughter returned, his body was covered in blood and his eyes were bloodshot. It was the result of his body being stained with too much hostility.


    Lian Qing helped him bathe and dress. He wore a snow-white shirt and laid on the bed. He frowned as he saw the woman bring out the medicine.: "Why do you still want to drink this now? It''s so bitter. I don''t want to drink it." With that, he placed the bowl of brown soup on the table.


    Although he had cleaned off the blood stains on his body, his childish face was still stern and murderous. He frowned and said: "I don''t know what palace master is thinking, but you called me back now. It took me so much effort to get in, but it''s all wasted now. " He slammed his fist against the wall and said, "Hmph, I think that Asgard Master is old."


    His eyes were slightly red. When Lian Qing saw him acting in such a manner, even she felt fear in her heart. He could only say gently, "The medicine''s cold, so be it. Drink it quickly."


    The boy looked at her and laughed again. His face had clearly not changed much from a year ago, but because he had been infected with too much of the aura of death, it now felt very strange. He hugged the woman in his arms and said: "Aunt Lian, I missed you so much. You still haven''t changed. "


    The woman resisted her trembling and said, "I''m worried about you too."


    Seeing her like this, the boy also felt happy. He took the bowl of medicine and drank it all in one gulp. He picked up the sugar bowl again, found a piece of candy and threw it into his mouth.


    Slowly, his abdomen felt like it was being stabbed by a knife, as if something was extending from his internal organs all the way to his heart. He felt so painful, so painful. He felt warm liquid gush out of his face.


    He wiped his hand, and a bright red light appeared on his hand. It was blood. He was in excruciating pain. He staggered over to the mirror and saw that the teenager in the mirror had blood seeping out of his nose, mouth, and ears. He looked extremely terrifying.


    He looked at the woman and asked with disbelief: "Aunt Lian, is that you? Why do you want to harm me? "


    There were tears on the woman''s face, and she kept shaking her head. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something and ran out.


    He was in so much pain that he fell to the ground. However, he stubbornly wanted to end the matter, so he endured the pain and stumbled towards the direction that she had left in. They had finally reached the Palace Lord''s chambers.


    He didn''t know what he had set up at the entrance, but the moment he got near, he felt a pain akin to that of thousands of arrows piercing his heart. He stared blankly at his hand. His skin was slowly cracking open, and blood was seeping out from it.


    Since the Palace Master was holding Lian Qing in her arms, he understood everything. The Palace Master''s voice was cold as she said, "The Emperor is right. After using weapons for a long time, only you will have a temper. I can''t tolerate you anymore."


    His mind was a little muddled, but also a little cold. He really wanted to have something that could warm him up. He muttered, "Weapon? A temper? " He was still recklessly slamming into the barrier.


    The wounds on his body became more and more frightening. He looked like a man made of blood. The palace master continued: "Right, you are my weapon. Without you, I wouldn''t have obtained everything so quickly. My territory wouldn''t be as powerful as it is now. I must say that you are truly very useful, and that you are not a smart person.


    The barrier shook from his impact, but he remained powerless on the ground like a stray dog, his body bent like a shrimp. The man let go of Lian Qing''s hand and said: "Hmm? You still want to break in and kill me? Hmph, with your ability, you can definitely do it. It''s just that your Aunt Lian, my Lian Qing, has been feeding you medicine for a night since you were young. There is sea marrow gallbladder added in there, isn''t it a little fishy? With it, you will slowly lose your sanity and unknowingly, you will go crazy.


    What? The God of Slaughter stared blankly at the palace master''s moving lips, which were uttering the most vicious words in the world. No, he did not believe it was true. How could his most trusted Aunt Lian be such a person?


    His eyes were filled with blood, and he looked at everyone with red light. It was unclear. However, when he looked at the weak woman standing there with tears all over her face, he knew very well that even though she was crying, she did not dare to look in his direction.


    The palace master continued, "How pitiful. Originally, we didn''t plan to make a move this early, but since the Heavenly Emperor has come, I might as well sell him a favor, so ¡­" He could no longer bear to listen to the rest of his words. He tightened his grip on the sword and stumbled out.


    Within the immortal mist, the buildings and palaces seemed even more magnificent. However, a man covered in blood suddenly appeared. His face was glowing with a bloody light, and he was ready to kill anyone who saw him. The people from Heaven Realm could naturally tell that this was the God of Slaughter. His moves were already disorganized. As long as he could withstand the poison, he would naturally be fine.


    The crowd slowly lured him to a place where no one could be seen. The ancient trees rode on stiff branches and leaves as they watched the crowd around them. The group of people looked at the boy covered in blood rolling on the ground in pain, brandishing the sword in his hand. If they were not careful, they would have been killed by that extremely powerful sword energy.


    After half a day, he was still alive. That Western Sky Sovereign frowned, "It''s not a big deal if we keep going on like this. I don''t know if Taibai has won. Sigh, we still have to focus on dealing with Lin Jingyu." He looked at the people around him and said, "Why don''t we make a move? If it''s because he delayed things over there, that would be a big problem."


    As for the remaining three Empyreans and the various heavenly soldiers, they all worked together to form a seal. A light blue bell slowly rose up from the sky, enveloping that God Slayer within it.


    The Western Empyrean said, "Sigh, there''s nothing we can do right now. The Eastern Emperor Bell isn''t here, so we can only seal it with the power of the few of us." One of the Seven Stars General said, "With the strength of the three Empyreans and the seven of us, he can no longer move. This place was desolate. If it wasn''t for the people with excellent techniques, how would they have been able to break the seal? Moreover, with the power of purification, being able to purify it is also good. "


    He saw that there was no one inside the cover, and only a light ray of light could be seen. The Western Sky Sovereign looked at the crowd. Everyone understood what he meant. Everyone worked together to insert the light into the tree. The six rays of light slowly faded and the crowd finally stopped.


    Everyone let out a sigh of relief. Now that one of the two major problems had been solved, compared to this God of Slaughter who killed without blinking, it was much easier to deal with a mortal who sought fortune for all under the heavens.


    Everyone left together. Only the old Cloud Desolate Tree remained standing there, alone.


    In the dark night, a pair of eyes opened, slightly red. He slowly sat up and looked at his hands and feet, his eyes growing colder and colder. Su Yuewu, who was beside him, suddenly moved. He seemed to be very surprised as he looked at the girl sleeping beside him. She looked extremely charming. Even if she were to fall asleep, she would be able to tell that she was gorgeous. She embraced herself and murmured, "Tian Tian, don''t cause trouble. Mother wants to sleep."


    Mother, he was slightly puzzled. However, looking at her sleeping appearance, he also felt that he was a bit sleepy. All his past hatred was hidden deep within his heart, immortal and indestructible like those ghosts in the depths of his soul. He thought to himself: Asgard Master, Lian Qing, the Heavenly Emperor, all the people who have harmed him, he must take them back one by one.


    However, he still hadn''t figured out the situation of the woman beside him. Was it another woman like Lian Qing? But why did she call him Tian Tian? She called him mother? Was his body now her son? However, from the looks of it, she was only slightly over a dozen years old and was younger than Lian Qing. How could she have given birth to a child? Besides, his body was only around ten years old.


    Yes, there were still a lot of doubts, so he decided to remain calm and pretend that he didn''t know anything.

 C163

    The next morning, Su Yuewu woke up. Su Yitian still looked as if he hadn''t slept enough. Su Yuewu cleaned herself up and grabbed his nose. Before long, he woke up.


    Seeing him angry from getting up, Su Yuewu couldn''t help but feel that he was cute. Now that her son was by her side, she acted as if everything was fine. She pinched his face and said, "Su Yitian, wake up quickly. We''re still being chased. You have some common sense, okay? You''re still in bed."


    What? He frowned. He had just woken up and was already being hunted. Looking at this woman, she was quite a troublemaker.


    He stretched and slowly stood up. The woman took the handkerchief and wiped his face clean. She then took a fragrant pancreas from her bosom and rubbed it against his face, causing him to feel extremely fragrant.


    She asked, "Are you awake yet?" Su Yitian nodded.


    The woman said, "I don''t know what kind of tricks they''re playing. We have to find Hui Qi. If it wasn''t for him, how would we get out?"


    The two of them walked out. Outside, birds were chirping and flowers were blossoming. Clouds and mist shrouded the sky. It was obvious that they were on the Heaven Breaking Island.


    He looked at the woman in disbelief. She was clearly just a mortal, but she actually came to the Heaven Breaking Island. "Ugh ¡­" However, it seemed like reaching the seventh level of the Sky Profound Realm was already not bad.


    After the two of them walked in a random direction, she stopped and asked, "Do you know how we got there yesterday?"


    He actually didn''t recognize the way? Su Yitian was somewhat speechless. "Mother, aren''t you being too unreliable?" It was his first time pretending to be a child.


    The woman was also speechless. "How can we possibly know about such a fog? "Whatever, let''s head this way." Su Yitian looked in the direction of the front hall of the Celestial Emperor. He pulled the woman back and said, "We''re heading in the wrong direction. This way."


    As expected, the journey was smooth. Suddenly, a group of armored soldiers appeared in the valley before them and said, "This old man has been waiting for Miss Su for some time." It was Mu Zhongliang.


    Su Yuewu looked at him and tightened her grip on Su Yitian''s hand. Su Yitian was somewhat puzzled. Looking at her face, he suddenly felt a warm feeling in his heart.


    Su Yuewu sneered: "Hmph, you still think that I''m the Su Yuewu of half a year ago? I let you take it away once every day, so I won''t let you take it away twice. " She looked at the people behind Mu Zhongliu and said, "You''re underestimating me to only bring so many people."


    Mu Zhongliu smiled and said, "Is that so? "Then what about it?" He clapped his hands, and Silver Wing soldiers appeared from the surrounding mountains. They pointed their bows at them.


    He was actually thinking of catching a turtle in a jar? Pui ¡­ Su Yuewu was embarrassed by her own idiom. How could she and Tian Tian be bumpkins?


    She coldly snorted and said, "If that''s the case, then come at me." Mu Zhongliu waved his hand and arrows flew towards the two of them like rain.


    Both of Su Yuewu''s hands formed a seal, and in an instant, a layer of transparent light enveloped the two of them. The arrows were unable to pierce through, causing a pile of arrows to pile up outside. This wasn''t an option after all. She crouched down and said to Su Yitian, "Wait. When they''re not paying attention, mother will go kill old man Mu first. Then, they''ll be flustered." Wait for me here, okay? "


    Su Yitian hadn''t thought that she would have such an idea. She was actually afraid that he would be injured? With some reluctance, he pulled at her sleeve. Su Yue Wu kissed his forehead and said, "Don''t worry, with mother''s current abilities, what can they do to me? Since mother has come to save you, she will naturally not let you leave. When we leave this place, let''s go find our lucky father together, okay? "


    Mom and Dad are all here? The God of Slaughter was speechless. I wonder how my father is? This mother is not bad looking and her martial arts are not bad, so my father shouldn''t be that bad, right?


    He nodded, "Alright, I''ll wait for mother. mother, please be careful."


    Su Yuewu nodded. Taking advantage of her inattention, she flew out at an extremely fast speed and started to fight with Mu Zhongliu. Mu Zhongliu was at the third level of the Sky Profound Realm. So when he met Su Yuewu, she was only at the Bai Xuan realm, but now she had actually reached the seventh level of the Sky Profound Realm. Wasn''t this too fast?


    Everyone in Heaven Realm didn''t know her background, so he was feeling bitter about why he had come to deal with her. If she was lucky, it wasn''t impossible for him to die in her hands.


    While Su Yitian was busy dealing with the situation, the other soldiers had also arrived by Su Yitian''s side. With a transparent barrier, the people of Heaven Realm would usually laugh and say that they could not break through, so he was temporarily safe. While Su Yuewu was busy dealing with Mu Zhongliu, she would occasionally turn her head back to look at Tian Tian. When she saw his smile, she knew that he was safe and she had even used all her strength to deal with him.


    Mu Zhongliu looked at his sword, which was getting faster and faster. He could only feel a sharp aura pressing down on him, making him unable to breathe. He quickly retreated several meters and coughed out a mouthful of blood.


    He said, "I didn''t expect your inner strength to grow so fast in just half a year. I''ve underestimated you."


    Su Yuewu hatefully said, "Heaven Realm is only this much. Think about how far you have forced me to all those years ago, and also Senior Lin and Senior Jiang. They died because of you. "


    Mu Zhongliu was shocked. "What?" They''re dead too? " Su Yuewu didn''t want to talk to him, so she held her sword and said, "Use your life to pay for it." The sword''s aura was like a rainbow with no flaws. It wrapped around Mu Zhongliu and made him unable to move.


    She raised her sword and stabbed into Mu Zhongliu''s chest. The magic tool in his hand was half an inch away from her, and he had already fallen to the ground. In battles between experts, speed was all that mattered.


    Sure enough, without Mu Zhongliang''s command, the remaining heavenly soldiers were like scattered sand. Su Yuewu carried him out and the two of them worked together to deal with the remaining soldiers.


    The two of them slowly walked out of the valley. Outside, the houses seemed to be awe-inspiring. Su Yitian followed Su Yuewu as they walked slowly. Su Yuewu felt a little apprehensive in her heart, as if something was going to happen.


    Suddenly, a white pigeon flew onto Su Yitian''s shoulder. There was a letter written on it. When Su Yuewu opened the door to take a look, she could not help but be furious. She pulled Su Yitian along with her and quickly left. "On the ground was a map, with the calligraphy on it.


    It was the Misty Pavilion. Su Yitian''s eyes narrowed slightly as he remembered this place. This was a divine artifact made by Zi Yuan many years ago. Thus, even if Hui Qi was locked in here, if they could enter, they might not be able to rescue him. This was the intention of the Celestial Emperor. He was even able to use this move.


    Su Yuewu wanted to enter, but Su Yitian suddenly tugged at the corner of her clothes. His eyes were filled with concern as he asked, "Does mother want to go in?" Su Yuewu rubbed his head and said, "Uncle Hui Chi will go in for his mother''s sake all his life, even if not for me. For my mother''s sake."


    Su Yitian really wanted to say, "Are you stupid? Who wants to go to jail?" That ''Hui QI'', and what does it have to do with you, it''s useless for you to go in like this.


    Su Yuewu looked at his conflicted expression and said, "Don''t worry, Mother will definitely find a way out. Let''s go inside with Mother."


    The God of Slaughter thought, if there really is no other way for this woman, then he could only do it, save her, and forget about it.


    The two of them finally stepped into the doorway, and the door automatically closed. The Misty Pavilion was constructed of wood, and creaking noises could be heard from it. They walked slowly up to the top floor and saw that Hui Qi was being held. He was ragged, as if he had been tortured, and there was blood on his face.


    Su Yuewu walked to Hui Qi''s side with tears in her eyes. Looking at his shattered limbs and bones, she said with tears in her eyes, "Uncle Hui QI, I''m sorry."


    Hui Qi looked at her tearful appearance and saw another person through her. He said, "It''s okay, I''ve also lived for so long. Seeing Qingyan''s daughter being able to do something for you and your mother, I''m satisfied." He looked like an elder as he lovingly wiped away the tears on her face and sighed, "But you shouldn''t have come. For a person like me, a trap is not worth it."


    Su Yuewu shook her head. "No, for you, for mother, it''s worth it." If mother knew that you did all these things for her, she would definitely be moved. You accompanied her for the first half of her life and helped her block all the rain. However, she did not live a peaceful life for the rest of her life. But you protected me. Mother and I will remember this great favor. "


    Hui Chi smiled, and said: "You and the princess are really alike, with some of the heroic spirit of a boy. So when she read the book, I always said that she wanted to roam the world? "


    Seeing him like this, Su Yuewu also laughed, "Mother didn''t succeed, but I did. In the mortal world, I have a close relationship with the Lunar Shadow Trading Company and a bunch of martial arts sisters. "


    Hui Qi nodded: "You are more fortunate than your mother, Hui Qi can see that. Your mother was too stubborn in this life, but she was also too timid, which was why she was used by others. You are a good child. In the future, bring along your little fellow and live a good life with your husband. "


    When Su Yuewu saw his last words, she panicked and said, "Uncle Hui Que, you too." Come with us to the mortal world. I have an excellent courtyard with a lot of peach blossoms and pear blossoms planted in it. You will definitely like it. "


    Hui Qi said, "No, I''m not going. I''ve been poisoned. Don''t worry, I did it voluntarily. I have already done everything I can to help you. If I see Yan''er again, she will definitely no longer blame me. You guys take this out, Zi Yuan sent it to me afterwards. I was afraid that something might happen to you guys, so I took this jade pendant that I gave to Yan''er all those years ago, and asked me to give it to you. "


    That was not the jade pendant that he had given to Qing Yan back then. That jade pendant had always been with Su Yuewu. She was a lifelike young lady with a peerless appearance. However, the brilliance between her eyes was inferior. Her charming and beautiful smile reflected off her face; she was very charming and moving. That was something that Zi Yuan recognized.


    Su Yuewu held the jade in her hands tightly. Hui Qi was already at the end of his strength, and couldn''t stop gasping for breath. He seemed to be rambling on and on, rambling about his own matters and sinking into his own world.


    Princess, don''t look for Zi Yuan.


    Princess, Hui Qi was very grateful that he saved you at that time, so you carried me back. I was the happiest when I was with you.


    Princess, why did you fall in love with a mortal?


    Princess, Hui Qi has been in love with you all his life and is finally able to see you.


    He smiled and closed his eyes, his face a blur of light. Su Yuewu knelt down and respectfully kowtowed three times to him.


    After Su Yuewu and Hui Qi finished talking, Su Yitian was completely dumbfounded.


    When the God of Slaughter had just entered, he saw that the walls were filled with scarlet words, as if they were written in blood. He only saw what was written because they were slow, and the more he read, the more shocked he became. This was written before he woke up, and it clearly described everything that happened between him and Su Yuewu.


    He was afraid that if he obtained the power to kill the God, he would forget about his mother. He would rather never wake up and be his mother''s little Tian Tian. He was afraid when he was alone in the Misty Pavilion. He knew his mother would come, but he was afraid she would die. He was also afraid that if he were to be killed in the end, he would never be able to see his mother again.


    He could not accept that the situation was like this. After experiencing such an incident with Lian Qing, how could anyone treat him with such kindness?


    When Su Yuewu saw the bloodstains on the wall, she became dumbfounded.

 C164

    Su Yuewu looked at Su Yitian, who was sitting there without saying a word. She knew that the one she feared the most had finally arrived.


    She stood opposite of Su Yitian and asked, "You''re still awake, right?"


    She had just cried, and her eyes were still red and swollen. Now there was another sad thing, and the light went out of his eyes. She looked at Su Yitian and said, "Tian Tian, no, God Slaying, it''s you, right?"


    Su Yitian stood up, feeling helpless for the first time. He looked at Su Yuewu and said, "I... "I don''t know now ¡­" He had read the blood letter that he had originally written, and he knew that this woman was very good to him. However, that dream from his previous life was still there, and he seemed to still remember the pain and sadness at that time.


    Su Yuewu sat down in a somewhat dejected manner and said, "I will sooner or later know that you will forget me one day. Two days ago, I saw you at the Purple Abyss. I know that you haven''t obtained the memories of your previous life, but I''m really happy. You''re still my Tian Tian, but what about now, you''re still my Tian Tian? "


    No, don''t force me," he said bitterly. No, mother ¡­ "Mother ¡­


    Seeing him act like this, Su Yuewu also couldn''t bear it anymore. She sat opposite of Su Yitian and asked, "Do you still remember me?"


    Su Yitian shook his head and said, "I don''t remember ¡­" But I saw the words on the wall. If you didn''t treat me well, how would I have ¡­ "Why would it be written like this?"


    Su Yuewu bitterly smiled and said, "People always say that after the reincarnation of a god of death, they are cruel and bloodthirsty, not even sparing their loved ones." She looked at Su Yitian and asked, "Are you going to kill me? Tian Tian? "


    Su Yitian thought for a moment and said, "No, that wasn''t me. I''m not like that, I was fed medicine by Aunt Lian to slowly become like that, do you believe me? I only wanted to kill Lian Qing and Palace Master; I will not harm you. "


    Su Yuewu asked, "Lian Qing?"


    Su Yitian looked at her and said, "I was killed by her in my previous life. She fed me poison every day until I died. Every day."


    To think that there would be such a person in this world, Su Yuewu couldn''t believe it. So the rumors about him were not true? She looked at the poor child and suddenly felt very fond of him.


    She hugged Su Yitian and said, "It''s all in the past now, okay?"


    Su Yitian''s posture became stiff as he was hugged by Su Yuewu. He slowly nodded his head. However, I will definitely not let both of you off.


    With the piece of jade from the Purple Abyss, the two of them instantly left the Misty Pavilion. How could the Heavenly Emperor have expected them to be so fast? He regretted it very much. He could only watch as they left the Heaven Breaking Island.


    The Heavenly Emperor was furious. He looked at the immortal officials below the stage and said, "All of these are useless things. Why? "She''s just a girl from the mortal world, no more than a dozen or twenty years old. You guys have eaten more salt than she has, how come you still can''t win?" He dropped the cup heavily on the floor.


    Taibai muttered in a low voice, "We''ve all learned the art of Fasting, where would we find the need to eat salt?"


    Right at the mouth of the Celestial Emperor''s gun." The Celestial Emperor pointed at Taibai, "You ¡­" "You ¡­" It was only after a long time did he manage to utter a complete sentence, "Taibai, you really are unreasonable! "I will punish you to think for half a year and deduct a year''s salary from it." Taibai could only cry while holding the handkerchief.


    Everyone was even more afraid that Taibai would be punished like this. They were just small shrimps, how could they have the guts to provoke the Celestial Emperor?


    The Celestial Emperor saw that everyone was silent and said angrily, "Can''t you do anything to a girl? What a joke. As for the remaining three Empyreans, it''s your responsibility to capture Su Yuewu and the reincarnation of the God of Slaughter. "Hmph ¡­" The Celestial Emperor actually flicked his sleeves and left. The three Gods could only look at each other.


    On the other hand, Su Yue Wu had returned to the human world every day. The changes in the mortal world were too great. Su Yitian followed Su Yuewu on the street. It was too much for his eyes to take in, and he also wanted to see that too.


    Fortunately, the Moon Shadow Chamber of Commerce had a stronghold in every town. Because of the new Su Yitian, Su Yuewu wasn''t in a hurry to travel, so she only accompanied him on his slow stroll.


    She had already received Tang YiRou''s message that Leng Fanyun was not in danger of dying in the Underworld. As long as he was alive, she could always save him.


    On the other hand, Tian Tian didn''t even need to be taken to the Underworld. He wholeheartedly wanted to take revenge on that Lian Qing and the Palace Mistress. Could it be that he wanted her to go to the Heaven Breaking Island and look for the Purple Abyss again? I think it''s better not to. The meaning behind High God Ziyuan''s words is obviously because he doesn''t want to be implicated with them anymore.


    As she was thinking, Su Yitian asked, "Mother, what are we doing there?" "So many people." Su Yuewu looked ahead and saw that it was the restaurant Lin Guhong had given to Nangong.


    She brought Su Yitian inside. Sure enough, there was someone else on the first floor who was talking books. The second floor was so crowded that not even a drop of water could trickle through. The quick-witted waiter saw the two of them and came over to ask politely, "Would you like to hear about the books? There''s a private room on the third floor, but the fees ¡­"


    Su Yuewu threw a silver ingot into his hands and said, "Lead the way." That waiter happily led Su Yuewu and Su Yan to the third floor and sat down.


    Su Yitian leaned against the windowsill and looked down. The storyteller was telling him the story of the Moon Slaughter. Su Yuewu was somewhat speechless. Why was Nangong Yue not telling him so many stories? Why did she insist on telling him her own stories? Listening to him say that, even Su Yuewu couldn''t recognize him. This story was way too beautiful.


    Su Yitian listened with relish and asked, "Mother, is the storytelling teacher talking about you?" Su Yuewu touched her own face and said, "The number one beauty in the world, who else could she be if not me?"


    Seeing her like this, even though Su Yitian thought her pretty, could this woman be any more narcissistic? He asked, "Are you really that rich?"


    Su Yuewu stepped forward to block the way, "That''s right, I''m still the emperor''s sworn sister. Do you think I have the money?"


    Su Yitian was filled with admiration towards this mother of his. Why did she have such high martial arts skills and know how to earn money? It seemed like she had good taste when it came to finding men. He felt that both Uncle Nangong and Uncle Gu were pretty good. ''Mother doesn''t think much of me. From this, it can be seen that my father is definitely stronger than them.''


    Su Yuewu purposely said this to him. Listening to his intermittent descriptions several times, his previous life''s age was only around ten years old. But every day, he would be poisoned by the only person he trusted, and every day, he would also be forced to practice martial arts. But every day, he would be poisoned by the only person he trusted, and every day, he would be forced to practice martial arts every day.


    After he finished listening to the story and was about to pay, the waiter was no longer the same as before. He placed the silver ingot on the table. With a flattering tone, he said fearfully, "I don''t know that Miss Su has come. Please forgive me."


    Su Yuewu was also somewhat curious, and the waiter explained, "Young Master coincidentally came today."


    As they walked out of the door, they saw a simple and unadorned carriage. When the two of them got on the car, they saw a man dressed in green holding an account book in his hand. He looked at Su Yuewu and laughed, "Yuewu, you''re back?"


    As if he were an old friend who had been away for a long time, he calmly asked: "You''re back?" Su Yuewu suddenly felt that all the grievances and pain she had suffered in the past few days were finally being released.


    She brought Tian Tian over, sat down, and said, "Call me Uncle Nangong." Su Yitian rolled his eyes at him and reluctantly called out, "Hello, Uncle Nangong."


    Surprised, Su Yuewu calmly explained, "He already obtained the memories of his previous life, so he can''t remember us all." Nangong Beidou was even more shocked as he looked at Su Yitian. Su Yitian smiled at him in a somewhat friendly manner.


    He was finally certain that this child truly did not know him anymore. The original Su Yitian was simply like explosives. He always felt that he was going to eat his mother. With a worried expression, he looked at Su Yuewu. Su Yuewu smiled and said, "I''m fine, but he suffered a lot."


    Su Yitian was held by her in her arms. The man sitting across from her had a gentle expression on his face. He felt that his current life was very good. Now that he saw Uncle Nangong, he liked him too. Uncle Gu couldn''t see him anymore. He really wanted to see what his father looked like.


    When the carriage arrived at Nangong''s house, Bing''er and Tang Yirou were there. Seeing the young miss and Tian Tian, who had no missing arms or legs, they were all very excited.


    Bing''er held Tian Tian''s hand and walked inside. Su Yitian thought that it might be his aunt, so he obediently greeted her. As expected, she smiled gently at him. Then the other one must be Auntie Rou Er. He also smiled and called out, "Auntie Rou Er." She held a child in her hand. Just now, she could walk and stumble. She looked very much like a doll.


    The group of people walked inside as they giggled. Su Yitian felt that this was a warm home and he did not feel cold at all.


    When they arrived at the dining hall, they discovered a lady dressed in light green clothes commanding the servants to display something. Seeing everyone enter, she had a pleasantly surprised look on her face. She hugged Su Yitian and smacked him on the butt. "Little brat, how could you be taken away? You''ve caused your mother and I to worry to death."


    These days, there was actually such a shameless woman. Aiya! Su Yitian was about to blush. He knew that this was definitely the Aunt Dong Ni that he had written about every day. Her cooking was delicious, but it was indeed rather open-minded.


    Su Yitian awkwardly said, "Hello, Auntie Dong Ni." She nodded with a smile and said, "That''s more like it. It''s not in vain that Auntie Fei Dongni cooked a big table of food for you."


    As expected, there were more than a dozen plates on the table, all of which were dishes that Su Yitian liked. She pulled Su Yitian''s hand and said, "You must have a lot of gossip to listen to when you''re here. Come and listen." He looked at Su Yitian with a beaming smile.


    Su Yitian was speechless. Why were they all looking at him with gossips all over their faces?

 C165

    She didn''t think it would be so quiet here. Without Su Yuewu to accompany her, she felt really sad.


    He looked at the letters on the cabinet, which were densely packed. He opened it and read, "Today there were two fruits on the loquat tree, I thought of the first time you stole a loquat." "Today, I went outside to take a look, but there didn''t seem to be any changes." Today, I didn''t have anything to do, so I just felt that I missed you a lot. " It''s so boring today. "


    There was nothing to write in each letter until the end. It was the first time that You Huang felt resentment towards her parents. Why did they leave him here, alone, with nothing, he was so bored. He was abandoned by everyone.


    He suddenly thought back to when Su Yuewu was here. Su Yuewu always looked like she was weighed down by a heavy load on her mind. She cultivated day and night on her stone bed. Her pair of bright and beautiful eyes were bloodshot, and she looked miserable and hesitant. It was just that sometimes when he was hungry, when his cultivation had gone smoothly, he would play with the small animals and bring him along.


    She was the one who named him, You Huang. How grateful he was to her that not even his parents had been able to get past what he called them, and what good would it do if he was alone here and had a name? Remembering his parents'' advice, he urged him not to go out. It was very dangerous outside.


    Why couldn''t he go out? Why didn''t he even have his own name? This was unfair to him!


    He thought about what Su Yuewu had told him before. Although the spiritual energy in the mortal world was not as strong as here, there was the sun, the moon, the rain, snow, and even the rainbow. He also wanted to stand in the sun and feel the sun burn him. He wanted to rain. She wanted to go to the hotel she was talking about to eat delicious food and laugh with the people around her.


    Why was he trapped in this place with the living dead? Why? He even wanted to personally deliver the letter to Su Yuewu and let her see how much he missed her. He wanted to be with her forever.


    He walked around his little bamboo house like a trapped beast. On one hand, he wanted to marry Su Yuwu and the other hand, his father had said that it was very dangerous up there. Only here would he be safe.


    Finally, emotion overcame reason, and he decided to go up. Sooner or later, he would also die. Instead of living like a zombie, he wanted to live a real life. He thought back to the time when his hand had been placed on Su Yuewu''s neck. On her delicate and smooth neck, a pulse was pulsing. This was true life!


    He finally quieted down and peacefully fell asleep on his bed.


    As soon as he woke up, he began to pack his things. He could not take away his parents'' grave, so he could only take away his father''s sword. And clothes, letters to Yue Wu ¡­ He looked around the cramped little room, but there was nothing else he needed to take with him.


    He slowly kowtowed to his parents and walked out. He slowly walked to the end of the river. There were fireflies circling around him, but he didn''t dare take the next step. His father had not told him what to do, so he looked at the high cliff and climbed by himself.


    The fireflies surrounded him, and he watched the sky far above him as it slowly worked. Due to the fireflies, the ghosts could only bellow wildly outside the fireflies. Looking at those hideous faces and bloody limbs, he could only suppress his disgust and fear as he slowly climbed up.


    At first, he felt it was difficult, but later he discovered that it slowly became smoother, and his speed also became faster. Just like that, he did not rely on his internal energy and only relied on the strength of his hands to climb out of the bottomless depths of the Flowing Soul Lake.


    The wind was extremely strong on Liu Suifeng. It whistled past him as it blew past him. He looked at those terrifying ghosts at the edge of the cliff and felt the wind brush against his body. It was truly very good. He could not help but put down his bag and excitedly shouted.


    You Huang picked up her backpack and picked a random direction to slowly walk. The weather was good, and the sun was warm on him. He looked about him almost greedily. He liked this place, it was very bright, with green trees and grass, colored flowers, and solid ground. He slowly walked and stopped. When he encountered something that he did not understand, he stopped to rest. Not long after, it had already turned dark.


    He found some wild fruits on the roadside and ate his fill. Sleep was a big problem, but it wasn''t too cold at the moment. He found a tree, placed his bundle in his bosom, and fell asleep.


    The next morning he was awakened by shouts. He sat up slowly and looked in the direction of the sound. There were a few rooms nearby, and people were passing by.


    He smelled the fragrance of food. After sleeping for so long, he was also a bit tired. Thus, he walked towards a crowded place.


    It was a small village. Farmers were getting up early in the morning to cook, doing things and doing things. Everyone was curious to see an unfamiliar young man walk over.


    A kind aunt asked, "Young man, where are you from? "What''s wrong?"


    You Huang looked at the chubby, wrinkled face of the aunt in front of her and was a bit perplexed. The grandma looked at the handsome young man looking at her with a puzzled expression and could not help but wipe her face. Looking at him again, she said with some understanding, "He must be a fool."


    You Huang said each word clearly, "I''m not an idiot. My name is You Huang." When the grandma saw his explanation, she felt relieved. He asked, "Hey, why didn''t you say anything just now? Are you separated from your family? "


    She looked to be the child of everyone and likely had taken a wrong turn in the spring. But she didn''t expect him to shake his head and say, "My parents have passed away. I went to find Yue Wu."


    The aunt''s sympathy was overflowing as she said, "Aiya, you''re so young, yet your parents have already passed away. Do you know ¡­? "Ugh ¡­" "Where''s that Moon Dance?"


    He shook his head again and said, "She said her name is Su Yuewu." No matter how much the other aunts asked, he knew nothing at all. The aunt looked at him with a sorrowful expression. "At the beginning I thought he was a fool, but now it seems that he''s not."


    The aunt, with some sympathy, thrust the two grains into his arms and said: "Ah, young man, you may go. We rural people don''t have much valuable things for you to take. Remember, don''t be fooled by others. "


    You Huang held her head in a daze and wiped some oil off her face with the aunt in passing. She then continued walking forward. The aunt muttered to herself behind him, "What a pity for my Big Flower. If she wasn''t married, how nice would it be to give this brat to her."


    You Huang continued to move forward. It was a town, with an endless flow of people coming and going. Everyone who entered or left the city had to line up. You Huang stood at the back of the line and waited in silence.


    When it was finally his turn, the soldier asked impatiently, "What about the ID certificate?" Do you want more of this? She was quite curious as to why Yue Wu hadn''t told him. He asked dumbly, "What''s the ID certificate?"


    The soldier''s eyes instantly lit up? He asked, "You don''t know the ID certificate?" He carelessly grabbed the person behind You Huang and asked, "Do you know who has the proof of identity?" Trembling, the man handed over a piece of paper. The soldier took the paper and placed it in front of You Huang, saying, "Look, this is your identity certificate. Every single person in our Liu-Li Empire has one, yet you don''t know about it? Could it be that a spy was sent here from somewhere? "


    He yelled out and a group of soldiers surrounded Yinhuang. At first the soldier said, "Brothers, search him. "The Emperor has ordered us to investigate the details of the operation. If we are successful this time, we will all get a share."


    You Huang was pushed to the ground as the soldiers roughly surrounded her. His clothes and bags were flipped open and the letters to Su Yuewu scattered all over the floor. Those people picked them up and read, "Yuewu, nothing happened today, I just missed you a lot." The other person also continued, "The loquat tree has fruit again. I thought about how you were stealing loquats." The surrounding people roared with laughter. You Huang''s face was as red as a monkey''s butt.


    Since they didn''t find anything useful, everyone just thought that this child was a little silly and probably went to find his wife. However, he did not know which family this little girl was from. She had actually found such a foolish and foolish husband.


    That inconspicuous sword had been ignored by everyone. The person standing not too far away had turned pale with fright. After thinking for a while, he ran out of the crowd and towards an unknown location.


    Because there was no sunlight in the red hall, it seemed creepy and scary. The dignified man on the stage said in a somewhat absent-minded voice, "Are you saying that you saw a sword that belonged to that person?"


    The man below the stage said respectfully: "This subordinate will not misjudge you. Back then, I had followed Asgard Mistress to look at that sword at close range. "There''s only one universe wasteland, even though it looks unremarkable, I know how powerful it is."


    So he''s not dead?


    Both of them were anxious. The subordinate thought for a moment and said, "This subordinate feels that the person was not him. Up till now, he should be at least a hundred years old. No matter how young he looks, he should be in his middle age. I think that man looks like he''s only in his early twenties. He looks pretty good ¡­ "Childish."


    "Oh, that means it really isn''t him, could it be... Which one? " Asgard Master thought about it and asked. That subordinate replied, "Impossible, God of Slaughter has a murderous look on his face. It''s impossible for him to be so calm and peaceful. This subordinate saw so many wretched people insulting him and did not seem impatient at all, so I don''t think so." The man nodded slightly.


    The atmosphere in the room was tense. The subordinate looked at the person on the platform and said, "Could it be that this sword was unintentionally picked up by someone?"


    The person on the platform thought for a moment, then asked, "Where did you see him?"


    The subordinate respectfully replied, "Huai Nan City."


    The man asked again, "Which direction are those who entered Huai Nan City in?"


    The subordinate thought for a while and suddenly said, "Master, Liu Huan Ya is Liu Huan Ya." There was fear and disbelief in his voice.


    The lord''s eyes suddenly opened as he laughed, "He really did leave something behind? Humph ¡­ It won''t be that simple. "Hongyi, go. Bring that person over for me to take a look. I want to see what''s going on."


    The subordinate accepted the order and left. The man calmly smiled and said, "Back then, I defeated you. Now ¡­ Hmph hmph, I won''t lose either. "

 C166

    You Huang had finally entered that ordinary town. He didn''t know that a danger was quickly approaching him.


    When he arrived at the mortal world, he discovered that this beautiful and enchanting place required money for everything.


    The fruit he had brought along with him and the two steamed buns given by the kind auntie had already been eaten long ago. He did not have money. He could not afford anything that smelled good on the street. He could only stay hungry.


    How much he missed that dark place of his. With him, he was the only one in the world. No, there was also his parents'' grave, and a large area of loquat trees. If he couldn''t make it, then the forest he walked through a while ago was also good. There would always be some wild fruits to eat.


    He couldn''t go back now. Without any proof of identity, he couldn''t even leave the city. There was no reason for him to be humiliated a second time. He truly felt that this mortal world was very difficult, everything was very difficult.


    Finally, I saw the recruitment notice on the street. It said there was a copper coin a month. There was no requirement for height or education, only for strong young men. He went in confidently, but came out dejectedly. In this society, nothing can be done without a piece of proof of identity.


    He slowly walked along the street and suddenly found a shop belonging to the Moon Shadow Trading Company. Yi, didn''t Yue Wu already tell him that she had no one to rely on and that she had set up the Moon Shadow Chamber of Commerce with Elder Nan Gong? He had confidence again.


    He slowly walked in, and the waiter politely welcomed him, "Young Master, which family are you from? Are you here to find an investment or something?"


    You Huang didn''t understand a word he said. He asked timidly, "Excuse me ¡­" Is your boss Su Yuewu? " Seeing his haggard appearance, the waiter was somewhat suspicious. He asked, "Does young master recognize our boss? Business or personal? Where did you recognize him? "Do you recognize Director Bing or Manager Tang?"


    He still didn''t understand what he was saying, so he asked, "Is Yue Wu here? I want to see her. "


    The waiter lost his patience and said, "If you don''t tell us who you are, how can you meet our boss? Our boss is the number one beauty in the empire and also the head of the Martial Alliance. It is likely that there will not be a single one of this kind of person in the past hundred years. Even I was still there a few years ago. I saw you from afar when my boss came to pay me a visit. Dream on. "


    He wanted to chase You Huang out with these words. You Huang thought for a moment. Since there was no place for her to stay in the mortal world, then she''d return. Her father was right, the mortal world was truly dangerous. Although he liked it here, there was no place for him in the end.


    Finally he asked the waiter, "Then ¡­" Can you bring these letters to Moon Dance? I do know her. "


    The waiter thought that since there was a courier service, he didn''t need to pay for his family''s greetings. Ye Zichen looked at the man. He was rather handsome, and also had a pitiful look on his face, so he might as well help Ye Zichen this time.


    He immediately frowned and said, "Mm, alright, I''ll help you this time."


    You Huang untied her package and took out the stack of letters, handing them to the waiter. The waiter couldn''t help but take another look at You Huang when he saw that the letter was quite high-end. He murmured, "Such a small sample, the paper is quite advanced."


    You Huang turned to speak with some reluctance, "You must bring this letter to Yuewu." The waiter was preparing to receive the guests, so he hurried him and said: "Got it, you should leave quickly. If the boss recognizes you, he will naturally come to find you. "


    You Huang nodded. The waiter was speaking the truth. He nodded and said, "If Yue Wu asks about me, tell her that I''ve gone back to the Treacherous Currents."


    It was unknown if the waiter heard it or not as he nodded his head.


    He was almost done with his goal this time. Since he had never seen the mortal world, he saw so many new things and passed the letter to Yue Wu. It was just that he was somewhat regretful that he did not see her again. He shook his head and walked out.


    Suddenly, he saw a group of people gathered together, pointing at the middle with expressions of disdain but not daring to say anything.


    You Huang was tall and squeezed in. A tall and chubby man said while stepping on the man, "If you don''t pay up today, I won''t work for you."


    The man lay on the ground, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. Beside him, there was a maidservant crying softly. The man looked as if he was begging, and said weakly to the man who was stepping on him, "Master Zhang, please do me a favor. This time, besides the money for the purchase of the goods, the rest... It''s all up to you. At that time, you only said that you wanted five taels of silver, but ¡­ "But, I''ve already given you more than 20 taels."


    The man saw that he was still talking, but he didn''t pay the money. He gave the man a vicious kick and said, "Humph, you don''t have money to talk so much. "Hmph ¡­" If you have no money, ask your family to send it off. "


    The servant girl suddenly rushed towards the sturdy man''s legs like a madman, and said: "Uncle, I''ll beg you for it. "Young Master originally came here to inherit his family business. If the boss finds out that young master has not done anything yet, then Young Master will come here in the future."


    As if she had suddenly thought of something, she suddenly said, "Uncle, how about you act like this? I''ll give you half of the money that Young Master sold when he gets to the local area, okay? "


    The man pinched her chin and said, "He doesn''t have money? He didn''t have the money to go out and be such a beautiful woman even though he didn''t sell her? Humph ¡­ Don''t think I don''t know what''s going on between you two? The Su Clan ¡­ "If I''m not happy, maybe I''ll go tell that Old Master Su."


    The man below him wailed, "Please, don''t ¡­" As if he had made up his mind, he said, "I really don''t have any money, how about ¡­ I''ll give you the goods this time, I don''t need them. " As he spoke, his face turned ashen.


    The beautiful servant said with tears all over her face, "Young master, I have let you down. If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t have met such a person. If you couldn''t inherit the family property, then even if Hong Xiu died, she wouldn''t be able to see you ¡­ She suddenly said fiercely, "It''s all because of this wicked person. Even if I don''t live anymore, I will still help you today."


    She took off the silk hairpin on her head and stabbed it into the man''s neck. The brawny man was caught off guard and a deep wound appeared on his neck. Blood instantly flowed down his shirt.


    He touched his neck in disbelief. After a long while, he seemed to react. He looked at the girl with bloodshot eyes and said, "You really have some guts. If you don''t want to live anymore, I''ll help you." After saying that, he stretched out his fan-like palm towards the woman''s head.


    The crowd could not bear to look any longer and suddenly heard an exclamation. The burly man fell to the ground, as if enduring a great deal of pain. On his palm was a simple and unadorned sword.


    He could not even feel who had stabbed the sword as he shouted, "Who is it? If it''s a man, then come out and take a look."


    Everyone around was looking at each other, but no one came out. The man continued, "Hmph, if you dare to do it, you dare to take responsibility. If you do it, what man do you think you are?"


    Not far away, a grey robed man stood out. He calmly replied, "It''s me."


    No one thought that the person who could do this would be such a young man. The big man said, "I have no enmity with you, so why are you acting like this?" The hand was covered in blood, and it was so deep that the bones could be seen.


    The grey robed man said: "I had heard that the world had levelled up, but I did not know that something like this would happen. "My father told me that the human world has its own principles. Since no one has come to preside over it today, I am the only one who has come out." When they heard this, everyone felt shame and admiration.


    That big guy said, "Hmph, you''re still a wet behind the ears brat and you dare to show off in front of me? Do you know what my identity is? I am one of the five heroes of Guan Dong. Have you heard of your grandpa''s name? "


    You Huang said with a very innocent look, "I''m sorry, but I''ve never heard of it." The surrounding people burst into laughter.


    The brawny man felt that he had lost face and put down the young master beneath his feet. Clutching his severed hand, he slowly walked in front of You Huang. He sized up You Huang from top to bottom and said, "Kid, you''re quite stubborn. What''s your name?"


    You Huang continued to blink innocently with her large eyes and said, "My name is You Huang." The man nodded and said, "This grandpa will kindly spare your life today. Remember, if you see me again, remember to take a detour. Otherwise ¡­" Humph ¡­ That''s when you die, remember? "


    You Huang thought to herself, next time? He must have returned to the Treacherous Currency, so he nodded his head obediently. The brawny man turned around and walked away. When he reached a place where there were not many people, he suddenly ran away. It was probably because of the severe pain from his wound. Everyone laughed.


    The crowd slowly dispersed after watching the commotion. You Huang also walked out of the city gates. Suddenly, he heard someone call out from behind him, "Young Hero, please wait."


    It was the young master who had been beaten senseless. He slowly stood up as if he had been beaten a little too hard and needed the support of the maidservant. He slowly wiped away the blood on his mouth and patted off the dust on his body. Then, he made a huge bow towards You Huang and said, "Young Hero, please save me."


    You Huang was at a loss for what to do. "I ¡­" That''s all I can do. " The young knight said, "No, the journey is a long one. We need a strong martial arts master. We met that man on the way here. He was very eager to send us there, but he turned out to be a bully. "There''s not much time left now, and we can''t find another person. Young Hero, if it''s convenient, please send us back to the capital."


    He thought for a moment before continuing, "I am willing to contribute half of the money I have earned to Young Hero."


    You Huang was a bit dazed and only managed to react after a long while, "But ¡­" I don''t have any proof of identity? "


    The man was also stunned. After a while, he smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter, I am a member of the Su Family, one of the Four Great Clans in the empire. The soldiers coming and going don''t dare to investigate too much. Once we reach the capital, I will naturally thank you properly and help you prove your identity.


    She hadn''t thought that she''d meet such a noble person. She was a bit surprised. He asked, "If... If I send my young master back, how much money would I have? "


    The Young Master laughed and replied, "A thousand taels of silver."


    She remembered that it was a lot of money. You Huang was a bit excited, two small dimples appearing on her fair face. He nodded and replied, "Sure."


    The three of them set off, porcelain and ice from the south, which they transported to the north, with no time to lose. The three travelled day and night, and You Huang had not slept for several days.


    When they arrived at a small mountain store, the young master finally stopped and said, "Let''s have a rest. If we don''t rest today, it''ll take us three days to get to the next town." He turned his head to look at You Huang and said, "Young hero, you''ve worked hard these past few days. You should rest well as well. We''ll continue our journey in the morning."


    There was nothing in the wilderness. The shop owner had just burned some wild rabbits for them. The three of them had only been able to eat steamed buns and water for a few days. Now that they saw that the rabbit was wolfing down their food, the young master suggested that they drink wine.


    The wine was in the cellar, and the shop owner felt that it would not be good to hold it in the dark, or to throw it out, so the young master offered to fetch it himself. He had indeed brought back a jug of wine when he returned. You Huang hadn''t drunk any and was about to vomit when she took her first sip. Her face was flushed red.


    The Young Master laughed loudly, "Haha, I didn''t expect Young Hero to not know how to drink wine. "It''s okay, just drink." After that, he drank bowl after bowl of underworld wine.

 C167

    When Youhuang woke up again, he didn''t know where he was at all. His head hurt and his body hurt too.


    He looked around and saw nothing but darkness. For a moment, he thought he was back in the Treacherous Currents. He moved. He suddenly knew why he felt pain on his body. A chain was pierced through his shoulder blades. His entire body was locked on top of a wooden cross stake. His hands and feet were locked.


    The part of his chest that was penetrated was so cold that he felt like he was suffering a fate worse than death. He tried to use his inner force, but it was to no avail. He was actually locked in an unknown place.


    You Huang was both wronged and afraid. She knew that every movement she made would hurt but she still tried to struggle and cry out as if she knew a trapped beast.


    A dignified voice suddenly came from the surroundings, "Stop shouting, no one has left this place alive."


    There was a clanging sound outside, as if someone was untying a chain. The wall in front of him was suddenly pushed open and his eyes suddenly lit up. He closed his eyes and took a long time to get used to his position.


    This was a huge cave. The center of the cave was completely hollowed out, and only the area around him was empty. There was a circular pool of water around him, with ripples in the middle. He looked towards the light. There was a man in black standing there. He was looking at him without moving and said, "I didn''t think that there would still be someone alive."


    It was as if he didn''t expect Yhuang to answer him. "It doesn''t matter. Once you''re here, don''t even think about leaving. There was someone to protect you back then, but there isn''t anyone left to protect you now." He didn''t know what he had thrown into the water, but a huge wave had suddenly appeared. The water was packed with poisonous snakes, and they were currently tearing at that thing. Blood splattered everywhere, shocking everyone.


    The stench of animals and the smell of blood wafted through the air. You Huang bent down and vomited as if she couldn''t believe it. She''d vomited everything in her stomach, leaving only acid in her mouth. He still couldn''t suppress the fear and oppression in his heart.


    He asked, "Who are you? Why are you doing this to me? "


    The person seemed to have heard a very funny joke and laughed for a long time. He then looked at You Huang and said slowly, "You''re actually not like him. It''s really rare to see someone that simple?"


    He didn''t answer You Huang''s question, but You Huang loathed his eyes. It was as if she understood everything. You Huang''s voice was a bit shaky as she continued to ask, "Who are you?"


    The man quickly replied, "I am the King of the Underworld."


    You Huang''s face immediately paled. He had heard from Yue Wu that the underworld was different from the mortal world. The people there were all devious and cunning. But why would they find him?


    He asked, "Why did you do this to me?"


    The man said, "I will only answer one question a day. Don''t worry, you won''t live for long here. You''ll either lose too much blood, starve to death, or be bitten to death by poisonous snakes. "These years, I have also grown old. I will try my best not to do these kind of wicked things myself."


    He actually had such a shameless reason, and You Huang couldn''t do anything to him. He could only fiercely stare in the direction he left. He walked to the exit and suddenly turned around to look at You Huang. He said, "I''ll tell you why I brought you here tomorrow. Don''t worry, this will be a good story."


    With that, he turned around and left, and the world once again returned to darkness.


    As he was impotently nailed to the cross, he suddenly realized that this was a huge trap. All sorts of deceit, all sorts of Young Masters and all kinds of goods were fake. Their goal was to trick him into coming here, and it was only because they didn''t know their background that they came up with this trick.


    You Huang did not cultivate in the Treacherous Currency, and his father was right in his consideration. There was only one person, and even if you had the gift of intelligence and amazing speed, what use would it be?


    His father had told him about the dangers of the mortal world, but he couldn''t live up to his father''s insistence for the sake of a moment of greed and warmth. Although the scenery was good, it was still dangerous.


    He didn''t know if Yue Wu had seen his letter. If she had, she would have listened to the waiter and gone to the Treacherous Currency. But he wasn''t here. If he wasn''t, would he never see her again? If she didn''t see the letter, then how could she? He had to get out by himself and find that waiter to settle the score.


    Well, yes, he had to get out.


    No matter what, he couldn''t die here. He had to either meet up with Yue Wu or return to the Demon Area and lie down in front of his father and mother''s graves. You Huang suddenly came to her senses. He had to go out.


    He didn''t know how to do it. No one had ever taught him that. He tried his best to calm down, but slowly, his body began to relax. The wound on his shoulder blade was no longer painful. He felt so comfortable that he couldn''t help wanting more.


    He had forgotten the time and place. He was swimming in his own world as if addicted to it. He was very comfortable right now. Other than being immobile, it was as if he was floating on top of a cloud. He had his eyes closed, but he did not know that his wounds had gradually stopped bleeding. In the darkness of the space, a blue light flowed.


    He had reached the blue level in such a short amount of time!


    Slowly, he heard the sound of footsteps. He stopped all his movements and was nailed down as if he had just arrived.


    The man looked at him, his tone this time much better. He even asked, "How are you doing here?"


    Although You Huang felt comfortable, she was still weak and hadn''t eaten yet. He could only reluctantly nod his head. Pluto nodded and said, "I promised you yesterday. Today, I will tell you why I caught you."


    He sighed and pondered for a moment, as if he didn''t know where to start. He simply asked, "You live in the Treacherous Currents, don''t you?"


    You Huang tilted her head in thought and nodded. The man continued, "Then I''ll start from the beginning."


    Many years ago, the three parts of the world were the Mortal Realm, the Heaven Realm and the Underworld. However, just like the Heaven Realm, there were always some sensitive regions, especially the Underworld.


    At that time, the Underworld was mainly my current territory, as well as the Nine Demonic Abyss. At that time, Pluto was still an Ancient Demon Sovereign, similar to the current Realm''s Purple Abyss God, who was an extremely powerful being. There was another formidable figure within the Nine Demons Abyss. He was the first King of Tartarus, and his name was Tartarus.


    You Huang inexplicably felt her heart tremble. He couldn''t help but ask, "Nine Nether?"


    The man nodded and said, "That''s right, Tartarus. Every king of the Abyss of Tartarus is called Tartarus."


    He had even entered the forbidden grounds that no one else in Heaven Realm dared to go to alone, the Treacherous Currents. He had actually stayed there for a year, and after coming out, his abilities were already incomparable to anyone else''s. It might even be inferior to the Purple Abyss Supreme God and the Ancient Demon Sovereign.


    He single-handedly created the Nine Serenities. I heard that it was extremely beautiful, with all the men being handsome and all the women being elegant and graceful. He was slowly becoming unsatisfied. He wanted to swallow up the underworld and the human world ¡­ Even to Heaven Realm.


    He paused, as if considering the wording. He continued, "Back then, the Heaven Realm and the Underworld Realm were not very safe either. Between the Ancient Demon Sovereign and the Heavenly Emperor ¡­ There are some disputes. "


    Thus, the entire Three Realms are basically in his hands. At that time, I just took over the Underworld, so naturally, I can''t let it be destroyed by me.


    He did not say what plan it was, but continued.


    At that time, his wife was ill, and his heart ached. Oh, that''s right. He''s married to an ordinary girl in the mortal world. She looks extremely ordinary, but he loves her like a treasure.


    His heart ached because of that lady''s illness. With internal and external troubles, he brought his wife into the Treacherous Currency and never came out again.


    According to the maid who served his wife at the time, she was already in her sixties and probably gave birth to you after she went in. I thought that Jiuyuan would probably die together with his wife. As for that little baby, without the care of the two of them, it would naturally die silently in that place, but I didn''t expect that your life would be so long, to actually let you live until now!


    You Huang didn''t know that she had such a background. Did her father, that ordinary father with a big beard, really know how to speak like this?


    He was in disbelief, and his heart was shaking violently. Suddenly, his father''s words appeared in his mind: "The human world is dangerous." You Huang couldn''t believe it as her trembling heart suddenly calmed down. He did not speak and let those words run through his mind.


    Would Daddy be that wicked person? No, no. If he was really a bad person, then why would he say such words to me? Furthermore, he even brought me and my mother to the Treacherous Currency. "By the way, the man from before said that he had set up a trap. It was so close that it almost disturbed his mind.


    You Huang slowly settled down and silently judged this person as an enemy, not a friend. In order to prevent him from suspecting her, she quickly grew up in a short period of time. He changed his mind and said with a trembling voice, "Really? My father is actually such a cruel person?"


    Seeing that his scheme had succeeded, the man couldn''t help but smile, "Of course it''s true. I''m afraid that you will have his ability on you, and for the sake of the lives of all the people in the world, you can''t. If you want to blame someone, blame your father. "


    You Huang''s head drooped as it trembled slightly. She thought that this cowardly and innocent man was probably crying silently and laughing on the inside. He turned around and left.


    The very next second after he left, You Huang lifted her head. A cold chill was in her cool eyes. He had to go out.

 C168

    Just as Su Yuewu was meditating, Bing''er walked in and gently said, "Miss, rest up. The heavenly soldiers have come a few times already, but they are still not exhausted. You should be the first one to collapse."


    She handed a bowl of bird''s nest soup to Su Yuewu. Su Yuewu absent-mindedly drank while saying, "Sigh, I can''t calm my heart down. I keep having the feeling that something will happen. How''s Tian Tian? "


    Bing-Er tidied things up slowly and said, "It''s the same as usual. He likes to eat and sleep, but I don''t know how he was treated in the Heaven Realm. He''s not as lively as he was before. I feel sorry for him."


    In order to prevent them from worrying too much, Su Yuewu didn''t tell them that Su Yitian had already awakened. And he didn''t know why, but it was as if he had a tacit understanding with Su Yuewu, so he still pretended to act like before, not letting anyone suspect him.


    "By the way, miss, I forgot one thing. Here''s your delivery. " She handed Su Yuewu a thick package.


    Su Yuewu slowly opened the door. Suddenly, she abruptly stood up, and the bowl of soup spilled all over her skirt. Su Yuewu had never lost her composure like this before, so Bing''er couldn''t help but ask, "Miss, what''s wrong?"


    Su Yuewu asked, "Where did you get this letter?"


    Bing''er looked and said, "Huai Nan City''s Moon Shadow Merchant Guild''s website."


    Su Yuewu calmly ordered, "Inform them, immediately keep that person here. Bing''er asked Rou Er to prepare, we will immediately head to Huai Nan City. "


    She shouldn''t have been in such a hurry, even when Leng Fanyun and Tian Tian were captured, it wasn''t like now. At that time, it was only grief and sorrow, and it was also full of hatred towards the Heaven Realm. However, it was different for You Huang. He had no inner qi and was simple in nature, so he could easily be used by others. She thought of the senior Nine Nether. Since she''d left him in the Treacherous Currents for the rest of her life, there was a reason. The current You Huang was in grave danger.


    She was on pins and needles in the moving carriage. Suddenly, a pair of warm, plump hands reached out and embraced Su Yuewu''s hands. She awkwardly consoled, "Mother, don''t be afraid. There''s me." It was not as if he did not know what he meant by those words. He had already inherited the power of the god of death, so it was not difficult for him to destroy this world now.


    Su Yuewu''s heart was slightly at ease for a moment. She forced a smile and said, "If I expose you now, it will be very dangerous. It''s alright. Mother, think of a way."


    She frowned deeply. Su Yitian sighed at his inability to help her. He could only do his best to distract his mother''s attention. "Where does this Uncle You Huang belong to? Why weren''t there any records on the wall of the Misty Pavilion?"


    As Su Yuewu thought of this, she temporarily forgot about other things and focused on explaining to her son, "At that time, you were first captured, and then you were taken advantage of by your father. I was really sad, and I didn''t want to do anything. Afterwards, I heard they said that there was a place called the Demon Trail, which is considered a forbidden land of the Wind Moon Continent. It was extremely dangerous, and I really couldn''t think of any other way, so I wanted to try it out.


    When Su Yuewu saw his caring expression, she couldn''t help but feel her heart warm up. She held her son''s hand and continued, "It''s You Huang that I met in the Treacherous Currency. I was the one who gave him that name. Ever since he was born, he has lived there. After his father and mother died, there was only a lute forest and a small bamboo house.


    She held her son in her arms and continued, "He''s also a pitiful child. In any case, I still have someone to talk to. Now ¡­" I''m afraid he came here just to find me. For a kind-hearted person like him, it''s best that he isn''t fooled. "


    Su Yitian tightly held onto Su Yuewu''s hand and said, "Definitely."


    This was the first time the waiter of Huai Nan City had seen his boss. Wow, how beautiful, even the people in the painting weren''t this beautiful. How did he have these eyebrows, eyes, mouth, and figure? How long is it? Why was it so beautiful? With such a comparison, the green flowers next door were really hard to look at. Ah, thinking about how she smiled at him this morning, it was really disgusting to think about it now.


    When Su Yuewu saw that she had asked this question for half a day, that waiter just looked at her with a silly smile. She couldn''t help but furrow her brows and ask, "Where is he now?"


    The shopkeeper coughed once more before summoning the waiter''s soul. He took another glance at Su Yuewu before bowing and replying, "I don''t know, but he left later. He only said that he returned to which region?"


    Su Yuewu asked again: "Are you a ghost?"


    The waiter saw that she knew so. He secretly regretted letting that man go at that time. If he had been good with her, wouldn''t he have received a huge reward now?


    He could only reply, "To return to my boss, yes, it is indeed a ghost level."


    Su Yuewu frowned, and prepared to continue walking towards the Demon Area.


    Halfway there, Tang YiRou suddenly rushed in. Ever since the incident with Shangguan Tulong, her and Su Yuewu''s situation hadn''t improved. Even though they still did it, they still refused to have a good talk with Su Yuewu. Su Yuewu knew what she was thinking, but she couldn''t take revenge for her. After all, the previous Guan Tuolong had told her a good piece of information, and it was reasonable that she shouldn''t have been one to destroy the bridge after crossing the river.


    Tang YiRou said expressionlessly, "Your servant has just received news that young master You Huang saved a young master and a servant girl here a few days ago."


    Su Yuewu didn''t quite understand her meaning, so she used her eyes to signal her to continue. Tang YiRou paused for a moment before replying, "That young master claims to be from one of the four great families, his surname is Su."


    Not good, there''s trouble in Youlan! Su Yuewu immediately reacted.


    At that time, she was the one who planned the destruction of the four great families. The Su Clan had long since died without even leaving a trace of them. Where did the young master of the Su Clan come from?


    She immediately called the carriage driver, "Return to Huai Nan City. Rou Er, I''ll draw a picture of You Huang for you later. Immediately dispatch all those you''ve killed in the month to the place where you''ve met this person. "


    Tang YiRou replied, "Yes."


    Su Yuewu absorbed the waiter''s experience and covered her face with a thin veil. She asked, "Shop owner, have you seen this person before?" The young master You Huang in the portrait was young and elegant.


    When had that shop owner ever seen such a scene before? He was somewhat afraid. However, he had clearly seen the person on the portrait before. He swallowed and replied, "I''ve seen it before. There were three of them, two men and a woman. They even came to my shop to eat and drink. Speaking of the rabbit, is it me ¡­"


    Seeing him veer away, Su Yuewu couldn''t help but interrupt, "How are you so sure it''s him?"


    The shop owner was displeased that the woman in front of him dared to interrupt him. However, he still argued, "How could I not know that the man in front of me is exactly the same as the one in the painting. Furthermore, there are two dimples on his face."


    Su Yuewu thought back to when she was in the Treacherous Currency, and she told him about the affairs of the mortal realm. He would squint his eyes and smile. Indeed, there were two dimples on his face. She nodded and said, "It seems so. What else? What happened after that?"


    The shopkeeper continued, "They came to my shop and I cooked a big pot of rabbits. The young master wanted to drink, but the wine was in the cellar. It was getting dark, so I didn''t want to go and get it. That young master has a good temper, so he told me to point him in the right direction and he can go get it by himself. Then, the three of them drank an entire jar of wine. The two of them were still alright, but the young master you were looking for was completely drunk.


    The crux of the matter was here. It seemed like the two had taken the person who''d captured You Huang, but they didn''t know who they were. Even though there were pictures of them, how could they not know that they were human masks?


    Su Yitian suddenly asked, "Grandfather, do you have the wine vat and bowl from that day?"


    The shop owner said, "I''ve already washed that bowl many times, but the empty jar is still in the cellar. If you guys can take a look, I''ll bring it over for you guys." With that, he entered the cellar.


    Su Yitian looked at the jar and his expression changed almost imperceptibly. Suddenly, he said, "Grandfather, can you take me to the cellar to take a look?"


    When Su Yuewu saw his serious expression, she already felt that something wasn''t right. She was about to shout, "Tian Tian ¡­" Su Yitian turned around and said, "I already know about it. Mother, don''t worry ¡­"


    Only then did Su Yuewu''s heart calm down.


    Su Yitian slowly descended to the cellar. There was no light within the darkness. He took out a fire piston and slowly searched the floor. Suddenly, he squatted down and rubbed his hands on the ground, covering himself with a layer of white powder. He smelled it closely and licked it. "Humph, it really is it."


    He climbed up to the cellar, looked at Su Yuewu, and slowly said, "Mother, this was done by the Palace Mistress." His voice was cold and bone-piercing, as if he had come from hell.


    Su Yuewu was somewhat baffled. "Palace Mistress?" She had only heard him mention the Palace Mistress and Lian Qing; however, she had absolutely no idea who they were and where they were.


    Su Yitian sneered and said, "Oh, that''s right. His name should be Pluto."


    It was actually done by the Netherworld! Su Yuewu exclaimed.


    She asked Su Yitian, "You ¡­" "Are you sure?"


    Su Yitian showed her the powder in his hand, "This is a medicine that has been refined using one''s cultivation. This medicine is made from the juice of a flower, and these words are only found in the Underworld. I''ve lived by the side of the Palace Master for all these years, so I know about these medicine." When Su Yuewu saw that his words had turned sarcastic and cold again, she knew that her own words reminded him of the days when he was abused and abused by the Palace Master and Lian Qing. She couldn''t help but sigh and say, "Ai, I shouldn''t have said that again. I''m sorry."


    Su Yitian had been reminiscing about the events of the past and didn''t know that his expression was so terrible. Looking at Su Yuewu''s guilty expression, he knew that he must have scared her. He immediately softened his expression and said, "Mother, I''m sorry. Tian Tian shouldn''t have said this to you." In a place where Su Yuewu couldn''t see, he squinted his eyes and thought to himself, There''s no rush. Asgard Master, Lian Qing, the debt between the two of you, I will slowly settle it with you for the rest of our lives.


    Su Yuewu then asked the old man, "Do you know which direction they walked in?"


    That shop owner was already rather old, and now that he was frightened like this, his head felt a little dizzy. Sometimes it was to the east, sometimes it was to the west. Tang YiRou couldn''t bear to see him grumbling like that, so she scared him, causing him to turn back into heading south.


    Su Yuewu almost suspected that he was the person sent by Pluto to confuse them, but this method was really a bit too stupid.


    Suddenly, the shop owner smacked his head and ran out. He walked to a big tree to the north and said, "When they left, the carriage bumped into this tree. There were traces of friction on the tree; it must have gone to the north."


    Everyone was silent. Tang YiRou held her forehead and asked, "Are you sure this time?"


    The old man said sincerely, "I''m sure."

 C169

    Actually, according to Pluto''s thoughts, he had done all of this without a single flaw. He had struck first to gain the upper hand when You Huang first appeared in the Treacherous Currency. And because she didn''t know his background, she had set up such a huge trap. No matter how one looked at it, it was completely flawless. However, he absolutely did not think of this point. He had come to the mortal world to see Su Yuewu, and she was currently in control of the biggest intelligence agency in the mortal world.


    Su Yuewu, Su Yitian, and Tang Yirou followed the direction the old man was pointing in. It was not easy to enter the Underworld. No matter how powerful the Lunar Slaughter was, no matter how much information they had, they would not be able to find out so much about the Underworld.


    As Su Yuewu continued to advance with them, she continued to gather information regarding the Underworld. Su Yitian''s unhappiness could be easily seen, but since Su Yuewu didn''t explain, and since Tang YiRou wasn''t an unintelligent person, she didn''t feel it appropriate to ask any further questions.


    The three of them walked along the road without saying a word. Su Yuewu was also very tired. Tang Yiran and Su Yitian were doing their own stuff, so they didn''t have anything else to say to each other.


    On the third day, the people of Heaven Realm descended once again. This was truly a ridiculous matter. The Heavenly Emperor was extremely angered by the fact that Su Yuewu had obtained both his daughter, Huo Yun Niang Chang, and the Immortal Yuan. Think about it. The treasure of a precious girl of his clan, yet it was actually given to another woman who was inferior to his own daughter by an unrelated person. How could he not hate it? What was so good about that woman? She was being forgiven by demons. She didn''t have the slightest bit of interest and her temper wasn''t good at all. The taste of that Purple Abyss High God was actually so heavy, liking this kind of stuff.


    The consequence of the Heavenly Emperor''s unhappiness was: Tai Bai continued to lose his favor. The Heavenly Emperor also had some resentment towards Zi Yuan, but Zi Yuan''s ability was higher than his and his position was higher than his. Thus, no matter how much he hated him, he could do nothing about it. But towards that enchanting fox spirit, Su Yuewu, he would not let her go so easily.


    So what if you''re in the seventh level of the Sky Profound Realm? Even if my Heaven Realm doesn''t have one person, can''t a group of people beat you? He immediately called out the other three Empyreans other than Mu Zhongliu, who had died, for a conversation.


    You are all members of the Tian Family, since you have taken the Tian Family''s money, you should help the Tian Family. Today, you honor the heavenly clan, and in the future, the heavenly clan will honor you. Look, now is the time for you to repay the heavens. For the reincarnation of the God of Slaughter and the witch, aren''t you all going to do your best?


    If we can''t get back Su Yuewu and that God Slaying God''s reincarnation, the three of us would look up and see that the Sky Emperor saw that he had achieved his goal, so he let the three go with satisfaction.


    Just as he left the hall, a gust of immortal wind blew past him, instantly dispersing his boiling blood. The Sky Sovereign asked in confusion, "What did we just promise the Sky Emperor?"


    The Northern Empyrean also responded, "Ah, that''s right. We said that if we didn''t bring back Su Yuewu and the God Slayer''s reincarnation, we wouldn''t need to be this Empyrean."


    "Sigh, that Old Man Mu, Liu, has been killed by Su Yuewu for the sake of the Celestial Emperor. Do you think that with just the three of us, our immortal powers are inferior to his? There''s a reincarnated God Slayer next to her. "


    The three of them were depressed, but since they had already promised the Celestial Emperor, there was nothing they could do this time around. With these three Sky Sovereign who were afraid of death, it would be funny if the team from the Heaven Realm went down to capture the two of them.


    Each time, the basic configuration was an Empyrean. Each Empyrean would come in turn, and they would also bring three to five Immortal weapons that had just reached Heaven Breaking Island. First, he righteously condemned the two of them and then began to fight. At the beginning, it was quite beautiful, but he couldn''t help but hit it. Su Yuewu had only exchanged blows with them for thirty to fifty moves. As soon as Su Yuewu began using her strongest technique, they immediately rolled back to the Heavenly Court.


    Su Yuewu admired their way of observing the situation and observing the situation, and also admired their policy and strategy. This time, Su Yuewu resisted the urge to swing her sword at them. She patiently and meticulously accompanied them for fifty moves, but those few people still had serious expressions on their faces.


    She then looked at Su Yitian and Tang YiRou beside her. Both of them were carrying bags of food, and each of them was eating a piece of chicken leg with great energy. She burst into flames. When did the two of them buy that fragrant peach blossom chicken drumstick? Wasn''t it like watching a movie now?


    She immediately used her most powerful technique, and those few people immediately knew that Su Yuewu no longer wanted to play with them. He immediately retracted his sword and turned around to escape. The Empyrean that came down this time was the Western Empyrean. Knowing that Su Yuewu did not wish to lower herself to the same level as them, he felt a little awkward and said, "Miss Su, thank you."


    Su Yuewu no longer paid any attention to him. Su Yitian, on the other hand, put down his chicken leg and mocked, "If you are sorry, then don''t come down here." Why would you pretend to be loyal and devoted in front of the Celestial Emperor when you are so afraid of death? "


    The Western Sky Sovereign felt wronged and angry, but he didn''t dare to do anything to them. Was it because he had been fooled by the Celestial Emperor that he agreed so casually? Wasn''t this too disgraceful and cold?


    He could only turn his head away bashfully. He led the five soldiers back to the Heaven Realm.


    Tang YiRou finally finished the chicken leg in her hand. Su Yuewu cast a sidelong glance at the two of them and said, "Have you eaten well?"


    The two people nodded and replied, "Very good."


    Su Yuewu asked again, "Did you see it well?"


    The two people nodded again and replied, "Very good."


    Su Yuewu could no longer hold it in. She immediately grabbed Su Yitian''s chubby face and said, "If you continue to look at me like this, I''ll turn you into a joke."


    Su Yitian was most adept at knowing when to act coquettishly and when to act seriously. He immediately put on a serious and affectionate expression and said, "Mother, if the heavenly soldiers come down again, I will protect you every day. As long as I am alive, I will not let mother face any danger."


    He used his oily, fat, and leisurely claws to hug Su Yuewu. Su Yuewu hugged her son that she had finally recovered with great difficulty. Her heart was filled with mixed emotions; she really had several thousands of things to do in her family. Right now, she really felt very happy.


    She knew that he was trying to coax her, but she was touched. She knocked on Su Yitian''s head and said, "You''re the only one who knows how to speak." After a while, he said, "Mother, please come. Mother can protect you."


    The two held each other, while Tang YiRou watched quietly from the side. She thought of her own Nian Qing. If only Qing Ya was here, it would be great. It would not be like this, where she would be left all alone, with no one to talk to. She thought of Shangguan Tulong''s arm and smiled contemptuously.


    The three of them continued on their journey, and the atmosphere was much better now. At least, Su Yuewu thought so. As long as they had Su Yitian as a softener, there would be no problem with the three of them losing face.


    Not long after the three of them left, Su Yitian began to lazily say that he couldn''t walk anymore, but Tang YiRou was speechless. He had walked less than five kilometers today, and now he was sitting in his uncle''s ox carriage, the young master of a wealthy family, for less than two hours, and yet he said he was tired?


    Tang YiRou patiently said, "I still don''t know the other person''s situation, so don''t be willful, hm?" Su Yuewu also looked at Su Yitian with disapproval. She really wanted to quickly understand the situation of You Huang. You Huang had been like her younger brother during the six months they''d spent together in the Treacherous Currency. The uncertainty about whether she was dead or alive was truly worrisome.


    Su Yitian looked at the two of them. Had he finally taken advantage of the situation? After attacking and displaying his killing intent, he said, "Do it. I''ll bring you guys tomorrow. If I remember correctly, I should know the way that old thing works."


    Tang YiRou glared at him with an expression that said "you should have told me earlier." Su Yitian stared back with bulging eyes and said, "I''m in a bad mood because I don''t want to say it." When Su Yuewu saw that they were actually using battle spirit again, she only focused on drinking her tea.


    The struggle was finally broken by the shop owner, who brought three big bowls of noodles and said, "Ah ¡­" "Esteemed customer, the noodles are here." With that, he placed three large bowls of steaming hot noodles in front of the three of them. It was the ordinary spring noodles of the farmhouse. The noodles were snow-white, with some cabbage and egg silk placed on top. The noodles were sprinkled with scallion and sesame oil, and the fragrance assaulted one''s nostrils.


    Su Yitian had always felt that the weather was hot, and now he was even more unwilling to eat the noodles. He frowned and asked the shop owner, "Uncle, how do you feed us such a hot noodles on such a hot day?"


    The simple and honest farmer rubbed his hands and said, "Hur hur, I saw you coming from the north, right? "Although it''s hot during the day, the humidity is very high at night. Many young ladies and big sisters are prone to catching colds, so we always cook a bowl of noodles at night and put in extra ginger and garlic. Although the taste is a bit big, the moisture can still be used to expel the poison."


    Su Yuewu picked up the chopsticks; indeed, they were spicy and spicy. Su Yitian wanted to say something, but Su Yuewu didn''t want to be tangled up with him and stopped him. Tian Tian became obedient as expected. She stopped talking to the shop owner and focused on eating the noodles.


    He didn''t know why, but the chopsticks suddenly slipped and fell to the ground. He obediently climbed down the table and picked up the chopsticks without waiting for Su Yuewu to get angry.


    After they finished their meal, the three of them simply took a bath. Su Yuewu and Tian Tian shared a room, while Tang YiRou shared a room.


    Suddenly, the window opened soundlessly, and a figure slipped in quickly. He then opened the door from the inside, and the people outside rushed towards the bed. Under the moonlight from the open window, the blades in their hands were as bright as ice.


    The few of them poked at the bed and realized that something was wrong. The leader of the group said, "Fourth Bro, something''s not right. Light the lamps." The lights illuminated the room as bright as day, but there was no sign of the three of them. Under the blanket on the bed was clearly a pillow.


    The few of them were shocked. Ever since their shop was opened, they had never failed in their business. The man in the lead was deep in thought. The man who had just lit the lamp asked, "Big brother, what should we do now?"


    That big brother was clearly the simple and honest shop owner during the day. Now, under the light of the candles, his face appeared exceptionally terrifying. He said coldly, "I didn''t expect those two girls to be smart. Don''t be afraid, since they have finished eating the noodles, they must not be far. Search, quickly call the brothers up and search them for me." No need to leave anyone alive. "


    Just as they were about to turn around and leave, a feminine voice suddenly called out, "There''s no need to look for us. We''re right here." The fourth brother and two other men turned around and were surprised to find a dagger on the neck of the man who was the eldest. Beside him stood the cold and elegant lady.


    Su Yuewu and Su Yitian walked out. Everyone was utterly shocked by their ghostly actions. Who are you people? Why are you so powerful? We are only opening a small black shop, please spare us. "


    When those few people heard their boss'' words, they immediately put down the weapons in their hands and kneeled on the ground, begging Su Yue Wu to let them go.


    Su Yuewu''s cold voice travelled over, "If it was an ordinary underworld store, would it use such a powerful poison?"

 C170

    The big man seemed to be stunned for a moment before quickly reacting and asking, "What is the Madam saying?" We brothers are only here for the sake of wealth. Now that the two of us are on a higher level, we are willing to admit defeat. I hope that the two ladies can let us go. You can take all the treasures in this shop as long as you keep us alive. "


    Su Yuewu shook her head and said, "It''s a pity, it''s a pity that you guys are so good at talking and singing and learning, but now you''re all speaking in earnest. If I really didn''t have any experience, I would have been fooled by you guys." "Isn''t it?"


    The big man was stunned as he said doubtfully, "I don''t know what Madam is talking about."


    Su Yuewu smiled confidently, "Do you want to know where you exposed your intentions? Just because you thought that we mortals do not recognize your poison, and yet, you didn''t think that there would be such an old person here, and yet, we did not have any plans to kill you. Say, am I right? "


    The few of them turned pale with fright. The burly man forced a smile and said, "Madam already knows about it?"


    Su Yuewu glanced at him and said, "Your scheme is really poisonous. If I''m not mistaken, this is the entrance to the Underworld. If you pretend to be a dark shop, then ordinary people would have been tricked by you." "It''s really hidden in the city. Your place is really great."


    Being teased like that, the big guy became even more stubborn, "Madam is so smart. Since you''ve guessed it, I might as well admit it. Yes, this is the entrance to the Underworld, but we also do business in the mortal realm, and only kill those who insist on entering the Underworld. It''s not like no one is aware of it. I''m just curious, when exactly did you discover it? "


    Su Yuewu smiled and said, "Actually, we didn''t notice it in the beginning, but you didn''t notice it. My child, at that time, after constantly asking you why there was the scent of green onions and ginger in there, you pretended to drop your chopsticks and hide under the table?"


    The burly man''s eyes were filled with disbelief. "Could it be ¡­" The beautiful lady just said that if it was someone from the mortal world, they really wouldn''t be able to recognize the poison of the Underworld. Could it be ¡­ He couldn''t even imagine it.


    Su Yuewu nodded and said, "You''re right. It was precisely under the table that he gave us the hint that the noodles were poisonous." Furthermore, why would he know about the poison in the Underworld? You should know it better than me. "


    Su Yitian stood up with his pair of red eyes and a murderous expression on his face. Tang YiRou''s hand, which was holding the dagger, shook as a trace of blood appeared on the man''s neck.


    Su Yitian looked at the man and said, "Long time no see."


    The man looked as if he had seen a ghost. "You ¡­" You are not... "The Emperor ¡­" He didn''t manage to finish his sentence. Su Yitian raised his eyebrows and said, "Didn''t I already get killed by the Sky Emperor? Back then, Asgard Master and the Heavenly Emperor had an agreement to sacrifice me. His mouth was finished, but his eyes were as cold as ice.


    He continued, "Unfortunately, none of you ever thought that I would actually not die." He rolled his eyes and continued, "Since I am not dead, then someone is going to die."


    Tang YiRou''s dagger was still on his neck, but he had already fallen down. There was a sharp dagger in his stomach, but it didn''t even fit the handle. Tang YiRou had killed many people in her life, but she had never felt so cold and cruel before.


    The dagger in her hand seemed to have lost all its strength as it fell to the ground with a "ding" sound. After a long while, the dagger was handed in front of him. A pair of fat white hands, along with a smiling face, which was usually filled with happiness, appeared in front of him. His eyes were still a little red, but he had already restrained himself for a long time, so he called out, "Auntie Rou Er, your dagger dropped."


    Rou-Er took it but didn''t dare to look at him again. She walked to a corner. A trace of sadness flashed across Su Yitian''s face before quickly disappearing.


    He turned around and looked at his brothers who had fought together in the past and asked, "What about you guys, do you want to be like him?"


    The fourth elder brother replied, "I never expected you to come back. Forget it, it''s your life that has fallen into your hands, so let''s end this here and now. I have no need for your forgiveness, Asgard Master is right. Leaving a person like you around is a mistake for the entire world ¡­" He hadn''t even said the word "wrong" before he fell to the ground. His eyes were still open as he looked around the room ferociously.


    The remaining man saw that his two brothers had been killed and tears were already flowing down his cheeks. He looked again and blood was flowing out of the corner of his mouth as he fell to the ground. He had bit his tongue to commit suicide.


    They actually acted like this. Even though Su Yitian''s heart was filled with hatred, he could not help but feel sad. His former brothers who fought together clearly knew that he didn''t do anything wrong, but they still stood at the corner of that Palace Master. No one understood him, no one cared about him, no one cared about him ¡­


    He was hugged into a warm embrace by someone from behind, and a gentle voice sounded, "Don''t worry, you''re always mother''s precious son. Even if there''s a lot of people in this world who don''t understand you, there''s still always dad and mom, hmm?"


    The tears that he had endured for hundreds of years finally came down. No one felt that he had been wrongly accused, and he didn''t want to become a killing machine. After all these years, only one mother knew that she was wronged. Su Yitian couldn''t hold it in any longer and threw himself into her arms, wailing, "Mother ¡­" Woo woo ¡­ * Tian Tian felt wronged ¡­ It was clearly the Mistress who didn''t want to kill anyone. She made Aunt Lian feed me that poison and made me lose my mind ¡­ So it turns out that Tian Tian really likes Aunt Lian. I feel at ease with her smell, but she still betrayed me ¡­ "


    He had probably held it in for too long, and was now crying until he was out of breath. For some unknown reason, Su Yuewu also felt that her eyes were sore. Strange, she clearly wasn''t such a weak person, but now she was actually crying.


    She hugged the cute lump of flesh from her body and comforted, "Not afraid, not afraid every day. Now that I have a mother, mother believes in you. Mother will always be by your side."


    Su Yitian cried for a long time until his entire face was red. He sobbed and asked Su Yuewu, "Mother, do you believe in me? "You don''t mind Tian Tian killing people in the first place?"


    Su Yuewu smiled as she cried, gently wiping away his tears and said, "I''m not afraid, mother is not afraid." "Everyday, you will always be mother''s obedient child. Mother will always love you."


    Su Yitian didn''t say another word as he tightly hugged Su Yuewu.


    Su Yuewu pushed him but he didn''t move. After a long while, he whispered, "Mother ¡­" "Mother ¡­"


    Su Yuewu replied, "What''s wrong?"


    He did not answer, but continued to call out, "Mother ¡­ "Mother ¡­"


    Su Yuewu finally understood the feelings of this stupid darling, and hugged the baby even more tightly. "I''m here, Tian Tian."


    Both of them cried until their eyes were like peaches. Tang YiRou poured water from the well and applied it to their eyes.


    Su Yitian ignored her. He felt a little awkward, having been provoked by Tang YiRou''s appearance back then. Now, he felt that Auntie Rou was no more than this, and wasn''t worth treating like this.


    Tang YiRou was also regretful, especially when she saw how sad and wronged Su Yitian was crying while hugging Su Yuewu. He had always been a heartless person, and never had he cried like this. If it wasn''t for the great grievances he suffered, why would such a cute person cry like this? She could vaguely hear some things, but she did not know what they were. She also did not know what to do.


    After the three of them ate for a while, Su Yue Wu saw Tang Yi Rou''s cautious look. She patted her hands and said: "I know you''re too surprised, so you''re surprised. Sigh, it''s my fault. I didn''t tell you in time."


    Tang YiRou also felt that she had hurt her child''s heart, so she asked, "What should I do? I don''t despise him. "


    Su Yuewu nodded and comforted him, "I still don''t know about you? "Don''t worry, he''s a smart child and will make a comeback. Auntie Rou Er treats him so well, how could he not know?"


    Tang YiRou was a bit stunned and said, "Ai, I didn''t know he had this kind of energy. If I had known earlier, I would have treated him as good as Nine Nether."


    The two chatted for a while longer, but just as Tang YiRou was about to turn around, she noticed Su Yitian leaning against the door frame and looking at them. She didn''t know how long she listened for, but her eyes were red again.


    He didn''t say a word as he walked into the room. Seeing him like this, Tang YiRou could only sigh.


    As the three of them continued on their journey to the underworld, You Huang''s inner strength had already reached a deeper level within the mountain cave.


    The dark cave was now filled with a misty white light, milky and ethereal. Among them, You Huang''s face was haggard, emaciated to the point where she didn''t look human. Her clothes were tattered, but her spirit was still alright. Right now, she had an expression that said she wished to die.


    He had already reached the realm of Bai Xuan. He opened his eyes, and with a flick of his wrist, he was able to free himself from the shackles. At last his hands were free, and he moved slowly, letting the blood flow slowly down his stiff, cold arms.


    After a long while, he slowly raised his hand and pulled the Darksteel Chain to the left and right with both of his hands. The Darksteel that was so hard that even a good sword could not cut through it actually cracked like rubber in his hands. He took out the iron chains on the side of his chest, and the waves of ice-cold pain that had been suppressing him only felt that it had lessened by more than half.


    After a long while, he used the same logic to remove the chain on the other side. He powerlessly fell to the ground and began to seriously recuperate his inner breathing.


    Now, he was able to skillfully use his inner force. He was originally a descendant of the Nine Serenities. Regarding martial arts and inner force, it was a very easy task.


    In just a few short days, he had turned from an ordinary person who knew nothing into a White Xuan expert. This speed could not be described as slow. If it wasn''t for his intelligence and outstanding genes, how could he have achieved this?


    He slowly recuperated as the blood in his chest gradually stopped flowing. He sat for a while longer, letting the dizziness and cold sweat pass. Then he slowly raised his hand and unshackled the shackles on his feet. He had been hung up for a few days now, and now he was able to lie flat on the ground. It was a very comfortable feeling.


    You Huang enjoyed herself as she laid on the ground, waiting for the hunger and dizziness to slowly pass.


    The sound of footsteps could be heard in the distance. It was the Palace Mistress. She would come to see him once a day and ask him one question every day.


    You Huang stood up again and continued hanging the shackles on her body.


    His hearing was getting better and better, and it was only after hanging on for a long time that the rumbling sounds of the walls of the cave could be heard. The dignified man was still in the light outside.

 C171

    He looked at You Huang and asked, "What do you want to ask me today?" "I think you don''t have much time left. Quickly ask your important questions and finish your reincarnation as soon as possible."


    You Huang''s weak voice rang out, "I ¡­" What did I ask you yesterday? "


    The man seemed very happy that he was so weak and absent-minded. He kindly said, "You asked me about the matter between your parents yesterday."


    You Huang''s voice continued to sound weaker, "I think ¡­" You wish to know about Lian Qing. "


    The man was surprised that he would ask such a question. He was stunned for a moment. "How do you know her name?" he asked bluntly.


    You Huang''s voice was a little absent-minded. "Heh heh, how else can I know? You''re the only one who can tell me ¡­ Could it be that I have been hallucinating? "


    Pluto''s voice held some doubt, was it really him? Forget it, he didn''t have much time anyway. He would just treat the matters of adulthood as stories and tell them.


    It was because the heaven and earth had only just formed its will. He was still following behind the powerful master ¡ª the Ancient Demon Sovereign. He was very quiet, and he didn''t have many opportunities to wait on her, so he always went out to play.


    Unlike the mortal world, the Underworld only had chaos and fireworks. Aside from the chaos in the battlefield, there were also God Beasts that would pop out at any time. There were also non-humankind beings, as well as all sorts of unimaginable dangers.


    The Ancient Demon Sovereign was a powerful martial artist, but he was not a good ruler. He would not allow outsiders to humiliate him, but he did not care much about internal matters.


    After having Yao Ji, he did not care about these things anymore.


    At that time, he was still a man who loved to fight. At that time, he had found a little girl in a group of people fighting.


    Her parents had already starved to death, and only she was still alive. But she wasn''t the only one who was alive, and there were others who had gone mad from hunger.


    The weather was very hot, and the corpses would rot after a long time and emit a heavy, fishy stench that they could not eat. However, her parents had just passed away, and even their corpses were still warm. Thus, they rushed to obtain a share of the spoils.


    Although she was small, she already knew everything that she needed to know. Right now, looking at those people who were starving like madmen tearing up the corpses of her parents, she felt heartache and anger. However, she was still young and hadn''t eaten her fill, so how could she compete with those crazy people?


    She could only try her best to widen her eyes and grab onto everything in front of her. If she couldn''t grab it, she would bite it. She would not let anyone near her parents. Her face was covered in tears and blood, making her look extremely ferocious.


    It was at this moment that Ming Cang appeared. He saw a little girl in that group, her face full of despair and resentment, as if all the hatred in the world was frozen on her face. She used all her strength to grab it and bite it. She didn''t feel any pain from being kicked away, so she immediately went back to argue with the others.


    Her face was covered in tears and blood, but he felt as if his heart had missed a beat. He grabbed her and she bit his arm hard. He endured the pain and asked softly, "What happened?"


    Her voice was so gentle, yet it carried a sense of calm. The little girl opened her eyes, which were covered in blood, and looked at the clean and clean boy in front of her. It was as if he came from another world. No hunger or exile.


    She was like a drowning child, crying out, "I beg you, they want to eat my parents, please save them." She knelt down and kowtowed to him. Not long later, the brick in front of her was covered in blood.


    He had never seen such a crazy little girl, so he panicked and said, "Alright, alright, I''ll do as you say."


    He was truly worthy of being a disciple of the Ancient Demon Sovereign. After taking care of those people, the remaining people all fled when they saw that he was not easy to mess with. She opened her teary eyes and looked at the group of people who were fleeing in every direction. She could not help but say joyfully, "Little big brother, you are so awesome."


    On her face, tears washed the blood into rows, but he caught a glimpse of her eyes that had been washed. They were clear and bright, like a spring in a deep valley that had not been collected.


    He dragged her parents'' bodies to a hill not far away and used his sword to dig two shallow holes before burying them inside. The earth slowly covered the two of them. The girl suddenly asked, "Little brother, will they be cold?"


    Ming Cang didn''t expect her to answer in such a manner, and he didn''t know the answer. Facing those eyes, he felt that he could not disappoint her. He shook his head and said, "This is the Sun Slope, the sun will always shine here. Look, there are peach blossoms and grass here. Your parents will be living well here."


    A wistful look appeared in her eyes. "That''s great. Little big brother, I also want to live here. I won''t starve again. I won''t be bullied again." Her face had been washed clean, and her white porcelain face was a mixture of fear and sadness.


    "Do you have any other relatives?"


    The little girl shook her head, "There''s still one more brother. Unfortunately, he''s already dead."


    Ming Cang looked at her and suddenly came up with an idea. He tentatively asked the girl, "I... I don''t have any parents, and am currently learning with Master. Are you willing to come back with me? "


    The girl looked at him with sparkling eyes. She asked, "Can I? Can you eat until you''re full, or can you feel cold? "


    The little man already knew the pain in his heart. He pulled her hand and said, "If there''s food for me, there must be food for you."


    As they walked back hand in hand, he asked her, "Do you have a name?"


    The girl shook her head and said, "Mother always wants my brother. Usually, they call me Junior-apprentice Brother."


    In the end, after reading the book and getting to know Wen Mo, Ming Cang said: "This is not a good name. Can I help you think of another one?"


    The girl''s voice was soft and gentle. "Alright, little big brother."


    After thinking for a moment, Ming Cang said, "Lianqing, I pity you for being so lonely. How about I call you Lianqing?"


    The girl said, "As long as Big Brother likes it, anything is fine."


    The Ancient Demon Sovereign really didn''t care about these things. Now that there was an extra little girl, there was no need to worry. When he asked for his name, he slightly frowned and said, "This name is truly a bit sour. Let''s change Lianlian to Lotus Lotus Lotus, it''s a bit more exquisite and generous."


    From then on, there was another person called Lian Qing that stood beside Ming Cang.


    He followed beside the Ancient Demon Sovereign, but still carried a very strange attitude towards his teacher who was both a teacher and a friend. He greatly admired him, but he also revered him, and truly hoped that one day, he would become the King of the Underworld.


    If a person had an object that they liked, they would make mistakes, and they would have a weakness. With Yao Ji''s help, he had a conversation with the Heavenly Emperor at that time, and the two of them worked together to destroy the soul of the Ancient Demon Sovereign who was injured.


    He finally became the king of the Underworld. On the night he killed the Ancient Demon Sovereign, he drank a lot of wine. He said to Lian Qing, "Master treats me very well and has never criticized me harshly before. He even taught me inner force cultivation methods. Back then, in order to practice faster, I suffered from Qi deviation. It was Master who saved me."


    Lian Qing would not advise him to drink less. She would only look at him quietly and fill his cup when it was empty, letting him vent the sadness and unhappiness in his heart. Afterwards, she would personally boil a thick wine for him.


    Ming Cang continued, "But Master has no heart. Other than Yao Ji, he treats everyone with indifference. He never praised me. If I hadn''t shamelessly followed my master at that time, he definitely wouldn''t have taken me. Woo woo woo ¡­ * I just want Master to praise me more. One day, his eyes will be able to see me and know that his disciple is also very outstanding.


    He was already drunk, and said drunkenly, "Master, you don''t want me anymore, so I''ll give you up first. "Don''t blame me." Or else, it would be: "Lian Qing, Lian Qing, you''re the only one left in the underworld. You must not leave me."


    Lian Qing had already grown up to be a teenage girl. Looking at the painful expression on the face of the boy who had grown up together with her, her eyebrows knitted together as she said, "Ah Ming, I will accompany you forever." Her white fingers slowly traced across the youth''s face.


    After becoming the King of Hell, Hades put in a lot of effort. At least compared to his master, Hades was a good thing for the whole of Hades. At least the country had stabilised, people no longer had to live in exile, and he was loved.


    However, after becoming a king, there were some things that were different. He was no longer tired of being with Lian Qing all day long like before. He had endless national affairs waiting for him. It had been a long time since he had gone to find Lian Qing. Lian Qing wanted to ask him if he was happy. If he was unhappy, she would always be by his side.


    He was separated from her sleeping quarters by a large courtyard, and the flowers in the middle blocked her gaze. Lian Qing missed him a lot. However, every time she went to see him, he would frown and say, "Lian Qing, why have you come? I''m very busy. When I have time, I will come and see you."


    She was looking forward to it, but she couldn''t bear to see him step into her doorway.


    Now he had a headache again.


    A man with red hair came to the human world. His behavior was strange, but his martial arts were superb. He went to the Nine Demonic Abyss alone to stabilize the internal strife and create another independent kingdom ¡ª the Nine Serenities.


    No one knew how powerful he was. He had already become a legend. Moreover, under his leadership, Jiu You''s ability became stronger and stronger. It was as if he was standing on equal footing with the underworld.


    Ming Cang was very worried. If he did not keep up with the powerful opponents and hasten their rise to power, the underworld would be engulfed.


    When Lian Qing carried the lotus seed soup again, Ming Cang was very agitated. He said, "Can you stop bothering me? I''m already tired enough." He didn''t see that the lotus seeds were fresh. Lian Qing had specially come to the lake to pick them one by one. She had already carefully removed the lotus hearts. She didn''t want him to eat the bitter lotus hearts.

 C172

    Lian Qing acted as if she did not see his furious face nor did she hear his words. She slowly squatted on the ground and picked up the pieces of porcelain that were shattered into pieces.


    Ming Cang didn''t look at her. He regretted it the moment he said it. However, he was the king now, so he couldn''t be this kind to her. He pretended to take out a book and started reading it, but he didn''t manage to read any of the words.


    Lian Qing squatted on the ground. Behind her, there were layers upon layers of white skirts. Her entire body was like a lotus blooming on a pond of clear jade, thin and elegant. He didn''t know that before he knew it, she had already grown into a woman.


    He looked at the figure as it walked out, holding the broken shard. He was somewhat hesitant. Suddenly, he saw a snaking mark on the black floor and he quickly ran out.


    Lian Qing walked in front of him with quick steps. It was as if she was crying and was wiping her tears with her hand. Feeling anxious, he hurriedly stepped forward and pulled him back. Then, he said, "Lian Qing, what happened to your hand? Quickly, let me take a look."


    The woman''s hand was soft and white, with a big cut on it. A large amount of blood was wriggling through the pink wound. She saw the people who were rushing over behind her, staring at him in disbelief. There were still tears on her face, mixed with fresh red blood, as if they were meeting each other for the first time. A little girl looked at her with dependence and terror.


    Ming Cang''s heart suddenly started to ache fiercely as he thought about the promise he made to Lian Qing. He used his robe to gently wipe away the tears and blood on her face. He gently pulled her hand and said, "Come, let''s go back and apply the medicine."


    Lian Qing''s house was extremely simple and crude. It only had the simplest chairs and beds, not even a woman''s dressing mirror, let alone any other things. She watched him looking around for medicine, sitting awkwardly on the edge of the bed, his eyes unfocused, staring at his toes.


    Ming Cang couldn''t find any medicine, so he asked with a frown, "Why is it so quiet here, without any medicine?"


    Lian Qing''s voice was cold and pleasant to hear: "I usually don''t get sick. Where did the medicine come from?"


    Ming Cang looked at her hand and said, "I''ll help you bandage it up. Can you apply the medicine at my place?" Looking at her appearance, it was as if she was the youth that let him go home with her that year.


    Lian Qing tilted her head and smiled. "Sure." That smile was like the rustling of pear blossoms, falling off one after another. She was unreasonably beautiful, without any hint of elegance. Ming Cang was stunned.


    He tore off the hem of his coat and wrapped his arm around hers. He took her hand, and the two of them clasped their fingers under their wide sleeves, with the power of reassurance.


    Ming Cang''s room was very large, with a pleasant and steady fragrance. Within the hall, layers of muslin curtains hung down, and the lights were dim. Unexpectedly, the fragrance seemed to become stifling and strange for no reason.


    Ming Cang didn''t see the blush on Lian Qing''s cheeks. He pulled her onto the bed and found medicine for himself. He opened the clothes in her hands and carefully applied the medicine again.


    Under the candlelight, his brow creased slightly, his eyelashes casting a gentle shadow on his face. His lips were very thin and tightly pursed. He earnestly helped Lian Qing change the medicine, as if this was the most important thing in the world. "Does it hurt?" he asked suddenly. He then raised his eyes and looked at Lian Qing.


    Only now did he realize that Lian Qing''s cheeks were already red and her face was bashful as she stared at him in a daze. He seemed to be in a daze for a moment, then lowered his head and began to process her wounds. Lian Qing also felt a bit embarrassed and didn''t know where to put her hands and feet.


    The atmosphere was a bit awkward. Dian Ming Cang didn''t like having too many people, and there were only the two of them in this large bedroom. It was as if their heartbeats could be heard in the air.


    No matter how slow he was, it was all over. Ming Cang heaved a sigh of relief. Just as he was about to stand up, he was suddenly embraced by a warm and fragrant embrace. He had been squatting in front of her. Now, all he knew was that his head was buried in a soft spot, a woman''s breasts. Ming Cang''s heart skipped a few beats and then started to jump up and down.


    Ignoring his disordered heartbeat, he sat on the bed. He went up and looked at the girl in front of him. Lian Qing lowered her head and appeared even more bashful. He gently lifted her chin and asked: "Lian Qing, you like me, don''t you?"


    The girl quickly raised her head to look at him, then lowered her head and nodded. Ming Cang suddenly felt a sense of joy in his heart. This feeling was similar to the feeling when he was cultivating, light as a feather. It was not as if he had never experienced such things before. Looking at the girl before him, he felt an inexplicable rush. Move.


    He pulled her body and gently kissed her forehead, saying, "So it turns out that Lian Qing has also grown up." Finally, his warm lips fell on hers.


    The young girl''s lips were clear and sweet, carrying a faint fragrance. As if he had tasted something excellent, he could not help but want more.


    He held her in his arms, one hand on her back, the other on the back of her head. His flexible tongue was in her mouth, moving restlessly. The two of them had no experience. Their lips met, and blood came out. A fishy smell.


    As if she was in pain, Lian Qing cried out in a low voice. The two of them were so close ¡­ It would be the opposite if he were to cry out in secret. The people who were drawn wanted more.


    She was sitting on his lap now, her arms hanging limply over her head. The ring of the hairpin was in disarray, and her eyes looked as if they were about to drip with water. There was no gap between the two of them as she pressed her soft body against his chest. Her delicate body sat on her lap.


    He picked her up and slowly placed her on the bed, covering her with his own blanket. He kissed her slowly from her lips all the way to her neck, her collarbone and finally to her chest. Her clothes were in disarray, but he did not take them off. He began to slowly kiss her through the thin layer of fabric.


    The cloth slowly got wet and stuck to his body. She felt her heart beating faster and her body shaking.


    She weakly put her hand on his head, already numb to the point that she didn''t know how to resist.


    His hand slowly slid down, and he felt nothing but a slither. He whispered in her ear again. "Trust me, huh?"


    His voice had a strange calmness to it, and her flustered, helpless heart had settled down. Her voice was now so tender that even she couldn''t detect it. She nodded and said, "I believe you, Ah Ming."


    He was already swollen, and now that they were finally able to stick together without any resistance, he slowly kissed her as he walked in. She felt some pain and he gently said, "Be good and wait a while." He couldn''t wait any longer. He began.


    Lian Qing only felt pain in every part of her body. It was a burning pain. She looked at the face he was enjoying on her. She couldn''t say anything if she rejected, so she could only bite her lips and try her best to cooperate with him. He was not tired either and had to change his posture several times before Lian Qing decided to leave him alone in the middle of the night.


    The two of them were already exhausted. They didn''t have the energy to wash up, so they just stood there. He slept with his arms around his body. Lian Qing always had nightmares, but tonight in the arms of the underworld, she was very at ease.


    The next morning, she was woken up by her body movements. The man rubbed her, his face like a greedy child. She felt as if her waist was about to break. I... "I''m in so much pain."


    Ming Cang ignored her and said vaguely, "Be good. I''m in pain too." He was still one with her. This time, she slowly felt a hint of pleasure, but after a while, she felt pain again. She pushed the man who was still indefatigable on her back and asked, "Are you all right?"


    The man looked at her flushed face and pinched it. "Silly child, are you not aware that this is a comfortable thing to do?" He still wouldn''t let her go. After the two of them had toyed with each other for an entire day, Ming Cang finally let Lian Qing off.


    A personal relationship between a man and a woman. The secret matter was immediately kissed. It was sealed. He had spent all day with Lian Qing, so he didn''t have to think about those troublesome matters. He accompanied her to pick lotus seeds, and the two of them wrote and played chess together. They silently looked at each other and smiled. In the evening, it was the most suitable time for the auction.


    He felt that he had to rely on Lian Qing. Her body was warm and compact, with a calming energy that wrapped around her. It would be great if she could stay here forever. He held Lian Qing and said, "Lian Qing, promise me that you will never leave me for the rest of your life."


    The woman softly replied in his arms, "Okay, I will never leave Amin."


    Still feeling that it was not enough, he added, "You will not betray me for the rest of your life."


    The woman was as gentle as ever. "Fine, I will not betray you, Ah Ming, for the rest of my life."


    His panicked and helpless heart finally calmed down. It was as if he had obtained the world by hugging Lian Qing. He said, "There''s no master, just you and me, that''s fine. We are the only ones who exist in this world. I do not betray Lian Qing, and Lian Qing, do not betray me.


    His voice echoed through the empty chamber, carrying a sense of emptiness and desolation. Lian Qing ignored the pain in her heart and hugged him.

 C173

    When You Huang saw sadness appear on the face of the man in front of her, she curiously asked, "And then?"


    The man''s voice was a little gloomy. "There''s no more after. That''s all."


    You Huang pursued this line of questioning to the end, "Is Miss Lian Qing still by your side? What happened next? "


    The man narrowed his eyes and looked at him. You Huang only felt that those eyes were filled with grief. He said as if nothing had happened, "The story is over. Lian Qing is also living a good life. We are all fine."


    When You Huang saw his mixed emotions and was about to speak, she saw someone quickly walk up to Pluto''s side and whisper something in a low voice. After the man heard everything, he nodded and said, "I''ve told you everything that I shouldn''t have said. You should rest in peace now, right? I won''t be coming from tomorrow onwards, so you better take care of yourself. "


    Then he hurried off with the man who had come to call him. You Huang''s strength was not bad at the moment, but she had only heard the words'' broke in ''and'' dead ''. Was it a big matter to see them leave with grave expressions on their faces?


    In any case, he had already gotten everything out of him. There was no point in staying here. It would be better to follow him and take a look.


    She made up her mind and removed the cuffs on her body. Right now, his body was a little boring. If he wanted to deal with this pond full of poisonous snakes, he would need to spend some effort. Thus, he simply sat down and began to properly adjust his inner breathing.


    As for that carriage, Ming Cang was rushing there. Along the way, there were corpses of the Underworld''s experts scattered all over the place. The whole place was as terrifying as a field of Shura. Looking at all this, he felt an inexplicable fear and hurried towards that direction.


    It was his bedroom. Two women were standing at the door, and the woman in red was carrying a small child with her. Initially, he did not pay much attention to it, and only said to the two women, "I wonder where the two of you are from, and if you would like to pay a visit to the master first? It would not be appropriate to kill so many of our lives, right? "


    He looked at the two beauties and thought to himself, "I''ve never seen them before. Why are they so full of killing intent?"


    The woman in red was cold and elegant, and her tone was icy. "We came here to hand over the person you kidnapped in the mortal realm for two things. Secondly ¡­" She paused and looked at the radish next to her.


    Ming Cang''s eyes followed his gaze, thinking, just what is second place? When he saw that devilish expression, it was as if he had seen the most terrifying thing in the world. He took a few steps back and his face turned pale.


    Su Yitian looked at the person he hated to the bones and slowly said, "Mistress, long time no see. "I''ve come for revenge."


    The man looked at him and said with a somewhat trembling voice, "You ¡­" Aren''t you dead? Wait, aren''t you locked up in the Misty Pavilion, waiting for the Eastern Emperor Bell to surpass you before you appear again? "Why ¡­" He couldn''t say anything for a long time.


    Su Yitian looked at him and actually smiled. "I am not as good as you wish. I am not dead." Not only did he not die, he even recalled everything that had happened to his senior. Asgard Mistress, you treat me so well, after I wake up, I''ve been thinking about you everyday, thinking about the torments I endured back then.


    His figure was like a ghost. Before anyone could see clearly, he suddenly grabbed Ming Cang''s neck and said, "Back then, I was naive enough to have you two slut drink medicine and help me kill people. In the end, everyone looked down on me. I''ve been thinking about how to take revenge all day, and I''ve waited for a chance to do so, and now I''m standing in front of you. Don''t worry... Right now, there is no one feeding me that soulless poison, so I will definitely not let you off. "


    After speaking, his gaze hardened and he was about to strangle Ming Cang, who was lying on the ground beside him, to death. Suddenly, the three of them heard another voice saying, "Let him go. Everything will be done for me." His voice was filled with a vicissitudes of life.


    A woman in white slowly walked over from the inner palace that was nearby. She was about thirty years old. She had a noble and elegant face, like a lotus flower, and her white clothes did not move at all when she moved. She slowly walked in front of Su Yitian and slowly pulled his hand away from Ming Cang''s neck.


    She looked at Su Yitian with an unchanging expression and said, "Back then, that bowl of medicine was personally fed to you and you drank it all. Everything was done to me." Ming Cang sat on the ground and stared blankly at her.


    Su Yitian looked at the girl standing in front of him. He still had that warm and pleasant fragrance on his body. All these years, he had thought that the kind Aunt Lian would always repent when she thought about how she had fed a child poison all those years ago. However, he didn''t expect that even now, she would still look at him with disgust and protect the weak and shameless man behind her.


    He coldly snorted and said, "You think that I will let you off just like that? "No, today, both of you will die."


    Suddenly, Lian Qing kneeled down and said, "God of Slaughter, I wish to make a deal with you."


    Su Yitian mocked, "Do you still think I''m that foolish and ignorant person of the past? "It''s useless. Die." Light appeared in all directions from his hands as he prepared to attack in the direction of the two.


    However, Lian Qing''s voice could be heard clearly: "It concerns your background." Su Yitian''s palm flashed and the walls on both sides rumbled as they fell.


    Su Yitian''s voice was a little hoarse as he asked, "You ¡­" What did you say? "


    She said, "It has not been easy for me to live with guilt for the past few hundred years. Now, it is more than enough for me to die in your hands. I also feel that I deserve it. It''s just that your life ¡­ You must be curious too. "


    Su Yitian was stunned for a moment before he asked, "Speak, what are the conditions?"


    Lian Qing replied, "Regardless of the outcome, please do not harm Ming Cang''s life." She ignored the gazes from other places and continued, "No matter what, do not hurt him. Everything is my fault. When I finish telling the story, you will understand. Since it is my fault, then let me end it here. "


    Su Yuewu slowly walked over and hugged Su Yitian. Su Yitian''s body trembled almost imperceptibly, as if he was enduring an enormous pressure. If it was Su Yuewu herself, she would rather know that it was a terrible story than the truth. However, Su Yitian might not be so sure. If he was this upset now and he was someone who valued relationships, wouldn''t he be even more upset after knowing everything?


    She hugged Su Yitian and said, "Why don''t you... Forget it? " Su Yitian raised his head from her embrace and said, "No, mother, I want to know."


    Su Yuewu looked at him and sighed softly.


    Lian Qing did not doubt this outcome in the slightest. After all, she had lived with Su Yitian for so many years. She straightened her body, like a beautiful lotus flower, slowly recounting the story. Not far away, a man covered in snake blood slowly stopped in his tracks.


    I was retrieved from the underworld by Ming Cang that year. My parents were dead, and if it weren''t for him, I''m afraid they would have died a long time ago.


    I followed him, watching him grow, slowly seating himself in Pluto''s place. None of you know how diligent he is or how much he has paid for this country. When the Underworld was still under the control of the Ancient Demon Sovereign, although the entire Underworld wouldn''t be bullied by outsiders, internal conflicts still persisted. People could not live a normal life due to famine and exile. He would die if he was born, and then he would be torn to pieces by people who had gone mad with hunger.


    Fortunately, Ming Cang, my great king, saved this land.


    However, not long after, a person with red hair and red wood appeared in the underworld. His behavior and behavior were completely different from others. This was not the important point. What was important was that his talent was outstanding, and he actually opened a place with his own strength. He created his own country, and his name was called the Abyss of Nine Devils.


    According to legend, the netherworld''s internal energy had already reached the illusionary realm. No one knew how much his ability had reached, so everyone''s description of it became even stranger and more frightening. He had managed Tartarus extremely well. The people inside were handsome and beautiful, rich and powerful, while the people were simple and honest. But then came the matter. The Nine Netherworld was no longer satisfied with his territory. He wanted to enter the Netherworld Kingdom.


    At that time, the people in the Underworld had just recently gone to have a peaceful and happy life. Now, if there was a war, everyone would have to live their displaced lives again. Ming Cang once said, "Peace is the suffering of the people; disaster is the suffering of the people." Since he was always crying, he should choose a relatively better method to solve the problem.


    Back then, Ming Cang couldn''t sleep well on this matter, and my heart ached for him as well. Thus, he came up with an idea.


    Although that Tartarus was powerful, it deeply loved and doted upon its wife. His wife was just a mere mortal. In the past, it was precisely because of her extraordinary appearance that they had come to the Netherworld. Now, he felt extremely guilty towards his wife, which made him love her even more. I used this opportunity to run away from Ming Cang. I used this opportunity to save the lady and stayed by their side.


    The lady was very simple and treated me well. She had already given birth to a young master, and now that she had one in her womb, it was extremely tiring. She entrusted the eldest young master to me, and then she took care of her own child.


    At this time, the conflict between the Underworld and the Nine Demons Abyss had reached an unreachable stage. War was on the verge of breaking out.


    With the help of the Eldest Young Master, I saw the strategy and plan of Tartarus, so I wrote a letter to Dian Cang. Naturally, the next few times that Jiu You lost were very tragic. He knew that he had a spy by his side, but he thought it was one of his soldiers.


    During that time, his days were not good, and internal strife began to emerge within his country. His wife and baby had just been born, and things were getting more and more out of hand.


    He never knew that I was the spy. He only killed most of the soldiers around him, but he was still unable to escape the fate of having his opponent know everything. He was very anxious. After going to the ghost realm for a while, he came out looking much better. He started to look at me thoughtfully.


    I''ve always known that I could not keep this a secret for long, so I thought that if I could poison Madam, it would be better if I could escape. If I couldn''t, I would be willing to die here.


    So I poisoned my wife. Originally, my intention was to bring Young Master away and force Jiu You to submit to me as a hostage. However, things happened too quickly. The eldest young master suddenly appeared to be unaware of the situation. I poisoned him and took the baby that was by his wife''s side and fled back to the Underworld in a panic.


    I had thought that the Nine Nether would attack, but with the children in our hands, we weren''t afraid at all. However, Jiu You seemed to have disappeared along with his wife and eldest young master. Before he left, he determined a direction. The elders had indeed found a talented youth. As the successor, the new successor was also called Jiu You.


    Lian Qing raised her head and looked at Su Yitian. She said, "That''s right. You are that Nine Serenities'' child. You have inherited his astonishing power." It''s just that calling me a thief was a waste of all those years of calling me ''aunt''. "


    Su Yitian looked as if he couldn''t believe it. He could only say that she was ruthless, but he never thought that he was their enemy. She even killed her own mother. Just thinking about it made him angry. That murderous aura was unstoppable.


    Just as his vicious aura was about to sweep over Lian Qing''s body, a person suddenly appeared in front of Lian Qing, blocking her path. It was Ming Cang. Although he was stupid and greedy, he still knew who was good to him.

 C174

    Su Yitian''s palm strike bore all of his anger and his power was astonishing. When Lian Qing had provoked him with her words, wasn''t it also intentional for him to turn all the anger in his body into this palm strike? As long as she died, according to the agreement, he would never pursue this matter with Ming Cang, no matter how much he wanted to kill him.


    Lian Qing had calculated everything, but she didn''t expect that Ming Cang would block this attack for her.


    He fell into her embrace, his meridians shattered. When Lian Qing saw how weak he was, she was unable to stop herself from crying. She hugged him and asked, "Why, why?"


    Ming Cang coughed, his face as pale as snow. He slowly said, "You helped me bear so much, but now I have to bear the burden of it. I can''t do it."


    As if she could not believe it, Lian Qing asked: "What did you say?"


    Ming Cang said, "At that time... I picked you up. You''re so small you could be blown down by a gust of wind. You asked me if I could get enough to eat and if it would be cold. I told you I wouldn''t, not with me. " He could not bear to say so much at once, and coughed twice.


    Even though they were blabbering here and there, it didn''t mean that others were willing to do the same. Su Yitian walked in front of them in a gloomy manner and said, "It''s already this far, is there any point in acting like this?" His expression was sinister, as if he wanted to swallow the two in front of him alive. "Back then, I was insane and you all treated me like a killing machine. The great rivers and mountains of the Underworld are things that I helped you guys kill bit by bit to return, yet you guys gave me to the Heaven Realm for your own benefits.


    Ming Cang looked at Lian Qing, and the latter helped him up as if she knew his intentions. However, he still stood upright and said to Su Yitian, "I know that back then when I made all of those plans, I already knew that I was not the Ming Cang behind the Ancient Demon Sovereign. As for you, hehe ¡­" "It''s useless to apologize now. Merely, the person that I feel sorry for is not you, but Lian Qing."


    Back then, I had given you a name to take pity on Qing and take pity on Qing. I will do my best to protect you for the rest of my life. However, I am truly sorry for you. Lian Qing, my Lian Qing.


    He gently wiped away the tears on Lian Qing''s face with his finger and gently said: "In these few hundred years, you have always been blaming me, right, Lian Qing. I don''t blame you. I was the one who got what I wanted for all of this. Today, he finally came to an end. In these few hundred years, you didn''t see me, nor did you want to have any sort of relationship with me. How could I be comfortable? "Without you, no one would be able to talk to me in this huge palace. Play chess, talk about heart and cook tea ¡­"


    Lian Qing shook her head while crying and said, "Ah Ming, stop crying."


    Ming Cang held her in his arms and said to Su Yitian, "What she said just now was just to scold you. How could someone as kind as her do such a thing?" I was the one who forced him to do this, don''t worry, let me tell you the truth slowly. Now that you have come, it''s fine.


    His voice was low and low.


    At that time, because of the matter of Jiu You, I couldn''t sleep well every night. The next day, I would hear from my spy how powerful Jiu You was, and the next step was to enter the Palace of the Underworld. At that time, I was already suffering from magic, so I didn''t think too much about it.


    In the entire Nether Palace, the one I trust the most is Lian Qing. That night, I told Lian Qing to go to the Nine Demons Abyss and find a lady who could get close to Jiu You. Then, I would take the opportunity to help me bring back the information.


    Lian Qing was stunned. She didn''t expect that I would push her into such a dangerous and despicable position. But she didn''t say anything. She just looked at me with wide eyes, then lowered her head and said, "Lian Qing understands."


    Lian Qing lowered her head as she listened to his memories. Her tears slowly dried up. Why didn''t she remember? The gentle and tranquil Madam, holding her hand, said, "What a pitiful little sister, just stay by my side. Even if there are fireworks in the sky, I will still be able to protect you."


    The man who was rumored to be extremely fiendish smiled and said, "Little sister, my wife treats you as if you''re her own little sister. Don''t be shy. Big Brother Nether Nine will definitely protect his wife and children, and will definitely protect you as well."


    The whole family treated her so well that she was sure they were not cunning. However, Ming Cang didn''t believe her. He said to her in a treacherous tone, "Lian Qing, after Master left that year, you said that you wouldn''t betray me. Why are you going back on your word now? If even you don''t help me in this world, why don''t I just go and die? " He had fallen into a magical illness and felt that if he didn''t get rid of it, he wouldn''t be able to rest at ease for a day.


    At that time, Madam was pregnant. The Lady was so tired that she was emaciated. She pulled Lian Qing''s hand and said: "Lian Qing, please help big sister. "Now that I''m pregnant with this baby, I don''t have the energy to take care of the group anymore. You''ll have to spend a lot of energy helping my sister this time, okay?"


    He didn''t think that the Madam would trust her so much before he mentioned it. She even gave her the two of them. She was still a little hesitant, but Jiu You smiled at her. "Sorry for troubling you, sister. Madam is pregnant now, so I will calm down outside. When everything outside is peaceful, our child will be born." I want to call him Yuan''er. It''s good to be together like this. "When that time comes, can you help me find a husband so that we can be companions?"


    Reunion? This was truly an irony. Lian Qing suppressed her panic and nodded her head. Both of them thought she was just shy, so they smiled at each other and stopped pressing her.


    The group was quiet, always following her. She used the name of the eldest young master to enter and exit the study of Nether Realm time and time again, and passed the information to Ming Cang. That year, it was extremely difficult for Jiu You to live. No matter how he defended, no matter how he planned, his opponents all knew of his mind''s thoughts, and they had all taken precautions in advance.


    He frowned deeply. He knew that a spy had appeared in the palace, but he had never been able to catch him. He was getting more and more manic as he killed quite a number of people. She had just come out of the study that day and had seen one of his guards. When she brought him soup on the orders of his wife, she found that the guard was already hanging on the tree in front of the hall, his blood dripping all over the ground.


    Lian Qing''s face was a bit pale. Jiu You, who was frowning, noticed that she had relaxed and maintained her warm demeanor: "It''s been a shock on my part. This person is a spy. He was finally caught by me. That''s why I hung him up as an example to others." "Someone, drag him away so that my sister won''t have nightmares when she sees him."


    Jiu You treated her extremely well and had never suspected her. However, ever since she saw that corpse, she had been dreaming all night. She wrote a letter to Mingtian, "Forget it, let go now." With his current ability, there was no way for him to fight back against Tartarus. She saw the body of the guard, and she was afraid.


    Ming Cang did not reply. She began to think that she was probably just a piece of Ming Cang''s chess, giving up on her after getting what he wanted. She began to lose her spirit all day, and she lost a lot of weight.


    Ming Cang went out for a long time. It was only after he came back that we found out it was the Ghost Domain, the legendary place where there was no return. Without him, I felt a lot more at ease. Because of my guilt, I felt better when I was with my wife. Ever since he had come back from the Ghost Domain, he had become much calmer. He didn''t know what to think anymore. For some reason, Lian Qing was scared.


    One day, she unintentionally turned around and saw Jiu You looking at her with an expression she had never seen before. Lian Qing''s heart trembled. She pretended to ask unintentionally: "Big brother, what''s wrong?"


    He immediately returned to his normal state and smiled at her. "Nothing," he said.


    When she went to sleep at night, she quietly went to their bedroom. Jiu You then said to his wife, "Don''t you feel that there''s something wrong with that girl? I''ve killed quite a few of them over the years, but I still left some information behind. I''ve been thinking in the Ghost Domain for a long time, and she''s the only one who knows everything. "


    Madam Ye seemed to be frightened. She said, "It''s impossible. After you left, she treated us both extremely well. It''s impossible. Did you make a mistake?"


    After staying quiet for a while, Jiu You sighed and said, "Hopefully. I''ll go and check. Hopefully, I was wrong."


    Lian Qing did not listen to what they had to say. She was already covered in cold sweat as she staggered back to her room. She wrote a letter to Hades, who said, "Madame Poison, take the child and force her to submit." Not caring about her at all. It wasn''t that he didn''t know that she would be in danger, but he still chose to do so.


    Lian Qing cried for a while, but still did as he said.


    She did not know where Jiu You went, but she carried away the broth that Madame Li usually drank. Without any doubts, she finished all the broth.


    Lian Qing looked at her and started to panic violently. His entire body started to tremble. She held the baby in her arms. The baby seemed to have felt that something was wrong and started to cry loudly.


    The Madam quickly finished her soup, hugged Yuan''er, and asked gently, "What happened to you today? Why are you so flustered?" "Sigh, his father has been talking in a mysterious manner these past few days too. No one knows what he''s doing."


    Lian Qing knew that very soon, she fainted. After that, she was unable to wake up. She asked: "Where''s the group?"


    The woman shook her head and said, "I wonder where the two of them went."


    Only then did she realize that something wasn''t right. Someone had barged in from the outside and asked with a frown, "Are you alright? Why are you so slow?" The Madam looked at the man in black who had barged in and pointed at him and Lian Qing in disbelief. She did not react even after a long while. The man walked in front of her and mocked, "How stupid. We haven''t found such a huge spy in all these years. Hmph, it''s all thanks to you. Otherwise, Pluto wouldn''t be so powerful in the past few years."


    The Missus seemed to have suddenly perked up and rushed at them angrily. The man showed no mercy. In the instant she came over, a sword pierced her chest, and she fell down.


    Lian Qing seemed to have fallen into a daze and knelt before her. As tears flowed down her face, she said, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry ¡­" The man looked at her impatiently and said, "I''ve done everything, what''s the use of crying now. Hurry up and go, where''s Eldest Young Master? "


    Lian Qing shook her head and said, "Jiu You took away the group."


    "What?" The man said in disbelief. He looked around the room for a while, and then laughed sinisterly: "Hmph, the big one is gone, the little one is one thing. "Let''s go ¡­"


    They returned to the Underworld, and Lian Qing slept for three whole days. In her dreams, there was a strange scene, sometimes Madam Ye would call her little sister while smiling, sometimes she would throw herself on him covered in blood, and over and over again, she would not wake up even though she knew it was a dream. If she could, she would rather die with Madam.


    When she woke up, Ming Cang was sitting in front of her. After not seeing him for so many years, his entire person seemed to have changed. His face was solemn and cold, and he wasn''t her Ah Ming. He only emotionlessly said, "You are not allowed to die, do you hear me?"


    Although it was just a sentence, Lian Qing felt that it was a sweet taste. Since Jiu You was nowhere to be seen, it was useless for them to carry that little baby.


    Ming Cang said: "He''s probably the same as his father, and has an extremely high talent for martial arts. Let him be my killing machine. "Lian Qing, take care of him."

 C175

    "You know what happened after that. I forced Lian Qing to do that. Your Aunt Lian ¡­ Actually, I treated you very well. I secretly poured the medicine on you many times. Just by being discovered by me, she is going to be beaten. " The expression on Ming Cang''s face was very strange.


    Su Yitian had never thought that this prideful old monster in front of him would be so terrifying. He said, "I knew you were bad, but I didn''t expect you to be this bad. "Lian Qing, you have truly fallen for the wrong person."


    Lian Qing''s expression had already returned to being gentle. Hearing Su Yitian''s words, she shook her head and gently looked at Ming Cang and said, "No matter what, as long as he is Ming Cang, it''s fine. Back then when he saved me, I was very grateful to him for his entire life. He had an inner demon in his heart, and I was unable to save him, so I could only help him atone for his sins. "


    Ming Cang didn''t know that he had done so much wrong. He had hurt Lian Qing so much, but she had never blamed him. His voice was thick with apology. "I thought you''d been blaming me all these years. I know I''ve done wrong, but I don''t have the face to see you. "I''ve harmed you, Lian Qing ¡­" He lowered his head and began to cry.


    Lian Qing stroked his sideburns and smiled: "When you were drunk, I promised you that I would never leave you, never betray you. A''Ming is such a weak person. If I leave, I will only be left alone in this huge Underworld. Years... I did indeed want to die. If I die, I probably won''t remember my guilt towards my wife and Jiu You, right? However, Lian Qing was reluctant to part with you. She would rather be struck by the guilt in her heart every day than to leave you. "


    "Lian Qing, we missed so many things when we were alive. We can finally be together after death ¡­"


    Lian Qing nodded with a smile and said, "Okay. Buried under the sunlight, there are peach blossoms and streams ¡­" That was what he had said back then, and she still remembered it.


    Ming Cang looked at Su Yitian and said: "We should pay you with our lives. We only hope that you can do well and help us bury you together." Let me tell you something. That brother of yours is in a cave in the back mountain. All these years, I haven''t killed anyone.


    Su Yitian was in disbelief. He had suddenly gained a brother? Su Yuewu, on the other hand, was clear about everything. That You Huang was probably a group of people, and her own son was Yuan''er.


    Before they could take any further action, a person walked out from the shadows. His grey clothes were stained with blood and he had already become as thin as a skeleton. He looked like a walking corpse.


    Everyone was startled. When Su Yuewu looked again, she realized it was You Huang. When she saw him in the Ghost Domain, he was just a young and inexperienced youth, like the bright moon and the clear wind. Right now, his entire body was covered in blood, making him look like a walking skeleton. His face was filled with an expression of hatred that she didn''t even dare to imagine.


    He looked at Ming Cang and Lian Qing who were standing together and said, "I have never hated you so much before when you kidnapped me. Only now do I know that my entire family was destroyed because of you! It''s all because of you. My mother died not long after, and my father accompanied me for a few years. If not for you, we would have been a family reunited. "


    As if he had gone mad, he pulled out the sword in Tang YiRou''s hand and chopped towards the two people.


    He held Lian Qing tightly in his arms as his sword stabbed into his back one after another. His back was badly mutilated. However, no matter how Lian Qing struggled, he was unwilling to let her out. Even if she were to die, he would protect her.


    Lian Qing''s eyes were filled with misery and grief. Looking at how Ming Cang looked injured, her heart ached. Unconsciously, her eyes shifted to Su Yuewu. Seeing the beautiful woman calmly gazing at everything, she suddenly had a pleading look in her eyes.


    Seeing her gaze towards him, Su Yuewu''s cold and mournful face was filled with pleading. Su Yuewu felt pity for her from the bottom of her heart. No matter how evil she was, it was all for the sake of this man before her. Now that he had finally repented, how could she not repay him with everything she had?


    She thought about Leng Fanyun, after not seeing him for so long, was he alright? Originally, she had never thought that a person would have such a bottomless pit, treating the other person as their only god and love him as his only love. She loved Leng Fanyun, but he was not the only one she loved. He had his limits, his dignity, and many more important things than him. She even tried to pull herself away, but Leng Fanyun was like Qing Yan, loving her wholeheartedly and doing his best to protect her and Tian Tian.


    She walked over and pulled You Huang''s arm. You Huang''s eyes were red as she looked at Su Yuewu, but she also stopped moving and stood to the side. Su Yuewu took the sword in his hand and handed it over to the girl who was looking at her gratefully.


    Lian Qing smiled. She was truly very beautiful. It was that sort of cold and clear beauty. However, her life was not as cold as a lotus flower. For the sake of the man in front of her, she buried herself deep in the quagmire and was unable to move. She received the sword and smiled at Su Yuewu, "Thank you."


    With a flip of his hand, he stabbed the sword into the back of Emperor Shen Zhui. The sword stabbed very deeply into the abdomen of Emperor Shen Zhui, piercing through the abdomen of Lian Qing. Smiling, she forcefully thrust the sword in until both of them were pierced.


    Although the two of them had done many evil deeds in their lifetime, they could still hold on to each other like this for a lifetime, not betraying each other and not leaving. They died there, blood flowing all over the place, and they were all smiling in the middle, as if everything was in order. For some inexplicable reason, Su Yuewu cried out loud from within her heart.


    Tang YiRou''s face was also filled with tears. If Qing Ya hadn''t died, they would also have been like this. Su Yuewu looked at the emaciated Tang YiRou and could finally feel the helplessness in her heart. She walked forward and hugged Rou-Er, crying, "Rou''er, I''m sorry."


    Rou Er originally didn''t want to have a cold war with Su Yuewu, she just wanted Su Yuewu to empathize with her and apologize to her. She also hugged Su Yuewu and said, "It''s alright, I forgive you."


    Her voice sounded again, "I miss Qing Ya. If it is ¡­ If he doesn''t die, we can stay together like this for the rest of our lives. " Su Yuewu nodded, "Me too, I miss the clouds."


    In that car, the two brothers who had barely seen each other before were both embarrassed and awkward.


    Su Yitian had finally avenged himself. Right now, his mind was completely blank, and he didn''t know what to do next. She hadn''t even had a name and her parents hadn''t told her everything. He had unintentionally found out about everything and his heart had been beating wildly. Now, he knew that he had a younger brother. He was no longer the only person in the world.


    He walked forward slowly and asked tentatively, "Brother?"


    Su Yitian looked at the man in front of him. He was clearly a stranger, but he had the closest blood relation with his mother. He looked at You Huang. He''d already suffered a lot, and the appearance of a living skeleton was quite frightening. He also felt a trace of sadness and sadness. He hugged his older brother''s leg and said, "Big brother."


    Finally, everything came to an end. Su Yuewu made the decision. Despite Su Yitian''s reluctance, they still found a beautiful hillside where the sun was bright and the peach blossoms that filled the mountain had bloomed into a red mist. There were streams of water flowing down the hill towards the valley.


    After the burial, only Su Yuewu and Rou''er came. The two buried were the irreconcilable enemies of You Huang and Su Yitian, so naturally they wouldn''t come. Su Yuewu, on the other hand, was very grateful. Their love had let her know that she was lacking. This was the first time she regretted not loving Leng Fanyun properly.


    She was a man with no idea, but she really hoped that they would be able to forget everything, start over, and be a happy couple.


    Rou Er spoke faintly from the side, "If Qingya is not here, I will go with Qingya. However, I can''t leave now that there''s such a tie. "


    Su Yuewu looked at her and gently said, "You have taken good care of Nian Qing. Even if Qing Ya is in Heaven, he would be grateful to you."


    Rou-Er sighed and said, "I am only two years old, but I have to wait until she reaches the age of thirty, gets married, and gives birth to a child. I can''t bear to part with her. If she is not good, how can I explain this to Qing Ya?"


    Su Yuewu smiled and held her hand, saying, "Since that''s the case, let''s just keep fighting with Bing''er and me. At least we won''t be so lonely."


    Rou-Er cast a sidelong glance at Su Yuewu and said, "Tsk, and you guys are still lonely." Now that he has Su Yitian''s inner force and you''re at the seventh level of the White Profound Realm, how can you not save Leng Fanyun? When the time comes, the three of you will be at ease with each other. "I think it''s better if I stay here and recite green."


    As Su Yuewu walked out with her, she had a faint feeling of gossiping in her heart, "Sigh, I''ll say it. Even if that''s not good, she''s my servant after all. However, the two of you are more intimate than me. If she has anything to say to you, wouldn''t she ¡­ Is it... "I like it ¡­"


    Rou-Er rolled her eyes again and said, "You finally understand the obvious." However, it was clear that Nangong Lian''s thoughts were not on her. She would not be able to protect herself if she gave it to him for nothing. However, this matter is her own personal matter, so it would not be good for others to keep an eye on it. "


    Su Yuewu shook her head and said, "Nangong has a stubborn personality. He has a natural talent since he was young and can easily obtain anything he wants. For me, it''s best that I don''t get what I want." [He might not be careless to Bing-Er. You just wait and see.]


    The two chatted and laughed as they left.


    Su Yitian was instructing the servants to serve more delicious food to his brother, You Huang.


    The ten feet long table was filled with food. Each plate was only the size of Su Yuewu''s palm and contained a small amount of food. Su Yitian was like a second elder brother to You Huang as he said, "Big brother, you actually ate that loquat fruit all these years? "This is unbelievable. Today, I will bring you to taste all the delicacies."


    You Huang''s chopsticks reached out to a plate. Su Yitian slapped his hand and said, "You''re not allowed. A plate can only hold three chopsticks at most. You can''t eat this plate anymore. Look, there''s still so many left. We can take our time, there''s no rush. "


    You Huang looked sadly at the many plates and sighed in her heart. "I''ve eaten so many years of fruit, I really can''t eat any of those greasy things anymore." However, he could not not not accept his younger brother''s kind intentions. He could only eat with a frown on his face.

 C176

    Su Yuewu couldn''t help but giggle when she saw the pain on his face. She stepped forward and picked up her son, who was strutting on the bench. She pulled his ear and said, "Do you know that eating like this will cause indigestion? Your brother has been hungry for such a long time, yet you''re giving him so much greasy stuff to eat. Are you doing this on purpose? " You Huang nodded vigorously on the side.


    Su Yuewu spoke to the side, "Men, take away all of this and exchange it for some porridge and side dishes. Remember, don''t let the meat taste fishy." A group of servants filed in and slowly removed the plates on the table.


    Su Yitian pouted and said in a delicate tone, "I''m doing this for my brother''s own good. It''s been so long since I''ve seen him, but he''s actually even worse off than me. I''m just feeling sorry for him." He slipped away from Su Yuewu''s side and ran to You Huang''s side saying, "Big brother, you eat first. When you take a nap, I''ll take you out of the underworld. Let''s go listen to some books in the mortal world. There''s a teahouse nearby, and the story is really good ¡­"


    Su Yuewu could no longer hold it in and shouted at Su Yitian, "Tian Tian, enough! I''ll make sure that your Elder Brother Huang has a good meal. " With that, he carried Su Yitian out. A hint of a smile leaked out of You Huang''s eyes when she saw their playful expressions. He liked this kind of life. He had a cute little brother, and a wife that was so pleasing to his heart.


    Wife? You Huang couldn''t help but be a bit taken aback when she thought of this. He only knew that Su Yuewu was a very, very important companion. With her, his days would not be so boring, if not for her, he would always be alone.


    But now, even though he had his own little brother, he still felt that Su Yuewu was indispensable in his life. Her position was not just as a companion, she had an even more important role for herself. Moreover, the words that came to his mind were not other words, but his wife!


    He had never been involved in the affairs of a man and a woman. When he saw how good Lian Qing and Ming Cang were, Lian Qing had sacrificed his entire life for the sake of Ming Cang, but he had never blamed him. How he wished that Su Yuewu was his Lian Qing! He would definitely treat her very well. He definitely wouldn''t be like Ming Cang and disappoint his beauty.


    The people waiting on both sides were somewhat perplexed. Was the porridge side dish really better than the big fish and big meat? This young master had been eating with a troubled expression just a moment ago, so why was he beaming now?


    After a day''s rest, they were finally able to get down to business. The underworld couldn''t be without a master. You Huang decided to take the position of Hades. And with the support of the new Pluto, they would know where Leng Fanyun was imprisoned even faster.


    The Underworld was currently unstable. You Huang meant that they should temporarily return to the Moon Slaughter to wait. Not long after he settled everything here, he would tell Su Yuewu about Leng Fanyun''s situation.


    Su Yuewu hadn''t wanted to, but after staying in the Ghost Domain for so many years, her mind was pure. What if someone else used her? It was Rou''er who privately pulled Su Yuewu to the side. "Haven''t you discovered that You Huang isn''t as innocent as you thought she was? You can''t possibly protect him like Su Yitian. Su Yitian is still young right now, but he''s already a man? Furthermore, since he''s willing to take over the Underworld, I believe he has the ability to do so. "


    Su Yuewu was still a bit hesitant. Rou-Er rolled her eyes and said, "Alright, alright. I''ve already sent dozens of people over. Are you relieved?"


    Su Yuewu giggled and pulled Rou''er, saying, "Such a Rou''er, I know you''ve always thought more than me."


    Their relationship was much better now. Originally, the two of them had always carried a trace of politeness towards each other, but now Su Yuewu was able to express her feelings like a friend. Compared to Bing''er, Rou-Er was more considerate and gentle.


    The two of them made up their minds. On the second day, they left together with Rou-Er and Tian Tian.


    The wind was strong as he sent them on their way. He tied Su Yuewu''s hair behind her ears and said softly, "Don''t worry, I''ll get it ready as soon as possible." Su Yuewu was somewhat confused by his sudden action. You Huang wasn''t looking at him anymore. She squatted down and said to Su Yitian, "If you want to go back with Yue Wu, you can''t be naughty. Do you hear me? And protect her, huh? "


    Su Yitian rolled his eyes and said, "Alright, I will naturally protect mother." But Brother, you have to be careful of yourself, don''t be fooled by bad people. "


    You Huang affectionately caressed his face and said, "I will, don''t worry."


    He and Rou-Er nodded, and the three of them left.


    When You Huang saw them leave, the gentleness on her face had vanished. Her expression was austere and arrogant.


    During the night, two dark shadows were discussing softly, "From your point of view, Pluto is already dead. What should we do now?"


    The other person said in a sly voice, "The enemy will not move. I will not move." What are you so anxious for? There should be someone more anxious than us right now. "


    The previous person probed: "You''re saying ¡­. "That You Huang?"


    That person laughed, "That''s right, it''s him. If he wanted to ascend to the throne, he had to be legitimate. Otherwise, just his words alone would be enough to crush him. Do you think he''s in a hurry? "


    A clear voice suddenly came from outside the door, mocking, "You''re right, I''m really anxious." As soon as the words left his mouth, a man walked in. He was a bit thin and weak, but there was an unspeakable sense of power and oppression between his brows.


    He looked around at the two people who were discussing in the secret room and continued, "But even though I''m in a hurry, there''s still more than one way out, don''t you guys think?"


    Both of their expressions changed. One of them asked, "What do you mean?"


    You Huang sat down on a chair to the side and didn''t even look at the two as she said, "It''s easy to ascend to the throne if I had the two of you, but if the two of you think you can do as you please, then you''re underestimating me." For example, if two parts that could not be defended against were to suddenly die, what would happen? "For example, if I were to use another path, then the status of the two of you ¡­"


    The man thought about it and said, "What do you want to do?"


    You Huang said bluntly, "It''s very simple. Help me, and I''ll allow your two families the glory of all things."


    The man squinted at the simple young man, thinking, "Such scheming, using both hard and soft means, it really doesn''t look easy to deal with", but for the sake of maximizing his own benefits, he still muttered to himself, "Even if we don''t rely on you, our two families are still nobles of the underworld. "Right now, we are making a huge gamble. Since it''s a huge gamble, we should be the ones taking the risk. Since Young Master is acting like this, there''s no need to be so insincere."


    You Huang looked at them and said, "Although I haven''t been in the underworld for long, I still understand the current situation. Right now, you have only two options. The first was to assist the other, to obtain glory for the rest of his life. His status was unrivalled. The other is to replace yourself. " He paused and continued, "Although the latter gets a lot, but the risk is also big. "Your Qi is only so-so. Rather than sitting in that position and being shot to death by a random arrow, why don''t you choose between trees instead of a good owner?"


    The man mocked, "Then according to what Young Master said, you are the benefactor?"


    You Huang smiled confidently and said, "I won''t say this, but the two of you should think about it. Apart from me, I have no strength in the underworld. I must rely on my original strength. As for the others, as long as you can figure it out, do you think that everyone has their own power behind them? Even if the two of you don''t choose me, do you think that others'' conditions are better than mine? Sometimes it''s safer to stay where you are than to move forward. "


    His words were not without meaning, if he wanted such great power, he would have to have such a strong ability to bear it. However, the two people in front of them were nothing but scoundrels. They only had the benefit of being in a close position, and would never come up with a deeper reason.


    It wasn''t that You Huang didn''t have a better choice, but he was certain that they were the ones who had been chosen because they were short-sighted. Rather than choosing an outstanding opponent who would bring disaster upon the Wall of Desolation in the future, it would be better to choose one that he could control. Only then would he be able to choose.


    Although Youhuang had lived in the Treacherous Currents for so many years, her personality was as innocent as white paper. After all, he was a descendant of the underworld, and had inherited his father''s peerless martial arts skills and clever brain. In this short period of time, he had experienced a lot of things, and with his own comprehension ability, he already knew what to do in a person''s place.


    You Huang wasn''t worried that they wouldn''t accept her conditions. Although they weren''t the most generous ones, her conditions were absolutely the most suitable from the point of view of being short-sighted and afraid of death. He sipped his tea as he leisurely served it, watching the two of them with a calm expression on his face.


    The expressions of both of them were indeterminate. One moment they were red, one moment they were green, and the next they were pale. It was as fun as having a chameleon. Finally, the man in the lead gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, we''ll agree, but the conditions must be a bit better."


    You Huang raised an eyebrow and asked with some surprise, "Oh?" Tell me about it. "


    "In addition to the supremacy of the position of power, the business is our monopoly. Salt and silk belong to me, and good fortune and money belong to him."


    Oh? They actually wanted so much, this was the biggest fat in the country, and they wanted to take it all for themselves? Even if he agreed, those who would take advantage of him would not agree. They were digging their own graves.


    A trace of treachery appeared in You Huang''s eyes as she nodded. "Alright, I promise you."

 C177

    With the support of the Underworld''s people, things went much more smoothly.


    The gangs in the underworld were not complicated. One faction was on the left, the other on the right. There was another faction that remained neutral, known as the fence-sitters. You You had taken care of two leaders of the Right Faction, plus he had coerced and seduced the neutral, two-thirds of the people in the court were now under You You''s control. The left Faction was powerful, but they could not directly resist.


    Finally, Ming Cang had reached the position he wanted. In the crimson hall, the red chair was cold and hard, but the Netherworld was quietly sitting on it. Looking at His Highness'' black mass of heads, from the bottom of his heart, he felt an indescribable sense of pride and satisfaction, this was different from all of his previous experiences.


    When they were in the Treacherous Currency, his father and mother had been warm with him. He was plain and calm by himself, but when he was with Su Yuewu, he was filled with peace of mind and peace. However, he couldn''t grasp onto the feeling that would cause a person''s blood to boil. However, he could feel the benefits of this feeling, and it brought him back to life.


    He slightly raised his hand, and His Highness and his men uniformly stood up. This was the first time in his life that he had met so many people, but now, he did not feel nervous at all. He only felt a sense of complacent excitement and apprehension.


    He looked at the people below the stage and said, "Everyone, I believe that everyone is very nervous towards me. I wonder if I will do anything to you officials from the previous dynasty. Rest assured, although I am not talented, I would not do such a thing. Just don''t forget, all of you are part of a court today. The reason why you are standing here today is because I am your sovereign. If I were to know who has any ulterior motives, I would not be lenient. "


    Anyone with a discerning eye could tell who was the target of this sentence. You Huang looked at the leader of the left faction and said half-threatening words. The leader of the left was a lean old man. His expression didn''t change when he heard You Huang''s words. She smiled. He had already said what he could remind her of. If she didn''t listen, then he was truly to be blamed.


    If he didn''t listen, then there was nothing he could do. You Huang returned to her bedroom in a good mood.


    However, he discovered that there were more than ten people standing outside the palace, dressed in identical attire. The court lady next to her came over and explained, "Reporting to Pluto, these were all sent by Lunar Slaughter. This is a name card." He handed over a black card with red flame on it.


    Su Yuewu had personally written that for him to take care of himself. As for the internal affairs of the underworld, no one should believe that for now, he would be able to freely command the people Yue Sha killed. The other methods were more or less the same as Huang Xiaolong''s.


    You Huang''s mood became very, very good as she held up this nagging thread. After two days of meditation and worrying, he finally had a reason to exist. He carefully placed the card under his pillow and then said to the court lady, "Bring them all in."


    The dozen or so people entered in a line, led by Xi Qi. Rou-Er''s arrangements were well arranged. She knew that Su Yuewu was worried about You Huang and didn''t trust anyone else, so she sent a message to Xi Qi, hoping that he would come over if he had time.


    He and Dong Ni had basically everything sorted out by now, and the people below were doing things according to the rules. Their efficiency was extremely high. The two of them had been together all day and there was nothing else they could do. When Su Yuewu heard Rou''er finish her sentence, she was stunned for a moment before she asked, "We don''t count as sinners, right?"


    Bing-Er laughed out loud and said, "Lady, you are getting more and more mischievous now. Do you think they are getting tired of each other all day long when they become parents? "If it''s really no good, after Xi Qi left and Donnie came over, we haven''t seen her for a long time, right?"


    Su Yitian was also nodding his head like a chick pecking at rice as he said, "That''s right, mother should hurry up and get Uncle Xi Qi away. I think of Auntie Dong Ni."


    After her marriage, Xi Qi was getting better and better, she was even better than before she was married. Before he left, he personally sent Dong Ni over, and he even turned his head back three times, saying, "All the fruits that you like have been placed behind the car for you, in case you crave for them." And the night is cold, to wear more, do not drink cold water, you Gui water will soon come. "Hmm?"


    Right now, he already looked like a woman from a good family, unlike the cold and reserved look he had when he first met her. Su Yuewu, Bing''er, Rou-Er, and Su Yitian were holding cups of tea, eating melon seeds. They leaned against the door and watched them leave. It took them a while to part ways.


    Dong Ni''s face was covered with red clouds as she shyly commanded her servants to move her belongings into the house.


    Rou-Er mockingly said, "Tsk! Tsk! These two. Are they really making fun of us?"


    Dong Ni glanced at her, and directly replied, "Hmph, don''t look jealous. Didn''t you see that Wu Qingya was extremely good to you as well? "You envy me?"


    While she was speaking, a servant girl walked over to Dong Ni and asked, "Madam, where should we place these fruits?"


    It was a variety of snacks, a small dish of each kind, sorted out in a large, beautiful box of food. This amount and variety would probably be enough for Dong Ni to eat for a year. Su Yitian''s eyes lit up when he saw this. After returning to the human world, he was on the verge of becoming fat again. Su Yuewu had strictly restricted the amount of meat he could eat and the number of snacks he could eat.


    Su Yuewu said with a bitter tone, "You little girl, I didn''t expect that you would come to think of it now. You''re the best."


    Dong Ni, who didn''t know shame, laughed loudly and said, "That''s right, that''s right. Xi Qi and I have known each other for so many years, he is the one who treats me the best now." He spoke as if he was going to die, "When you find Master Leng, you won''t be envious of me."


    Bing-Er stood aside. She felt confused and sad, yet she had to control herself not to show it. The smile on her face was like paper.


    Fortunately, no one noticed her presence. After they packed up their things, they sat down together for tea and a chat.


    Dong Ni asked, "What happened to Ye Qin from the Demon Palace? How is the child? "


    Bing''er had been in contact with him often, and when she heard this, she said, "The child looks very clever. Liu Liqing and Qin''er are now in Qin Se and Song. Although Qin''er is curious as to why Leng Fanyun doesn''t see them, it is her husband who values them so much." Right now, the matters of the Palace are basically handled by Ye Jue. "


    Dong Ni sighed, "Now that I''m happy, I hope that everyone around me will be happy. Although Young Master Liu and Miss Qin''er are good, they only have half a life after all, and they won''t be able to live for long. What if Liu Liqing takes a child with him?"


    When Rou Er heard this, she was displeased. "Didn''t I also bring Nian Qing along? Why don''t you pity me and a man?"


    Dong Ni immediately grabbed her and said, "Of course. My family can capture Rou-Er both internally and externally. She''s smart and beautiful. What''s the point of worrying about you?"


    Rou''er pretended to hit Dong Ni. Dong Ni then asked Su Yuewu, "Is there any news of Young Master Leng''s whereabouts?"


    Before Su Yuewu could say anything, Su Yitian continued, "Elder brother You Huang said that as long as he can calm down the internal conflict, he will immediately help mother find father to take advantage of."


    Dong Ni''s brow creased as she said, "Will this You Huang be okay or not? She''s been in the Treacherous Currency for so long and was kidnapped by the underworld as soon as she came out. Right now, she wants to pacify the underworld, sigh ¡­"


    Su Yitian was unhappy with her words. He bit his lips and said, "Don''t underestimate my brother. Hmph, I don''t know if Uncle Xi Qi will cause any trouble for him in the past. Hmph!"


    It had been a long time since Dong Ni had taken care of this brat. She rolled up her sleeves and was about to go beat him up. Su Yitian hurriedly circled around Su Yuewu and Bing''er as he said, "Hey, I''m a god slayer at least, do you really dare to kill me?"


    "I don''t care if you are a god of death or a living god. In my heart, you are the little guy that was there to tease Auntie Dong Ni, do you understand?"


    Su Yitian''s eyes flashed as he deliberately slowed down in order to allow Dong Ni to catch him in her arms. Dong Ni casually struck him with his chestnut and said, "I''m really tired of telling you to run."


    Su Yitian hugged Dong Ni, and said with a lowly mouth, "Dong Ni Dong Ni, you''ve gained quite a bit of weight. I''m afraid you''ve been fed well by Xi Qi, haven''t you? "But why is it that the waist is so small, and the position so small?"


    Su Yuewu and Rou''er didn''t expect him to speak in such an astonishing manner. They couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of tea at that moment. Su Yuewu scooped up her child and scolded, "I told you to stop being together with Liu Liuqing, and now you''re learning it like this. Aiya, your mother taught you so many good things, but why don''t you remember? What''s wrong with such an unorthodox method?"


    Su Yitian stood there obediently as he was scolded. Everyone laughed out loud.


    On the other side of the underworld, You Huang had used the power of the Lunar Slaughter to purposefully create a disturbance. The people from the left could not hold it in. They did not know that this was a scheme that was about to force the palace. When they arrived at the palace with a type of soldier in tow, they discovered that the hall was brightly lit. That child, You Huang, and that official were looking at them as if they were watching a play.


    You Huang''s tone was taunting. "You really think highly of me. Since I said I wouldn''t touch you, then you really won''t. Remember what you said at that time. If you still have the heart to rebel, punish me harshly, and not give up, you ¡­" Do you know your crimes? "


    The thin old man in the lead immediately sat down on the ground, tears flowing down his face. Xi Qi brought the people from Lunar Slaughter and bundled up the leaders one by one before bringing them down.


    This trick was used to set an example for others. Everyone stood in the hall and saw that the old man''s ability was still a failure. If it was them, they would have died even earlier. The crowd couldn''t help but tremble as they thought about this scene. They increasingly felt that the delicate and weak man on the dragon throne wasn''t simple. He looked like a docile scholar, but they didn''t expect him to be so treacherous. Forget it, I''ll just be an official for the rest of my life.


    This time, everyone knelt down sincerely and shouted loudly, "The King of Hell is wise."


    You Huang sat on the stage and laughed silently.


    After everything was settled, Xi Qi stood at a corner of the hall. He happened to see the cold and elusive smile on the young Pluto''s face, and his brows suddenly furrowed.


    You Huang had finally gained power now. He quickly stabilized the situation in the country, cutting taxes and giving out generous rewards. There was basically no turmoil within the country.


    Just as Xi Qi was about to leave with the people from Lunar Slaughter, Su Yitian arrived. He had good news.


    Smiling, he said to Xi Qi, "I have good news. You have to give me the same fruit as you gave Aunt Dong Ni before I can tell you."


    Xi Qi''s eyebrows trembled, this brat really knew how to loot while the fire was still burning. But in the end, he still nodded his head.


    Su Yitian smiled like a dumpling as he said, "Auntie Dong Ni already has a baby."

 C178

    Xi Qi''s reaction was just as Su Yitian had expected. Ah, no, it was more interesting than he had expected.


    He gathered up his luggage and went to hurry the others. Su Yitian looked at his packed bag and asked in a very pure manner, "Uncle, why did you put away this blanket?"


    Ah? Did he take care of this himself? Had it been stuffed into his bed when he packed everything up? Silently, he took it out. Su Yitian asked in a pure tone, "Uncle, why are your shoes so different?"


    XiQi silently looked at the pair of gray boots on her feet, and the black boots on them. Su Yitian finally finished teasing him, and after the job was handed over, he let him leave.


    Just as Xi Qi''s horse was about to gallop away, Su Yitian''s cheap voice sounded out once more, "Oh, right. Auntie Dong Ni told me to remind you that ''flowers bloom on the surface, but you can slowly return''."


    Xi Qi''s body paused for a second, but she still ran out. What kind of joke was this? He thought so much of her, so how could he possibly return in time?


    Su Yitian finally flirted with Xi Qi and turned to face You Huang.


    He asked, "Brother, has everything been settled?"


    You Huang nodded, looking a bit tired. "Mm, it''s all settled. There hasn''t been anything else for years. "


    Su Yitian no longer had the pure and innocent look of a playboy in front of Su Yuewu and the others. He frowned and asked, "Big Brother, what on earth are you thinking about? Why did you accept this position?" Although I don''t know, mother once told me that you weren''t like that back then in the Treacherous Currents. "


    A trace of a smile tugged at the corner of You Huang''s mouth. She didn''t answer his question and instead asked, "What do you think I should think?"


    Su Yitian also couldn''t tell what was going on, but he couldn''t see through the man in front of him. He hadn''t been here for long, but although he had a warm look on his face, all the ministers and maids were very afraid of him. If that was really the case, then it could only mean that he was the same as her, acting as he was right now.


    He was clearly smiling, but it was definitely not the kind of innocent smile his mother spoke of. Su Yitian frowned. He didn''t know what had happened to him in the Underworld. Had that abnormal Palace Master brainwashed him?


    He was still thinking when You Huang said gently, "Brother, it has been hard on you to come here this time. You should go rest first." After he finished speaking, he didn''t wait for him to refuse and instead clapped his hands. A servant girl silently walked up to his side and said neither soft nor hard, "Young Master, follow this servant."


    Su Yitian was unable to refuse him. He could only sigh and walk over to the designated location. He could only think to himself, just what does he need?


    After that, Su Yitian asked him several times when he was going to check Leng Fanyun''s captivity, but he did not. In other words, he was very busy right now and had no time to investigate.


    Su Yitian knew that Su Yuewu didn''t show any emotions on her face, but this time she was really weak. Every night, she would silently stand by the window and cry. She just didn''t want to worry herself and her aunts.


    Su Yitian had been duped by Serene Huang quite a bit, so he knew that he didn''t have the heart to do this. He finally sent all the guards guarding the door flying and stood in front of him.


    You Huang was drawing when she heard the commotion outside. She raised her hand as if nothing had happened and looked at Su Yitian, saying, "Brother is here."


    Su Yitian frowned and asked, "What exactly do you want?" "You promised mother that you would help her find Leng Fanyun."


    You Huang carefully wiped her hands clean with the handkerchief that she placed on the table before speaking slowly, "Speaking of which, she''s the mother of some son of yours. Our mother is buried with father in the loquat forest beneath the perilous area."


    Su Yitian was greatly puzzled by his words. He asked, "What do you mean?"


    You Huang walked over to the table and poured a cup of water for him. "I didn''t mean anything other than to remind you." Your mother isn''t her either. "


    Su Yitian said, "Mother treats you extremely well. Why do you speak of her like that?" What exactly do you think? "


    You Huang smiled and carelessly raised her brush to draw a few lines on the painting. "I never said that Yue Wu didn''t treat me well."


    Su Yitian didn''t quite understand what was going on, but after looking at the painting, he immediately understood everything. In the picture, there was a girl with a sweet smile. She was smiling in the loquat forest for a very long time. Her red clothes were like flames.


    His throat was a little dry. Looking at the man that was focused on drawing, he asked, "You ¡­" "You actually think so?"


    You Huang looked at him, her eyes full of seriousness. He said, "Yue Wu treats me well, but I also like her. If it wasn''t for her, why would I leave the Treacherous Currency? It''s just that her side is outstanding and dazzling. I can''t lose to her. With the Underworld, I''ll have the ability to like her. "


    Su Yitian couldn''t believe it, "Are you crazy? Mother won''t like you, she and her cheap father ¡­ Many things had happened between Young Master Leng, it was impossible for her to fall in love with another person. If you still have any sense, then stop. "


    You Huang immediately flung her brush to the ground, a ferocious and dark expression appearing on her face. "Hmph, it''s impossible to fall in love with another person. Brother, if you were still my brother, you should help me instead of that stranger, right? Cheap father? Which family of yours is he? "


    Su Yitian took a step back and said, "If you want to say that he is my family''s father, let me tell you." He saved us when my mother and I were at the end of our rope; he helped us when my mother and I were in danger. He is good to his mother. Even though he knows that my mother and I aren''t related by blood, he is still good to me. If we are talking about relationships, other than the blood relation that cannot be changed, do we have any other connections? "


    You Huang didn''t know that he would say this and didn''t know what to say in that moment. After a moment, he said, "Anyway, you don''t need to worry about my matters. I have my own methods."


    Su Yitian said, "If it wasn''t for your actions being too sneaky, I wouldn''t have interfered. Do you think you can solve the problem by delaying it? If you don''t do it, I can investigate it myself. But... If you really did that, I would definitely not stand on your side. I''m sorry, brother, but your position in my heart is not as important as that of my mother. "


    You Huang smiled instead when she heard this and walked over to pat Su Yitian''s head. She said gently, "Alright, big brother is joking with you. You''re serious, huh? "Don''t worry, I''ll send someone to investigate Leng Fanyun tomorrow."


    He didn''t know which of his sentences was the truth and which was a lie. Su Yitian subconsciously didn''t want to pay any more attention to him, so he simply nodded and walked out. Halfway there, he seemed to have thought of something and turned around, "Oh, right, don''t do anything to Leng Fanyun and mother. Otherwise, even if you are my big brother, I will still not let you go." Although your martial arts skills are higher than ordinary people, you still can''t compare to me, hmm? "


    After Su Yitian finished speaking, he left without looking back. When his figure finally disappeared, the gentle smile on You Huang''s face vanished as her gloomy face darkened. She looked absolutely terrifying. He humphed lowly and viciously tossed the fine inkstone on the table to the ground, ink splattering everywhere.


    The next day, as he''d promised, he indeed sent someone to investigate. Only then did Su Yitian relax. He knew that Serene Huang wasn''t as simple as he''d thought, but as long as there was him, he would definitely protect his mother.


    You Huang laid down on the bed as she pleased, a person kneeling beneath her.


    You Huang asked carelessly, "How was it, how was the investigation?"


    That person said, "We''ve basically investigated thoroughly. Although this matter was done in secret, there were still traces to follow. When the reincarnation of the God of Slaughter was saved in Heaven Realm, he immediately received the news and immediately negotiated to send Leng Fanyun away secretly. Right now, that person said that Leng Fanyun was sent to the Nine Demon Abyss by him. "


    "Oh? Nine Demon Abyss? Wasn''t that the creation of Tartarus? "Hmph ¡­" Isn''t it time to take back the Nine Demons Abyss? " You Huang thought to herself.


    He asked, "What is the situation in the Nine Demon Abyss?"


    That person replied, "The Nine Demon Abyss has collapsed since the first time Jiuyou left. The reincarnation of that elder of Tartarus was a young man. His parents had followed him to the palace and began to unrestrainedly bestow rewards upon his wife. Later on, she actually wanted to take her place and kill Tartarus. However, in the end, he was still no match for the elder and was killed. There is no more Tartarus. The Elders have no choice but to rely on the clues left behind by Tartarus when they were alive to find another man. "


    He looked at the person on the stage and saw that he was still looking at him with interest. He said, "That person is in his prime, but he has no skills or skills. Right now, the Nine Demons Abyss is in a state of intense suffering. "


    You Huang suddenly had another thought and asked, "When you were investigating this, did you notice anyone else?"


    That person thought for a moment and said, "Yes, there are people who investigated with their subordinates, but they don''t seem to know much about the underworld. The information they know isn''t as fast as ours."


    You Huang had a pretty smile on her face as she said, "Very good, I''ll give you a mission now. Let them find out, but you have to dig some traps for them. Don''t let them find out so easily, okay? "


    That subordinate nodded and was about to leave. You Huang said, "Your mission is easy to handle. You''ll get your share of benefits in the future. "But if the news gets out, hmph, you know?"


    The subordinate nodded and said, "Yes, I will complete the mission."


    He had secretly instructed the people of Lunar Slaughter to investigate the matter as well. However, they were on the verge of reaching the truth, yet layers of obstacles had suddenly appeared as if someone was walking with their nose in their hands. Humph! You Huang, let''s see if you''re as ruthless as I am.


    Just as he was about to find You Huang and settle the score, that person had arrived first. With the same warm expression, he said, "Is Brother also investigating this matter?"


    Su Yitian nodded in a slightly depressed manner and asked, "Why is it that all kinds of troubles occur halfway through your investigation?" Are you up to something? "


    You Huang nodded and sighed. "It''s indeed me. The situation in the Nine Demons Abyss right now is a bit complicated. I don''t want you to wade in this muddy water."


    Su Yitian couldn''t help but mock him when he saw how pleasant his words were. You Huang continued, "I''ve investigated everything. Leng Fanyun is currently in the Nine Demons Abyss, but Daddy was focused on building that place. He''s easy to defend and hard to attack. I think he won''t be able to save Master Leng. "


    Su Yitian frowned. "How can this be?"


    You Huang smiled, "Didn''t you hear it from Ming Cang that time? If not for the spies beside father, Ming Cang would not have been able to defeat father. Moreover, the Nine Demon Abyss is daddy''s wish, I want to take it back. "


    Su Yitian was shocked. "What?"


    You Huang said: "It must have been difficult for father to establish the Nine Demons Abyss, but now, the inner court is in charge. The people don''t live in peace, the people are displaced, and the people don''t live in peace. If Father was here, would he feel hurt? "


    Su Yitian nodded and said, "Ah, how could this be? Then, according to you, can we only break in? "


    You Huang nodded and said, "There are two benefits to this. The first is to find Sir Leng and the second is to fulfill Father''s wish and prevent the abyss from being ruined by people unrelated to it."

 C179

    Su Yitian also knew that this was not a simple matter. Although they all had superb inner strength, they were at most one against one against a hundred. How could they rely on a few people to deal with an entire country? Not to mention that this country had been single-handedly set up by his father, who was a peerless genius.


    You Huang knew that he was thinking, and the corners of her lips curled up in a noncommittal smile. He turned to Su Yitian and said, "Think about it first. I''ll send some people to investigate and try to gather more information."


    Su Yitian nodded and said, "I feel like I need to tell mother about this matter. I want to make a trip back to the mortal world." You Huang nodded and said, "Alright."


    He saw Su Yitian leave the underworld with his own eyes, then returned to his secret chamber and said to that person, "Remember, you can''t tell anyone that Leng Fanyun has been moved to the Feathered Race. Also, if anyone were to investigate, they can only find out that Leng Fanyun is currently in the Nine Demonic Abyss."


    The person nodded and replied, "Yes." You Huang gently helped the person up and said, "You''ve done very well."


    In the Moon Slaughter Base, everyone''s faces darkened when they heard Su Yitian''s words. What was going on? Are they constantly levelling up? He had begun to offend the Celestial Realm, and now that he had killed the Netherworld as well, he was going to the Nine Demons Abyss.


    Bing''er carefully looked at Su Yuewu and asked, "What does Miss think?"


    Su Yuewu thought for a moment before turning to Su Yitian and asking, "Are you sure all of this is true?"


    Although Su Yitian harbored those thoughts towards his mother, he wouldn''t lie when it came to big matters like these. If he could solve his mother''s problem, then he wouldn''t need to trouble his mother. He said, "It''s true. Moreover, this is the result of the people I brought with me from Lunar Slaughter."


    Su Yuewu sighed and said, "Rou Er, what do you think?"


    Tang YiRou looked at Su Yuewu and said, "To save a Leng Fanyun, there is nothing good for us if we were to attack an entire country. Although the Lunar Slaughter is the most powerful sect in the martial arts world, its personnel are very complicated. There are only dozens of truly pure practitioners. This is not a good idea. "


    Su Yuewu also nodded. How could she not know? Saving Leng Fanyun was her own private matter, but she would have to trouble Moon Slaughter to go with her. There would inevitably be a large amount of death and blood. In the eyes of a rational person, this was impossible.


    On the other hand, would there be anyone in the Underworld who could do it? She turned to Su Yitian and asked, "What do you think of your trip to the Underworld?"


    Although Su Yitian was wary of You Huang, he had to admit that although there was no danger, it was still quite a distance away from being completely unrestrained.


    He shook his head and said, "Big brother is in power now, but the military and political powers are still among the original ministers. It''s impossible for them to give away such a big piece of fat."


    Su Yuewu sighed, "All of you can leave now. Let me think over this matter."


    Everyone knew that her mind was in a mess, so they went down. Dong Ni had long since been brought home by Xi Qi to settle her pregnancy, and now there wasn''t even a person to enlighten Su Yuewu.


    Su Yitian''s complexion turned deathly pale as he watched Su Yuewu sitting there in a daze. He walked up to Su Yue Wu somewhat timidly and hugged her, asking, "Mother, are you alright?"


    Su Yuewu hugged Su Yitian back and said, "Sigh, I''ve been dreaming about Lian Qing all this time. "Every time I see you, I feel very sorry for Fan Yun. You have already lost your memory, but for the past few years, both he and I have been very concerned about you."


    Su Yitian was silent for a long time. Then, he said, "Mother, please tell me about father that was taken advantage of."


    Su Yuewu hugged Su Yitian. It had clearly been more than a year, but those matters were as hazy as a dream. Sometimes, when she woke up from a dream, she would wonder if there was such a person who loved and protected her with so much effort.


    She hugged Su Yitian as she recalled the past. That year, mother even brought you to the Su Clan and you had a very bad little sister. There was a time when she wanted to kill your grandmother ¡­ ¡­


    Su Yuewu usually didn''t like reminiscing. Senior had read a book which stated that if one day one''s recollection exceeded one''s hopes, then one must be old. Su Yuewu was unwilling to admit that even though she was not as powerful as she was now and didn''t know that he was the Ancient Demon Sovereign, the time was unimaginably good as it was when the two of them joked around along the way.


    He didn''t talk much, but he was used to doing everything for them. He didn''t like to talk about it sometimes, but he thought it would be weird, so he talked to himself with a mischievous smile. Su Yuewu recalled every detail that she thought she had forgotten, but now she could clearly remember them.


    And that house, it was so beautiful, but she didn''t dare go in again. She did not trust him. She did not need him to do anything, but she did not love him enough. Therefore, she had never wanted him to explain to her about Qing Wan, Qin''er, and Ling''er.


    When a warm, soft hand clumsily wiped away the tears on her face, she realized that her face was full of them.


    Su Yitian looked at his beautiful and strong mother with a forlorn and injured expression. He sighed and said, "Must it be him? Where''s Uncle Nan Gong? " In his heart, he had already eliminated Yanzhou. He was too deep, no.


    Su Yuewu shook her head and said, "No matter how good he is, he is not Leng Fanyun. Since there''s already someone in my heart, how can I be with another person? It''s not fair to anyone. "


    Su Yitian hugged his mother and said in a muffled voice, "So you''re saying that my mother must go to the Nine Demons Abyss?"


    Su Yuewu nodded and said resolutely, "That year, mother was able to go to Heaven Realm and save you. Now that we have two of us, I don''t believe that we can''t save Leng Fanyun."


    Su Yitian said, "Mother, although I can''t say it that way. But I did stay in the Underworld for those years, and the Nine Demon Abyss is really hard to deal with. Back then when I dealt with the Heaven Realm, the Nine Demon Abyss was really hard to enter. "


    Su Yuewu said, "Even if it''s dangerous, I still want to give it a try. If it wasn''t for me, I don''t know if Fan Yun would have had a chance to live." Besides, I don''t think I''ll have much fun in this life without him. " Su Yuewu didn''t say anything, but stood up and gazed out the window at the bright moon. Although the Beggar Festival was only held yesterday, she might not be able to see him again now or in the future.


    Su Yitian gazed at the shadow by the window. He didn''t seem to be doing anything. However, those slightly red eyes betrayed her. Based on Su Yitian''s many years of experience, Su Yuewu''s heart definitely wouldn''t be able to take it anymore.


    "Tian Tian, it''s getting late. Hurry back to your room to rest!" "Don''t worry about Fan Yun, Mother will make the decision herself." Yue Wu looked at her son blankly staring at her. She stroked his head and said to Ye Tian Feng with a slight smile.


    "Alright, mother. You should rest early as well. Don''t be sad about the past anymore. There''s always me, right? If worst comes to worst, let''s go together, alright?" Su Yitian had always felt that Su Yuewu was currently so unfamiliar with him.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine!" Su Yuewu hugged her darling.


    After bidding farewell, Su Yuewu sent him out. He went back to his room and lay on his bed. He felt that something was not right. After tossing and turning until midnight, he suddenly stood up, put on his clothes and rushed to his mother''s room. This was incredible! The heavens were able to see that his mother was packing her luggage! She wore a set of night clothes, combed her hair neatly, and had a bag ready by her side.


    "Mother, what are you doing?" "Yes." Su Yitian ran over to stop Su Yuewu from continuing to clean up. Why didn''t you tell me to go alone? I said it already. Even if Lucky Daddy isn''t here, there''s still me. Don''t worry, I''ll go with you. "


    Su Yuewu sat blankly on the bed, not saying a word.


    Su Yitian was slightly anxious as he said, "Mother, say something. How about this, how about this? Let''s go to the Nine Demons Abyss to have a look. If the situation isn''t as bad as we thought, then we''ll do as we said." If the situation is really not good, then let''s think of another way, alright? "


    Su Yuewu remained silent and blankly nodded her head. It was the first time that Su Yitian had felt such helplessness. He didn''t know how Su Yuewu had managed to get to that part of the Heaven Realm where he had been captured.


    He tightly embraced his mother, who was so kind to him, and made up his mind that he must protect his mother.


    The next day, the red-eyed Su Yuewu told everyone about her decision. Rou Er was shocked. "No, you go check for yourself. It''s too dangerous. Don''t worry, Lunar Scourge''s scout is very clever and will find out everything he wants. "


    Su Yuewu shook her head and said, "Last night, I thought about it. If I didn''t go there myself, I wouldn''t have been able to rest at ease. My heart is in a mess right now. Rou''er, do you know?"


    "Don''t worry, Auntie Bing''er, Auntie Rou''er, don''t forget that I already had the strength from my previous life. Moreover, I''m only going to check out the situation this time, so there won''t be any danger."


    His face was serious and seemed very convincing. Bing-Er nodded reluctantly and said, "Sure, you have to protect the lady well."


    Inside, Xi Qi received the letter from Lunar Slaughter and was stunned for a long time. Dong Ni''s stomach hadn''t been bulged out yet, but she had already changed into a wide set of clothes. She brought a bowl of lotus seed soup in front of Xi Qi and asked softly, "What are you thinking about? You didn''t even notice when I came over. "


    Xi Qi quickly helped his wife to sit on the stool and frowned. "It''s good that someone is doing this, don''t fall down."


    Dong Ni laughed. "Then you wouldn''t be so delicate." She picked up the letter and read: "What did the letter say? You''re so upset."


    Xi Qi picked up the letter, sighed, and said, "You Huang found out that Leng Fanyun is currently locked up in the Nine Demonic Abyss. That place is easy to defend and hard to attack. If you need to save Leng Fanyun, then you can only use a forceful method."


    Dong Ni''s eyebrows creased. "But even if all the people from the Lunar Slaughter have gathered together, it won''t be enough to attack a country. This road won''t work."


    Siqi nodded, but didn''t say anything more.


    Dong Ni felt that something wasn''t right and asked, "Could it be that you''re not worried about this?"


    Xi Qi said, "Yes, I went to the underworld, and I always felt that the underworld was strange. It was not like how he acted in front of his master. I''m afraid there''s a trick to this. "

 C180

    Su Yuewu and Tian Tian walked along the road in the Nine Demons Abyss. It was said that this was a shortcut that Su Yitian remembered.


    Su Yuewu looked around. She hadn''t noticed anything just now, but when she came back to her senses, she discovered that the surroundings were already enveloped by a thin layer of miasma. The surrounding humidity was increasing, and the clothes she wore were already sticky. The surrounding temperature had also become much colder.


    He had a bad feeling about his surroundings. There was only one path in front of him, but the further he went, the thicker the miasma was. Would it harm his good skin underneath his handsome and suave appearance? This skin needed to be well maintained.


    Of course, Su Yuewu didn''t know what Su Yitian was thinking. When she saw his puffy cheeks, she couldn''t help but pinch them.


    "Aiya, mother, what should I do if I pinch my face?" Su Yitian quickly retreated. "My precious son, let mother pinch you ¡­" When Su Yuewu saw her son''s reaction, she immediately ran over and held him in her arms, ravaging his little face. Su Yitian looked at his mother and smiled, thinking to himself, never mind, since the time I saved that cheap old man, I''ve never laughed at him.


    Su Yuewu and Su Ruo walked deeper into the sky. Sure enough, the miasma became thicker and the visibility became lower. If it was an ordinary person, they would have died long ago.


    The surroundings were all surrounded by a layer of blue poisonous fog on the surface by a huge purple mushroom. Along the way, they encountered many huge fireflies, cloaked bats, and mutated tall and big and large walking jellyfish. However, they were all afraid of coming over here, and a few dangerous auras were faintly transmitted from the depths.


    "Hu hu hu!" Suddenly, a black figure of light appeared in front of them. Su Yuewu''s hands formed a seal and a transparent light barrier blocked everything outside.


    All of this happened too quickly. When they could see clearly, they discovered that the miasma had dispersed and a strange creature had appeared. It was pitch black in color, only leaving behind two glowing red eyes. It still stank, but the most important thing was that it was tall enough and that it was dozens of meters tall. It was like a wall that blocked the path ahead.


    "Mother, this guy is really ugly. I really don''t want to touch him. He looks like a pile of mud." Su Yitian looked at the monster in front of him with disdain. It was this monster from a moment ago who had spat out the strange black corrosive liquid. The plants that were infected by the liquid instantly withered. In this swamp area, the plants with extremely high resistance to poison and corrosion were also destroyed in a flash.


    "Son, let''s run. Although this guy doesn''t seem to be too dangerous, he seems very troublesome. We still need to hurry up and find your father, right?" Su Yuewu pinched her nose as she looked at her precious son. Her son, although running away was shameless, her mother was still a girl. She hated dirty and ugly things the most.


    Sure enough, Su Yitian gave her a big look of disdain. Then, he very elegantly threw down the words "Mother, I''ll go destroy it" and ran over.


    After the Mud Monster was hit, it turned towards Su Yitian''s direction, causing it to appear even more furious. At this moment, Su Yuewu''s seal had added a barrier to Su Yitian''s small body, and the angry Mud Monster sprayed out a corrosive liquid at Su Yitian.


    In the end, he pushed out his hands and a flying fire snake flew towards the Mud Monster. From bottom to top, the snake wrapped itself around the monster and Su Yitian''s hands quickly moved, causing a circular area to appear in the sky above the Mud Monster and rain down a rain of flames.


    In a split-second, the Mud Monster let out a cry of despair and was engulfed by the sea of fire. It turned into sparks that scattered in all directions, until they completely disappeared. As the sparks dissipated, the miasma in the surroundings also dissipated.


    Su Yitian ran over to Su Yuewu''s side and smiled proudly at her. "Son, you''re still quite handsome." Pinch your mother''s face. " Su Yuewu smiled and pinched Su Yitian''s tender little face. She was in a very good mood. Although she was only ten years old, she was very reliable.


    At this moment, there was a commotion in the distance. The surrounding magical beasts were all retreating in different directions. Su Yuewu put down her son''s face and looked at the direction he was moving in with a serious expression. From the map, it seemed like they weren''t far away from the exit.


    "We need to move a bit faster." Su Yuewu said to Su Yitian, who nodded. He was also a little worried about the situation in the distance. To him, that was the most dangerous feeling he could sense.


    Along the way to Su Yuewu, Su Yitian encountered many magical beasts, but he didn''t attack them. Instead, he ran for his life in terror. This situation greatly increased Su Yitian''s interest. He was very curious as to what was in front of him, and even had the urge to try. Su Yuewu obviously didn''t want to encounter any trouble and wanted to rescue Leng Fanyun as soon as possible.


    As the concentration of miasma increased, the number of magical beasts in the surrounding area also decreased. This made Su Yuewu feel lucky as it would not cause too much harassment, but it was very troublesome and slow. She didn''t know what was going on with Leng Fanyun and was very worried.


    As they got closer and closer to the magical beast, Su Yuewu jumped onto the huge mushroom swamp. She formed a hand seal with her hands, and a ray of light shone onto the area, causing the miasma in the area to become much weaker. She could clearly see the situation there.


    At this moment, a person was fighting with a huge python. The python only had one body, but it had three heads. It had nine eyes and a deep red color, giving it the feeling of a tyrant from a magical beast. The man was in a bad condition. He was seriously injured and at a disadvantage.


    "Mother, look at that snake. Let''s destroy it!" Su Yitian blinked his eyes as he looked at Su Yuewu with an innocent and adorable expression. In fact, he was thinking in his heart that if he removed the skin, he would definitely be able to make something good. Su Yuewu frowned. The magical beast was blocking the exit. Right now, there was no other way for the two of them. He could only help that person.


    Unexpectedly, the snake''s body was extremely hard, and only a shallow wound was left on its body. Su Yuewu quickly retreated to the back, and the person who was fighting the snake earlier also looked at them gratefully. Su Yuetian also nodded his head, and at this time, Su Yuantian appeared, and his hands quickly moved, and in the end, a blue square formation flew towards the snake, freezing the snake''s body.


    "Mother, how about we eat roasted snakes today?" Su Yitian turned around and smiled mischievously at Su Yuewu.


    "Be careful!" At this moment, the one who spoke was the person who had just battled the python. Only now did Su Yuewu notice that under the cloak was a handsome youth. At this moment, the young man spoke and used his shield to block the sudden attack of the python on Su Yitian.


    "Tch, look! I''m not going to roast you!" Su Yitian felt a little displeased that the python had instantly broken free from his technique. "Hmph, this is the only way for me to play." Hearing Su Yitian''s words, a black line appeared in Su Yuewu''s head. A ten year old little guy threatened to roast the giant python. This scene was very harmonious, and the youth was not surprised at all by Su Yitian.


    At this time, Su Yitian had already formed another fire snake, and was fighting against the python. However, the python''s seemingly invulnerable appearance did not have any reaction.


    "Son, and this young man. We''ll each poke three eyes with our knives." Su Yuewu discovered that the moment the snake''s body received any damage, one of the snake heads'' eyes would light up. As for the nine eyes, that also meant that they had nine different attributes. Only by dealing damage to the three eyes with a single slash would it not be so troublesome.


    "Roger that, mother."


    The three of them wielded their swords and leaped forward, slashing towards the python''s head. After that, the python let out a sorrowful cry. Su Yitian began to rampage. At this moment, his hand formed a seal and a rain of fire fell on the head of the huge python that was entangled with the fire serpents. In an instant, the fire serpents were destroyed.


    "A pity, a pity. I wanted to eat the grilled snake, but how could it disappear so easily?" Su Yitian pouted as he muttered to himself.


    "Thank you for saving me. I will definitely repay you for saving me." The teenager sincerely looked at us as we clasped our hands and bowed deeply.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just along the way. We still have things to do, so we''ll be leaving first." Su Yuewu waved her hand as she looked at the youth. She pulled him towards the exit while the youth blankly stared at the direction they had left.


    Not long after Su Yuewu and Su Yitian walked out of the exit, they arrived at a street. The situation around them wasn''t that good, and it gave off a feeling as if the people around them weren''t living well at all. There were many homeless people in rags, wounded, and sick.


    Su Yuewu''s gaze fell on the mother and daughter pair. Her mother was leaning against the wall, exhausted, her chest heaving from coughing violently. She felt breathless, while her little daughter was in an embrace, on the verge of death. When Su Yuewu saw this scene, she looked at Su Yitian beside her.


    He took out two pills from his bosom and walked towards the mother and daughter, "Hurry up and eat them, eat them!" The mother''s expression was trembling as she looked at Su Yuewu in disbelief. Her eyes were filled with tears and excitement as she continued to feed the medicine to her daughter. Seeing this, the mother became even more excited.


    "Thank you benefactor, thank you benefactor!" That mother repeatedly kowtowed like Su Yuewu.


    "You should also eat up as soon as possible. Only then will you be able to take good care of your daughter." After Su Yuewu finished speaking, she grabbed Su Yitian''s hand and started to set off in the direction of Leng Fanyun.


    "Mother, why did you save them? Wouldn''t it be better if they died like this? Isn''t living more painful? " Su Yitian looked at Su Yuewu with a puzzled expression. Su Yuewu stroked his head, "You have to have a merciful heart at all times. Although you can''t change anything for now, it''s still better to live than die. There''s always hope to live."


    After going around for half a day, the two of them had a rough understanding of the Nine Demons Abyss. In view of the magical beasts he had just encountered, Su Yitian firmly refused to allow two men from the Moon Slaughter Devil Sovereign to slaughter their way in to save his father. However, Su Yuewu seemed to be possessed by an evil spirit and stubbornly insisted on going.


    The two stayed in a stalemate for a long time before Su Yue Wu reluctantly agreed not to rashly head into the Nine Demon Abyss. But when it was time for dinner, Su Yuewu took advantage of the fact that no one was paying attention to her and secretly drugged the crowd.


    She rubbed her son''s head and thought, "I''m sorry Tian Tian, mother will definitely go this time."

 C181

    Taking advantage of the fact that no one noticed, Su Yuewu silently went to the Underworld by herself.


    You Huang looked behind her and asked, "Yuewu, are you alone?"


    Su Yuewu nodded and said, "I have been there once with Tian Tian. Although the inside of the Nine Demons Abyss is riddled with holes, the external defenses are extremely good. I have calculated that it would be impossible to destroy a country with such a solid foundation, even with the strength of about five hundred people from the Moon Slaughter and the Devil Palace."


    You Huang said sadly: "Then you''re coming alone? "Why are you so stupid? Listen to me, don''t go, huh?"


    Su Yuewu no longer spoke. "You Huang, I have already made up my mind that I will not listen to the words of others. Please tell me everything you know about the Nine Demons Abyss. "


    Nodding coquettishly, Huang Xiaolong passed all the information he had gathered over to Su Yuewu. He regretted it a lot now. He had said that the reason Leng Fanyun was in the Nine Demon Abyss was because he didn''t want to call out every single soldier from the Underworld. He wanted to use Su Yuewu''s killing power to destroy the Nine Demon Abyss, so the Nine Demon Abyss was his. However, he didn''t want Su Yuewu to be so loyal to him. She would rather put herself in danger than let the rest of the people from Lunar Slaughter die for her for nothing.


    He had really stepped on his own foot. Right now, he clearly knew that Su Yuewu was doing nothing, but he couldn''t tell her. He pulled Su Yuewu back and sincerely said, "Yuewu, I''ll go with you." At least when he saw her by his side, he would be able to do his best to protect her, and that was enough for him.


    Su Yuewu smiled and said, "You Huang, I thought you had changed at the beginning. "It seems like you haven''t changed. You''re still as good as ever to me." She touched his face with her delicate, white fingers. The spot she touched was numb, and then there was a fine layer of goose bumps.


    His entire body was focused on the spot where her hand had brushed past. He could only hear her voice as if from another world. "You Huang, thank you." In the next moment, a sharp pain came from his neck, and he lost consciousness.


    Su Yuewu advanced in the direction Su Yitian had previously gone. Before long, she arrived at the city wall. A layer of transparent light enveloped it, like a barrier. The arts that Jiu You cultivated were different from the mortals of Heaven Realm. It could be said that she was uniting on her own, it was probably impossible for her to just enter like that.


    Su Yuewu thought for a while before condensing her inner force to touch the glowing barrier. It was unknown what the splendor was like, but it felt like a solid entity that would sink into the ground if it touched something soft. However, as long as he used his inner force, he would be like a giant spring in the future.


    Su Yuewu thought for a while before she retracted all of her Qi. She slowly approached the transparent halo of light and squeezed in. When he first entered, all he felt was that his internal organs had been squeezed into a completely different position. There was not a single part of his body that did not hurt. Su Yuewu clenched her teeth and slowly entered. After an unknown amount of time, her entire body relaxed, and she was helplessly ejected into the ring of light.


    Su Yuewu sat on the ground. She didn''t know what kind of place this was, but it was quite safe to be surrounded in the middle. Su Yuewu only felt that her heart hurt when she breathed, so she sat down and recuperated.


    After half a cup of tea''s worth of time, Su Yuewu woke up, feeling much more relaxed than before. She brushed aside the leaves and vines that blocked her path and walked outside.


    It was like a forest, with dense trees stretching straight up into the sky. The trees were the size of bowls and were covered with moss and vines. Su Yuewu slowly walked out. The soil under her feet was moist, and with a single step, she sunk into the ground.


    The surroundings were quiet, not a single sound could be heard. Su Yuewu could only hear the sound of her feet sinking into the mud and her own light breathing. Instinct told her there must be danger. She placed her hand in a seal position and walked forward slowly.


    After walking for a long time, there was no movement. In front of them was an open flat land. Just as Su Yuewu was about to let out a breath of relief, she suddenly felt a deep subsidence beneath her feet. It was a huge swamp, and it was no different from the surrounding land.


    Su Yuewu promptly hung her clothes belt on the nearest tree and relied on the undulating trend of her pocket to smoothly leave the quagmire. The part that had just appeared revealed a flat object. It grew a bloody mouth that bit at the place where it had been standing.


    All of this happened in the time it took for a firelight to ignite a thunderstone. Su Yuewu stood still as she felt her entire body break out in a cold sweat. She walked on, the wide plain, seemingly endless, steamed with a transparent mist in the sunlight.


    She flipped through the map, but didn''t mention this place. She looked at the big tree and jumped onto the treetop. At this moment, the entire Nine Demons Abyss appeared before her eyes. The highest red and black house should be within the palace, and that should be it. Su Yuewu set a direction before rushing over there.


    The palace was extremely luxurious, as if it had just been built. Su Yuewu made a hand sign and changed into the same clothes as the other palace maids. She looked around her surroundings while she searched for an opportunity to find the emperor.


    With her excellent hearing, she heard the sound of silk bamboo coming from not too far away. She followed the sound and found the palace. Sure enough, everyone was drinking and enjoying themselves. There was a group of dancers dancing in the middle of the hall.


    Those girls wore very few clothes, and their dancing was even more captivating. After the song ended, the crowd clapped and praised the dancers as they filed out. It was unknown who said, "With such beauty, how about drinking with us?"


    A voice in the hall, which had been soaked in wine and meat, said, "My beloved one, this is a good idea. A good idea."


    Following that, those dancers were called in. Su Yuewu was quick to react, changing into a new set of clothes before following behind them. They stood in the middle with their heads down. The people around them were looking at them as if they were cabbages, randomly choosing. With a hoarse voice, he said, "All of you, raise your heads and let me see."


    Su Yuewu slowly raised her head. Sitting in front of her was a thirty year old fatty. His eyes were cloudy, and he was covered in a layer of fat that couldn''t be hidden. He looked left and right, and his gaze suddenly stopped at Su Yuewu. He pointed at Su Yuewu and said, "You ¡­"


    A middle-aged man suddenly stood up from the side. His figure was thin and he had a calm expression on his face. He said, "Your Majesty, this subject has also taken a fancy to this woman."


    Hearing that, the king laughed, "Hahahaha, Imperial Advisor, ah, Imperial Advisor, I always thought that you weren''t a woman, but instead thought that those were ordinary girls. Forget it, I''ll just give this girl to you. "


    Su Yuewu slowly walked to his side and sat down. He didn''t say much to Su Yuewu and only placed the empty wine cup in front of Su Yuewu. Su Yuewu quickly filled his cup with wine.


    The banquet became more and more lustful. The surrounding drunkenly officials wandered around with their hands on the dancers, speaking in an untidy manner. She looked up and saw that the emperor was carrying a beauty in each of his arms. His hands were extended into her skirt while another woman was feeding her snow-white breasts to the man''s mouth.


    The man beside Su Yuewu sighed and said, "Let''s go. We''ll go first."


    Su Yuewu followed behind him, but when the night wind blew, she felt that he was out of place within this palace. He carried with him the loneliness of a clear breeze and a bright moon. She had no doubt about him. When a gust of wind blew by, she would no longer be conscious.


    When Su Yuewu woke up again, she found herself trapped in a dark secret room with her hands and feet tied up. She didn''t know what the rope was made of, but no matter how much she struggled, she couldn''t find any response.


    A calm and aged voice came from not too far away. "You''re awake."


    Su Yuewu took a closer look and indeed saw that it was that middle-aged man. She thought about how he was different, but she didn''t think that she would let her guard down. Now, she was actually trapped here.


    Su Yuewu asked, "Sir, why did you send me here? But did I not serve you well?" She began to cry.


    The man still maintained his calm demeanor, "Stop pretending. I noticed it the moment you entered the palace hall. Who sent you? "


    Su Yuewu, on the other hand, curiously asked, "Everyone is wearing the same clothes, how did you find out?"


    The man shook his head and said, "The clothes are the same, but the behavior is different. The other dancers were used to this kind of thing, and were already accustomed to it. However, only you have a face full of disdain and mockery. Moreover, your hands are tightly clenched into fists. "


    Surprisingly, after Su Yuewu''s identity was exposed, she calmly said, "To think that there is such a calm and intelligent person in the Nine Demon Abyss, it''s truly rare. If I wasn''t fooled by the different actions of Mister and everyone else, I wouldn''t have ended up like this. "


    The man shook his head and said, "Sigh, I understand what you mean. You don''t have to mock me. Right now, the Nine Demons Abyss is already extremely dangerous, and aside from me, no one else feels like it. However, as long as I can see it once, I will definitely get rid of it. "


    Su Yuewu retorted, "Hur Hur, although I''m here because of the Emperor, I''m not here to take his position. Just to find a person. "


    The man asked in disbelief, "Searching for someone?"


    Su Yuewu nodded, "Yes, his name is Leng Fanyun, he was sent here from the Underworld some time ago."


    The man shook his head and said, "Ah, you''re late. He''s not in the Nine Demon Abyss anymore."


    Su Yue Wu was shocked: "What?" But we obviously got the news that he was here. I am already your meat on the chopping block, why would I fake it? "


    The man seemed not to be angered at all as he said calmly, "That''s right. The Emperor was only willing to take the man over because of Ming Cang''s money, but in less than a month, he was taken away by a group of mysterious people. The Emperor was afraid that Ming Cang would seek revenge and ask for the money back, so he told everyone to keep it a secret."


    Su Yuewu''s complexion immediately paled. She had finally found this place with great difficulty, but now she had actually lost contact with him. She couldn''t help feeling a little depressed.


    That person looked at her and said, "You really care about him?"


    Su Yuewu said, "Yes, he''s my husband."


    Su Yuewu stared blankly for a long time before suddenly asking, "Teacher, can I make a deal with you?"


    The man shook his head and said, "Girl, you must want me to let you out, right? I''ll tell you, don''t even think about it. Even if you came here to find someone, to be able to pass through the Nine Demon Abyss'' barrier is not something you can do easily.


    With that, he walked out of the room, leaving only Su Yuewu sitting dejectedly in her original spot.

 C182

    Everyone realized that Su Yitian had disappeared. Su Yitian''s face darkened a little as he said, "Mother must have discovered the danger of the Nine Demon Abyss and didn''t want all of us to die together. That''s why she quietly left." There was a deep grudge against You Huang in his eyes.


    Rou-Er quickly called for the people around her and told him something. After that person left, she looked around and said, "I''ve already given the order, all Green Rank people pack up and depart two hours later. "Bing''er, you take care of the house. Tian Tian, you know the location, so take us there."


    Su Yitian nodded and added, "No matter how many can be used in Yinhuang, bring them all."


    But when they arrived in the underworld, they discovered that You Huang had fainted. Su Yitian woke his brother up and hurriedly said, "Hurry, hurry and save Yuewu, she''s in danger."


    He quickly took the sign and called for the soldiers. Rou-Er was taking care of everything outside. Su Yitian looked at his unfamiliar older brother and said hatefully, "You were the one who started this. Remember, you had better protect your mother. Otherwise, I won''t let you go." Then he opened the door and went out.


    He was also very sad that this wasn''t his original intention. He was also worried about Yue Wu, not one bit less than Su Yitian and Rou-Er. Thinking about the Nine Demon Abyss, his heart was in a mess.


    It didn''t take long before all the soldiers were assembled. Tang YiRou looked at him but didn''t speak. You Huang said to the crowd, "Enter the Nine Demons Abyss of the palace." In the end, he still took out his strength. He didn''t want to lose that girl.


    Just as everyone was on their way to the Nine Demons Abyss, Su Yuewu was also thinking of a way out of the dark room.


    The man didn''t want to kill her, but he brought her food every day. While Su Yuewu wolfed down her food, she pondered on a way out. She couldn''t go out on her own now that her inner force had been sealed. The only exit was from this man.


    She asked the man, "Are you the Imperial Advisor?"


    The man glanced at her and said, "There''s no need to ask. If I''m not letting you go, then I''m not letting you go. Why bother?"


    Su Yuewu said clearly, "Of course I know, but this dark room is so boring. It''s just a place to chat." Does Mister think that I can get out of this place with my current state? "


    Although that person was intelligent, he was still somewhat arrogant. Upon hearing Su Yuewu praise him in such a roundabout way, he was still somewhat satisfied. Thus, he replied, "Yes."


    Su Yuewu probed, "Sir, I''m afraid you''ve long since disliked the current emperor''s extravagant behavior. Why not choose a better one and replace it with a better one?" Don''t you know? Outside, the ground is filled with starving corpses. Divine beasts are wreaking havoc everywhere and the entire society is paralyzed. It can''t even be considered a country anymore. "


    The man sighed and said, "How would I not know? It''s just that how many times have I told the Emperor that he only said that he was someone chosen by Jiu You. He must have the protection of Jiu You. I can only hope that in a hundred years, if he can choose a better successor, then as long as I am still alive, I will be able to restore the Nine Demon Abyss to its former state. "


    Su Yuewu asked, "Why does it have to be after Jiuyou dies before you can change people?"


    The man said with a stern expression, "This is the will of heaven. In the past, the first generation of Tartarus had extraordinary talent and outstanding abilities. It was only now that they established the Nine Demon Abyss. If he did not have the guidance of the heavens, where did he get that divine power from? "


    Su Yuewu couldn''t explain to him that this was a genetic mutation and could only use the truth to refute him, "Even if the first Nine Nether was given to him by destiny, what about the direction he pointed in? And the second one? Is it because the country is beginning to waver and the outside world is dictated by it? "


    The man glanced at her and said somewhat doubtfully, "You seem to know quite a lot."


    Su Yuewu retorted, "Everyone knows about this. I know it''s not that surprising. However, you, even though you know that the story of the reincarnation of Tartarus is nonsense, yet you still believe it. The two of them, Nine Nether, have made a complete mess of the country and left the first generation of Tartarus to the wind? "As the saying goes, starting a business is easy, but difficult. If you rely on this sort of monarch to defend your country, then many countries would be finished!"


    The man stood up and shouted, "Impudent! What do you know? You dare to say that to the emperor? You dare to talk nonsense about national affairs? " With that, he actually fled, not even taking his food box with him.


    Su Yuewu had never expected to succeed on her first try, so she had to take her time to deal with this kind of loner. Although she scolded herself for what she said today, she believed that every word she said was in his heart like an earthquake. After all, she had settled for him within a week.


    However, when she thought of Lunar Slaughter, she felt a little worried. Would they wake up and disappoint their own good intentions like they did in the beginning, then bring along Lunar Slaughter''s entire army to their deaths? They came here for nothing, Leng Fanyun was not here.


    Sigh, Leng Fanyun, Yun. He didn''t know where he was and how he was doing. He was tormented to the point that he wished he were dead. At that time, he was only concerned with himself and didn''t think for him. He was angry with him. If she had known that she would be separated from him for so long, she would never have angered him. She would not have thought about such random and random things and would have happily spent every day with him.


    Sigh, if I had known earlier, where would I have known earlier? Su Yuewu was in a deep self-examination phase. She swore that if she could find Leng Fanyun, no matter how terrible her senior''s situation was, no matter what had happened, she would definitely not pursue it. The past would be the past, and they would return to that peach blossom house together.


    On the second day, when the man came to deliver the food, although Su Yuewu still had a cold expression, she saw two huge dark circles under his eyes as she wished. If his wife didn''t beat him up last night, then she must have been tossing and turning the night before, unable to get a good night''s sleep.


    As Su Yuewu ate, she spoke darkly to someone, "Teacher, did you not rest well last night? Such a heavy black eye. "


    The man''s hand paused, ignoring her.


    Su Yuewu continued to pour oil on the fire and said, "Could it be that when I went back and tossed and turned in my bed, I felt that what I said made sense?"


    The man gouged out her eyes and said, "Since you insist on pestering me, is it because I can''t sleep well?"


    Su Yuewu immediately followed up, "Oh?" Not for this? "Then why didn''t you sleep well?"


    The man immediately answered, "Because..." "Because ¡­" But there was no answer.


    Su Yuewu found this funny. Although she was respected by her descendants and had a great reputation, it was better for her to take advantage of this situation and become an official that would benefit the current generation.


    He wasn''t a spy. She just wanted to sensitize him and let him go back.


    She licked her lips and asked, "Sir, I really am not someone from here. Since it won''t affect the Land of the Nine Prefectures, you can let me go back. In return, how about I teach you how to cure the world? "


    The man blew at his beard and glared as he said, "Preposterous. Would I let a weak-witted girl like you teach me how to cure the world? Dream on, I won''t let you out. "


    It was just that his footsteps were erratic and unsteady, as if he had lost control of himself. Su Yuewu smiled and turned around to lie down.


    For the next two days, he seemed to know that the bickering was not a match for Su Yuewu and had instead exchanged it for a submissive little servant girl. No matter what Su Yuewu said, he only said, "What did Madam say?" This servant doesn''t understand. " Combined with his ignorant face, it was truly lethal.


    On the third day, the man came again. He had aged a lot in the past two days. There were some white spots on his hair, and the dark circles under his eyes had become even more severe. The wrinkles on his face had also deepened.


    Su Yuewu said sincerely, "Try out the cucumber with the bags under your eyes and the dark circles around your eyes. It''s pretty useful."


    He seemed to be organizing his words. He took a deep breath and said, "Don''t change the subject. Tell me, what is your method of curing the world? I''ll let you go after you say it. "


    Now that the other party was begging her, Su Yuewu was not anxious at all. She said, "It''s not just letting me go."


    The man anxiously replied, "Didn''t you say a few days ago?"


    Su Yuewu calmly pricked her nails and said, "Didn''t you say so? That was a few days ago. These few days, we should at least add some interest on it, right?"


    The man took a deep breath, as if she had angered him beyond his limits. "What do you want to do?"


    Su Yuewu said, "You have to tell me where Leng Fanyun went."


    The man felt wronged and said, "Since someone came to save him, why would they tell me where he went?" Isn''t that stupid? The man added in his heart.


    Su Yuewu continued, "Naturally, I know. But since you guys are in direct contact with them, so it''s better for you to give me some clues as to who you are."


    The man thought for a moment, then said, "It doesn''t seem to be very tall. It''s wearing something I don''t know. It looks like a lot of fur."


    Su Yuewu was speechless. Could it be a Avian? She asked, "Is there anything else?"


    The man honestly shook his head and said, "No more. Now can you tell me what kind of method you have to deal with this world? "


    Su Yuewu asked, "Do you know that the Underworld has changed masters?"


    The man nodded. "I heard it''s called You Huang? What''s the point of mentioning him? It''s impossible for us to give the Nine Hell Abyss to him, it''s ridiculous to the extreme. "


    Su Yuewu shook her head and said, "It''s neither. Do you know that You Huang is only his name? His true identity is actually the first son of Nether Nine, and he even inherited his astonishing talent? "


    As if he couldn''t believe it, the man said with a trembling voice, "He ¡­" He''s not dead yet? "


    Su Yuewu was very curious. It seemed like he knew something, so she told him everything Lian Qing said.


    His face was wet with tears. One moment he was saying "My poor Young Noble of the Regiment", and the next moment he was cursing the crazy Lian Qing and Ming Cang. After a long while, he finally recovered and asked, "How does Miss know this much?"


    Su Yuewu lowered her head: "In order to find my husband, I went to the Demon Area. It was there that I met You Huang after staying for half a year.


    The man''s face was full of praise. He said, "Since that''s the case, this is the best method. I''ll send my wife out first and then look for the underworld Huang."


    Su Yuewu nodded as she untied Su Yuewu''s body. Just as the two of them walked out of the door, a soldier ran over. He did not care about Su Yuewu who was standing next to the man and immediately shouted, "State Grandmaster, State Grandmaster! Not good! Someone''s knocking on the door."

 C183

    The man glanced at Su Yuewu, then frowned at the soldier and said, "Why are you panicking? Let me ask you, who called in? How many people? Where are they now?"


    The person decided and said, "It''s someone from the Underworld or something else. There weren''t many people, but they were extremely powerful, especially a child around the age of ten. Be good, I have never seen anyone that capable of killing others. It must be in front of the Emperor now.


    The man glanced at Su Yuewu, and Su Yuewu''s face was filled with joy. She said to the Imperial Advisor, "If that''s the case, I''m afraid Imperial Advisor doesn''t have to bother with this."


    The two of them rushed to the front of the emperor''s palace. Outside, they discovered that there were hundreds of people surrounding the palace so tightly that not even a drop of water could trickle through. The several thousand guards fell layer after layer like the tide.


    She instantly activated her Qing Gong and arrived in front of Su Yitian. Holding a treasure that was covered in blood, she said, "I''m sorry, mother has caused you to be frightened."


    Everyone stopped what they were doing when they saw her. Su Yuewu''s precious body was stiff in her embrace, and her face and body were covered in blood. Her eyes were filled with a red glow. It was as if he couldn''t believe it now. He blankly stared at Su Yuewu for a long time before crying out, "Mother, you''re bad! I''ve been worried to death about you every day."


    Everyone was surprised to see that the homicidal maniac with the murderous look on his face had turned into a cute shota. The Imperial Advisor also rushed over and ordered the guards to move to the side. As soon as he entered the hall, he noticed that there were a dozen or so ministers in the hall with frightened expressions on their faces. The emperor was even more frightened and cried out when he saw the man, "Imperial Advisor, you''ve finally arrived!" "Hurry up and help me kill all these people who are causing trouble."


    When the Imperial Advisors saw him acting this way, they were already filled with disgust. He could no longer hold it in. He turned to the guards standing by the side and said, "Guards, listen to me. Exterminate all these bastards in the hall. Today, I''ve found the true successor of Tartarus."


    Before anyone could react, the Imperial Advisor had already lashed out with the sword of one of the soldiers to chop down the nearest dog officer. Only then did everyone believe that what the Imperial Advisor was saying was true. They too drew their swords and dealt with the people in the hall one by one. They knew that in this palace, only the Imperial Advisor was honest and honest. They had suffered miserably because of the Emperor, and now that they had killed him, it was the only way out for them to vent their hatred.


    Not long after, the third Nine Serenities died. The entire hall was drenched in blood, but everyone could not hide the relief in their eyes. The Imperial Advisor walked in front of Su Yuewu and asked, "Madam, may I ask where my child is?"


    Su Yuewu held Su Yitian''s hand and pointed at You Huang. "That''s him."


    You Huang was pretty and gentle to begin with, but now she looked at the Imperial Advisor''s Mona Lisa smile. However, the Imperial Advisor was enjoying the show. He pondered over the situation and realized that this was much better than the previous two Nine Serenities. From the looks of it, from the looks of it, it seemed that the Nine Demons Abyss had a chance of reviving.


    This was his wish for a lifetime. Now that his dream had come true, he couldn''t help but squat on the ground and cry until tears began to flow. Everyone was greatly taken aback. Su Yuewu also somewhat admired him. She squatted down and said, "Teacher, don''t cry anymore. Right now everything is progressing in the right direction. What are you crying for?"


    That person said, "I was just unable to contain my joy. I was so moved that I cried. I never thought that in my lifetime, I would be able to see the Nine Demon Abyss recover, I am so happy. "


    When the crowd saw him like this, they couldn''t help but laugh. It wasn''t easy for everything to settle down. Although You Huang still managed to obtain the Nine Demonic Abyss that he wanted in the end, she had paid such a great price. Seeing how Su Yuewu had lost weight, his heart ached uncontrollably. Fortunately, she wasn''t injured, otherwise he really wouldn''t know how to make up for his mistake.


    You Huang commanded the people in the underworld to do their work. Su Yuewu, Su Yitian, and Lunar Slaughter all began to prepare to leave.


    When Su Yuewu didn''t know this, Su Yitian specifically ran over to Huang Xiaolong''s side and said, "Fortunately, my mother is fine. In the future, don''t think about things that are impossible with that son of yours. Mother won''t be with you." Now that the Nine Demon Abyss is yours, let''s be satisfied with it. "


    Although You Huang was still smiling, a sorrowful look appeared in her eyes. Su Yitian acted as if he hadn''t seen his expression and continued to run over to his mother''s side to play tricks on her.


    Everyone had arrived at the Lunar Slaughter. Because of Su Yitian''s omnipotent ability, the casualties weren''t too great this time. Only a few were seriously injured, and more than twenty others were slightly injured. Rou-Er didn''t let Su Yuewu worry about it. She took care of everything that comforted her.


    Two days later, when Rou-Er had finished her work, Su Yuewu asked, "Do you know who would come out wearing furry clothes?"


    Rou Er''s head was filled with fog as she asked, "Do you think mink clothes with fur counts?"


    Su Yuewu instantly didn''t know what to say. Fortunately, everything in the Nine Demons Abyss had settled down. The Imperial Advisor had been rather free recently, so Su Yuewu told him to invite the Imperial Advisor over for a day.


    That Imperial Advisor had been beaming with radiance lately. He looked at Su Yuewu and stopped blowing his beard and glaring at her. He looked amiably at Su Yuewu and said: "What did the Madam call me here for?"


    Su Yuewu said, "I''m not too clear about the person who saved my husband, so I''m sorry to trouble you, Sir, to say more so that we can find clues."


    The Imperial Advisor was baffled. "Didn''t I tell you he was wearing furry clothes?"


    Rou-Er asked, "What does the fur look like? What color is it? Is it short or long?"


    The Imperial Advisor paused. "It''s white, very beautiful, like a bird''s feather. It''s a little long."


    Rou-Er continued to ask, "Did they come with any weapons? Can they tell anything from a fight?" As expected of a professional, his way of asking questions was good.


    The Imperial Advisor was reluctant to answer, "Three people came, and their weapons ¡­" I don''t think so. You don''t seem to be able to tell anything. "


    Su Yuewu was somewhat disappointed with this answer. After the Imperial Advisor left, she asked Rou''er, "Can you find out who it was?"


    Rou Er shook her head. "There are too few clues. I won''t try my best." I think it shouldn''t be the Heaven Realm and the Mortal Realm. As long as you exclude the remaining ones on both sides, there''s a lot less.


    Su Yuewu nodded.


    Su Yitian knew that his mother was feeling very anxious right now, so he obediently chose not to disturb her. Right now, Su Yuewu slept less and less every day. She could not fall asleep with her eyes closed, having nightmares. She would always go for walks in the yard at night, thinking about personal matters.


    That night, Su Yuewu went to the courtyard and found a thin figure sitting in the pavilion, holding a pot of wine. It was unknown what he was thinking about. It was the Imperial Advisor.


    He seemed to have heard the sound of footsteps behind him. He turned around and asked, "Madam, is that you?"


    Su Yuewu nodded and sat across from him. He looked at Su Yuewu and suddenly asked with great interest, "What kind of person is Madame''s husband?"


    Su Yuewu felt a little strange. Why would he suddenly ask such a question? She looked doubtfully at the Imperial Advisor.


    The Imperial Advisor smiled as he explained, "Don''t misunderstand. It''s just that I don''t know who would be so lucky to be a smart and intelligent person like the Madam. Had it not been for Madam''s advice in those days, I would not have turned the corner in that cul-de-sac. Rather than struggling with the rules and regulations and not letting them go, it would be better for me to take a step back and choose another Bright Monarch. "


    Su Yuewu smiled and said, "I''m just a little wisdom, I''m no match for your great wisdom." Mister knows more than Yue Wu, but this loyalty to the king and patriotism is a dogma that binds Mister''s thinking. "Actually, the universe is a place where there is no distinction between king and subject. As long as one has the ability, anyone is qualified to be a king. Otherwise, the ones who have to suffer will only be the common people."


    The Imperial Advisor repeated her words over and over again, but he felt that each sentence was different from the one he had just received. He couldn''t help but say, "She really is a strange woman."


    Su Yue Wu did not answer, but said: "Sir just asked my husband, that was actually Yue Wu''s mistake. Yue Wu would only look at the big problem of rationality. However, when it came to matters that required emotions, I often had no other choice but to let it go and leave myself a path to retreat. "Now that I think about it, I was actually very wrong."


    The Imperial Advisor replied, "It''s not too late for you to wake up. Thinking about the emotions in this world is just exchanging your heart for mine. If you are always unwilling to give up your heart, how can you expect others to treat you with sincerity? "However, I feel that Madam''s husband is an extremely good person who has always been in love with her."


    Su Yuewu looked at him with a fox-like smile, and couldn''t help but ask, "Sir has seen my husband before, is he well?" "Sir, why didn''t you say anything at the beginning?"


    The Imperial Advisor said, "At the beginning, you only asked me where he was. You didn''t ask me if I had seen him before. However, looking at how depressed Madam was tonight, I believe she must have been worried for him, so she brought it up. "


    Su Yuewu asked, "He ¡­" "Okay?"


    The Imperial Advisor nodded and said, "His martial arts should be higher than yours right? Most people couldn''t get into his body, but he was locked in place and couldn''t move. Every day, I can only sit there in a daze, thinking about something. "


    He seemed to remember something, and added, "When I went to see him the other day, he didn''t want to talk to me. On the day that he came to the Nine Demon Abyss, after the heavy rain, he caught a cold. "


    I went to see him, and he ignored me with a dazed look on his face. The servant girl served him and helped him wipe his body with alcohol. He kept shouting something, but from the looks of it, it seemed to be ''Yue Wu''. When the servant girl untied his clothes, he slightly opened his eyes. Seeing that it was an unfamiliar servant girl, he coldly said, "You are not Yue Wu, go away."


    The servant girl was already blushing from embarrassment, but she still timidly said, "Young Master, you have a high fever. How about we not retreat?"


    He was still as cold as ever. "This is my own affair. You can leave now."


    The next day I went to see him, and he was able to stand up to me. He was sitting there in his coarse clothes, and still had an air of invulnerability.


    He opened his eyes when he saw me, then closed them again. I asked him, "Why don''t you let that maid clean your body?"


    He maintained his indifferent tone and said, "She''s not my wife, so why should I let her help me clean my body?"


    I asked, "Is your wife that jealous? Can''t she even accept a servant girl?"


    There was a trace of a smile on his lips. "No, she is the most beautiful existence in this world."


    The Imperial Advisor told the young woman the only thing he knew, and her eyes shone brightly.


    The Imperial Advisor smiled. "Madame''s husband is an excellent man." "I have only come here to inform Madam that there is no need to rush. What should come will eventually come."


    Su Yuewu looked at this man who seemed to know everything, and bowed to him willingly for the first time, "Thank you, State Grandmaster."

 C184

    Su Yue received the blessings of the Imperial Advisor, feeling both gratified and anxious at the same time. She was gratified that she knew how Leng Fanyun felt towards her. Although he was unconscious, he had still whispered his name, and his feelings were still there. Anxious, he once again lost the information about Leng Fanyun. After this, the heaven and earth became so vast that he really didn''t know how to find the information about him.


    That night, when Imperial Advisor was about to say his goodbyes, Su Yuewu, Bing''er, and Rou''er bid him farewell together. Before leaving, Imperial Advisor consoled them,


    "You don''t have to worry too much. Although this feathered person''s ability is superb and bizarre, in my opinion. It did not look like someone who had committed heinous crimes. Didn''t Madam Su come to the Heaven Realm before? It is rumored that there is a book hidden in the Misty Pavilion in the Heaven Realm, which has detailed information on the various wind creatures and races in the world.


    Su Yuewu was stunned for a moment, and then she happily whispered a few words into Bing''er''s ear. Bing''er then returned to her room and took out a small booklet.


    Su Yuewu handed the booklet to State Grandmaster, smiled, and said:


    "Imperial Advisor, please take a look. Is this the book?"


    The Imperial Advisor took the book and flipped through a few pages. Then, his face lit up with joy. His excitement could be seen clearly on his face as he repeatedly said:


    "Madam Su, you really picked up a treasure." With this book, you can be considered as one of the top in the world of the Nine Prefectures and the Three Realms. "


    Su Yuewu was stunned. She didn''t expect this booklet to be so important. As he thought about it, he recalled the expressions of Lin Guhong and Jiang Lingbo when they handed him the booklet back in the Imperial City. They sighed, their expressions slightly relaxed as they said:


    "I got this by chance. When I was searching for Tian Tian Island''s Tian Ji Island, I was also guided by this booklet. I didn''t expect it to be of great use today."


    The Imperial Advisor lowered his head and didn''t say anything. His hands flipped and turned, and his expression suddenly changed to one of joy.


    "I found it. There is a race called the Feathered Race recorded on it, and it also has a map. The person on the map looks very similar to the person who rescued Leng Fanyun from the Nine Serenities."


    Su Yuewu received the booklet from State Grandmaster. He murmured:


    "So, Fan Yun was saved by the Feathered Race?"


    She shifted her gaze to the page with the record of the Feathered Race. As she glanced over it, she couldn''t help but break out in cold sweat. His eyes revealed a terrified expression. Su Yitian found it strange and quickly asked,


    "Mother, what''s wrong? "Is the expression on your face really that terrifying?"


    Su Yuewu remained silent and just handed the booklet to Su Yitian. Su Yitian flipped to the page recording the Feathered Race. With just a single glance, his expression immediately became extremely dejected. With some anger and helplessness, he said:


    "So it was actually the Feathered Race who saved father''s life. They have no fixed home, so it''s not easy to find them." Su Yitian had also fought with the Feathered Race in his past life as a god slayer. Although the strength of this race was not strong, it was known to be erratic. Even the powerful God of Slaughter could not do anything to them.


    When the Imperial Advisor saw the dejected expressions of the crowd, he felt a bit sad. However, he had obtained Su Yuewu''s benefit after all. Seeing the dejection of the crowd, he wrinkled his brows and suddenly thought of a possibility.


    "The Feathered Race isn''t as treacherous as you think, they are as hard to deal with as demons. As far as I know, the people of the Feathered Race are all sincere and kind. Maybe they saved Leng Fanyun out of good intentions, or maybe they are friends and not enemies."


    Su Yuewu stared blankly for a moment. She never thought that this would be possible. It was only because she was concerned about Leng Fanyun that she considered everyone who tried to snatch him as an enemy. Thinking up to here, she let out a small sigh of relief. After calming down, her demeanor returned to its normal decency. She immediately bade farewell to the Imperial Advisor and returned to the Moon Slaughter Devil Nest.


    At this time, Su Yuewu and Moon Slaughter had already recovered from their disappointment, especially Su Yuewu. After she was sure that Leng Fanyun had been rescued by the Yu Family, her heart gradually calmed down. Although they had once again lost track of Leng Fanyun''s whereabouts, they still had a clue. With Su Yuewu''s experience and Rou-Er''s ability to find out the whereabouts of the Feathered Race, they could at least find out where they were.


    But why was it that when Su Yuewu first saw the information about the Feathered Race recorded in the booklet, cold sweat began to pour down her body?


    So it turned out that the Feathered Race was the most mysterious race within the Three Realms. They were so mysterious that even the supreme Heavenly Emperor of the Three Realms only knew about this race to a certain degree. In this world, there were only two people who knew the Feathered Race the best. One was the Purple Abyss God, and the other was the Lin Xianyu who was called a feather in the sky a thousand years ago.


    A thousand years ago, Lin Xianyu was born into the world and used his power to reverse the outcome of the great war. He was praised by many generations of humans and became the hero idol of countless cultivators on the Wind Moon Continent.


    Even when the Zi Yuan Supreme God was invited by the Heavenly Emperor to mediate this dispute, it was to no avail. This was because after the Purple Abyss Supreme God fought with Lin Xianyu, they had become close friends, and in the end, the two of them had become friends. The various immortals of the Heaven Realm, the leader of the Celestial Emperors, were giving face to the Supreme God of Zi Yuan. I don''t dare to make things difficult for him.


    In the end, Lin Xianyu traveled alone through the Three Realms, meeting all the heroes in the four seas and leaving behind thousands of years of legends.


    What no one knew was that Lin Xianyu''s shocking power originated from the Feathered Race in the first place.


    There weren''t many people from the Feather Race. Their actions were strange and mysterious, and they were both righteous and evil, making it difficult for people to figure them out.


    The Yu Clan was known as the Feathered Race not only because they wore clothes made of feathers all year round, but also because they were born with a light body and outstanding lightness skills. The Feathered Race even created their own movement techniques to allow them to fly without using any magic treasures.


    Lin Xianyu had been living a carefree life at that time, and he couldn''t eat his fill. After sending all the saved children back to the Feathered Race, he wanted to leave. Who knew that the people of the Feathered Race were not as cold and cunning as the people of the outside world? Instead, they passionately kept Lin Jingyu here and entertained him for a few years.


    During this period of time, Lin Xianyu''s cultivation had advanced greatly. He had combined the techniques of the human race with the movements of the Feathered Race, and had finally created a peerless martial art. This martial art combined with the sword kinesis and the Feathered Race''s flying art, made the flying sword soar in the sky, and kill the enemies thousands of miles away.


    In a fit of anger, he struggled to participate in the battle. At first, he was restricted in every aspect until he went deep into the abyss of the Underworld and borrowed the Crimson Smoke Sword to comprehend the true essence of the Imperial Sword Technique. Only then did he finally be able to turn the tide of the battle in one fell swoop.


    Lin Xianyu returned to the Feathered Race in his later years, and with his own talent, he unified the entire Feathered Tribe. He sorted out the skills and movements passed down by the generations of the Feathered Race and improved them, allowing the culture and tribal system to reach a whole new level.


    As a result, in the past thousand years, the Dragons and Dragon Tribes had been suppressed by the Heaven and the Underworld. Only the Feathered Race had been able to survive because of its mysteriousness and unusualness.


    The Feathered Race initially lived in the most profound and mysterious mountain forest in the northwest corner of the Wind Moon Continent. Due to the weak bodies of the people in the tribe, their martial power was not enough to fight against the demon beasts in the forest. Thus, they gradually developed various magical weapons and tools, and created a unique movement technique suitable for the people in the Wind Moon Continent.


    Later, when the humans invaded and killed all the demon beasts, they also placed their ambition on the territory of the Feathered Race.


    The Feathered Race had initially relied on all kinds of traps and magical weapons to catch the human race unprepared. However, as the ruler of this continent, the human race''s imitation ability was truly astonishing. They had even imitated the mechanical weapons of the Feathered Race.


    This time, due to the huge difference in numbers between the Yu Clan and the human race, the Yu Clan was slightly short in numbers. Therefore, the human race had completely exterminated the Yu Clan.


    At this critical moment, an outstanding member of the Feathered Race had sneaked into the base camp of the human army with the help of the spirit seeking movement technique, sowing dissension among the human army and ruining the internal balance of the humankind. Only then did the Feathered Race take the opportunity to escape, but they would also forever lose the forest that they had lived in for generations.


    It was precisely because of this that the Feathered Race hated humans.


    It was not until Lin Xianyu''s appearance that the Feathered Race regained their hope for the human race. And before Lin Jingyu, there was another person who had an unbreakable affinity with the human race. That person was Leng Fanyun''s first life ¡ª the Demon Sovereign.


    When the Demon Sovereign was still alive, the Feathered Race had done a great favor for him. The Feathered Race''s first movement technique was taught to them by the Demon Sovereign. Without this cultivation technique, the Feathered Race would not be able to develop.


    Therefore, even though the Feathered Race hated humans, they were still extremely grateful and respectful to this Demon Elder who had the bloodline of a human.


    Ever since Heaven Realm had found out the identity of the Leng Fa Yun Ancient Demon Elder, they had intentionally sealed off this information, so as to not create too much of a commotion in the Three Realms. However, all of the people in the Yu Clan were natural born intelligence officers, and quickly found out about this news.


    After Leng Fanyun was sent to the nine nether abyss, the people of the Feathered Race received the news. They sent dozens of outstanding Yu Clan informants to scout for news, and after planning for nearly half a month, they finally sent out three of their strongest warriors to save Leng Fanyun.


    Su Yuewu didn''t know that Leng Fanyun had such a grudge with the Feathered Race in his previous life, but she was very annoyed. After all, this kind of situation where enemies hid themselves was very disturbing. Even though Su Yuewu had experienced countless tribulations, she couldn''t help but worry about her gains and losses.


    On this day, she was in her room flipping through the booklet that recorded the mountains and rivers, frowning as she contemplated where the Feathered Race might live. You Huang and Tang YiRou pushed open the door at the same time, their eyes filled with unconcealable joy.


    Su Yuewu felt strange in her heart, but she knew that what they had brought should be a good thing, so she stopped flipping the pages and looked at the two of them expectantly.


    As expected, Tang YiRou quietly said:


    "The Feathered Race''s encampment is here."

 C185

    Su Yuewu was overjoyed. Rou Er indeed did not disappoint her, so she immediately threw the book that was currently in her hands to Rou Er and said:


    "Rou Er, can you help me point out the exact location?"


    Her voice was still light and had a faint tone of authority, but that unconcealable joy was keenly captured by Tang YiRou.


    "The Feathered Race does not have a fixed residence right now. They live on an island floating in the void, and this book records that these islands were formed when this world was first created. The soil that was lifted into the air from the atmosphere was formed after nearly ten thousand years."


    Su Yuewu nodded and indicated for Tang YiRou to continue. Rou Er had mentioned these islands in her books, and she had also heard of their existence, but the key point was that these islands were floating erratically, with an unknown number, making it impossible for one to grasp their exact location. Thus, it was very strange and unpredictable.


    Thinking of this, Su Yuewu couldn''t help but sigh and say:


    "So, the Feathered Race currently resides on these Void Islands, but even if they knew, what could they do? Even the Heavenly Emperor is unable to do anything to the Feathered Race.


    Rou''er smiled. The usually decisive and valiant Su Yuewu actually revealed a rare look of disappointment, which made it hard for her to accept. Luckily, she was not a normal person, so when she glanced out of the corner of her eyes and saw Su Yuewu''s eyes twinkling, she smiled faintly and said:


    "My lord, there is no need to worry. I have already investigated and confirmed that although the Void Island is constantly floating, there is still a pattern to follow. For example, every fifty years, on the second day of the second month, the Void Island will float to the top of the Imperial City."


    After Rou-Er said this, she put the book down. At the same time, she slanted her eyes at Su Yuewu with an expression that was not a smile.


    Su Yuewu slightly frowned, and she quickly figured out where the joints were. Earlier on in the Imperial City, there was such a nursery rhyme.


    "On the second day of the second month, the dragon raised its head. Dark clouds covered the skies as the dynasty''s Blood Transformation Day occurred."


    In her previous life on Earth, Su Yuewu had once understood that every time the dynasties ended, there would be children''s songs like these appearing in the streets.


    She had heard this nursery rhyme before, and according to the understanding of Earth in her previous life, this nursery rhyme was considered a rebel with the intent of subverting the Liu-Li dynasty and preparing public opinion beforehand. Now that she thought about it again, Su Yuewu had a sudden inspiration. She suddenly realized that this children''s song might have only revealed a geographical phenomenon, and that was the appearance of dark clouds covering the sun above the Imperial City.


    "Could it be that the root of this phenomenon is the Void Island where the Feathered Race lives?"


    Su Yuewu murmured, but Rou''er first confidently and then hesitantly said:


    "That''s right, but your subordinate has yet to investigate it thoroughly. After all, the records of the changes of the constellations are all hidden within the palace. Rou''er isn''t sure. Today, Your Majesty is giving me face by allowing me to look through the records."


    After Rou-Er finished speaking, she looked at Su Yuewu with bright eyes. Su Yuewu naturally knew what Rou-Er was thinking. She thought to herself that this girl was getting bolder and bolder. She actually dared to tease her.


    Despite her silent criticism, Su Yuewu still called Bing''er over. After all, the current situation on her side was too urgent, so she couldn''t personally leave. Bing''er had stayed in the Imperial City for too long, so she had a deeper understanding of the Imperial City.


    Bing''er took the letter from Su Yuewu and headed to the Imperial City.


    Moon Slaughter was not very close to the imperial city, but Bing-Er was powerful and her feet were fast. She could reach the imperial city in half a day.


    Rou Er saw all of this, and was quite impressed with Su Yuewu''s current state of mind. No matter what, Su Yuewu was not as worried about her future as before. This is good for the Feathered movement after the killing of the moon.


    Su Yuewu also noticed the playful look in Rou Er''s eyes, but immediately remained expressionless. She opened the booklet and continued to ask a few questions about the Feathered Race.


    It turned out that the Feathered Race lived in the northwest corner of the continent where the Meng Chuan forest was located. The descendants of the Feathered Race had invaded the forest, and the Feathered Race could not resist their invasion. "Until a thousand years ago, when the elder who took in Lin Jingyu reorganized the great tribes of the Feathered Race by himself, and caused the entire Feathered Race to be united as one.


    Following that, he placed the foundation of survival of the Feathered Race on a fixed territory.


    Thus, he aimed at the floating island that was above the Wind Moon Continent all year round.


    Those islands were thousands of meters above the Wind Moon Continent. Unless one''s cultivation was at the Sky Profound Realm, it would be extremely difficult to reach such a thin place.


    At that time, the patriarch of the Feathered Race was also helpless at first, but then he accidentally discovered a special device invented by someone from the Feathered Race ¡ª ¡ª Heaven Stairway. Although the Heaven Stairway was called Heaven Stairway, it was actually not a way to ascend to heaven. One had to rely on the unique flying skill of the Feathered Race in order to ascend to heaven.


    At that time, the head of the Feathered Clan had chosen dozens of movement techniques that allowed him to fly. He had built a staircase in the air at the highest point of the Nine Prefectures, the Wind Edge Hall.


    Relying on this Heaven Stairway, they finally managed to move all of the Feathered Race members onto the Void Island. Currently, the Void Island was known as the Thirty-four Layered Heavens, and the Feathered Race were unsatisfied with the rule of the Heaven Realm. They deliberately added one more day above the thirty-three layers of the Heaven Realm to express their dissatisfaction with the Heaven Realm.


    In reality, the Feathered Race were more dissatisfied with the human race than with the Heaven Realm. It was just that the human race people that initially forced the Feathered Race into a desperate situation had all gone to the Heaven Realm. After that, the Feathered Race hated the entire Heaven Realm.


    The 34th level of the Heavenly Brahma Tribe was actually just the 34 large islands in the void. And these islands, the most dangerous were only the nine levels in the middle. Among the Feathered Race''s unique skills, one was the most mysterious and powerful, and that was the so-called mysterious and unpredictable Nine Transformation.


    And the Shocking Nine Transformations was one of the nine Void Islands that had been born in the Feathered Race''s encampment.


    Su Yuewu slowly listened to Rou''er as she finished narrating the story regarding the Feathered Race. Suddenly, she faintly sighed and said:


    "This Ninth Layer of Nirvana, could it be that it is even more terrifying than the Nine Demon Abyss?"


    Rou-Er smiled and said:


    "That may not be the case, but the danger is, although the Nine Demon Abyss is also terrifying, it is still hard to predict. After all, you and I had already expected this to happen, so we have made all sorts of preparations beforehand." That might not be the case, but the danger lies in the fact that the Nine Demon Abyss is also terrifying, and it is also possible to predict the future.


    Su Yuewu nodded and said:


    "Correct, mystery is the greatest danger."


    After they talked for a while, Bing-Er''s letter arrived. Su Yuewu was shocked. She did not expect that Bing''er would be so fast to arrive at the Imperial City in less than half a day.


    Rou-Er was also shocked, but she still opened the letter and gave it to Su Yuewu.


    Su Yuewu waved her hand, indicating that Rou''er should open it herself.


    Rou''er opened the letter and only took a quick glance before the joy on her face spread.


    Seeing this, Su Yuewu''s expression also changed, muttering to herself, "If I remember correctly, today is the twentieth day of the first month. It''s only ten days until the second day of the second month."


    She frowned and thought for a while before suddenly saying resolutely to Rou''er:


    "From this moment onwards, let''s begin our preparations. Make your preparations before everyone leaves for the Imperial City."


    Rou Er nodded. Suddenly, she said gently to Su Yuewu, "Rest assured, this time there won''t be any more mishaps."


    As for Leng Fanyun, ever since he had been rescued by the Feathered Race, he had been placed in the most secretive place of the Feathered Race, the First Stage of the Nirvana Realm. That was the largest and most stable island within the Void Archipelago, and the one who lived there was the chief of the Feathered Race.


    The elder''s cultivation was unfathomable. It was said that he was several levels higher than the elder of the Feathered Race. It was just that he had been hurt by his feelings in the past. In his later years, although he had managed to rule the Feathered Race in a neat and orderly manner with his own talent, he was still unable to make up for the gap in his relationship with the Feathered Race. On the contrary, he became more taciturn and his temperament became more perverted.


    Elder Yu''s was someone who understood the situation. He knew that with his current temperament, it was no longer appropriate for him to deal with the internal affairs of the Yu Clan. He passed the authority of the Feathered Race to the three elders of the Feathered Race, and went to the secret realm of the Feathered Race alone.


    As for Leng Fanyun, he had been rescued from the netherworld by the three great elders and brought back to the Feathered Race''s camp.


    The three elders of the Feathered Race were strictly abiding by their ancestor''s teachings, and were extremely respectful to Leng Fanyun, who had once shown them great kindness. They knew that news of Leng Fanyun''s identity had already spread. If they wanted to protect Leng Fanyun''s safety, they could only let him remember their Demon Sovereign''s identity and find a woman to tie him up with during this period of time.


    And so, Leng Fanyun, who was already in a daze, was taken by the three elders of the Feathered Race to the forbidden area of the Feathered Race ¡ª ¡ª Yun Xiao Ya.


    Cloudy Heavens was the Forgotten Land, and it was said that his wind could sweep away all the memories of the past. Leng Fanyun had been brought to Yun Xiao and had his memories sealed by the combined forces of the three great elders.


    The Great Elder of the Feathered Race was called Zhu Wenchang. He had the deepest cultivation, but he was also the most chivalrous. He was originally opposed to sealing Leng Fanyun''s memories. However, he had no way to fight against all the forces in the Three Realms that wanted to capture Leng Fanyun. Therefore, he had no choice but to agree to the two other elders'' suggestion and completely seal all of Leng Fanyun''s memories.


    Leng Fanyun had lost all of his memories, as well as that part of his memories from the netherworld. He was brought to a small house near the mountain by Zhu Wenchang.


    There was a bed, a table, and a portrait of a handsome man in feathers. Leng Fanyun quietly looked at the portrait, his mind in a daze. He felt that he should know the person in the portrait, but he couldn''t think of anything.


    He stood up and looked out the window at the unreal blue sky. He wanted to fly up to the sky, but he didn''t know what was there. He was afraid that outside the sky, there was more emptiness and loneliness than in the depths of his mind.


    He was stunned for a moment, then lay back down on the bed.

 C186

    Leng Fanyun quietly sat on the bed, he did not know who he was, where he was, and what he wanted to do.


    The sunlight outside was very warm. As he sat under the winter sun, his eyes narrowed in a comfortable manner. A beautiful servant girl carried the medicine for him. "Young Master, it''s been consumed."


    He drank some medicine and asked the servant girl, "Where is this? "Who am I?"


    The pretty servant girl laughed, revealing her two small canines. "This place is the Feathered Race. As for Young Master, does Young Master not know who he is?" She smiled and left.


    Who was he? Leng Fanyun rubbed his chest, and felt a strong heartbeat in his chest. But why did he feel that he was missing something? His heart was empty, as if he had forgotten something very important.


    He thought about it for a while, but still couldn''t think of anything. Thus, he quietly fell asleep.


    The dream is a land of water, there are bright peach flowers, a clear lake, there is a woman giggling. The brows of the distant mountains, eyes of peaches and flowers, cherry-like lips, and a face like the calyx of a lotus, her body like a weak willow tree supporting the wind but also carrying an enchanting charm. She smiled at him, but said nothing. He was about to step forward when she vanished the second he touched her.


    He woke with a start and found himself still in the sun, covered with a white quilt. A bell-like voice came from the left. "Are you awake?"


    He looked over and saw a young girl, dressed in pink, sitting not far from him. She was holding a book and was currently looking at him with a curved face. Leng Fanyun was somewhat dazed. She walked over and plucked up the feather from his body, saying, "Although the weather is very good, we can''t just fall asleep here. It''s winter now, how about we freeze to death?"


    He was still in a daze as he watched the girl pull out all the things he had on him. Seeing that he didn''t seem to react, she smiled and nodded, "Idiot, I just saw you sleeping and covered you with a blanket. Why are you so stunned now? Why did you have such a good face for nothing?"


    Although Leng Fanyun was not used to this, he still knew that a girl was calling him a fool. He asked, "Who are you?"


    The girl squatted down and looked at him: "Hey! You don''t know who I am?"


    Leng Fanyun shook his head and asked, "Who am I?"


    The girl laughed, revealing a row of white teeth. She pointed at Leng Fanyun and laughed to the point where she almost couldn''t catch her breath, "Haha, you really are a joke. You actually don''t know who you are? Hahahaha... Are you really an idiot? "


    Leng Fanyun looked at her and laughed, before seriously explaining, "I''m not a fool." Although he had lost his memory, the powerful aura of the past few lifetimes couldn''t be concealed. When the girl saw how angry he looked, she finally realized her mistake.


    She tried to curry favor with Leng Fanyun and pulled his sleeve, saying, "Alright, alright, count me as wrong, okay? My name is Zhu Nan Shuang, south of the pumpkin, white frost. "


    Leng Fanyun thought to himself, "Zhu Nanshuang..." "Zhu Nan Shuang"


    The girl asked, "Do you really not know who you are?"


    Leng Fanyun immediately asked, "Do you know who I am?"


    With a difficult smile, Shuang said, "I don''t know, but I know that the one talking to me right now is you, while the one sitting here is you. Isn''t that fine enough?"


    Leng Fanyun suddenly felt that what she said made a lot of sense, and nodded his head, "I am me, I understand."


    Suddenly, a maidservant walked over and said to the pink-robed lady, "Miss, you really know how to run. You must be looking to die as a slave."


    Zhu Nan Shuang immediately ran towards her servant girl, not forgetting to turn around and say, "Idiot, I''ll come look for you when I have time."


    Leng Fanyun didn''t say anything, he basked in the sun for a while before slowly walking into the house. The sun was still high in the sky, and he felt that every day here was very long, so long that not a single ripple could be seen.


    He fell in love with drinking. Only when he was drunk would he be able to sleep soundly. In his dreams, he could always see that peerlessly beautiful woman in red. He couldn''t see her appearance, but it had always been her. She was laughing, she was happy, he was surprised, he was angry, and there was also ¡­ The sad her.


    The girl disappeared once again the moment he came into contact with her. He cried out in surprise, "Yue Wu ¡­" Who was Yue Wu? He didn''t know.


    When he woke up, everything in his dream had disappeared. He did not know that he had unconsciously called out that name.


    A few elders were discussing in the main hall. Zhu Wenchang said, "Ah, even if we seal him like this, it won''t be a long term solution. His ability will be able to break the seal sooner or later."


    Jiang Zhao replied, "Ai, I heard from the maid who served him that he had nightmares these days, and then recited a name in his dreams. I''m afraid it''s his lover in the mortal world. "


    Sun Yun continued to say, "As a man, he should always be someone who has a heart of gold. Find him another one here. When he gets married and has children, won''t all his problems be solved? "


    Zhu Wenchang shook his head and said, "Ai, he''s so dangerous, putting him by her side is like a bomb, which woman would be willing to marry him? Say more ¡­ Even if you didn''t see him like that, even if you lost your memory, you would still look cold. "


    Sun Yun rolled his eyes and suddenly ridiculed, "If you count it this way, then does your daughter''s age match his? Old Zhu, do you want to ¡­" Do you want to just let him be your son-in-law? "


    Zhu Wenchang quickly shook his head and said, "Pei! You''re really the best! I''m such a good girl in the world. If I marry him, I won''t lose out at all." "No, you should go to other homes. My family''s Southern Frost will absolutely not do that."


    Jiang Zhao shook his head, "Old Sun only said that, he didn''t really mean it." Besides, with the personality of your daughter, how could she possibly take a fancy to such a cold person? If my son is at a similar age, I would really like for her to marry into my family. "


    So the topic was skewed to the issue of the parenting scriptures. However, the three of them still remembered. If they didn''t want Leng Fanyun to recover his memories and remove the seal, they would not have been able to do so. The best way was to let him find a sense of belonging in this place, and the best way to have a sense of belonging was to have a family and children.


    The three knew that this was a difficult task, so they went back to figure out which family had the right candidate.


    On the other side, Leng Fanyun and Zhu Nanshuang gradually became more familiar with each other. He didn''t know if it was because Zhu Nan Shuang was the first person to treat him so well after he woke up, or if she was a likeable person to begin with. Leng Fanyun, who had never liked others chattering along with him, was only willing to let Zhu Nan Shuang be his little tail.


    Zhu Nanshuang was also happy to be his tail. She sat beside him in the sun and read a book while she looked at him. When he was boiling water, she would add tea, and when he was fishing, she would help him pull the fishing rod.


    Leng Fanyun refused to take the initiative. Instead, it was Zhu Nan Shuang who felt that this seemingly cold man''s heart was very soft and exquisite. If she were to become his wife, she would be very happy.


    The maidservant beside Zhu Nan Shuang said, "Miss, you couldn''t have fallen for that idiot, right?"


    Zhu Nan Shuang said carelessly while holding onto the flower, "Well, what do you mean like it or not like it? "Where did you see that I like that idiot?"


    The servant girl covered her mouth and laughed, "Young miss, this discerning person could tell at a glance. "You are like the shadow of that fool. Wherever he goes, you will smile merrily. If that is not something that you like, then what is it?"


    Zhu Nan Shuang paused, then suddenly laughed and asked, "Hey, what do you think of that idiot?"


    The young maid thought for a moment. That is ¡­ It''s just that my status is not good enough for xiaojie. "


    Zhu Nan Shuang tilted her head and thought about it, "It doesn''t matter, I''ll be fine as long as I can be worthy of him."


    He immediately went to find his father, and like a butterfly, jumped into Zhu Wenchang''s arms. Holding his only beloved daughter, Zhu Wenchang smiled like a flower and asked, "Shuang''er, why are you so happy?" Is there something you need father for? "


    Zhu Nan Shuang said as if she was twisting candy: "Aiyo, Daddy, look at you. "I saw that Daddy was tired and came to take care of Daddy. I didn''t expect Daddy to look at Nan Shuang like that. Hmph, Nan Shuang left." He pretended to walk out.


    Zhu Wenchang quickly pulled his precious daughter and coaxed her, "Good, good, good. "Don''t be angry at Daddy."


    Zhu Nan Shuang felt awkward for a while, but she still decided to say it out loud. "Yes, Daddy. Actually, I really came this time to ask Daddy for a favor."


    Zhu Wenchang pinched his daughter''s nose and said lovingly, "I knew that a little mischievous brat like you wouldn''t have any good business with me. Say it, what''s the matter?"


    Zhu Nan Shuang pinched the hem of her clothes and shyly said, "Nan Shuang ¡­" "There''s one person that Nanshuang has taken a fancy to."


    It was as if Zhu Wenchang had heard something very surprising, "Oh?" It seems like Nannan has really grown up. Which family has she taken a fancy to? "


    Zhu Nan Shuang''s face turned red, "That''s right ¡­" "The fool who lives behind the pool."


    What? Zhu Wenchang''s face instantly turned the color of a pig''s liver. That Old Sun, that old fart, how could he fall for such a person?


    Seeing her father''s pale face, Zhu Nan Shuang asked anxiously, "What''s wrong, father? "Can''t you?"


    Zhu Wenchang did his best to control his tone, "Eh, Nanshuang. Only he can''t do it. As for the others, no matter which family you pick up your eyes from, Daddy will still come over to propose marriage for you, okay? "


    Zhu Nan Shuang was very surprised and asked, "Daddy ¡­" Why couldn''t he, but what had he done wrong? The backyard had always been a place for people to live. Oh... Oh yeah, he said he doesn''t remember anything anymore. Daddy, did you guys do it? " After saying that, her tone became pained yet also a bit resentful.


    Zhu Wenchang coughed twice and said, "Nanshuang, tell Daddy, how did you know him?"


    Zhu Nanshuang sat opposite Zhu Wenchang, stirring up the corner of his handkerchief and saying, "Oh, the sky was bright that day, so I accidentally walked over there. He was sleeping, and the sunlight was shining on him. His daughter had never seen such a good-looking man before, so she could not help but walk over. Unknowingly, we actually waited for him to wake up. "

 C187

    Zhu Wenchang didn''t say anything. Seeing his usually lively and intelligent daughter''s shy face, how could he tell her the truth about that man? Do I have to use my most precious daughter to repay what the Feathered Race owes him? Impossible, he would never let this happen.


    He softened his tone and ruffled his daughter''s hair. "That man..." With your strange identity, don''t get too close to him. Promise father that I won''t meet him in the future. As for what you just said... I''ll take it as if you didn''t say anything. "


    Zhu Nanshuang didn''t think that her father would reject her at once. In the past, he had always been obedient to her. Even if he didn''t want to, as long as he kept pestering her, he had gotten everything he wanted. However, looking at the serious expression on her father''s face, this was the first time she felt that this matter was probably impossible.


    She even tried begging her father, "Father, just agree to Southern Frost, okay? Nan Shuang really likes him. "


    Zhu Wenchang''s expression completely darkened. He slammed the table and said, "Nonsense, I was too good to you earlier, which is why I have spoiled you to such a degree. How can you miss a man at such a young age? "Hmph, you better reflect on it at home. Come out when you think you''re wrong." With that, he flicked his sleeves and left.


    Zhu Nan Shuang was still sitting on the stool, still not able to react. After a long while, she suddenly burst into tears, "Xiao Yue, father is actually scolding me like this, I''m so sad ¡­"


    Xiao Yue looked at her young mistress'' dazed expression and could not help but sigh. He served her a cup of tea and said, "Miss, Master has walked far away and can''t hear anything."


    Zhu Nan Shuang asked, "Then... Daddy, do you mean it''s really not okay? "


    Xiao Yue said solemnly, "I really can''t."


    Zhu Nanshuang insisted, "No transformations?"


    Xiao Yue continued to be serious, "No transformations."


    Zhu Nan Shuang sat back down, a look of disappointment on her face. "But, Nan Shuang really likes idiots."


    On the other side, ever since their precious baby had been taken away by the Demon Lord, they were extremely eager to help the Demon Lord find his wife.


    The two of them teased, "Tsk tsk, Old Zhu, I didn''t expect you to have such a good day. I said he''s fit to be your son-in-law. "


    Zhu Wenchang''s eyes widened as he scolded, "It''s you, Old Sun. If it wasn''t for your crow''s beak, how could such a well-behaved child like that person? "Humph, that sort of status, do you think I am his father-in-law, or do you think he is my father-in-law? This is truly unreliable."


    Sun Yun was also aggrieved, "Alright, I already gave you the painting that you liked, but you still refused to let go of my words. Besides, those legs are on your daughter''s own legs, so it''s none of my business. "


    Zhu Wenchang frowned and was unwilling to face him, "Alright, alright, hurry up and think of a solution. Although we have temporarily sealed him, his power is still insufficient. The most important thing right now is to stabilize him.


    Jiang Zhao nodded his head, "The key issue is this Madam''s problem. It''s not good to force the issue. If the young lady doesn''t like him, no matter how we force him, it won''t be of any use, right?"


    Sun Yun secretly laughed. "Who said that no lady had set their eyes on him? Doesn''t this mean that a lady has set her eyes on him?"


    Zhu Wenchang could no longer tolerate the grievances he had felt during this period of time. He threw himself at Sun Yun and said, "Old Sun, I''ll fight you to the death today."


    By the time the two of them had made up their minds and gone to sleep together, they had already reached an agreement. Helping Leng Fanyun find his wife would be done in three steps.


    The first step, the widespread advertising campaign, let all the girls know that there is a good lonely young man waiting for them to rescue.


    The second step was the selection process. They had to make a preliminary examination. They did not want ugly things, bad personalities, weak bodies, or martial arts that were too good.


    The third step, show Leng Fanyun, the true master of the house, the two of them nurtured each other''s feelings and then sent them to the bridal chamber.


    The three of them all felt that this idea was excellent, so they sat together and began to chat.


    "Speaking of Demon Sovereign, you really have face. Who doesn''t know that the girls of our Feather Clan are all born with good looks? Then, the number one beauty of the Heaven Realm, the Fourth Princess of the Heaven Realm, would probably not even be fit to be a member of the Yu Clan." Sun Yun gossiped.


    Zhu Wenchang looked at him with disdain, "You speak as if you''ve seen it before." However, the Demon Sovereign has been alone for hundreds or thousands of years. I''m afraid that he has seen many beauties.


    Sun Yun raised his eyebrows and suddenly thought of a gossip. He made a mischievous gesture with his hand and whispered into the two''s ears, "Just now, you guys said this. I really do remember a gossip about the Demon Lord. Do you want to listen to it?"


    Jiang Zhao and Zhu Wenchang took a look at him. Although they despised the fact that their men were listening to gossip, they couldn''t help but feel curious and helplessly nodded their heads.


    Only then did Sun Yun continue, "Speaking of this Demon Lord, he isn''t always this indifferent. Many years ago, he took a fancy to a girl, that girl ¡­" It does have something to do with the current Celestial Emperor. "


    "Back then, when the previous Celestial Emperor was still alive, he was now just an ordinary general. There was a fairy on the other side who had always been secretly in love with him, and he didn''t even have time to react. This was because when the Demon Sovereign heard that there was another person in this world with a similar ability to him, he wanted to go challenge him. Thus, he met that celestial maiden. In order to protect the current Heavenly Emperor, the Fairy Maiden complained that someone had attacked us. "


    "But when the Heavenly Emperor arrived, they actually sat together like good brothers. That fairy was punished for everything, saved by the Demon Lord, and stayed by his side the entire time. "


    He didn''t say anything for a long time. The two felt that something was off, so they asked, "And then?"


    Sun Yun cunningly smiled and said, "I also heard from my grandfather that he didn''t tell me everything ¡­"


    They looked at him like knives.


    Sun Yun suddenly added, "That''s right, that fairy is called Yaoji."


    They had spread the news of the engagement to every single place, but no one had asked for it like they had imagined. However, there were only two of them.


    One was Zhu Nan Shuang, who had gotten the words from the maid Xiao Yue, and the other was Yue Ming, who was serving Leng Fanyun.


    She stood silently in the middle of the room with her slim figure and a youthful yet sweet look. Although her appearance was ordinary, she was gentle and looked like she had a good body.


    Sun Yun asked seriously, "Why do you want to marry that Young Master Leng?"


    Yue Ming''s ears were a little shy and her voice was a little shaky, but she tried her best to hold back her nervousness as she said, "I ¡­" After serving the young master for so long, this servant still seemed to be out of place with the entire world. She was always staring at some unknown place in a daze and sometimes smiled, but most of the time she was frowning. "Servant ¡­" This servant wants to know what he''s thinking. "


    "Every night, the young master dreams. He sleeps very lightly, and the nightmare seems very miserable. He would wake up screaming, and his eyes were filled with fear, and his body was covered with cold sweat. In order to not have nightmares, if he were able to persevere at night, he would absolutely not fall asleep.


    He did not sleep well that night, and the next day he fell asleep on the lawn as usual. When I walked over with the tea bowl in my hand, I felt that Young Master was glowing.


    He didn''t say much, but I knew his heart was extremely soft. He didn''t know who he was, what he was doing here, and I wanted to teach him. He was in a bad mood and was always in a daze. I wanted to tell him that I also wanted to enter his world, even if I didn''t do anything. If I was in a daze with him, maybe he wouldn''t be that lonely? I thought that when he had nightmares in the future, I would walk up to him and tell him, "Don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    In the end, she had already spoken every single word sincerely, putting all of her daughter''s modesty and shyness to the back of her mind. Her face was as red as sunset, and her body was trembling violently. She looked at the three elders sitting in front of her, clenched her teeth, and kneeled down. "I beg the three elders to grant my wish."


    Jiang Zhao sighed and said, "Good child, since you''re willing, we also need to ask for Young Master Leng''s permission. From now on, you can just wait on him, okay?" When you get to know each other better and have some feelings for each other, how about I help you arrange the wedding? "


    Yue Ming finally breathed a sigh of relief, sitting limply on the ground. With sparkling eyes, she said, "Thank you, Elders."


    Not long after the three heaved a sigh of relief, something happened again. Yue Ming suddenly stumbled over, her face pale.


    Suddenly, she acted as if she was frightened and indignant, "Can the three elders please tell me, who is Yaoji?"


    The voices of the three people once again rose to their throats. Zhu Wen Chang trembled as he asked, "He ¡­" Does he even remember? "


    Yue Ming shook her head, saying, "No, he''s only been dreaming about this recently. In his dreams, he''s calling out this person''s name. There''s also another person named Yue that he can''t hear clearly." But this person, I''m sure, must be a woman. Every time he calls out to her, he feels very gentle, as if she were the most important person in the world. "


    Sun Yun shook his head and said, "Sigh, Young Noble Leng is not like a youth like the Feathered Race. I''m not afraid to tell you that his status even surpasses ours three elders. As long as you are willing to marry him, then you will be above everyone else. "So what does his past matter count for?"


    Yue Ming shook her head, "Elder, what you just said is wrong. I never married the young master for his status, I only like the young master." If Young Master has forgotten everything, I am willing to help Young Master in everything and let him promise me to integrate into his life. However, if Young Master is unable to forget that girl even if you lose your memories, I will never be able to join them again. " Her face was sad and sad.


    Sun Yun said, "This is really bewitching. Silly girl, you haven''t even passed yet and you''re already falling in love with someone who passed away?" Don''t worry, no one will take him away. If you marry him, you will be his only one. "


    Yue Ming seemed to be in disbelief, "What? "He died?"


    Sun Yun nodded and replied, "I don''t know much about what happened back then, but I do know this. That Yao Ji really dispersed her soul and disappeared from the Three Realms."


    Yue Ming''s face was pale, no one knew what she was thinking.

 C188

    Yue Ming kneeled on the ground, thinking about something. Her face alternated between white and red, looking very gorgeous. After a long while, she seemed to have suddenly made up her mind. She looked towards the three elders and said, "Elders, please be kind and tell everything that happened between Yaoji and the Young Master to Yueming. Yueming is willing to replace Yaoji and live with the Young Master forever."


    These words were like a clap of thunder, causing the three Elders to be dumbstruck. Jiang Zhao coughed and asked, "Yue Ming, do you know what this means?"


    Yue Ming nodded, and said, "Yue Ming knows, which means that there will be no more Yue Ming in this world. In the future, even if Young Master treats Yue Ming well, if you say more nice things to Yue Ming, it will be to Yao Ji, and the good things you say to Yao Ji will no longer be related to Yue Ming at all."


    Zhu Wenchang looked at her. He didn''t know why, but he had also thought of that silly girl from his own family. He didn''t know what was so good about that Demon Sovereign that one or two girls would work so hard to ignore him.


    He sighed as well, "Your skin is raw, and even your name is attached to your parents. Is it really worth it for you to give it up just like that?"


    Yue Ming nodded, no longer hesitating like before. She said, "Yue Ming is sure. I will not regret it in the future."


    Sun Yun sighed and placed his palm on Yue Ming''s forehead. A pale white halo flowed from his palm into her mind. Just like Leng Fanyun, it had placed another memory that had been tampered with into his mind.


    After a while, the light slowly faded. Yue Ming stood up, kowtowing to the three people and said, "Three Elders, the moon is bright and deep, the south, and the north and south. We will have to wait for our next life to repay our debt."


    Seeing that she was so stubborn, Zhu Wen Chang felt a bit of heartache and said, "Little girl, you must be careful in the past. No matter what happens, you must treat yourself well. Ah? If ¡­ "If that''s still not possible, then come back. I''ll help you change back to your original Yue Ming."


    The woman bowed again, her eyes as cold as ice: "Thank you elder, Yaoji understands."


    She walked slowly back to the back garden, feeling, for the first time, as if all the future lay before her, husband and wife in harmony, the music and the music.


    She walked into the courtyard, where he was still basking in the sun. She walked over softly, feeling that she loved him more today than she had all the other days.


    She draped the clothes over his body and reminded him in a charming voice, "The sun looks big, but the weather is still cold. Why don''t you wear a little more?"


    Leng Fanyun looked at her, and although his expression was indifferent, in the end he still had a smile on his face as he said, "Thank you, I understand." But the smile did not reach the depths of his eyes. Yue Ming silently sighed, pretending that she didn''t see anything.


    She still took care of him as before. Although he would be polite and distant from her, in the end, he felt a little closer to her than before. When she slept, she slept outside his room. She was satisfied that she might be able to hear the sound of his breathing as he slept.


    In the middle of the night, just as Yue Ming was sleeping soundly, she suddenly heard an exclamation from inside, "Yao Ji ¡­" Don''t... Please... "Don''t leave me ¡­" Yue Ming ran in and saw him frowning. His face was pale and his mouth was still talking about Yao Ji. His hands clawed wildly, like rootless leaves.


    Yue Ming handed over his hand. He tightly held onto it like a lifesaver. Suddenly, he quieted down, and fell into a deep sleep like a child. Only his brows were slightly furrowed.


    The hand that Yue Ming was holding was very painful, but she could not take it out. She was afraid that he would have nightmares again. With her free hand, she slowly smoothed his brow. Watching him stretch his brow, she also felt a sweet feeling in her heart. Yue Ming smiled and fell asleep beside his bed.


    When she woke up the next morning, she discovered that she was sleeping on a soft bed. Seeing the beautiful flower birds on the drapes, she knew that this was the young master''s bed and hurriedly got up.


    Leng Fanyun was reading a book by the side of the table. Seeing her flustered as she got up, he revealed a slight smile and an apologetic tone, "I''m sorry, I held you last night, I''m sure you didn''t sleep well, right? You can sleep more. "


    Yue Ming stood up, only to discover that there was a layer of bandages wrapped around the place he had pulled her over. It was sticky inside, and she didn''t know what kind of medicine he had applied.


    He looked at Yue Ming thoughtfully and said, "You ¡­" "What''s your name?"


    Yue Ming looked at him, trying her best to reveal her most beautiful smile. "My name is Yao Ji."


    Leng Fanyun was stunned, as if he was trying to think of something. Yue Ming asked, "Young Master, did you remember something?"


    Leng Fanyun looked at her with a slightly confused expression in his eyes, "We know each other, right? Yao Ji, do you recognize me? Can you tell me what happened between us? "


    He really wanted to know who he was and what had happened to him. He didn''t want to be like a fool who ate and slept here every day, even being wrapped up in nightmares he didn''t know about.


    Yue Ming squatted down, the corner of her skirt blooming into a beautiful flower. Her tone was slow, as if she wanted to hypnotize Leng Fanyun, and said, "Young master, don''t worry. Yaoji has been waiting for you for all these years.


    Leng Fanyun slowly calmed down, and Yue Ming continued, "The Young Noble had been asleep for many years, and had just been woken up. This is the Feathered Race, the noblest and most ethereal race of the Three Realms, and you are my esteemed Lord Demon Lord. "


    Leng Fanyun''s voice was stiff as he asked, "Sleep? Feathered Race? Demon Sovereign? " He kept repeating it, as if trying to figure out what was going on.


    Yue Ming pulled his hand and continued, "Don''t worry Young Master, we will talk about this every day. You will know about it afterwards. It''s just that Yaoji has been waiting for you for so many years, does Young Master know what kind of life Yaoji is leading? "


    She raised her head and began to weep. The sparkling light in her eyes condensed together, yet she still refused to let it fall. She looked like a dewy flower that could make people feel pity for her. Leng Fanyun couldn''t help but pull her hand, and said, "I ¡­" "I don''t know, Yaoji. It''s all because I''ve let you down. It won''t happen again." Yao Ji... Yao Ji... He felt that this name was very familiar, so this woman in front of him was definitely not a bad person.


    He said, "Never again. Never again." Actually, he didn''t know what it meant to say that. However, the woman seemed to have heard something that moved her. She suddenly threw herself into his embrace and began to cry. Her voice was very mournful, making people unable to restrain themselves to comfort her.


    He awkwardly reached out his hand and patted the woman''s thin shoulder. He didn''t know how to persuade her at all, so he could only keep talking, "Alright ¡­" Okay... No more crying. "


    After a long time, the woman finally raised her head. Her eyes were like dark red peach blossoms, swollen and swollen. She spoke with a hint of sincerity: "Young Master, promise me, will you never leave Yaoji again?"


    Leng Fanyun only felt that he could not reject her. "Okay, I promise you, I will never leave Yaoji."


    When the girl heard the two words "Yao Ji", her body swayed a little before she finally smiled and said, "Alright, Young Master promised me. How wonderful."


    Leng Fanyun no longer felt that he was the only person in this world, no matter what he did, a gentle figure followed behind him.


    Yue Ming felt extremely happy. After Leng Fanyun found out that she was an old friend of his, he treated her a lot more gently than usual.


    Every day, Yue Ming would help him pack his stuff and boil some tea, just like how she used to serve him. But now, Leng Fanyun would gently look at her and say, "Yaoji, you''re so nice."


    On that day, Yue Ming held the embroidered taut piece and helped Leng Fanyun make the clothes for tomorrow. His eyes felt sore and he unconsciously lifted his head, only to discover that Leng Fanyun was looking at him with a complicated expression. He originally carried a baleful aura, but now that he had done this, there was an indescribable might and pressure. Yue Ming felt that she was panicking, but she still asked herself, "Demon Lord, what''s wrong?"


    Leng Fanyun returned to his previous expression, his expression unchanging. He shook his head and asked the woman in front of him, "Yaoji, in my previous life ¡­ Do you like the Demon Sovereign from your previous life? "


    He asked bluntly. Yue Ming had already known that this day would come. These words had been tossed and turned in her stomach for many days. Wasn''t this the situation she was waiting for?


    Yue Ming smiled. It was a smile filled with three points of grief and five points of sadness. The rest of her smile was like a piece of paper, swaying weakly in the wind. She no longer cried and only smiled. The expression of restraint on her face made people feel even more pity than when she cried. She asked Leng Fanyun, "Why would the Demon Lord ask about these things today? It''s just an old matter."


    Leng Fanyun leaned over and pinched her chin, his voice was cold as he said, "Since it''s an old story, why can''t you tell me?"


    Yue Ming avoided his gaze that seemed to see through everything, but he immediately looked at her. "What? Not daring to say? Then let me guess, do you like me? We must have had something to do with it, didn''t we? "


    Yue Ming''s face was pale. "Young master, have you recovered your memories?"


    Leng Fanyun continued: "Is it really as I thought? "Why are you afraid of me knowing? Why aren''t you letting me know?"


    Yue Ming looked at Leng Fanyun like he was a sacred being that could not be violated, and the tears that she had endured for a long time finally began to fall, "Demon Sovereign, do you still know? Yao Ji... Yaoji is just afraid that you will be hurt. You have lost your memory in the first place, so if you feel guilty towards me for the sake of our relationship, it will be even more painful than killing Yaoji. If the Demon Lord is sad, it would be better if he didn''t tell him at the start. I will just be your ordinary servant girl. "


    Leng Fanyun sighed, clumsily used his hand to wipe the tears off her face, the heat had burned his palm. Yao Ji cried as she lay in Leng Fanyun''s embrace, "Demon Sovereign, Demon Sovereign, you''ve finally woken up. Yaoji, you''ve waited for so long."

 C189

    When Leng Fanyun heard the woman''s sincere confession, he didn''t know how to respond. He wanted to hug her, but he couldn''t lift her hand. Yao Ji cried for a long time, but no response came. She raised her head in confusion and asked, "Demon Sovereign?"


    Leng Fanyun looked apologetically at the woman in front of him and said, "Yaoji, I''m sorry ¡­ I... "Actually, I ¡­" Yao Ji looked at him with disbelief. Suddenly, she drew back and stood three steps away from him, quickly wiping away the tears on her face with her sleeve. She forced a smile and said, "Yao Ji ¡­ Yao Ji offended the Demon Sovereign just now. With that, he turned to leave.


    Her body was very alluring, giving off a unique feeling. Leng Fanyun subconsciously moved forward and grabbed Yao Ji''s hand. The woman seemed to be frightened but she held it back, "Demon Sovereign, what are you doing? "You''re hurting me. Let me go."


    Leng Fanyun looked at the woman in his arms and asked, "Why are you unwilling to admit it?" You like me, don''t you? I like you too, don''t I? Why didn''t you tell me? Are you afraid that I won''t be able to protect you right now? " His eyes were filled with fury as he looked at the delicate woman.


    The woman shook her head sorrowfully, crying as she said, "Demon Lord, Yaoji misses you, but Yaoji can''t tell you, Yaoji doesn''t want you to feel guilty because of me."


    Leng Fanyun finally asked, "What is the relationship between us?"


    Yao Ji smiled and replied, "Demon Lord and I are lovers. Demon Lord loves me, and I also love him a lot."


    Leng Fanyun knew that he had guessed correctly, but it was extremely strange. He didn''t feel any fluctuations in his heart at all. He once again fell into his own deep thoughts. The woman thought for a moment before she started crying sorrowfully. She fell into Leng Fanyun''s embrace and said, "Demon Sovereign, Demon Sovereign, it''s all Yao Ji''s fault. I shouldn''t have told you these things."


    Leng Fanyun shook his head and said, "I don''t blame you. In the end, I still lost my memory. I should be the one who should be sorry." Although he said this, it was in the end a bit perfunctory.


    Yue Ming rolled her eyes. She knew that she had succeeded for the first time. Whatever, let''s take the following matter slowly. This matter cannot be rushed. She smiled and said to Leng Fanyun, "It''s fine. Even if it''s for me, the Demon Lord still needs to take care of himself. I''ll go check if the medicine is ready." With that, he walked away.


    Lovers? Leng Fanyun looked at the girl and thought to himself, I actually have such a lover? However, why did he feel no heaviness in her heart when he saw her crying? He only felt that he was muddle-headed and somewhat weak.


    Yue Ming who walked out of the box instantly changed her expression. With her detailed plan, there shouldn''t be any problems. As long as he didn''t break the seal for the rest of his life, he would never know that he wasn''t the real Yao Ji. As for his feelings for her, she had already put in so much effort. It would only be a matter of time before he fell in love with her. Yue Ming smiled proudly.


    Leng Fanyun felt a bit tired. Ever since Yao Ji had told him about their relationship, she had stuck to him even more. As long as he showed an impatient expression, she would cry.


    Leng Fanyun was leaning against a tree trunk, reading a book. The rustling sound came from beside him. In the next second, a person with a soft body sat beside him. With a gentle tone, he asked, "Demon Lord, what are you doing?"


    Leng Fanyun''s tone did not contain even the slightest bit of emotion as he said, "Reading."


    The woman''s soft and weak voice sounded out, "Demon Sovereign, are you ¡­ Don''t you like Yao Ji? Why are you so cold to Yao Ji? If you knew earlier... If I knew earlier, I wouldn''t have told the Demon Sovereign everything even if I were to die. " She said with a hint of tears in her voice.


    Leng Fanyun let out a deep sigh in his heart, put the book down, and said: "Yaoji, I''m sorry. It''s because I''m in a bad mood and it has nothing to do with you, so don''t feel guilty. "


    Yaoji leaned over and faintly said, "The Demon Sovereign is the bright moon of this world. Yaoji is just a dim star. There were many girls who liked you back then, but even you didn''t see them with your eyes. I secretly admire the Demon Lord, but I didn''t dare to expect you to take another look at me. It''s just that things are unpredictable, but I didn''t expect you to reach out your hand to me that day.


    She began to talk about the past, and Leng Fanyun quietly listened. She continued to speak, "Demon Lord, it was never easy for us to be together. With so many fairies and beauties obstructing us, they framed me and framed me. Demon Sovereign, we have experienced so much, and now you only lost your memories, in the end you belong to me, how could Yaoji be sad? "


    Leng Fanyun asked, "Who else framed you?"


    Yaoji thought that he was here to avenge her, so she replied, "They merely like the Demon Sovereign, I don''t blame them. As long as the Demon Sovereign''s heart is with me. Demon Sovereign, is your heart with me? "


    Her hand touched his chest like a snake. Leng Fanyun used his hand to hold her in place, but from beginning to end, he did not reply. A trace of hatred flashed through the woman''s eyes, but she did not say anything in the end.


    After a while, he heard Leng Fanyun say in a low voice, "If... If I had truly been like that in my previous life, I would never have let you down in my current life. "


    Yao Ji slowly fell into his arms.


    He gradually got used to having so many noisy people by his side, but he was a bit curious about what kind of person he was in his previous life. Although she told him a lot about his past life, that really did seem like his usual style, but the Yao Ji she described wasn''t like her right now. He thought about it again. He was probably too afraid of losing himself, so he felt relieved.


    He began to have nightmares again. In the dream, the girl was dressed in red, and her every frown and smile was gorgeous, carrying the beauty of a young girl and the charm of a mature woman. She looked at him, her red lips slightly parted as she called out, "Yun ¡­" He felt a sense of familiarity. He really wanted to ask her if she had seen him before and why she was looking at him with such a sorrowful expression. However, he couldn''t help but call out, "Yue Wu ¡­" Just as his hand touched the corner of her clothes, she disappeared just like before.


    He was still frowning at the nightmare on the bed, but he didn''t expect the person standing in front of his bed to be filled with resentment.


    The next day, Yue Ming went to look for three elders. She knelt on the ground and said, "Now that the Demon Lord has acknowledged me, I would be grateful if the three elders could take charge of Yaoji, letting the Demon Lord marry me."


    Seeing her like this, Zhu Wenchang frowned and asked, "Ai ¡­" Have you really thought it through? "


    Yue Ming nodded, and firmly said, "From the first day I began begging the three elders, I have never regretted it, and will never regret it in the future."


    Sun Yun sighed and said, "You were the one who asked for this marriage. Since you borrowed Yaoji''s identity, there will naturally be many obstacles in your heart. If the Demon Lord treats you well, you will only be more piercing. Seeing that you''re also a smart child, you naturally know what you want. Since that''s the case, let''s help you make the decision. "


    Yue Ming gratefully kneeled on the ground and said, "Yaoji feels that the so-called happiness is just a begging for mercy. Since he''s by my side and no one else is stopping us, what does it matter to me? He will always fall in love with me. Even if he doesn''t, he will eventually fall in love with me. "


    Zhu Wenchang was disappointed. He turned around and refused to look at her again.


    The three of them walked majestically to Leng Fanyun''s room. He was in a daze, and seeing the three elders arrive at the same time, he was also a little confused. The three of them walked to his side and sat down, not knowing what to say.


    In the end, it was Sun Yun who couldn''t hold it in any longer. He faked a cough and said, "Demon Lord, I wonder if your health is better now?"


    Leng Fanyun nodded his head and said, "I feel much better now."


    Sun Yun couldn''t continue on. Leng Fanyun didn''t seem to care about what he was saying. He could only say, "Yaoji is serving the Demon Lord. What does the Demon Lord think?"


    Leng Fanyun continued to immerse himself in the work, and said, "It''s quite good."


    Sun Yun had no other choice but to turn his gaze towards Zhu Wenchang. Zhu Wenchang could only take over and ask, "The Feathered Race have always been a loyal and loyal race. Ever since the Demon Lord was injured, Yaoji has always served you. We have also heard of the past between you two. We are deeply moved by Miss Yaoji''s sincerity. The reason we came here today was to discuss a matter with you. Since you two have feelings for each other, then we might as well form a legal marriage. "


    Leng Fanyun raised his head and looked at them coldly. Jiang Zhao continued, "After all, you are not a legal couple now. It is no longer appropriate for her to take care of you like this. As for the tradition of the Feathered Race, it''s better for you to marry her."


    Yue Ming, who was at the side, almost charged over when she heard this. What did he mean by "it''s not right for her to take care of you like this"? If Leng Fanyun followed the flow and said, "Okay, then I don''t need Yaoji to take care of me." Then what should she do?


    However, he didn''t expect a calm yet light voice to come from inside the room, "Alright, I agree."


    The four of them did not believe their own ears. How could the Demon Lord be someone so easy to talk to? How could he agree so easily?


    Zhu Wenchang quickly asked, "Then ¡­" What does Demon Sovereign mean? "


    Leng Fanyun''s gaze was like cool water as it swept across Zhu Wenchang, Sun Yun, and Jiang Zhao, landing on Yao Ji. His eyes still didn''t twinkle, but he still said word by word with a serious tone, "I agree to marry Yao Ji."


    As Yao Ji watched him in this state, she really felt that there was nothing that could be happier than this moment. The three elders saw that he was easy to talk about and were afraid that he would regret it, so they quickly decided on the wedding date and other matters. The wedding was set to be half a month later.

 C190

    Although the wedding date was already set, Leng Fanyun acted as if nothing had happened, only sitting there every day with his own matters to deal with. For today, Yao Ji had suffered so much. Now that the dust had settled, she no longer cared about Leng Fanyun''s expression and continued to discuss matters of the wedding.


    It had been a long time since the Feathers Clan had such a big festival, and everyone had decided to have a good time. Yao Ji was very busy every day, and didn''t have the time to disturb Leng Fanyun, who felt much more comfortable during this period.


    On the other side, Zhu Wenchang frowned as he saw his daughter throw a plate and smash a bowl. He stepped over the remnants of the floor and walked over, saying to his angry daughter, "Shuang''er, what are you doing?" Where does she look like a girl? "


    Zhu Nan Shuang looked angrily at Zhu Wen Chang and said, "Father, it''s fine if you don''t want me to marry him, but where did this Yao Ji come from? Why did you do this to Nan Shuang? You know that Nan Shuang likes that idiot, you can''t. The daughter listens to you, obediently at home every day reading and writing. "But why did you marry that fool as you please?"


    Zhu Wenchang frowned and said, "Do you know his identity? You don''t know. You know what he likes? You don''t know. Do you know his background? What happened in the past? You don''t know. You don''t know a thing, why are you calling Daddy like that, and why are you marrying him? "


    Zhu Nan Shuang seemed to be frightened by his questions, and after a while, she said worriedly, "He ¡­" Wasn''t he just a fool? Stupid, there''s no danger... "I just like him to be like this ¡­"


    However, before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by her father. Zhu Wen Chang''s chest heaved up and down, and he seemed extremely angry as he said, "Huh? Stupid? Stupid? Zhu Nan Shuang, there is no one more stupid than you in this world. Do you think he is just an ordinary idiot? I tell you, no! He''s not! He is the Ancient Demon Sovereign, one of the most powerful people in the world. Back then, he saved the entire clan, including your father.


    Zhu Nan Shuang looked as if she couldn''t believe it. She stared at her father with her eyes wide open as she muttered, "No, that''s impossible. This definitely isn''t real."


    Zhu Wen Chang looked like he had aged a few years, "It''s true, Nan Shuang, Daddy didn''t lie to you." He was indeed an Ancient Demon Sovereign. However, after being harmed by a traitor, he had already lost a large portion of his strength. The Yu clan combined all of their power to save him and sealed all of his abilities. They were afraid that he would return to his original appearance. However, it was like an intermittent threat. If he were to suddenly remove the seal, what would you do, Nannan? What if you call me daddy? "


    Zhu Nan Shuang''s eyes started to tear up. She looked at her father with her haggard eyes, "So, you helped him marry a random girl, that way, whatever happens will have nothing to do with your daughter anymore. Father, that''s what you think, right?"


    Zhu Wenchang also sighed. He held his daughter tightly and said, "Your mother died early. I promised her that I would protect you and make you happy and free from worries. Sigh, Nan Shuang, there are so many good men. You''ll slowly forget after two more years. "


    Zhu Nan Shuang sobbed, "Nan Shuang knows that Daddy is doing it for Nan Shuang''s sake. Nan Shuang understands." There are so many good men in the world, but there isn''t another idiot that I like anymore. As long as I like him, I won''t be able to see anyone else as well. "Father only cares about me. If Father were to recover, why is it that he refused to marry again for so many years, and would disappear on the day of mother''s death?" She looked at the dumbstruck Zhu Wenchang and said, "A person''s heart is only this big, they won''t have any extra space after they''ve installed a person, don''t you think?"


    Zhu Wenchang had been completely exposed by his daughter, causing him to be unable to react in time. He hugged Zhu Nan Shuang and said, "Sigh, I originally thought you didn''t know anything. Even if I liked him, I was only a child. After two days, I had already forgotten everything. I didn''t expect ¡­ Sigh ¡­ Nan Shuang really has grown up. She knows everything now. "


    Zhu Nan Shuang also hugged her father back and said, "When I saw father like this when he was young, I swore that I would also find a man as good as him in the future. We would live happily together, never quarrelling with other beauties, only having a bunch of fat children together and watching the sunset together. Mother had said to find someone who was nice to you and didn''t know how to talk. That way, he wouldn''t be able to see the sincerity in her words. As long as you like it, no matter how persistent you are, you have to stay with him. "


    Zhu Wenchang''s eyes were filled with tears. He seemed to be able to see the woman who used to be smiling, and there were two small dimples in her cheeks. He sighed and said, "Nan Shuang, it''s just that the Demon Sovereign is not a good match. Besides, that woman is very suitable for him now. "


    Zhu Nan Shuang said, "What kind of woman is she? Is she even worthy of that idiot?"


    Zhu Wenchang said with melancholy, "Ai, he''s also an idiot. She was originally one of the servants of the Demon Sovereign, but she insisted on marrying him. Last time when your Uncle Sun told me about the Demon Sovereign''s past, she listened to him and decided to replace that dead woman and stay by his side. She wanted to use a soul that was not her own to love him. "


    Zhu Nan Shuang was also stunned. After a while, she said, "To think that she has such a personality. If she treats me like a fool, I won''t argue anymore." "Father, then I will never marry and will live the rest of my life under your protection."


    Zhu Wenchang held his daughter and didn''t speak again.


    Leng Fanyun was reading a book when a shadow suddenly appeared around him. He raised his head and saw that it was the same pink-clothed woman he hadn''t seen in a long time. She was still as charming as before, but her eyes were slightly swollen and red. He was somehow happy and said to the girl with a smile, "You came?" It was as if she had just left not long ago.


    The woman somehow wanted to cry, but she forced herself not to. She sat opposite the man with a smile and said, "Idiot." I heard you''re getting married? "


    Leng Fanyun put down the book and nodded his head.


    Zhu Nan Shuang asked, "How is that girl? Is it good for you? Do you like it? " There was a hint of nervousness in his voice.


    Leng Fanyun seemed a little lost, "Yaoji is extremely good, and it''s good for me too. She and I have known each other since our previous lives, so it''s not appropriate for us to be together. She''s good to me, so naturally, I want to marry her. "


    Zhu Nan Shuang asked, "Then do you like her now?"


    Leng Fanyun nodded his head, and then shook it, "I don''t know either, I feel very guilty, and I''m not used to it when she is around. I don''t know whether I like it or not. "


    Now that he knew about this, he also felt that this girl was truly courageous. If she didn''t love the person in front of her very much, how could she have been able to rely on another person''s name and soul to live?


    She nodded, and the tears fell uncontrollably. He smiled and asked, "Nan Shuang ¡­" "Why are you crying?"


    Zhu Nan Shuang felt her heart ache, but she could only say stubbornly, "I was just blinded by the sand, what am I crying for?"


    Leng Fanyun smiled, "You are quite a cute girl."


    Zhu Nan Shuang looked at him steadily and said, "Idiot, you must be happy."


    Leng Fanyun smiled as he rubbed her head, looking like a big brother looking at his little sister, "You too."


    Yao Ji frantically ran over from the outside, interrupting the warm scene between the two. Both of them turned to look at Yao Ji, a trace of uneasiness flashing across Yao Ji''s face.


    Leng Fanyun asked, "Why are you here?"


    Yao Ji replied, "I know that Miss Zhu has come, and you don''t know how to greet people. Naturally, I must come back and greet them." You, too, did not say that you would pour Miss Zhu some tea. " It was just a short sentence, yet he had clearly distinguished the person at the front and at the back.


    Zhu Nan Shuang stood up and refused, "I''ll stay with you ¡­" The Demon Sovereign had met once, but this time, he was only here to congratulate them. I still have some matters to attend to, so I won''t be drinking tea and will be leaving first. " He started to walk out.


    Yao Ji followed and said, "I''ll send you off."


    Zhu Nan Shuang nodded and said, "Alright."


    When Leng Fanyun was a little further away from Yao Ji, she asked the woman beside her, "Is Miss Zhu very familiar with my husband?"


    Zhu Nan Shuang could hear the probing tone in her voice, and she chuckled lightly. "We just met in the courtyard a few days ago, talking twice isn''t much." She thought about it and said, "Your kite string is so tight, aren''t you afraid of losing it?"


    Since Yao Ji knew that Zhu Wenchang was her father, she must have told her everything. Instead, she calmly replied, "Miss Zhu must have known about my matters. I don''t mind telling you that this marriage wasn''t easy to get, but I definitely won''t let it be easily broken up."


    Zhu Nan Shuang said calmly, "If it were yours, no one would break it apart."


    Yao Ji''s smile became somewhat bitter: "If we don''t try, how will we know the result? "Some things still need to be tried. Even if we crashed into each other until we were bleeding profusely, we still know that this road won''t work, right?"


    Zhu Nan Shuang''s eyes were dark and unreadable. After a while, she said, "You have to treat him well."


    Yao Ji retorted, "My own husband naturally has to treat him well."


    Zhu Nan Shuang could no longer bear it any longer and ran away. Yao Ji looked in the direction she had left and was finally relieved.


    On the way back, Leng Fanyun was still reading. Seeing her return, he asked, "Did you send her away?" Yao Ji leaned on him and nodded. "Yes, they''re leaving."


    He let out a groan but didn''t say anything. In the end, Yaoji couldn''t hold it in, she smiled and said, "Then, Miss Zhu really likes those Demonic Sovereigns."


    Leng Fanyun was a little stunned, he frowned and shook his head, "Don''t talk nonsense, I treat her like a little girl, how can there be anything?"


    Only then did Yao Ji relax, and half-truthfully revealed her thoughts, "Demon Sovereign and I have experienced countless women in our past life. Those women didn''t use the name of elder sister, but just wanted to get closer to Demon Sovereign. "Demon Sovereign, promise Yao Ji that you won''t fall for anyone other than Yao Ji. Yao Ji is really the only one."


    Leng Fanyun''s eyes flashed with a trace of impatience, but in the end, he suppressed it and said, "Don''t worry, I will never leave Yaoji for the rest of my life."


    Yao Ji still wouldn''t forgive him. "Then why did you promise me? Don''t trust other women in the future."


    Leng Fanyun followed her tone and said, "Okay, I won''t believe any other woman in the future."

 C191

    In the mortal world, Su Yuewu continued to probe for news about the Feathered Race.


    Ever since Tang YiRou had mentioned that there was news of the Feathered Race''s encampment, she had been happy for a while. As long as Leng Fanyun was not dead, and they were still living under the same sky, with the same breathing pattern, she felt that everything she had done was worth it.


    It had been a long time since she had visited Nangong. However, after hearing Bing''er say that he was getting worse, she decided to bring Su Yitian to the Imperial City. If Rou Er received any news, she could just send it to the Imperial City.


    Inside the carriage, Su Yitian held his food box and said, "Mother, can you tell me about Uncle Nangong''s matter?"


    Because of Leng Fanyun''s incident, Su Yuewu had been in a great mood lately. She couldn''t help but hug her son and pinch him on the face as she said, "Little fatty, you''re still eating. Even if you''re a god of death, you don''t have such a fat god of slaughter."


    Su Yitian was in her arms like candy, unwilling to let her go. "Mother, you''re smiling all over again."


    Su Yuewu smiled, then said, "When mother and you were living under the Su Clan''s roof, it wasn''t easy. Mother unintentionally got to know your Uncle Nan Gong. Afterwards, you started the Lunar Slaughter with him, which was how you escaped from the Su family. Sigh ¡­ "If it wasn''t for his help, I don''t know when I would have gotten out of that cage."


    Su Yitian obediently looked at his mother. "What kind of person is Uncle Nan Gong?"


    Su Yuewu fell into her own imagination. "He ¡­" He was like a cup of tea, gently and gently beside you, yet he felt indescribably fresh and at ease. He knew a lot of things, and was very knowledgeable. He was born in a noble family, so his biggest dream was to be able to stay in the underworld with a small boat. Sigh ¡­ If it wasn''t for the constraints of his family, he would be happier than he is now. "


    Su Yitian also obediently said, "Actually, mother knew Uncle Nangong first, but she didn''t like him. She actually ended up together with her father. It can be seen that fate is unfathomable at times."


    Su Yuewu pinched his nose and said in a displeased tone, "Little brat, what do you know? Do you think you know all about love after reading the book for two days? If everything can be said clearly, then where is love? "


    Su Yitian''s face sank. Su Yuewu held her son closer and asked, "Have you thought of Aunt Lian?"


    The little fatty nodded his head and said: "Aunt Lian is really pitiful. I can''t blame her anymore, I can''t blame her at all. It''s just that that Ming Cang is really hateful. "


    Su Yuewu also sighed. Just as she was about to speak, a voice came from outside the carriage, "Madam, Young Noble, we''ve arrived at the Nangong Estate."


    It was already night time, and the air was somewhat chilly. The man dressed in white who stood in front of the door looked at the two who had arrived, and a smile appeared on his gentle and delicate face. "You''ve come." Saying so, she coughed twice.


    Su Yuewu walked over to his side, furrowed her brows and grumbled, "It''s so late, why did you come out yourself?" The weather is cold, I don''t know how to wear more. "


    It''s all right," he said, feeling warm in his heart as he watched her frown and murmur like a family member. "How can I be so weak? You are the only one left. The others always serve me like handicapped people." Saying this, a hint of injury flashed across his face.


    He then looked at Su Yitian, who was beside Su Yuewu, and squatted down with a smile. He pinched the little fatty''s face and said, "Tian Tian, it''s been a while since I''ve seen you."


    Su Yitian felt that the man in front of him was like a cup of tea. No, he was a bamboo. Although he was thin and weak, he had a dignified and upright posture. He admired this man. He obediently broke into a wide grin as his smile bloomed like a blossoming spring flower. "Hello, Uncle Nangong.


    Nangong Yue looked somewhat surprised at Su Yuewu. "He ¡­." Didn''t he never like to talk to me? "


    Sigh, I''m actually like this? Su Yitian looked at Su Yuewu in doubt. Su Yuewu smiled and said, "Since a child has grown up, it''s only natural that he knows to be polite."


    With that, he pulled Su Yitian''s hand and walked inside.


    It was always that room. It had already been cleaned up to the point of being clean and warm. The incense that Su Yuewu liked was burning, and it was as comfortable and warm as one''s own home. Su Yitian gazed into the room in a daze. The beautiful female servant walked up to the two of them and said, "Miss, Young Master, the bath water has already been poured out. Please bathe and change, Madam."


    Su Yitian had deeply noticed the meticulousness and patience of this Young Master Nangong. He had even made the perfect timing to do so. He pulled Su Yuewu''s sleeve and said, "It seems that Uncle Nangong really likes you."


    Su Yuewu no longer paid any attention to him and went straight to the bathroom to wash off all the fatigue from the long journey.


    By the time the two of them had finished bathing and returned to their room, there was already steaming hot food on the table waiting for them. The servant girl smiled and said, "My young master said that the two of you will not need to head there at night for a long journey. Young Master has also said that there will be a long period of time left for us to talk.


    The maidservant arranged the food for the two of them. They served wild chicken soup, chopped vegetables with mushroom in their mouths, and rouged quail. There weren''t many things, but they were all exquisite. Just looking at them made one''s appetite rise.


    Su Yitian praised Nangong Jean for the third time that night, "Uncle Nangong is truly meticulous."


    Su Yuewu laughed at him, "Do you know why your Uncle Nangong was so astonished at that time? Because you''ve never been nice to him before. "


    Su Yitian was a little curious. "Could it be that I didn''t like Uncle Nangong at the beginning?" Impossible! This kind of man possessed outstanding righteousness and strength. He did not hate people like this, and on the contrary, he admired him.


    Su Yuewu''s tone carried a hint of disappointment as she said, "Because you like your cheap father very much."


    Could it be that Ming Cang''s master was a very powerful person? Even though Ming Cang betrayed him, he had always been thinking about him, wanting to surpass him at all times. For a person like his mother, she also liked him. There were other things as well ¡­ He really wanted to know what his cheap father looked like.


    Just as he was about to ask something, Su Yuewu patted his head and said, "Tian Tian, hurry up and sleep. Tomorrow, I still have to go with mother to see Uncle Nangong."


    He had to lie down reluctantly, and soon he was dreaming.


    However, Su Yuewu, who was in the other room, inexplicably felt a little apprehensive, as if something would happen and she couldn''t fall asleep for a long time. She sighed and went to sleep in a different direction.


    Nangong had made these few years more and more simple. Although he was the wealthiest in the Imperial City and the Nangong Family had already become the head of the Four Great Families, because of this leader''s simplicity, many things about the Nangong Family had become a mystery.


    Many people said that the cunning person of the Nangong family was a sick old man. Some also said that the leader of the Nangong family was not from the human world. However, no one had expected that the leader of such a large family was only a man in his twenties.


    As long as one''s love was deep enough, Hui Ji would definitely be injured. It was impossible for the Heavens to focus all of their benefits on just one person. Nangong''s body was getting worse. Normally, the Nangong family''s influence was shocking, but no matter how many godly doctors they had, they could not do anything about his illness. Everyone could only watch as he weakened day by day.


    The next day, when Su Yuewu brought Tian Tian to Nangong''s room, she smelled a strong medicinal smell. Nangong let it be clean. He never liked the smell in his room, not even the incense. The servants and maids by his side could not use perfume. But now, his room was filled with the strong smell of medicine. If he could, he definitely would not let himself see such a sorry state.


    When she walked over, Nangong was still lying on the bed. His face was red, but his lips were white. The quiet maid served him a bowl of medicine.


    Su Yuewu furrowed her brows and asked the maid, "What''s going on? Wasn''t everything alright last night?"


    After the maid finished feeding the medicine, she used a handkerchief to wipe the juice from the corner of his mouth and said, "Reporting to Madam, it''s exactly because of the cold last night. I had a high fever in the early hours of the morning, and finally got better." His tone was not without complaint.


    Nan Gong''s voice sounded a little weak as he said, "You made a mistake. Go down."


    The woman glanced at Su Yuewu and unwillingly left.


    Su Yuewu sat in front of his bed and grabbed his life vein, grumbling: "Your body is already like this, how can you still not take it seriously? You must go out for a trip, it''s not like this is your first or second time here."


    "If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t even be able to get out of this door. If that''s all I can do, I might as well just die."


    Although Nan Gong was indifferent, he had never had such a thought. Just as she was about to persuade him, Su Yitian suddenly climbed onto the bed and looked at Nangong Yue, "Uncle Nan Gong, you can''t think like this. Mother is still in danger, if you can''t watch mother''s comfortable life, you probably won''t be willing to part with her, right?"


    When Nangong Yue saw that he was finally concerned about her, she also smiled. Her smile was like a flower during the night. It was cold and noble. "Yes, I can''t bear to part with it." His eyes were fixed on Su Yuewu.


    Su Yuewu sighed and said, "Nangong, you know me. If you don''t tell me, I might understand. If I don''t tell you, you might not know. "If that''s the case, why must it still be broken?"


    Nangong Qian looked at her and said with a heavy tone, "There are some things that if I don''t say them now, I probably won''t have another chance to say them in the future. You know what? When you went to the Demon Area, when you went to the Heaven Realm, how worried was I when you went to the Underworld? If I had even the slightest bit of power, I would definitely not have let you suffer like this. "


    He coughed and continued, "I''ve liked this girl for so many years. I didn''t say this because I thought Brother Leng was more suitable for you than me, but I didn''t know that you would encounter so many things afterwards.


    "If you are well, I can only wish you well. But you''ve always been like this, and now you''re going to the Feathered Race, right? Whether or not you can find Leng Fanyun now, three to five months in the shortest time, and three to five years in the longest time, I am truly at a loss. If you come back alone, I will pity you for being so lonely. If you don''t come back ¡­ I''ll be worried about what happened to you. It''s really hard to do anything, so I really don''t want to live any longer. "


    Su Yuewu''s face was already filled with tears. She held onto Nangong Jean''s hand and said, "Nangong, don''t say anymore. I understand. I have never felt sorry for anyone in my life. Firstly, I felt sorry for you, and secondly, I felt sorry for Fan Yun. You treat me so well, but I can''t respond to you. He was so nice to me, and I kept misunderstanding him. After a while, I still don''t have anything. "


    Nangong Jean looked at her crying face with eyes full of pity. He turned to Su Yitian and said, "I can''t move. Quick, can you help uncle wipe off mother''s tears?"


    Su Yitian slowly walked forward and wiped away his mother''s tears.


    As Su Yuewu sobbed, she said, "Nangong, I really don''t know what to say to you. I can only say that senior has always been alone and helpless. When you helped me build the Moon Slaughter Devil Nest, I was grateful to you, but I was like an elder brother to you. Outside. As for him, all I know is that I have done far less well than he has done for me. I have worked so hard only to be able to see him again and tell him that I love him. Nan Gong, I can only apologize. "


    Nan Gong laughed and said, "It''s nothing. It''s just that when I say these words in the end, I feel at ease. "I wish you the best, Yue Wu. I hope that you can live the life that you want."


    Su Yuewu nodded and said, "Of course, Nangong. I''ll definitely be happy."

 C192

    When Nangong had just prepared to sleep and Su Yuewu was about to leave, a servant girl in green suddenly walked in and said: "Madam, Yueshan has arrived. It''s Steward Tang."


    Rou-Er? Why did she come here personally? She said that she could just send someone to write to her. If that was the case, then it must be a big matter. She did not care too much about it and quickly pulled Su Yitian away, missing out on Nangong Bing''s heart which was like a dying ghost.


    In the hall, Rou-Er waited anxiously. Seeing Su Yuewu coming over, Su Yuewu wanted to say something, but was unable to speak. She hesitated and was even more anxious.


    Finally, Su Yitian directly asked, "Aunt Rou, what happened? Just tell me directly." Mother and I will be able to hold on. "


    Rou Er nodded and said, "I sent some people to look for a way to enter the Feathered Race. They had a spy, so our investigation was successful. But... However, the day before yesterday, the Feathered Race was going to hold a grand wedding. Therefore, the entire city was on guard, and did not dare to act rashly. "


    Su Yuewu''s heart twitched; she knew that she was finally worried. Her palm was ice-cold. Even her words came out, "You''re saying that the person who got married was ¡­"


    Rou Er nodded. Those words were like a sharp knife that pierced Su Yue Wu''s heart. Her eyes were scarlet red, and her lower lip was covered in blood from clenching her teeth. How could he? I don''t believe it... I don''t believe it... I must ask him myself. "


    When Su Yitian heard this, he was also very angry. Looking at Su Yuewu''s expression, he couldn''t help but hug her and say, "Mother, don''t be angry. Mother, don''t be angry. You''ll accompany mother to find a cheap father."


    Su Yuewu slowly calmed down and asked, "When?"


    "The fifteenth of the first month, the Lantern Festival."


    It was unknown if Su Yuewu''s face was filled with ridicule or a cold smile, but she looked down on the world with pride. "Lantern Festival huh?" Good... Everyday, we will go and snatch father back together. "


    The whole world seemed to be red. The red wedding dress, the red tent, the red feathers, everything, the red lanterns outside the door, the red drapes, the red flowers, everyone came and went in red. Leng Fanyun blankly looked at the faces of all the people filled with joy as they busied themselves. He himself was confused, without a hint of happiness, as if the one getting married today was not him.


    Sun Yun walked in and was surprised to see him sitting there blankly. "Aiyo, Demon Lord, what time is it? Are you still sitting here?" "Aiya, you haven''t worn this wedding crown yet, it''s almost time for the auspicious hour. Come, come, let me help you."


    He quickly combed his hair, using a red jade chicken blood carved into the word "double" jade crown to pin his hair hairpin. The person in the mirror had slanted brows, starry eyes, thin lips, and a red jade crown. Sun Yun looked at his own reflection in the mirror and said with a smile, "Today is a day of great joy for the Demon Lord. Everyone is happy for you, so why isn''t the Demon Lord smiling?"


    His voice still did not carry the happiness it had today. It was still icy cold. "What''s there to be happy about?"


    Sun Yun didn''t know how to respond to such a simple question. After staring blankly for a while, he could only say, "Demon Sovereign, it''s time. Let''s go."


    Inside, Yue Ming had put on makeup, combed her hair, and put on the crest that every married woman of the Feathered Race wore, preparing to leave. The old man said, "The young miss is marrying a transcendent family this time. Her status is very tight."


    Although no one revealed Leng Fanyun''s true identity, but with the three great elders'' hospitality and their display of power, anyone with a discerning eye would be able to see just how honorable the male side was. Yue Ming thought that the old man only wanted some rewards, so he instructed the maid beside him to place a bag of golden beads into the old man''s hands.


    The old man shook his head and continued, "It should have been a good marriage, but it''s not worth it. Miss, you went all out and killed yourself. "


    At such a good time, there was actually someone who could ruin the scenery like this. The crowd was about to throw the old man out, but Yue Ming understood the metaphor behind his words. She dismissed everyone and asked, "What do you mean?"


    The old man''s eyes were still blurry, as if he had not even seen who she was. He said, "I''m afraid that you won''t be able to get married."


    Yue Ming''s heart trembled as she asked, "Why?"


    The old man said, "You have already calculated everything, and originally, there was no fate between you and him. Forcefully changing the course of events to this state is already considered to be a reverse fate. "If this old woman is not wrong, your marriage today will definitely not be able to be concluded."


    Yue Ming asked, "Is there any way to solve this?"


    The old man said, "Child, put it down. You might not be fated to be with him, so what''s the use of twisting and turning around like this?


    Yue Ming flicked her sleeves, her tone already carrying a trace of anger. "You speak quite lightly. Today''s wedding, which part of me didn''t plan it step by step? If I hadn''t heard Elder Sun''s words, how would I have known of Yaoji''s existence? If I didn''t know how kind the Demon Sovereign was, how could I have gone with the flow and said that I was Yao Ji? If I didn''t persevere step by step, how could I have married him today? "


    She circled around the old woman, her tone cold. "Step by step, every wrong step is all that''s needed." But I am not finished. I have come safely to this day. After today, I will be his proper wife. How can others endure me? I love him. Since I''ve come this far, I might as well finish the whole act. "


    The old granny shook her head, "Foolish child, you will regret this. If you don''t give up, you will definitely suffer the consequences of your own actions and live a life worse than death."


    Yue Minglang said clearly, "If I give up today, it would be a life worse than death. "You don''t have to say too much. Today is my good day, so I won''t do anything. You can leave now."


    The old woman sighed and suddenly disappeared from the room.


    She was sitting in a sedan chair, facing a good person who was yearning for her. Yue Ming''s heart was filled with joy and jubilation. That old woman was only bluffing, she might not mind.


    Whatever she had done before, she had done it for his own good. From tomorrow on, she would love him with her life. She would never lie to him again.


    After walking for an unknown amount of time, the sedan finally stopped. She slowly walked out of the palanquin. Beside her, a hand reached out and gently but firmly held her. It was the hand of the Demon Sovereign, and it had a comforting strength.


    They walked slowly in their wedding dresses. The people around her were in an uproar, and she couldn''t hear any of the suona drums or gongs anymore. All the touch of her body spread out from the hand he was holding. It was as if she were walking on a sponge, as if they were the only two people in the universe. If she could, she would have liked her to take her hand and walk her life in silence and gentleness.


    This was the most beautiful moment that Yue Ming could ever imagine in her life.


    They stood in the great hall, the three Elders seated at the top table. They looked at the Demon Lord and Yue Ming. There was a sense of accomplishment.


    The person reading the wedding invitation was chattering, "It is always good to unite with one heart. With the Zither Master here, everything will be fine. "


    The two of them stood there, thinking about things they didn''t know and listening to the lecture.


    Sun Yun asked, "Are you willing to become husband and wife with the opposite party? Will you be able to live with each other in the future, and never leave each other?"


    Yue Ming replied softly, "I am willing."


    But he didn''t hear Leng Fanyun''s reply for a long time. Sun Yun coughed to remind the dazed person, "Cough cough, Demon Sovereign, it''s your turn now."


    Leng Fanyun seemed as if he had just reacted, and asked, "What?"


    Sun Yun glanced at Yue Ming with a bit of embarrassment and said, "Now, it''s your turn to say ''I''m willing''."


    Just as Leng Fanyun was about to start, a clear female voice suddenly came from outside, "I don''t agree."


    The Yu Clan person in red fell down. The woman in red and a chubby boy about ten years old walked in. The woman was extremely beautiful. She had a look of displeasure, resentment, and a hint of coquettishness. Her eyes shone brightly on her face, making it seem as if she was the only one in the entire hall.


    She was dressed in red, and that bright red color matched well with her entire person, like a ball of burning flames. She ignored the gazes of the crowd and directly walked in front of Leng Fanyun, asking, "How did you get married?"


    The man''s eyes were dark and indistinct. Just as Su Yuewu was considering whether she should knock him out and take him away, the man''s cold voice sounded, "Who are you?"


    Su Yuewu had all sorts of thoughts, but she didn''t expect it to be like this. The anger she had felt before coming was gone. As if puzzled, she tremblingly asked the man in front of her, "You don''t know who I am?"


    The three elders had already surrounded Su Yuewu and Su Yitian. Jiang Zhao frowned, "Who are you?" Feathered Race does not welcome guests that come uninvited. "


    Su Yuewu looked at them all around. She was clearly younger than them, but they just didn''t dare to look her in the eye. Su Yuewu said, "My husband is going to marry another girl today. Why can''t I come?"


    What? She was actually Leng Fanyun''s wife? What was going on? Everyone was stupefied. Yue Ming, who was standing beside Leng Fanyun, had a deathly pale face.


    Trembling, she asked, "You ¡­" "Who are you?"


    The corner of Su Yuewu''s mouth raised into a smile, but she didn''t look at Leng Fanyun. Instead, she faced him and said word by word, "Listen carefully, I am Su Yuewu, your Leng Fanyun''s real wife."


    Su Yitian hurriedly grabbed onto Su Yuewu''s thigh and added, "I''m Su Yitian, the son of you, Leng Fanyun."


    Everyone took a deep breath. What? You already have a son?


    The third elder felt a headache coming on as he hurriedly ordered everyone, who had originally come to attend the wedding, to return to watch the fun. At the same time, he gathered everyone together.


    The three of them asked, "Are you really his wife?"


    Su Yuewu blinked, "These are our children."


    The three of them looked at the childish looking ball in speechlessness.


    They probed, "Demon Sovereign, what do you think ¡­"


    Leng Fanyun had not spoken a single word since he entered this room. Hearing that, he glanced at Su Yuewu and said, "This person''s background is unknown, stay here for now. I want to get to the bottom of this." My marriage to Yao Ji... "Let''s suspend it for now."

 C193

    Yue Ming panicked a little and quickly replied, "Demon Sovereign, but I ¡­"


    Leng Fanyun hastily interrupted her, "I know what I''m doing."


    Yue Ming collapsed onto the chair.


    According to Leng Fanyun''s arrangements, Su Yuewu and Su Yitian stayed there. Without mentioning anything else, the Feathered Race was indeed a good place. They were beautiful and talented, and it was also a great place to travel and vacation.


    Su Yitian looked at his mother''s expressionless face and asked with concern, "Mother, are you unhappy?"


    Su Yuewu patted his head and said, "Hm? Does mother look unhappy? "


    Su Yitian shook his head and said, "You''ve always been like this when you came back, and it''s not that you''re unhappy about it." "I worry about you every day."


    Su Yuewu laughed, "Idiot, what are you worried about? Your father still hasn''t married into a wife, so now that he has a mother, there''s no need to worry. "


    Su Yitian was still a little worried. "But ¡­" Daddy has lost his memories. "


    Su Yuewu''s face also revealed some worry, but she immediately turned around, "It doesn''t matter. There is no one in this world who understands him better than me." Even if he lost his memories, the only person he could fall in love with would be me. "


    When Su Yitian saw that his mother had regained her self-confidence, he quickly hugged her and flattered her, "Mother is the best."


    Just as the mother and son were laughing, there was a sudden knock on the door. A white-clothed feathered girl stood at the door and said somewhat cautiously, "Su Yuewu ¡­" A girl? The Demon Sovereign invites you over. "


    Did he come? It was much earlier than he expected. It seemed like he had lost his patience. He was still worse than he was in the mortal world. She smiled as she looked at the maid and said, "May the young lady return first and tell the Demon Lord that I will be coming soon."


    When Su Yitian saw his mother''s dark smile, which he hadn''t seen for a long time, he asked in an excited tone, "Mother, mother, how are you going to deal with father?"


    Su Yue Wu laughed: "Mother is so beautiful and smart, in this world, other than me, who else could be worthy of him? "Don''t worry, mother will know her limits."


    She had never thought that the most powerful man in the world would become like this. He could not remember anything and could not do anything. He could only read books every day in a small yard the size of a palm. Sitting in the sun and basking in the sun was not something he liked at all.


    Inexplicably, Su Yuewu felt like shedding tears. When he saw her coming, he did not open the book, but spoke as if to the air: "Sit down. I want to hear about my past."


    Su Yuewu wasn''t afraid of him at all. She looked at his face covered by the book and said, "If you don''t put the book down, I refuse to talk to you."


    He put the book down with a look of irritation on his face. When he raised his head, he saw the girl looking at him with a smile, but with a wounded look in her eyes. His heart suddenly throbbed, but he did not know what to do with the girl in front of him, so he could only turn his head to the side.


    Su Yuewu continued, "If you don''t look at me, then I won''t speak to you."


    Leng Fanyun turned his head, looking at this most beautiful woman he had ever seen after waking up, with a helpless look in his eyes, he asked, "What are you trying to do?"


    Su Yuewu was still smiling, as if that smile would never disappear from her face. "I''ll come find you, then I''ll bring you back to our home. "After a while, the peach blossoms will bloom. I made people bury a few jars of peach blossoms under the peach tree last year. Let''s go back and drink together."


    Leng Fanyun''s expression was cold as he said, "I''m sorry, I lost my memory. I remember telling you. "


    Su Yuewu shrugged indifferently, "It doesn''t matter. Even if you forgot me, and saw everything that we went through together, and Liu Liqing, Qin''er, Ye Jue, Bing''er. Oh, and that''s right. You''ll eventually remember Su Yitian as well. I will wait for you. "


    Leng Fanyun''s eyes were slightly moved, "You ¡­ "You know a lot of things about my past?"


    Su Yuewu looked at him and nodded. He asked again, "Do you know anything about Yao Ji?"


    Su Yuewu''s pupils immediately darkened. Leng Fanyun didn''t miss the disappointment in her eyes. She was about to say something, but Leng Fanyun interrupted her and said, "You don''t have to say anymore, I know that Yaoji told me. You all can''t believe it, I won''t believe what this witch is saying. "


    Su Yuewu was a little hesitant. "Yaoji?" Is she still alive? "


    Leng Fanyun ridiculed, "Am I supposed to please you like this? You actually took advantage of my amnesia to sneak in. How unfortunate, you all didn''t expect Yao Ji to have already arrived by my side and told me everything. I won''t believe you now. "Give up."


    Su Yuewu shook her head. "No, I don''t believe you." Is Yao Ji the person you were talking about who was going to marry you that day? As far as I know, Yaoji has long since turned into ashes, and she can''t possibly exist in this world. Besides, if you don''t believe me, why should you leave me here against the will of the people? What you said... It''s just bullshit. "


    Leng Fanyun wanted to retort, "You ¡­" However, he couldn''t say anything. This girl was so beautiful and charming, yet she knew that he had every weakness. Every word she spoke silenced him.


    Seeing him like this, Su Yuewu smiled even more flirtatiously. "I ¡­" "What about me?"


    Leng Fanyun gnashed his teeth, "Witch."


    Su Yue Wu laughed until tears almost flowed out of her eyes. She approached Leng Fan Yun, her cherry-like lips slightly parted, "I like it when you call me a demoness."


    The first meeting ended with Su Yuewu''s complete victory.


    Su Yuewu replied that she should eat and drink in her room, that nothing had happened at all. She was confident that she could make Leng Fanyun fall in love with her again.


    Soon they met a second time. This time Leng Fanyun changed his method, he discovered that ordinary paths were completely useless against this woman. He asked directly, "You said you loved me? You and I are husband and wife? "


    Su Yuewu raised an eyebrow. What a brilliant way to ask. However, you and Tian Tian had been kidnapped together. In order to save you, I first went to the Demon Area, and then went to the Heaven Realm to save Tian Tian Tian. Then, I searched the entire world for you, not knowing that you were here and that you were going to marry another woman.


    Leng Fanyun also smiled, he finally discovered the flaw in the woman''s words. He asked, "So we''re not married at all?"


    When Su Yuewu saw this man who had regained his wits, she couldn''t help but gnash her teeth in hatred. Although she didn''t want to admit it, she could only unwillingly nod her head.


    The man looked at the woman in front of him in satisfaction and continued to ask, "What about Tian Tian? Is it my child? "


    He knew again? Su Yuewu simply felt grief and indignation. This wasn''t the time for her to fly into a rage, so she could only lower her head and continue saying, "Although Tian Tian isn''t your biological son, I ate him ¡­"


    Leng Fanyun proudly interrupted the woman''s words, "It wasn''t my blood, I understand."


    Su Yuewu angrily looked at him and said, "Leng Fanyun, if you think about it in the future, you will regret it."


    Leng Fanyun asked, "You are not my wife, and that child is not my biological child. May I ask what is there for me to regret?" He looked at the girl''s angry expression and proudly added, "Witch ¡­"


    Su Yuewu left in an angry manner. Leng Fanyun inexplicably felt somewhat proud of himself. However, when he suddenly thought about how that adorable child was actually not his, he felt somewhat irritated.


    The second meeting ended with Su Yuewu''s defeat.


    The third time they met, Su Yuewu brought along an external helper ¡ª Su Yitian. Although the child was tasty, he wasn''t sloppy when it came to proper business.


    When Leng Fanyun saw that Su Yuewu had a little tail, he could not help but ridicule her, "Yo, you can''t even talk about me, yet you know how to bring a child here to play dirty tricks? It''s a pity, it''s a pity. If this were our flesh and blood, I might still feel some pity for him. However, since it''s not mine, it would be the same if you didn''t bring it with you. "


    Su Yitian didn''t know why his mother had been so irritable the last time he came back. It seemed like he now knew the reason. He looked at Leng Fanyun, his body exuding a murderous aura, and said, "I was originally a god of death and was sealed on a stiff ancient tree. Mother only gave birth to me by mistake, and it''s not what you think."


    He paused before continuing, "Originally, I thought you were good to my mother, which is why I thought highly of you. I even called you a cheap daddy. From the looks of it, you don''t deserve to be my father. It doesn''t matter if you''re loyal or adulterous, it doesn''t matter if you''re good or bad. I think that Uncle Nangong is pretty good. Mother, let''s go back and find Uncle Nan. "


    Su Yuewu looked at the kid, who was trying to undermine her, and didn''t know whether to laugh or to cry. Leng Fanyun sarcastically said, "There''s actually a man with such a nature, who knows if there''s anything else."


    He had said something even more outrageous before, but never like today. The girl was simply furious.


    Her eyes were bright enough to drip, and her face was full of disappointment: "I thought I said too much every day, but now it seems that''s right." My favorite, Leng Fanyun, would never slander anyone at any time. "It''s not like this, where you don''t know the truth, and you speak out and slander others.


    "Water Yang Hua... Haha, Leng Fanyun, remember, you will never know how much this woman in front of you called Shui Yanghua loves you. She felt how guilty she hurt you at that time, and how anxious she was when she came looking for you from the Yellow Springs. After Su Yuewu said this, she couldn''t bear it any longer and ran out herself.


    Only Leng Fanyun and Su Yitian were left staring at each other. Su Yitian wasn''t afraid of him at all. He huffed out, "Back then I heard mother say that you were so good. Now it seems that I have truly misjudged you. Fei mother was sincere to you, and she even rejected Uncle Nangong." With that, he also left, leaving only the petrified Leng Fanyun.

 C194

    Ever since that day, no matter how much Leng Fanyun came to invite him, he was unwilling to leave. Finally, she waited for the arrival of the old man himself.


    His expression was somewhat awkward. After knowing that he was coming here, Yaoji''s expression was very rich. At one moment she was feeling sour, at the other she was heartbroken. She was on the verge of crying and making two loud noises at the same time. Having watched so many scenes of her bitter and bitter love, he also felt somewhat bored and insisted on going to meet that demoness.


    Su Yuewu lay on her back and didn''t even turn around when she saw him.


    Leng Fanyun coughed and said, "Witch, turn around."


    Su Yue Wu was so angry that her teeth itched. "The witch is sick, she can''t turn her body."


    No matter what Leng Fanyun said, she still turned her back on him, causing him to be utterly defeated. He looked left and right, but he didn''t know where the child had gone to. Right now, there were only the two of them in the courtyard. He stepped forward quickly and was about to snap her shoulder.


    Just as he touched her shoulder, he was surprised at his subordinate''s weak touch. She seemed to suddenly react and was about to struggle free from him, her eyes filled with panic. "What are you doing?" While struggling, a large portion of snow-white skin was revealed from his collarbone to his chest.


    The Demon Lord, who had lost his memories for a long time, suddenly became so flustered by the whiteness that he could not move his eyes away. Su Yuewu lifted her leg and kicked him away. He sat on the ground, still in a daze. Su Yuewu quickly covered up her clothes and scolded, "You pervert."


    Leng Fanyun was also not to be outdone. He also scolded, "Witch."


    The two of them were stunned for a while, then burst out laughing at the same time.


    Su Yuewu raised an eyebrow and asked, "Does my kick hurt?"


    Leng Fanyun touched himself and said, "Didn''t you say you loved me a lot? How could he give up this opportunity to tempt me? "


    Su Yuewu looked at him, shook her head, and said, "You are really not the same Leng Fanyun, he would definitely not ask me this kind of question." "Even if I love another person, I have to use my dignity as a precondition. If I want you to accept me and tempt you today, then I won''t be the Su Yuewu that you like."


    Leng Fanyun pondered over her words for a while before finally understanding what she meant. He couldn''t help but soften his voice and ask, "You really love me?"


    Su Yuewu nodded, "The one I love is that unremembered you."


    Leng Fanyun felt a bit stifled in his heart and asked, "At that time ¡­" What''s wrong with me, will you fall in love with me? "


    Su Yuewu replied, "You helped me a lot, so you treat me well." However, due to my own reasons, I would never open my heart to you. It was only when you were taken away by the Heaven Realm that I knew how much effort you had put in for me. Later on, I was alone in the ghost realm. I calmed down and thought about a lot of things between us before I realized how much you had done for me. It''s like spring rain. At first I didn''t think anything of it, but then I saw that my clothes were all soaked. "


    Leng Fanyun ridiculed, "What kind of bad analogy is this?" Then he asked, "Why didn''t you accept me?"


    Su Yuewu tilted her head and looked at him, asking, "Why should I tell you?"


    Leng Fanyun said, "Then I can judge if you love me or not."


    Su Yuewu said with a bit of pride, "It doesn''t matter, you''ll fall in love with me eventually." However, after a pause, he still revealed everything that happened. "My family was very special since I was young, so I had to train those non-human classes every day. There was only one person I trusted, but she betrayed me. When I woke up, I swore I wouldn''t trust anyone anymore. If a person stayed in his shell and didn''t give his heart, he wouldn''t be harmed. It''s not like I didn''t know you were being nice to me, but I was always worried that it would end sometime. If you left, what would I do? I''m used to having you around, how am I going to live in the future for so long? So I didn''t want it at the beginning, and then I wouldn''t be sad. "


    Hearing her say this much, Leng Fanyun asked, "What happened next?"


    Su Yuewu laughed, "I really pissed you off, but you idiot left me a mansion, and every minute inside looks just like what I dreamed of. Back then, you and Tian Tian were both taken away, so I hid inside every day, not wanting to care about everything that happened outside." Not long after, in order to increase my power, I went to the Treacherous Currents by myself. "


    Leng Fanyun smiled and praised with a bit of sarcasm, "Your story is right."


    Su Yuewu originally told him everything about the two of them, as well as all the things that had been on her mind, with a heart full of tender feelings. However, now that he said it this way, she no longer paid attention to him and only said, "I love you, but the one I love is not the you like now."


    After returning home, Leng Fanyun hadn''t been able to get a good night''s sleep. The red-clothed girl in his dream came to find him again. With a sad and beautiful face, she extended her hand towards him. When he finally approached her, he discovered that the woman in red was none other than Su Yuewu.


    He sat up in surprise. A rustling sound came from not far away, and not long after, Yao Ji came over. He handed him a cup of water and asked in a probing tone, "The Demon Sovereign doesn''t seem to be sleeping well recently. Did he have a nightmare?"


    He finished the water in one gulp, feeling somewhat disgusted with Yao Ji''s probing. He lay back down and said, "It''s nothing, go to sleep." Yao Ji''s eyes flashed with a trace of sadness. She also went to sleep. Before Leng Fanyun laid down, he swore that this time he would never dream about that demoness again.


    The next morning, when he woke up, he was somewhat speechless from the liquid under his blanket. He had clearly said not to dream about that demoness, but why was it that not only did he dream about her, it was also a dream! From the moment she undressed, he began to feel his blood swelling.


    He crumpled the quilt in a casual ball. Yao Ji walked in and saw that both him and the bed were in a mess after he had changed his clothes. Puzzled, she asked, "Demon Lord, this is ¡­"


    Leng Fanyun gritted his teeth and said, "I don''t know where this bed is filled with demonic Qi, but I don''t want it anymore. Take it out and burn it." Yao Ji silently retreated.


    He held the book in his hand, but that witch''s voice that was like clear spring always echoed in his mind, "I love you ¡­" I love you... "The book could not be read.


    He tried his best to get the image of the witch out of his mind, but it was never going to work. Then, he thought of that day by her bedside, when her clothes revealed half of the beautiful scenery, and her body was covered in an evil fire. "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwang¡­"


    At that moment, Yao Ji walked in from outside, her expression extremely ugly. Not caring about anything else, he grabbed the woman and kissed her. His tongue slipped into her mouth, and his hands slowly moved around her body.


    Yao Ji was caught off guard by his sudden initiative. After a moment, he responded back to Leng Fanyun with even greater enthusiasm. Leng Fanyun''s body got hotter and hotter. Just as he was about to start undoing Yaoji''s clothes, Yaoji blocked his path and asked, "Does the Demon Sovereign know who I am?"


    While kissing him, Leng Fanyun said, "You are Yaoji."


    His back was facing the outside, so he naturally did not know that there was a skinny shadow outside watching everything in the room. With a wicked heart, she asked again, "Does the Demon Lord love Yaoji?"


    He didn''t love that witch. He didn''t have a good impression of her at all. He murmured, "I love you, I love you, Yao Ji."


    Yao Ji smiled in satisfaction as she saw the woman leave alone.


    Leng Fanyun suddenly stopped his movements and tidied up Yao Ji''s clothes. His voice had also regained its calmness. "I was presumptuous today. I''m sorry." He still treated Yao Ji like how he usually did.


    Yao Ji gnashed her teeth, not knowing where to start.


    After that, Leng Fanyun''s movements became even more strange. As long as Su Yuewu was around, he would wantonly flirt with the maids beside him, as well as with Yaoji, not wanting to see her at all. She just sat there, looking at him, just looking at the book in her hands.


    Leng Fanyun asked, "Didn''t you say you loved me? "Then why aren''t you jealous when I do this?"


    Su Yuewu said, "Now that you''ve lost your memories, I don''t blame you. Later on, if you find out about the series of absurd things that you''ve done, you will naturally feel guilty and won''t be able to use me to help you."


    Leng Fanyun suddenly felt that he had lost all interest and did not pay any more attention to it.


    In the evening, he suddenly had a nightmare and was unable to wake up. Yao Ji was somewhat afraid, instructing the crowd to invite the three elders. After thinking for a moment, she decided to invite Su Yuewu over.


    Su Yuewu was relatively close to him, and it only took a while for her to arrive. His whole body was flushed red, his mouth was mumbling something, and his body was covered with beads of sweat. It was as if he had suffered a great deal of pain and was tossing and turning on the bed.


    Su Yuewu frowned as soon as she saw it. This was probably because she was thinking about something in her dream. The seal was extremely powerful, but the reverse was true for her bloodline. That was why she was in so much pain.


    She chopped at Leng Fanyun''s back and sat behind him, sending her inner Qi into his body, helping him restore his true qi. After about the time it took for an incense stick to burn, he slowly calmed down and fell into Su Yuewu''s arms.


    He slowly woke up, as if he couldn''t believe that he was lying in the arms of the witch he despised. He jumped up like he had been electrocuted. Although Su Yuewu''s face was calm, her heart was in pain for a moment. She knew that this kind of submissive action meant ¡­ He really hated himself.


    She took his hand and told him what had happened. Her acting was filled with tears and true feelings. Even Su Yuewu did not dare to say that she could do better than her.


    Seeing her frightened look, Leng Fanyun held her in his arms and comforted her, afraid that she might have some kind of fear. YaJi was like a wounded little quail, obediently hiding in his arms.


    Yao Ji said weakly, "Demon Lord... "Yaoji is afraid."


    Leng Fanyun''s voice was gentle and deep as he said, "Don''t be afraid, I am here. I swear, I will never do this again. Yaoji, don''t worry about me. "


    Yaoxi held her heart and said, "The Demon Lord was just so pitiful, I feel so sorry for him."


    Leng Fanyun continued to be deeply in love, "Since you are so worried about me, I will feel sorry for you."


    Su Yuewu sighed and slowly walked outside. The night was cold, and when she went out she was too flustered to remember to add another dress. She sneezed, wrapped her clothes tightly around herself, and walked slowly back to her room.


    The sky was dark, as if she was the only one in the world. The rustling of her feet made her entire body go cold, and her heart ached. He said you loved me, but I didn''t love you. She could see him clearly from outside, and he was saying, "I love you, Yaaki."


    Before she lost her memories, he still belonged to her, but after losing her memories, she wasn''t sure anymore. That person was still her Leng Fanyun, the one who loved her, Leng Fanyun.


    She smiled as she told herself that this was all temporary and that everything would be fine. She was the almighty Su Yuewu. She was so willful back then and he didn''t even give up on her.


    She walked back, a new smile on her face. However, she did not know that in the next second after she left, Leng Fanyun had already pushed Yao Ji out of his embrace. Yao Ji''s face revealed a deep hatred.

 C195

    The next day, Su Yuewu received a post from Yao Ji.


    She had been here for so long, but she had finally met the girl he liked now. Her name was Yao Ji. She was the person that he originally desired. She didn''t know how much budget she had for Yao Ji.


    Yaoji, Yaoji. This name sounded very Immortal, unlike Su Yuewu, who could recognize it as the name of a mortal woman.


    This thought suddenly appeared in her mind. Su Yuewu''s heart couldn''t help but thump. Since when did the usually strong her become so uneasy? Realizing that her mental state was somewhat out of kilter, Su Yuewu''s expression immediately changed as she stepped forward.


    Yao Ji was sitting in the pavilion, brewing tea. Hearing her footsteps, he smiled and said, "You came? This is the Demon Lord''s favorite tea. We don''t have any other tea in the courtyard, so we don''t know what Miss Su would like. Please don''t blame me for being slow. "


    These words were said very brilliantly. As Su Yuewu saw her love rival, she knew that she was not a simple opponent. Otherwise, how could someone like Leng Fanyun, who had high standards, fall in love with her?


    She also revealed a sweet smile and said, "I originally didn''t like tea. It''s enough like this."


    Yao Ji nodded and placed a bowl of tea beside her. She replied, "I''ve wanted to meet you for a long time, but I''ve always been busy. I only have time today, so Miss Su wouldn''t blame me for being presumptuous, would she?"


    Su Yuewu looked at her. She really hated the way Yao Ji was acting as her mistress. She covered her mouth with her sleeve and laughed, "I was really foolish. When I came, I coincidentally ruined my elder sister''s wedding, and elder sister could not become husband and wife with Demon Lord. I will accompany him here for now." As he spoke, he drank a cup of tea. The meaning was obvious. You''re not his wife, so who are you putting on such a hostess act for?


    There are some that are prettier than you, and some that are smarter than you and understand the human heart. But after all these years, I am the only person who has accompanied the Demon Sovereign, so Miss Su, you must know why you are so smart. "


    Su Yuewu didn''t reply. In the mortal world, Leng Fanyun had fallen into the hands of the Spirit Cleansing Poison, but didn''t this also show how important Yao Ji was in his heart? That''s right, she had only been loved by him for his entire life. He had lived for so long, how could she compare to Yao Ji who had always been by his side?


    Yao Ji looked at the girl in front of her with an unsettled expression. She knew that she had heard all of her lies and lies.


    She continued, "Actually, the reason I called you here was also for an experiment. Look carefully, who exactly is the person he cares about. "


    She carried the cup of tea over and drank it. "There''s poison in this cup, as well as yours. I want to see just who he''ll save."


    Blood slowly flowed out from the corner of her mouth. Su Yue Wu felt that her vision was a bit blurred. Seeing that man who she was yearning for, anxiously ran over and hugged Yao Ji, she ran out and didn''t even look at him.


    In that instant, Su Yuewu''s heart felt like it had been struck by a hammer. In a trance, she felt as if her body had floated to the Earth of her previous life, which was already many light years away. That day, the little sister she loved deeply betrayed her, and she died to save her little sister.


    That feeling was very similar to what he was feeling now. It was just that he had already noticed the signs of that earlier. And now, without any premonition, he had tasted the taste of betrayal.


    As Su Yuewu slowly fell down, she felt really stupid. Compared to Yao Ji, the weak feeling she had wasn''t even worth mentioning.


    The poison was not very strong. She had good internal energy and woke up the next day. When she woke up, her head was in a whirl, and a wave of melancholy and irritation washed over her.


    "Leng Fanyun, did I finally lose you?" She closed her eyes again. If only she hadn''t woken up after being poisoned. But she also knew that it was impossible, because the moment after she woke up, she had already heard footsteps. It was Yaoji. In the end, she was still unable to hold back and wanted to show off her skills to him.


    From the corner of his eyes, he saw that it was indeed Yao Ji. The poison that Yao Ji had poisoned was not something that could be sustained for a long time. Thus, even though Yaoji''s power was very shallow, she still woke up at about the same time as Su Yuewu.


    Yaoji swayed her proud waist, swaggering over. "Do you believe me? So it turns out that I have always been the only one in the Demon Sovereign''s heart. Since there are no others present, it''s best if you give up on this thought. "


    She didn''t want to bother with Yao Ji anymore. Even if it was politeness or being unreasonable, she didn''t want to see her. She could only think of herself as a clown in a sorry state.


    Yaoji was still unrelenting, "What''s wrong, you''re not talking? You know what? "The Demon Sovereign carried me back yesterday and was very concerned. He fed me medicine and brewed it for me and it was only after I had rested for an entire night that I woke up and fell asleep."


    Su Yitian listened for a long time before finally running over and saying, "Bad woman, I forbid you from bullying my mother."


    Yaoji looked at him and smiled. She looked at Su Yuewu and said, "Such a cute and sensible son. If I were you, I would definitely not bring him to wade through this muddy water. Think about it for yourself, what chances do you have? "


    Su Yuewu called out to Su Yitian and pulled him into her embrace. She gently caressed his head and lovingly said, "Tian Tian, Tian Tian. If he doesn''t want his mother anymore, you''re the only mother he has."


    Su Yitian said with dissatisfaction.


    "Mother, why are you still thinking about that guy? It''s great that you have him by your side."


    Yao Ji walked back with a proud smile on her face.


    At first, she didn''t want to cause too much trouble, but according to the brainwashing he did for Leng Fanyun, he definitely wouldn''t abandon her. But what she didn''t know was that this woman was actually so amazing. Ever since they had started bickering, Leng Fanyun had been in a daze more and more. Sometimes he even had a smile on his face that she didn''t know about.


    The more she thought about it, the more apprehensive she became. For the past few days, his nightmares were filled with ''Moon Dance''. How could she not be afraid? The next day, he told her to take out the quilt and burn it. She walked to a place where he couldn''t see her and secretly opened it to take a look. When she saw that ball of liquid, she seemed to not dare to believe it.


    Later on, when Su Yue Wu saved him that time, he actually lost his head and went to find her, giving her such a good opportunity for nothing. When she left, the sneeze was like a blow to someone''s heart. As soon as the girl left, he hurriedly pushed himself away.


    Hmph, he probably didn''t even know that he had already fallen for her. It just so happened that he had given her such a good opportunity to create this scheme of hers.


    The matter was very simple, she had already told Leng Fanyun that Su Yuewu would definitely not be in his favor, it was just that the amount of time it would take was too long. She smiled and said to Leng Fanyun: "For you, I will not retreat, I will bravely face the challenge."


    Next, when he saw that she wasn''t here, he would inform Leng Fanyun that Su Yue Wu had invited him to go out to discuss some matters with her. At this moment, as long as something happened to him, he would immediately suspect the other party.


    In order to make this plan even more realistic, she had put three times the amount of poison in her bowl of tea. Seeing Leng Fanyun running over anxiously and hugging her, even though his internal organs were all wrinkled up, she still felt so happy.


    She would not forget her last sentence. This was something that all female members of future generations would say: "It has nothing to do with Miss Su. Don''t hurt her."


    Satisfied, she fainted in his arms.


    The next day, she found out that Leng Fanyun was actually protecting her for the whole night. Looking at his bloodshot eyes, his heart ached to the extreme.


    She said apologetically, "Demon Lord, I''m sorry to have let you guard me for the night." His voice was cold as he said, "It''s a good thing that you''re fine. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have let her off."


    Yao Ji''s eyes glowed with tears. "No, it has nothing to do with Miss Su. Furthermore, in my previous life, I encountered even more dangerous things, but I have persisted through them all. "


    She pulled Leng Fanyun''s hand and said, "Demon Sovereign, as long as your heart is with Yao Ji, Yao Ji will not be afraid of anything, and will be able to endure all the pain. If not for this time, how would I know that the Demon Sovereign has Yaoji in his heart? "


    She hugged Leng Fanyun, Leng Fanyun could feel the warmth of Yao Ji''s body, and his heart was dead silent. That''s right, only Yao Ji was good to him, he only had her. A demoness was a demoness, how could his brain be confused by her?


    Yaoji then said, "It really has nothing to do with Miss. Furthermore, she is not feeling well right now, so promise me, as long as we are fine, will that be alright?" You don''t want to cause her trouble, okay? "


    Leng Fanyun was moved by the kindness shown by the woman in front of him, "Yaoji, Yaoji, you treat me so well."


    Yao Ji hugged him, revealing a smile behind his back that he couldn''t see. However, she gently said, "You have been guarding me for the whole night. Now quickly go to sleep, I will guard you."


    Both of them were right. They were even smarter than he was. If it was anyone else, this simple plan of hers would not have succeeded. The key was that Leng Fanyun and Su Yuewu were both dragons and phoenixes among men. They had experienced too many things, so they couldn''t let go of their pride. In short, they were all too proud of themselves. Pride enough to only rely on their own thoughts to not think about what the other side was thinking.


    With Su Yuewu''s pride, she probably wouldn''t be able to stay here any longer. Coincidentally, she could just go back to her own mortal world. Leng Fanyun was his. The two of them were living a good life in the Feathered Race.

 C196

    Ever since Yaoji had left, Su Yuewu had been lying on her bed. She didn''t say anything, nor did she shed tears. It was unknown just what she was thinking. Su Yitian was extremely worried. He crawled to Su Yuewu''s side and hugged her mother''s soft body. He said, "Mother ¡­"


    Su Yuewu came back to her senses and smiled, "Mother is fine."


    How did this look like she was going to be fine? She was holding everything in her heart and didn''t want others to worry about her. But even so, it made them even more worried. Su Yitian asked, "Mother, are you still thinking about what that evil woman said?" Even mother would lie to you. Since you are so smart, how could you not see through it? "


    Su Yuewu smiled and pinched his nose, saying somewhat dejectedly, "It''s not like I don''t know, she did that just to make me give up and give up." But what could I give him? Compared to scheming, I may not be like YaJi. Compared to loving his heart, Yao Ji wasn''t any less than I was. And that ruthlessness, I can never reach. If Fan Yun is really with her, then he might not be living a bad life. "


    "But he doesn''t love Yao Ji." Su Yitian added.


    Su Yuewu shook her head, "No, he likes her. In my previous life, I was certain that the person I would like would be Leng Fanyun, but in this life, he didn''t even look at me before leaving with Yao Ji in his arms. I''m not so sure anymore. "Maybe the person he likes isn''t me after all ¡­"


    She covered her face with her hands, as if she didn''t have to face things that hurt.


    Su Yitian held his mother and said, "No, mother, I don''t believe that father is such a cheap person. Mother, did you forget? At that time, how good was father to you? Even if it was for the sake of him in the past, you have to persevere a little longer, okay? "


    He thought for a moment, then added, "Mother, no matter what, you still have me."


    Su Yuewu tightly hugged the little girl in her arms and said, "Thank goodness I had you."


    Su Yuewu had never felt time was so hard to bear before. She couldn''t even leave her own room, so she could only open the window and look outside. Three meals a day were brought in from the outside and they were placed under house arrest.


    Su Yuewu was getting skinnier and skinnier, and every day she could only stare out of the window at the distant blue sky. No one knew what she was thinking about. Su Yitian spoke to the people outside, "Why don''t you allow us to leave?"


    The man was so frightened by the aura that he almost choked. However, he still insisted, "This is an order from the Demon Lord. This lowly one is only following it." That person glanced at Su Yuewu and spoke with contempt, "If someone didn''t do that kind of despicable thing, how could Lord Demon Lord be angry and imprison the two of you here? Some people might look like absolute beauties, but their hearts were truly dark. by no means is it better than our Miss YaJi''s. "


    Su Yitian''s eyes were filled with killing intent. Su Yuewu walked over and led her son to the side. If her words weren''t wrong, then it must have been taught by Yao Ji. Her goal was very simple, she didn''t do it no matter what, but she wanted to see Su Yuewu lose her mind. As long as a person lost his mind, he would have something to back him up. As long as Su Yuewu showed a little bit of violence, Leng Fanyun would lose his patience with her. Then, even if Su Yuewu didn''t do anything, Leng Fanyun wouldn''t be able to keep her alive.


    Su Yuewu closed the door and said to Su Yitian, "Nothing, you still can''t tell? This is purposefully provoking us, she''s waiting for us to get angry. "


    Su Yitian was very angry. "But ¡­" "However, I just cannot bear to see them slander their mother like that. Sooner or later, I will kill them all."


    Su Yuewu gently said, "Did you forget what you promised mother? Hm? Don''t use force so easily. Mother knows what she''s doing. As long as we are able to hold on for so long, there will naturally be people who will not be able to hold on. "


    "You mean ¡­" Yao Ji? " Su Yitian asked with a puzzled expression.


    Su Yuewu nodded and replied, "That''s right."


    Yao Ji turned to the man beside her and said, "Demon Lord ¡­ It''s good that the Demon Lord treats Yao Ji well, but will Miss Su and the others really be alright if he abides like this? "


    Leng Fanyun slightly frowned, he was truly annoyed by this woman''s noisy behavior. But thinking that she was Yao Ji, he patiently said, "I promised you that I would spend my life with you. I don''t believe in other women. Now, there are people who have bullied you to such an extent. I am a man, how can I let her have the opportunity to continue harming you? "


    Yaoji had never heard Leng Fanyun speak so much at once. She only felt that every word was like a sharp point in her heart, numb and sore at the same time.


    She said in a sobbing tone, "Demon Lord ¡­" Yao Ji had chosen the right person. Yao Ji really loves to love you. "


    Leng Fanyun really didn''t want to continue, so he just let out a "oh".


    Yaoji rolled her eyes, and then said, "Miss Su is also a pitiful person, she wasn''t wrong in anything, and just fell in love with the Demon Lord. However, since the Demon Sovereign could not repay her, there was no point in her staying here. It would be better for her to ¡­ I might as well advise her to return to the mortal world. "


    Leng Fanyun thought for a moment and noncommittally said, "We''ll see."


    Yao Ji saw that he didn''t have any intention of directly rejecting her, so she thought to herself, if I don''t act quickly this time, I''ll completely destroy this woman, Su Yuewu.


    Then, she gently leaned on Leng Fanyun''s shoulder. "Demon Sovereign, that woman is different from us. She is a mortal whose lifespan is only a few short decades. If I imprison her here, wouldn''t it be a waste of her good years? "


    She ¡­ Only a few decades old? So short? When he thought about how, in a hundred years, there would never be another person like this in the world, he inexplicably felt very uncomfortable.


    Yao Ji then asked, "Since that''s the case, why don''t I persuade the Demon Lord and have him return to the mortal world to marry off his wife and spend the rest of his life in peace?"


    Leng Fanyun thought to himself, I really can''t let down this woman in front of me. Forget it ¡­ This way was good as well. It would prevent him from daydreaming. It was also good that he didn''t have to worry about his own safety.


    He finally nodded his head, and Yao Ji was finally relieved. She turned to Leng Fanyun and said, "Wait for me in the courtyard, I''ll be right back."


    Leng Fanyun sat blankly in the courtyard. Now that the warm spring flowers were here, he thought of her gentle voice. "I came to find you, then I brought you back to our home. "After a while, the peach blossoms will bloom. I made people bury a few jars of peach blossoms under the peach tree last year. Let''s go back and drink together."


    The peach blossoms were about to bloom, but since the Feathered Race never liked peach blossoms, the entire Feathered Race would never be able to see the scenery of red clouds again. He thought of that peerlessly beautiful girl standing under the peach blossoms and looking back with a smile. That peerless beauty had actually surpassed the burning peach blossoms. However, how would he know what the peach blossoms looked like? He clearly lost his memory.


    Leng Fanyun felt a little strange. His mind was filled with more and more chaotic scenes, and he felt a little upset. He suddenly recalled Yao Ji''s words, "She only has a short lifespan of a few decades, allowing her to return to the mortal world to marry and live a peaceful and peaceful life for the rest of her life."


    What was so good about that demoness? She had never been gentle, wasn''t considerate towards him, and even liked to bicker with him. However, thinking of her stubborn look and her radiant smile when she clearly wanted to cry, Leng Fanyun felt his heart ache so much that it hurt. He covered his heart with his hands and told himself, It''s Yao Ji you like. She has done so much for you, you can''t let her down.


    But in the end, he was unable to deal with his inner demon, so he quietly followed him out.


    Yao Ji walked into Su Yuewu''s room with a victorious attitude.


    No one welcomed her, but Su Yuewu was still blankly staring out of the window. Su Yitian acted as if he didn''t see her, playing with his toy.


    Yao Ji felt somewhat awkward, so she coughed and said, "Miss Su, I''m here again."


    Su Yuewu slowly turned around. She had lost a lot of weight and the flesh on her cheeks had dwindled. However, her eyes became larger and her chin became sharper. She now had a haggard and delicate appearance. Even Yaoji couldn''t help but look at her for a bit longer, and became increasingly determined to chase her away.


    Su Yuewu indifferently sat down, poured her a cup of tea, and asked, "Miss Yaoji, why have you come this time?"


    Yao Ji sat down and said, "It wasn''t me. I was here to help Lord Demon Lord pass the message. The Demon Lord advised you to return to the mortal world and find someone to marry to. You should spend the next few decades peacefully."


    Pain flashed across Su Yuewu''s eyes. She didn''t even know what to say. Su Yitian jumped up, pointed at Yao Ji and said, "It must be you, Yao Ji. You are definitely talking nonsense. How could father, who took advantage of you, chase mother away?"


    Yaoki tidied up her sleeves and said, "Miss Su is a smart person, so you naturally know that I didn''t lie to you this time. Besides, the Demon Lord can be seen from top to bottom of this house. He must have come with my permission. "


    At this time, Leng Fanyun was standing outside the window looking at the emaciated woman with a pale face. Su Yuewu asked, "Did he really say that? You want me to return to the mortal realm? "


    Yao Ji laughed out loud. Since there was no one around, she said, "You deserve to die too. Even if I was wrong when I poisoned you that time, you should have seen it yourself. Did the Demon Sovereign even look at you? How can you destroy our thousand year old relationship? "


    Leng Fanyun''s body shook a little. It was actually Yao Ji who poisoned him? She had such a vicious heart. When she thought back to how she had made such a resolute decision, and how the witch had been poisoned at that time, and she hadn''t cared about her at all, how sad she would be.


    Su Yuewu laughed coldly, "If you want me to leave, that''s fine. Tell him to come and tell me personally that if he dares to look me in the eye and tell me that he doesn''t love me at all, I''ll leave immediately and definitely not waste another second. "


    Yao Ji didn''t expect her to be so stubborn. "You ¡­" "You ¡­" After a long while, he still didn''t know what to say. After a long while, he said, "Do you think I will let the Demon Lord see you again? Impossible, you must give up. Right now, this place is already under my control. Whatever you have done, there will be people who will tell me everything. Do you think you can defeat me? "


    Su Yuewu still had a nonchalant expression on her face. "Unless he personally tells me that he doesn''t love me." Otherwise, I will never leave. " There was no expression on her face, and Yao Ji could do nothing to her. However, as he stood outside and looked into her eyes, he knew that she was very, very sad right now. She had said that her emotions would not be leaked to outsiders, or they would know how to bully her.


    With her limpid eyes, he actually felt such pain when he saw her sadness.


    He dared not imagine his emotions. No, she had to leave quickly, he was Yaoji''s, he loved Yaoji, he could not let her down. Leng Fanyun gave Su Yuewu one last deep look before staggering out of the room.

 C197

    Yao Ji gritted her teeth and said, "You said that as long as you see him, you can go back by yourself?"


    Su Yuewu raised her head and spoke with clear eyes, "Yes, as long as he tells me in front of me, I, Su Yuewu, will naturally not be someone to pester."


    Yao Ji coldly snorted and said, "Just you wait." He flicked his sleeves and left.


    Su Yuewu finally couldn''t hold on any longer and fell to the side of the table. Su Yitian worriedly asked, "Mother, what do we do now?"


    Su Yuewu could only bitterly smile and said, "I''m afraid I won''t be able to find your cheap father. If he does say so in front of everyone, mother will take you back, okay?" "We will live together, with Rou''er and Bing''er, alright?"


    Su Yitian held his mother and said, "Mm, I don''t need a father anymore. I just need a mother. I want to be with mother for the rest of my life. "


    Su Yuewu''s eyes were filled with tears. "Tian Tian, your mother only has you."


    When Yao Ji returned, she inexplicably felt that Leng Fanyun''s complexion was somewhat bad. She worriedly said, "Demon Lord, just now Yaoji went to persuade her, but Miss Su didn''t understand my intentions and chased me out. She also said... "She even said that she wanted to see you in person. Only if you tell her in person would she be willing to go back."


    She was still racking her brains on how to persuade Leng Fanyun, but she didn''t expect that the man''s voice would faintly sound out, "Okay, let her come tomorrow. I''ll personally tell her that I don''t love her."


    Yao Ji was on the verge of tears of joy. She knew that she hadn''t wasted any of her patience. She was so excited that she didn''t know what to say. She had no choice but to open the window to let in some air and go dry her blanket. She busied herself non-stop in the room.


    Leng Fanyun looked at her busy appearance, sighed, and thought, "Then that''s fine. Having someone who uses all his strength to love me is not bad."


    Su Yuewu hadn''t slept a wink the entire night, and her dreams were filled with Leng Fanyun. The smiling him, the silent him, the sorrowful him, and the familiar smiling faces. But now, she was the most miserable stranger.


    She even knew what she would face the next day. He expressionlessly looked at her and said, "I don''t love you. The only person I love is Yao Ji. Don''t waste your time. Go back to the mortal world."


    Su Yuewu resisted the urge to cry. Who was she? She was the omnipotent Su Yuewu. She definitely couldn''t fall down. Even if she was rejected, she would still proudly smile and say, "It doesn''t matter. I wish you two happiness."


    It was just that if she wasn''t in that blissful life, she would feel somewhat sad.


    Su Yuewu had changed her clothes in the morning. Su Yitian watched her pretend to joke, "Mother, come and cry."


    Su Yuewu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "When did you see your mother cry?" "Don''t worry, mother knows."


    Su Yitian then seriously said, "Do you need me to accompany you?"


    She shook her head and said, "There''s no need. I''ll go by myself."


    She came to his yard. The spring sun shone brightly as he was boiling water. Yaoji sat beside him and slowly poured the tea leaves into the cup. As the water poured down, her hand was like flowing water as she divided the tea into three cups.


    She raised her head to look at Su Yuewu and immediately smiled: "Miss Su, you''ve come?"


    Su Yuewu sat across from them as she poured a cup of tea in front of her. Su Yue Wu said with a wooden face: "Miss Yao Ji, I have something to say, can you please withdraw for a moment?"


    Yao Ji''s smile stiffened and she was about to get up. Leng Fanyun suddenly pulled his hand, and she looked at him in surprise. He didn''t look at himself, but said, "There''s no need. Whether Yaoji is here or not, my attitude will be the same. From today onwards, I will be the same as her. I will not let her down."


    Yao Ji foolishly stared at Leng Fanyun, she had never known someone as cold and aloof as him could say such a thing.


    Su Yuewu nodded, her eyes filled with unconcealable sadness and loneliness. He suppressed the complicated feelings in his heart and said, "You didn''t want to leave yesterday. Fine, I''ll see you today. If you have anything to say, just say it. "


    Su Yuewu raised her head, her eyes shining brightly, "Leng Fanyun, I want you to look into my eyes and tell me that you don''t love me, you''ve never liked me before."


    Her eyes were so bright that he could not hide his dirty heart. However, he still looked into her eyes, pretending to say nothing. "Yes, Miss Su, I''ve never loved you. Yao Ji has always been by my side. In the past, she is now her, and in the future, it will be hers as well. There has never been anyone else between us. I will marry her, be good to her, protect her, and never let her down. "


    Yao Ji stared blankly at Leng Fanyun, her tears flowing uncontrollably. He didn''t know what this promise meant to a girl.


    However, Leng Fanyun didn''t even look at Yao Ji. He stared straight at the woman in front of him and said, "I said, are you satisfied now?"


    Su Yuewu smiled bitterly and nodded, trying her best to widen her eyes so that more and more water vapor wouldn''t fall in front of them. She looked around and pretended that nothing was wrong. I''ll leave tomorrow and never see you again. I wish you and Miss YaJi happiness. "


    She hurried out, but then she suddenly turned around and said, "Yun, I will only tell you one last time, I love you. No matter what happens to you, I always want you to be happy. " She turned her head back, but Leng Fanyun happened to see a string of glistening tears running down her beautiful face.


    Su Yuewu felt as if her heart was about to explode. She would never imagine that the man who had loved her would one day be so deep in love with another girl. She had always thought that they were the only two people in their world, but she had never thought that time could change everything. At that time, the man who had said that he loved her was finally going to leave her.


    Suddenly, a woman''s voice sounded from beside him, "Eh? Why are you crying? "


    She looked in the direction of the voice. It was a girl in pink, about ten years old. She was pretty and cute.


    She randomly wiped away her tears and said, "I felt sad, so I cried. This is an extremely normal thing. Why are you making such a big fuss over nothing?"


    The little girl sat down beside her and also extended her hand to gently wipe the tears off Su Yuewu''s face. She said, "That''s right. My heart is sad, so I cried. But in order not to worry my father, I didn''t even dare to cry. "


    After a while, she asked, "What about you? Why do you feel sad?"


    Su Yuewu saw that her thoughts were pure, and pretended as if she had said her own thoughts, "I originally liked someone, but I didn''t know how to cherish him at the time. Now, I know I was wrong. But when I came looking for him, he told me that he had fallen in love with someone else. "


    The girl hugged her knees and said, "At least I liked you before, even if you can''t be with him now. "Later on, it would be enough as long as you can remember the happy times they had together. Just like father, even if mother dies, he will still miss mother."


    Su Yuewu couldn''t help laughing out loud. Was she trying to say that she should just treat Leng Fanyun as dead? That was a good idea.


    She couldn''t help but ask, "What is your father''s name? Is he infatuated with your mother?"


    The girl looked at her and said, "I don''t think I''ve ever seen you before. My father is called Zhu Wenchang, an elder of the Feathered Race. My name is Zhu Nan Shuang, what about you? "


    It turned out to be that person. He didn''t expect that despite looking pedantic, he was actually a long-time lover who even gave birth to such an interesting girl. She replied, "Your father probably already told you that I''m the one who caused a ruckus on the Demon Lord''s wedding day."


    "What?" It''s you? You actually did what I wanted to do? " Zhu Nan Shuang''s face was filled with excitement, "That day, father came back with a dark face. It was only after I asked him about it that I found out that there was a girl who caused a ruckus at the wedding. His marriage with Yao Ji could only be suspended."


    Su Yuewu was also very surprised. "What do you mean by ''what you want to do''?" "Could it be ¡­"


    Zhu Nan Shuang didn''t feel embarrassed at all and said, "That''s right, I like that idiot."


    "Idiots?" Su Yuewu couldn''t help but burst out laughing. Leng Fanyun was such a cold and detached person, how could there be someone who would give him such a silly and adorable nickname?


    Su Yuewu felt much better, so she couldn''t help but ask, "What, is he very dumb?" He''s never been like that. "


    Zhu Nan Shuang revealed an expression of infatuation, "Oh, now he doesn''t stay, but when I first see him, he''s always in a daze or sleeping, and even asked me who he is? Ha ha-ha ha, you say it''s funny but not funny, but he actually asked me who he is? "


    Su Yuewu''s heart felt a little sour. The days after Leng Fanyun woke up were not that good, right? She asked Zhu Nan Shuang, "What happened next?"


    Zhu Nan Shuang''s eyes slowly dimmed, "Later on, I fell in love with idiots and begged dad to let me marry him. But Daddy didn''t agree, and then... After that, there was Yao Ji''s matter. Father and I had a huge argument, but I knew it was for my own good. I can''t blame him, but I can''t do anything for him either.


    Su Yuewu asked, "Have you seen Yaoji before?"


    Zhu Nan Shuang nodded and said, "I''ve seen it. That day, father told me everything, including her. Sigh ¡­ She is also an idiot. If I didn''t have a father, maybe I would do what she did. But in this way, the happier you are in the future, the more sad you will be, right? "


    Hearing her words, Su Yuewu felt that something was wrong, so she asked, "Yaoji ¡­"


    Zhu Nan Shuang said, "Oh right, you still don''t know, right? Yaoji was actually just a maid serving a fool by his side. After saying that she would help the Demon Lord get married, she insisted on being his wife. Knowing that the Demon Sovereign would not agree, Elder Sun filled Yao Ji''s memories into her mind. From now on, she could only live under Yao Ji''s name. "


    What? The truth of the matter was actually like this? Su Yuewu had always found it hard to imagine. In other words, the Yao Ji he liked was not the real Yao Ji. No, he didn''t have any memory of what she told him.


    Su Yuewu suddenly had confidence in everything. Since the truth wasn''t as she had imagined, she definitely wouldn''t give up.


    She looked at the charming girl before her and finally revealed a sincere smile. "Nanshuang, thank you very much.


    Zhu Nan Shuang looked at the woman in front of her who had suddenly regained her spirit, and felt confused. How strange, she clearly hadn''t done anything.

 C198

    Su Yuewu tossed and turned throughout the entire night, but she still didn''t know how to reply to Leng Fanyun.


    The next day, she crawled up with her two huge dark circles under her eyes, and decided to deal with it. If he liked the present Yao Ji, she wished them both happiness. However, if he was in love with the Yao Ji of the past, she definitely wouldn''t tolerate his current actions.


    She sent Su Yitian to scout things out. Finally, she saw Yao Ji standing in front of Leng Fanyun when she wasn''t there.


    He looked at the person who blocked out his sunlight and frowned, "You blocked my sunlight?" Su Yuewu looked at him with a face full of smiles. "I still have something I want to say to you. After hearing my words, I ask you to make your own decision."


    Leng Fanyun coldly looked at the woman who was still smiling. He had clearly seen how sad she was yesterday, what kind of faith could make her smile so strongly? She didn''t know if she would also feel very uncomfortable in her heart like this.


    He didn''t want to see her, didn''t want his emotions to get weird when he thought of her, when he saw her. He deliberately said with a cold voice, "I''ve already told you everything I need to say yesterday. I don''t think there''s anything else we need to say."


    Su Yue Wu retorted, "Really? I don''t believe it. If these words are not made clear, I will not leave. "


    Leng Fanyun looked at her helplessly and said, "What exactly do you want to say? "Speak."


    Su Yuewu asked, "I want to hear what happened after you woke up from your amnesia."


    Leng Fanyun wrinkled his eyebrows as he looked at the unyielding her, and said: "Just what are you trying to do? Still trying to tell me that Yao Ji wasn''t as good as I thought she was? And you want to tell me that she''s not my lover and that you''re the only one I really like? "


    Su Yuewu didn''t expect him to suddenly ask her this. For a moment, she felt somewhat wronged and didn''t know what to do next. She could not help but feel defeated, and her tone dropped. "I''m about to leave, so I can''t be like a friend for the last time. Can''t we have a nice chat?"


    Leng Fanyun said, "I''m sorry, but you are not my friend."


    Su Yuewu forced a smile and said, "You really like Yaoji that much?"


    Leng Fanyun said, "Yes, I love her. I don''t want to talk to any other woman except her. I don''t want her to misunderstand. "


    Su Yuewu almost couldn''t help but ask, "What about me?" Were we together for more than a year just because of your amnesia, and would all of us pretend not to exist? Are you telling me I had a dream? "


    Leng Fanyun looked at her sorrowful appearance, but still hardened his heart and said, "If you think this way, you''ll feel better, so be it." That Leng Fanyun was merely someone you met in your dreams, he treated you well as you imagined. In reality, the person Leng Fanyun likes is Yao Ji, it has nothing to do with you, Su Yuewu. "


    Finally, despite the pain in his heart, he said everything that hurt. He knew that she would be very sad. But this was the only thing he could do. He couldn''t let Yao Ji down.


    Su Yuewu slowly squatted down and covered her chest, yet she still smiled and said to him, "Are you trying to take revenge for the cruelty I showed you back then? I know I went too far. But Leng Fanyun, let me tell you, I''m angry, I''m really very sad right now. The things that I owe you have already been repaid. Can you not forget about me? "


    A hint of pity appeared in Leng Fanyun''s eyes, but in an instant, his face returned to a state of tranquility. He shook his head and said, "If you want to blame someone, blame Leng Fanyun. You said it yourself, the person you liked was never the person I am now. Let me tell you at the same time, that the current Leng Fanyun also has no idea who Su Yuewu is. Her feelings of joy, anger and sorrow have nothing to do with me. "


    Su Yuewu felt that nothing was worse than this. Suddenly, she stretched out a hand in front of her. Su Yitian had a solemn look on his face as he looked at Leng Fanyun and said, "I have truly misjudged you. You are not a man at all. If you have eyes, you will know who truly loves you and who lied to you. not to keep hurting people who love you like this. "


    Leng Fanyun sneered, "What position do you have to blame me? You are doing this for the woman in front of you. "She said before, she is not my wife, and you are not my son. Where did you two get the qualifications to criticize me like that?"


    He slowly walked over, looked at Su Yuewu, and said, "You said you loved me? Then tell me, how much do you love me, that you give up your life for me, like YaJi? Or did you want her to take care of me like that for so long? Or like her, desperate to love me with all her heart? "


    He shook his head and said to Su Yuewu, "No, you can''t do it. As you said, even if you love someone again, it must be in a situation where you know you''re safe. "You are too selfish, what you want is not the crippled Leng Fanyun, but the one who brought you power and power with him ¡­"


    "Pa!" Leng Fanyun covered his face in shock, staring angrily at the lady in front of him. Su Yuewu''s eyes widened and turned red. Her tears couldn''t help but fall, as if she couldn''t feel the pain anymore.


    She slowly spoke out her last words, "Leng Fanyun, I really look down on the current you. From now on, I won''t have anything to do with you. Yesterday''s matter, for example, you died yesterday. From today onwards, I will pretend that you have never appeared. " After she finished speaking, she pulled Su Yitian along with her and headed outside.


    Leng Fanyun covered his face which had been slapped, and blankly watched the girl leave. He slowly slid to the ground and clutched his chest. He was in so much pain, his heart was in so much pain, his head was in so much pain, he really couldn''t take it anymore.


    After returning to the house, Su Yuewu immediately began packing up her things. Seeing that she was crying while stuffing everything she could, Su Yitian pulled Su Yuewu and said, "Mother, you are still completely unconscious. It won''t be too late for you to take care of it first. "


    Su Yuewu hugged Su Yitian and cried out loud, "I never thought that things would turn out this way. No matter what setbacks I encounter, I''m not afraid." But the only thing I didn''t think of was that he would forget me and fall in love with someone else. "Sob, sob, sob, sob ¡­" She sobbed for a while before continuing, "You saw, right now he treats me as if I''m a stranger, without any feelings of pity. Oh, he said that, I just think I''ve never met him before."


    Su Yitian thought for a moment and asked, "Mother, are you really giving up?"


    Su Yuewu cried for a long time before finally wiping away her tears and said, "Since he said it like that, how could I be so obsessed with him? I will just treat him as dead. "Tian Tian, let''s go back. I will forget about him and we will live a happy life together."


    Su Yitian blinked his eyes. "Do you want to go with Uncle Nangong?"


    Su Yuewu was somewhat speechless. "Seriously, your mother just broke out of love, and now you''re looking for your father?" I don''t care, I''ll just stay here and live my life with Little Tian Tian, okay? "


    Su Yitian hugged his mother and said, "But he will grow up everyday. If he marries his wife every day, mother, what will you do?"


    Su Yue Wu was enraged: "What? You are actually angry at me? No matter what, even if you marry your wife, you can''t abandon your mother. Otherwise, mother will cry for you to see. "


    Su Yitian looked at her with disdain and said, "Tsk, I don''t want that. I hate women who cry the most." Seeing Su Yuewu staring at him, he immediately added, "Of course, except for my most beautiful mother."


    Su Yuewu hugged Tian Tian as she felt at peace. She said, "Let''s go, I''ve already thought it through. There''s no point in being so conflicted. I want to return to being that strong woman, Su Yuewu, who combines both beauty and wisdom."


    Su Yitian gave his mother face by clapping his hands in praise. "Mother is amazing. I love you every day ¡­"


    Over there, Yao Ji who had just returned saw Leng Fanyun hugging his brain, rolling around in the grass in great pain, looking extremely miserable.


    She hugged Leng Fanyun as she tried to ease his pain. As he did so, he sent someone to invite the three Elders over. She slowly pried his hand away from her head and asked softly, "Demon Lord ¡­ Demon Lord ¡­ What''s the matter with you? "


    He did not speak, but still tried to break free of her grasp, to clasp his head in his hands. She was so anxious that tears almost fell from her eyes. "If it hurts, then bite me. You better not hurt yourself."


    As if he suddenly became clear-headed for a moment, he grabbed Yao Ji''s hand and bit down on it, causing blood to flow into his mouth. Yaoji was in pain, but in order for him to feel better, she actually forcefully held it in. After a moment, he let go of her and struggled on the ground, calling out to her.


    Yao Ji listened attentively. At that moment, her face turned black. He called out, "Yue Wu, I feel so uncomfortable ¡­"


    Jiang Zhao and Zhu Wenchang rushed over in a hurry. When they saw him like this, they looked at Yao Ji with disapproval, "Didn''t I say that he can''t be strongly stimulated? What''s the matter with you, he''s actually trying to break the seal himself. "


    Yao Ji was also a little troubled. "I ¡­" He was like that when I came back. " She asked. After a while, her expression became a little strange. She said to the two elders, "Just now, Miss Su Yue Wu Su came over. After that, the Demon Sovereign became like this."


    Zhu Wenchang shook his beard as he scolded, "Hmph ¡­" Witch ¡­ Witch, when did this happen? Ever since she arrived, the Demon Sovereign had been trying to break open the seal time and time again. This was truly a bad fate. "We can''t care so much anymore, Su Yuewu definitely can''t stay in the Feathered Race." His face was grave.


    Yaoji nodded as well. "After today, I''m afraid that even she won''t be able to stay here any longer. Elder rest assured, with me here, I will definitely not let anything like this happen to the Demon Sovereign again. "

 C199

    This was an immortal palace that was so vast and imposing that it caused people to feel an inviolable majesty from the bottom of their hearts.


    In the Three Realms and Nine Regions, only this hall could give off this sort of solemn feeling. This was because the person who lived in this hall was the actual master of the Heaven Realm, and also the nominal master of the Three Realms ¡ª the Heavenly Emperor.


    The Celestial Emperor was in his study, reviewing the memorial. Suddenly, the door to the study was flung open.


    The Celestial Emperor frowned, but at the same time, he felt his heart tighten. Normally, when someone came in, they had to knock on the door before they could get their permission to enter. Otherwise, he would be punished by the heavens.


    But of course, there was one exception. An exception was the vicious event that had occurred in the Three Realms and had shaken the present stable situation of the Three Realms.


    Only then, because of the urgency of the situation, was it permissible to break in without permission. However, the possibility of such a situation happening was extremely small. During the Heavenly Emperor''s thousand years of reign, this sort of situation had only happened three times.


    The closest one was the one where Su Yuewu and Su Yitian had snatched away the fourth princess'' immortal elemental energy.


    It had only been a few months, could it be that Su Yue Wu had already returned? The Celestial Emperor couldn''t help but furrow his brows, a trace of malevolence appearing on his previously expressionless face.


    However, he quickly ruled out this possibility because it was his most trusted subordinate, Taibai. Taibai wouldn''t do such a stupid thing.


    "Taibai, what''s the matter?" The Celestial Emperor tried his best to keep his tone calm.


    "Someone from the Netherworld has arrived." Taibai''s voice actually trembled slightly.


    The Heavenly Emperor breathed a sigh of relief in his heart before saying in anger, "Taibai, I didn''t want to say it, but they are just people from the Underworld. Although we are currently allied with the Underworld, there is no need for us to be so formal with the Underworld''s envoys. "


    When the Celestial Emperor finished speaking, his tone was extremely stern. In the end, the Celestial Emperor still cared a lot about the dignity of the Heaven Realm. His pride in his status as a deity was more intense than any other celestial official. He only considered the people of the Underworld as allies, but in reality, he was still a little disdainful of them.


    "No, it''s the Underworld High Lord."


    "Ming Cang?" The Heavenly Emperor was shocked, the pen in his hand fell onto the table.


    "No, the Heaven Realm High Lords have changed." Taibai hurriedly explained. The intelligence officer had already brought the news to us last time. I presume that His Majesty has yet to approve it. "


    The Celestial Emperor was stunned for a moment. Then, he flipped through the pile of petitions and drew out a chapter. With just a quick glance, he understood what was going on. He nodded and asked Taibai,


    "Does this mean that Ming Cang has already lost his power? The one who has come this time is called You Huang?"


    Taibai nodded and replied, "That''s right, when he came and registered at South Heaven Gate, he wrote down the name You Huang. Taibai nodded and replied," That''s right, when he came and registered at South Heaven Gate, he wrote down the name You Huang.


    The Celestial Emperor''s heart skipped a beat and he said with slight anger:


    "Such an important piece of information, why didn''t you tell me at the first possible moment?"


    Taibai hurriedly said, "Your Majesty, please forgive me. This news came too suddenly and strangely. His Majesty was very busy every day. After discussing it for a long time, he decided to verify the truth of the news. That was why he came to report to you. "But who would have thought that before it was confirmed, You Huang had already arrived in the Heaven Realm."


    The Heavenly Emperor stroked his long beard and pondered for a long time before slowly saying, "If that''s the case, then I must meet this new High Lord from the Underworld."


    Ever since his most beloved fourth daughter''s immortal elemental energy had been taken away by Su Yuewu, he had been feeling very depressed and depressed. However, because that old and disrespectful fellow from Zi Yuan had interfered, he had no choice but to give up on the idea of taking revenge on Su Yuewu.


    A dignified Heavenly Emperor was actually forced into his house by a mortal girl, stealing away his own daughter''s possessions. This caused his teeth to itch every time he quietly pondered over it.


    Because of this reason, the Heavenly Emperor had been focusing all his efforts on reviewing the memorial, not paying much attention to the matters of the outside world.


    "If this You Huang is here to cause trouble for my Heaven Realm, things will be a bit difficult." The Heavenly Emperor faintly sighed, then suddenly said to Taibai in a soft voice:


    "Immediately investigate this You Huang''s identity. I''ll go see this You Huang now. You can use a sound transmission to tell me later."


    The Heavenly Emperor started to pace the room, occasionally looking out the window. The clouds in the Heaven Realm were still lingering, and the Heavenly Emperor used to think that the scenery was pleasing to his mind. But now, he suddenly felt that it would be better if the scenery was simpler.


    The Celestial Emperor wanted to sigh again, but before he could do so, he sensed that someone was standing in front of the door.


    "Come in." However, through his recognition of this presence, the Celestial Emperor was certain that it was the mysterious You Huang.


    The moment the Heavenly Emperor finished speaking, without even seeing the room door move, a youth dressed in black with a handsome face stood in front of the Heavenly Emperor.


    The Celestial Emperor was shocked. He didn''t think that the new High Lord of the Underworld would have such a young appearance. Ye Zichen subconsciously paused, but he still reached his hand over.


    She reached out a hand to shake hands with the Celestial Emperor. He smiled and said:


    "Your Majesty, there is no need to be nervous. Although I am the new High Lord of the Underworld, I am still a junior after all. I hope Your Majesty can rest assured that all the agreements between the Underworld and the Heaven Realm are still valid."


    You Huang didn''t wait for the Celestial Emperor to speak and went straight to the point. Although the Celestial Emperor was skeptical, he still chose to believe him.


    "If Your Majesty doesn''t believe me, after I return to the Underworld, I''ll carve the agreement once more so that Your Majesty will be at ease." After she finished speaking, she waved her right hand. The ring on her index finger that represented her identity as the Underworld Lord was emitting a breathtaking light.


    He stared at the ring for a second. Releasing his worries, he used his spiritual sense to check the ring. There was indeed the spiritual mark unique to High Lords of the Netherworld. Before this, there were only seven spiritual marks, representing the previous High Lords of the Netherworld. Now that he added another one to the seven spiritual marks, it was likely this You Huang''s.


    "Alright, a dignified Underworld High Lord would naturally not lie. However, I still have a question. As the Underworld High Lord, for you to be willing to come to the Heaven Realm is naturally not just for this, right?" Since the Celestial Emperor had reigned for so many years, he was naturally scheming against him. He''d seen through Youlan''s request in just a single encounter.


    "Your Majesty has indeed calculated all the strategies left to him. I, You Huang, am truly impressed." This time, I do have a request for him. " You Huang smiled, but she was a bit surprised in her heart. The Celestial Emperor wasn''t a fool. It looked like she''d underestimated him before.


    He continued, "Other than renewing the agreement with His Majesty, there is another thing that I wish to obtain the help of the Heaven Realm. I just do not know what Your Majesty''s opinion is. "


    "Oh?" The Celestial Emperor made a sound of surprise as he kept stroking the inkstone in his hand. His eyes looked at Yinhuang, whether intentionally or unintentionally. He raised his eyes slightly and said:


    "What do you want to say first? It''s not easy for our Heaven Realm to maintain our current situation. If it wasn''t for the crisis, our Heaven Realm wouldn''t have sent out troops so easily."


    When You Huang saw that the Celestial Emperor was pretending to be indifferent, she clenched her fists tightly and couldn''t help but laugh inwardly. She imitated the tone of the Celestial Emperor and said:


    "What if it involves the Ancient Demon Sovereign?"


    The Celestial Emperor was startled. He didn''t pay much attention to the way You Huang had mimicked him. The calm expression that was on his face disappeared completely as he hurriedly asked, "Did you find the location of the Ancient Demon Sovereign?"


    "Yes, I wonder if Your Majesty has heard of the Feathered Race?"


    "Feathered Race." Hearing the word "Feathered Race", the Celestial Emperor''s mind buzzed as he muttered, "Feathered Race, it''s really the Feathered Race. These bunch of furry bastards really make people worry!"


    You Huang smiled faintly and was quite satisfied with her lobbying. The Celestial Emperor was indeed extremely wary of the Feathered Race, to the point that his hatred was palpable when he heard of the Feathered Race. It looked like he wouldn''t have to worry about his plan failing.


    The Sky Emperor noticed the expression on Yellowfang''s face and his thoughts raced. He suddenly asked, "Although I don''t know your identity right now, the Demon Sovereign and the Underworld share the same origin. I wonder why you want Leng Fanyun''s life?"


    You Huang smiled and replied, "I didn''t say I wanted his life, but I have no objections if His Majesty wishes to get rid of him."


    The Heavenly Emperor smiled in his heart and asked, "With Leng Fanyun around, where would the mother and son pair be?" When he thought of Su Yuewu, the Heavenly Emperor became stifled. He couldn''t help but reveal a sinister expression.


    From the look of the Celestial Emperor, he seemed to have quite a strong opinion of Su Yuewu. If he could get Heaven Realm''s saber soldiers to fall on Su Yuewu''s body and cause her any mishap, he really didn''t want to see it. Thus, he paused for a moment. Suddenly, he looked at the Heavenly Emperor with a burning gaze and said:


    "However, I still want His Majesty to agree to a condition of mine.


    The Sky Emperor''s expression changed. And then he said coldly:


    "Please do not go overboard. There are some conditions that I will not agree to."


    You Huang hastened to say, "Your Majesty, what are you saying? The Demon Sovereign is our common enemy now, so of course I won''t ask too much. I only want the Celestial Emperor to plead for mercy and not to harm a woman."


    "Is that woman ¡­ Su Yuewu, that mortal?" The Celestial Emperor was puzzled. He couldn''t understand why the exalted Lord of the Underworld would plead on behalf of a mortal woman.


    "Yes." With her power, of course, the Feathered Race wouldn''t do anything to her. He was only worried about Leng Fanyun, Leng Fanyun was the Demon Lord, and now that his memories were disordered, how could he possibly fall in love with a girl who had fallen in love with him for the rest of his life?


    "Yue Wu, ah Yue Wu, how come you don''t know my heart?" "What''s so good about that fellow Leng Fanyun. You''ve hurt your heart and shed tears for her, yet you still sacrificed yourself to save him. How could you know that he''s currently enjoying the warmth of other women?"


    The Celestial Emperor was an astute person. He''d felt the change in You Huang''s expression in an instant. With his exalted status as the lord of the three realms, he could not help but silently curse.


    "It''s hard to say what feelings are among the things. Although this You Huang doesn''t know where she comes from, her cultivation is deep and her character is decent. It''s appropriate for her to be the master of the underworld, but that Su Yuewu is only a mere mortal. How could she receive so much attention from so many people?"


    The Heavenly Emperor had never met Su Yuewu before because she had taken away his daughter''s life magic treasure, her own immortal elemental energy, and had even imagined her as a cunning fox girl.


    When she saw that the expression on the Celestial Emperor''s face had suddenly become so marvelous, You Huang took a deep breath and said:


    "If the Heavenly Emperor does not agree, I can find someone else, but I will not guarantee that I can completely seal Leng Fanyun. If Leng Fanyun uses the Demon Lord''s power at the critical moment, and upturn the entire Three Realms, it will not be just me alone who will take responsibility."

 C200

    The Heavenly Emperor sighed. After weighing the pros and cons, he finally nodded. "Alright, I agree. "But I can''t guarantee that she will not lose anything. I can only guarantee that she will be spared." In order to ensure the balance of the three realms, the Celestial Emperor had no choice but to agree to You Shao''s request. However, he was still extremely dissatisfied with Su Yuewu''s so-called request, and his words indicated that even if I didn''t kill Su Yuewu, I could possibly cripple her cultivation.


    In this world where the Wind Moon Continent revered martial prowess, crippling a person''s cultivation was no different from killing him. It was evident how much the Celestial Emperor hated Su Yuewu.


    The Celestial Emperor looked at You Huang after saying this, wanting to see if there were any concerns or dissatisfaction on her face. This was one of the wicked interests of the Celestial Emperor. She hadn''t thought that he would be completely unmoved.


    "Whatever, as long as she''s safe." Huang Xiaolong shrugged and said nonchalantly, "It''s a deal then. On the sixth day of the second month, the Heaven Realm will send out an army and I will eliminate the Feathered Race from the back."


    You Huang then handed over the map depicting the current location of the Feathered Race to the Celestial Emperor. She cupped her hands and her figure flashed, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    "This guy''s cultivation can''t be considered to be at the top. At the third level of the Sky Profound Realm, there are tens of us in the Heaven Realm, but in terms of the degree of strangeness of his movement technique, other than that monster Zi Yuan, I really didn''t think that there would be anyone else who could surpass him in movement techniques." Taibai came in as soon as You Huang left and sighed repeatedly.


    When the Celestial Emperor saw Taibai, he asked, "Do you have any results?"


    Taibai nodded and said:


    "More or less. Before his father died, he had sent him to a secret place in the underworld to cultivate. He had inherited a shocking cultivation technique from the underworld and was the true successor to the underworld. As for Su Yuewu, he had bumped into her in the Underworld. More than half of Su Yuewu''s current cultivation has come because of his guidance. "


    The Celestial Emperor nodded and said with a solemn voice:


    "It really makes sense why that brat wanted to go all out towards Su Yuewu and wanted to get rid of Leng Fanyun." At least we have the help of the underworld, so getting rid of Leng Fanyun is just a matter of time. "


    Taibai also agreed, "Although this kid is also reserved, he doesn''t have an insidious personality like Ming Cang. He can still rely on appropriate cooperation."


    The Heavenly Emperor nodded in agreement, but secretly warned Taibai, telling him that he must snatch back the Immortal Yuan from Su Yuewu.


    Qing Yan and Tai Bai were the most familiar with each other while they were alive. Tai Bai also liked the clever and beautiful Fourth Princess of Heaven Realm very much. He had seen Su Yuewu before, and always felt that Su Yuewu was extremely similar to Qing Yan in certain aspects, regardless of appearance or temperament. Thus, although he had many opportunities to approach Su Yuewu, he didn''t do so in the end.


    As for Su Yuewu, because of Leng Fanyun''s incident, she was hurting her own life, and it was unknown what she was thinking as she laid on her bed. His gaze lost its usual liveliness and actually became slightly dull.


    Su Yitian, who was sitting next to Su Yuewu, also had a sulking expression as he angrily said:


    "That Yao Ji thing, she''s too despicable. Not only did she steal away father, she even caused mother to feel sad." If it wasn''t for that cheap daddy, I would definitely embarrass him. "


    Su Yuewu sighed, pulled Su Yitian to her side and said:


    "This matter can''t be blamed on her. After all, you and her are cheap ¡­" I''ve been in love with your Uncle Leng for such a long time. We''ve only known each other for a few years, so how could it be compared to their fate of thousands or tens of thousands of years? "


    Su Yitian was once again unhappy when he heard this. He pouted and said unhappily:


    "Mother, when did you become so considerate? That Yaoji, even if it was with my cheap father, in the past ¡­" What happened in the past is also a matter of the past. Don''t forget, Yao Ji is the third person to take advantage of father from your hands.


    Su Yuetian suddenly said the word ''third'', causing Su Yuewu to be unable to react for a moment. This kind of word that would only appear on Earth, it must have been mentioned by her when she was telling him a story in the past.


    Seeing Su Yitian being so adorable, Su Yuewu finally burst out laughing:


    "Tian Tian, you really are mother''s precious baby."


    Su Yitian was still fuming over the matter of Yao Ji being pulled into Su Yuewu''s embrace. Su Yuewu held Tian Tian''s adorable head and kept stroking it. She finally felt a bit of comfort in her heart. After all, coming to this world was not a wasted trip. Although he was disappointed, he still had such a cute son.


    Su Yitian didn''t have such thoughts like Su Yuewu did. He was embraced by the maternal Su Yuewu and coincidentally fell into the two soft fragrant jades on Su Yuewu''s chest. As he smelled the intoxicating fragrance emanating from Su Yuewu''s body, he couldn''t help but be captivated and sigh:


    "I was really lucky. Even when my mother was angry, I couldn''t stop her. I didn''t expect that I would still receive such good benefits."


    Su Yitian thought for a while. A sinister smile appeared on the corner of his mouth as he cried out:


    "Mother, mother, can you hug me a little tighter?"


    Su Yuewu didn''t know what was going on, so she hugged Su Yitian even tighter. Suddenly, his expression changed. His chest seemed to be rubbing against two balls of soft jade. He then looked at Su Yitian who was in his embrace and saw that his originally fair face was slightly flushed. There was even a satisfied expression on his face. He could not help but angrily retort:


    "You stinking brat, your guts are getting fatter and fatter. You actually dare to eat your mother''s tofu!"


    Su Yitian scratched his head and smiled shyly. Suddenly, a loud noise came from outside the door.


    When Su Yuewu heard this sound, her heart trembled. She immediately sat up and pushed Su Yitian away with a solemn expression. She frowned and muttered:


    "Why would people from the Heaven Realm come at this time?"


    Su Yitian listened attentively for a while and his expression also changed greatly. A trace of worry appeared on his originally slightly red face. He took a few steps forward, stood in front of Su Yuewu, and said solemnly:


    "Mother, you just recovered from the poison. You can''t take the risk yourself. Let me go out and check on the situation first."


    Su Yuewu froze again. Su Yitian''s body, which was originally the body of a ten year old child, had now become abnormally tall, even taller than Leng Fanyun.


    Su Yitian warned Su Yuewu a few more times before his figure suddenly shot out like an arrow and instantly disappeared from Su Yuewu''s line of sight.


    She was very confident in Su Yitian''s current strength. With Su Yitian''s strength at the third level of the Profound Sky Continent, unless the Heaven Realm sent half of the Sky Sovereign''s strength out, Su Yitian would be more than enough to protect himself.


    The reason why Su Yuewu did not give chase was so that she could understand the cause and effect of this matter. In her opinion, the Yu Clan had always been against the Heaven Realm, but it was impossible for them to attack the Yu Clan for no reason. Furthermore, the Yu Clan''s encampment was extremely secretive and unfathomable, so no matter how powerful the people of Heaven Realm were, it was impossible for them to find the Yu Clan''s encampment in such a short period of time.


    There was only one reason, and that was that someone had revealed his whereabouts to the Celestial Emperor. The Celestial Emperor also wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to catch Tian Tian and Tian Tian, as well as to get rid of the Yu Clan, which had always been hanging over his head.


    "Knowing that I''ve arrived at the Yu Clan and at the same time know that the Yu Clan is the real residence, Rou-Er said very clearly that of these people, Moon Slaughter''s group can be eliminated, as can Gu Ximing from the Imperial City and Zi Yuan, as well as some of the old monsters that live in seclusion. And then, all that is left is the Netherworld. "


    When she thought of the underworld, Su Yuewu suddenly sighed, "You Huang, ah, You Huang, are you still breaking away from our agreement?"


    Although Su Yuewu was hurt by her feelings, her brain wasn''t stupid and her reaction was sharp. She only thought for a bit before locking onto You Huang. No matter from what angle. You Huang had enough motivation to do this.


    "If it really was You Huang who informed the Celestial Emperor, then the Underworld and the Heaven Realm are most likely still allies. And this time, the attack will not only be carried out by the Heaven Realm. The people from the Underworld should be hiding in the dark to finish it off. "


    "You Huang, are we really going to meet in battle?" Su Yuewu''s emotions were suddenly complicated. After confirming that Yinhuang had intervened, Su Yuewu was once again anxious about the gains and losses.


    "Witch, let''s see where you can escape to this time!" Suddenly, Su Yuewu heard an explosive shout.


    Su Yuewu subconsciously raised her head and saw a heavily bearded face. That person was tall and sturdy with two iron hammers in his hands, and was currently glaring at Su Yuewu.


    "Thunder God?"


    Su Yuewu was startled. She had seen this person before in the Heaven Realm. He was the God of Heaven that was in charge of logistics. Without him, who would have thought that this time, despite his inexplicable fame, he would send out his backup plan, Thunder God.


    "Did Heaven Realm lose a lot of strength after going through such a torture?" Su Yuewu guessed in a rather sinister manner.


    The Thunder God was a coarse old man to begin with. Seeing Su Yuewu''s deep frown, he stood in a daze on the spot and swung his hammer with a fiendish smile. The wind generated by the heavy hammer carried with it the unique majesty of a Heaven Realm God, gushing towards Su Yue like a monstrous wave.


    Su Yuewu did not move in the slightest when faced with this method of using only brute force. Her body slightly leaned to the side while her hands formed a hand seal to deflect the wind, which was comparable to the strength of a rank 10 gale.


    When the Thunder God saw that his attack that he was about to obtain missed, he became extremely angry. Suddenly, he raised both of his arms and struck out with both of his hands. It was as if his hammers were splashing through the air.


    Su Yuewu''s strength was not as strong as Thor''s, so seeing the situation, she could only use her small movement technique to avoid Thor''s desperate attacks.


    Thor''s strike missed its target. The wind was too fierce, and the house Su Yuewu was staying in was about to be overturned by it.


    Seeing that she wasn''t going to end the fight like this, Su Yue Wu used a small movement technique to avoid the hammer''s wind and flashed out of the house.


    The Thunder God thought that Su Yuewu wanted to escape, so he raised his hammer and completely broke through the house. Dust and wood shavings flew into the air, covering Thor''s fluffy hair.


    Thunder God walked out from the rubble and discovered that his hair was covered in sawdust. He couldn''t help but shake his head. The sawdust on his messy hair rustled and fell into his eyes or into his nose. Thor was left with no choice but to put down its weapon, rub its eyes, and sneeze.


    Upon seeing this, Su Yuewu, who was originally watching from the sidelines, couldn''t help but laugh.


    "This guy is truly stupid and adorable. It would seem that he is a person with a simple and honest nature. I truly do not know what sort of enticement he received from the Heavenly Emperor to turn him into such a lunatic."


    Seeing that Thunder God had rubbed his copper bell-like eyes until they were completely bloodshot, Su Yuewu did not dare to provoke him. She lightly stepped forward and formed an immortal seal with her hand as a subtle breath seeped into the pores of Thunder God''s mouth and nose. Thor yawned uncontrollably, then slowly fell to the ground, falling into a deep sleep.

 C201

    "I need to hurry and find Tian Tian."


    Su Yuewu had no time to stop as she circulated the zhenqi in her body and moved forward like the clouds. After walking for a few miles. Su Yuewu was shocked. The originally peaceful and peaceful Feathered Race tribe was now filled with worry. Countless buildings had collapsed, and the corpses of the Feathered Race soldiers could be seen everywhere.


    Su Yuewu could not bear to watch any longer. Her heart was extremely heavy, and all of this had happened because of her innocent and suffering.


    A few miles away, Su Yuewu could faintly hear the sounds of fighting, as if a group of people were besieging someone. Su Yuewu was shocked, "Could it be that Tian Tian was really besieged?"


    Before the thought disappeared from her mind, Su Yuewu had already seen the situation clearly. It turned out to be a group of heavenly soldiers besieging the Feathered Race''s three great elders.


    The level of the three great elders of the Feathered Race could be considered deep as well. They had all reached the Sky Profound Realm, but this time, the Heaven Realm had sent two Sky Sovereigns of the fifth level of the Sky Profound Realm, and three mysterious experts of the third level of the Sky Profound Realm. In addition, ten Earth Profound level Sky Generals had also arrived.


    These people were the backbone of the Heaven Realm. Therefore, even though the Feathered Clan''s three great clan elders had transformed into the unfathomable Nine Transformations Movement Technique, they were exhausted by the revolving battles of the Heaven Realm. They could only bitterly endure with their backs leaning against each other.


    Su Yuewu''s heart tightened. She had only come to the Feathered Race to save Leng Fanyun, so she had initially thought that there might be some reason why the Feathered Race had kidnapped her. However, when she found out that Leng Fanyun was living a good life here, she didn''t disturb the lives of the Feathered Race. He even had a good impression of some of the Feathered Race.


    But now, because of You Huang''s report of him and Tian Tian''s whereabouts being exposed, the people of Heaven Realm had finally found this place. The Feathered Race had offended the Heaven Emperor in the past, so the Heaven Emperor naturally wouldn''t give the Feathered Race a good result.


    Although this matter wasn''t caused by Su Yuewu herself, it was still related to her.


    Su Yuewu took a deep breath as her body trembled with emotion. Since it was me, Su Yuewu, who picked it up, then let me, Su Yuewu, bear the responsibility.


    Su Yuewu''s anger seemed to blaze as she flashed into the array. The five Sky Profound Realm experts were watching the battle from the sidelines. The third elder of the Feathered Race was already at the point where he was about to run out of oil. He didn''t need them to help him; he only needed a few Earth Profound level Sky Generals to kill him.


    After taking care of the three Great Elders, almost all of the Feathered Race were killed. Even though there was still a chief of the Feathered Race who had yet to show his face, it was likely that he could not be stopped by himself. The two Empyreans that had come were the newly appointed Celestial Emperor. Just as they were about to contribute their merits, a red-clothed girl suddenly flashed into the fray.


    The two Sky Sovereign looked at each other and saw the shock in each other''s eyes. Logically speaking, with their strength at the fifth level of the Sky Profound Realm, they should be able to detect any movement. However, it wasn''t until this woman in red had broken into the formation that the two of them managed to react. This proved that this woman in red at least had strength that was not inferior to theirs.


    Before the shock and horror in the hearts of the two Ascendants completely disappeared, Su Yuewu had already rushed into the formation and used a quick and quick method to knock down the Earth Profound expert that was surrounding the Feathered Race elder.


    It was unknown from where such an expert with extraordinary power came from and was even a beautiful woman. When they saw Su Yuewu''s movement and movement techniques, the Elder who had the most contact with Leng Fanyun, Zhu Wenchang, suddenly reacted:


    "You ¡­ you''re Su Yuewu?"


    Su Yue Wu nodded and helped the three elders up. Looking at the group of Heaven Realm Generals who were lying on the ground in front of her, they stood up straight with their swords raised, proudly looking at the Sky Profound experts who were staring at her from the sky like tigers eyeing their prey. He sternly shouted:


    "You want to catch me? Why did you kill so many innocent people?! "


    The Sky Sovereign in the lead had an extremely arrogant expression. Seeing that Su Yuewu actually dared to openly question him, he couldn''t help but sneer:


    "This Yu Clan is an evil sect. My Heaven Realm can only punish them a little, so it''s your turn to plead? Furthermore, Su Yuewu, don''t forget that you are now the number one fugitive of our Heaven Realm. You can no longer protect your own life, yet you still dare to spout such arrogant words! "


    With a wave of his hand, several Earth Profound experts instantly appeared around Su Yuewu.


    Seeing Sky Sovereign''s arrogant attitude, Su Yuewu felt slightly angry in her heart and said with contempt:


    "Since the people from the Heaven Realm are still as unreasonable as before, then don''t blame me for being rude!"


    Su Yue Wu''s sword light trembled, and her body swiftly flashed.


    These Earth Xuan experts were a level stronger than the few Heaven Generals that Su Yuewu had previously defeated. Several people attacked at the same time, even with Su Yue Wu''s strength at the ninth level of the Sky Profound Realm, she did not dare to be slow.


    Even though Su Yuewu had infused her Sky Xuan Zhen Qi into the sword light, the several Sky Generals who had reached the peak of their physical body were finally unable to hold on. Not only was his armor broken, but his clothes were also shattered, revealing his snow-white skin.


    The Heaven Realm people were extremely important to their bodies. Seeing that his skills were inferior and he had been pushed back by a woman with a sword and had even become ragged, he had no intention of fighting and retreated.


    In this way, the dozens of White Profound Realm ordinary guards surrounding the perimeter were blocked by Su Yuewu''s aura, and didn''t dare to come up again.


    The two Sky Sovereign''s eyesight were extremely good, and with a single glance, they could tell that Su Yuewu was not someone they could fight against alone. The two of them might have a chance of winning in a pincer attack, but the two of them were cautious, so they planned to use a few Earth Xuan experts to pincer Su Yuewu and use her true energy.


    Who knew that Su Yuewu''s strength far exceeded their expectations? She didn''t spend much effort, and managed to beat back several Earth Profound Realm experts. This caused them to hesitate for a moment, wondering if they still had any chance of winning if they besieged Su Yuewu again.


    The three mysterious experts saw that the two Sky Sovereign Battle Teams were hesitating and could not wait any longer. They called out to each other and started to attack Su Yue. Su Yuewu was caught unawares by their strange movement techniques and was instantly surrounded by the three of them.


    These three mysterious experts were Death Soldiers secretly trained by the Heavenly Emperor. Their powers were not considered top-notch, but their combined combat prowess was extremely astonishing. The Celestial Emperor had once had someone specially train them in the art of joint attacks. In addition, these three people had been together since young, learning and cultivating together. They were like biological brothers, their mental coordination extremely meticulous and meticulous.


    As expected, the moment the three of them made their move, the situation changed drastically. The originally domineering Su Yuewu was now trapped by them, and she was unable to gain the upper hand for a short period of time.


    It was unknown how many times those few people had practiced together. Under the joint attack, you followed me, while the coordination of attacking and defending had already reached a flawless state. Even someone as strong as Su Yuewu couldn''t find a single gap in such a tight formation.


    Su Yuewu was still in the middle of the battle, not paying attention to the three Feathered Race elders. She was very anxious and quickly used her peripheral vision to look for the traces of the three elders. Who knew that like this, her opponent would take the opportunity to strike her in the back, causing her to be struck in the back. The pain was so deep that she was bleeding profusely.


    The two Empyreans who were watching the battle from the sidelines were filled with joy. However, due to the shock of Su Yuewu''s strength, they still didn''t dare to go forward and fight.


    Suddenly, a horn sounded. The two of them looked behind them, and their expressions changed drastically. Countless feathered warriors, who were one size smaller than normal, rushed over with spears and quiver bows on their backs.


    "That''s impossible? The three elders of the Feathered Race who have the authority to issue orders are already trapped by us, who else would have the authority to command their soldiers and attack us? " The head of the group, the Sky Sovereign, muttered to himself. He didn''t notice at all that sweat was already forming on his forehead.


    "It''s the chief of the Feathered Race." Suddenly, a tender voice sounded, scaring the two of them.


    When the two of them turned around, they saw a handsome youth. Strictly speaking, it couldn''t even be called a youth. He was just an eleven or twelve-year-old kid. However, even with their astonishing strength, the two of them were still unable to see just how strong this young man was.


    "You, who exactly are you?" The voices of the two Sky Sovereigns trembled slightly.


    "Me. He is the wanted criminal in the Heaven Realm that you have been searching for painstakingly. " The youth smiled sweetly. In the next moment, his expression changed drastically as he punched out.


    The two Empyreans were in a hurry as they fought. Their steps were unhurried, and in less than 30 rounds, they had already lost a bit. However, that youth continued to grow braver as the battle continued.


    The two shook their heads and could not get out of the fight, and they could not win the fight either. They could only helplessly point their fingers and shake their heads as they smiled bitterly, barely able to fight with the youth.


    The youth seemed to have limitless strength. Each of his moves were sinister and sinister, completely unlike a ten-year old youth.


    The two Sky Sovereigns fought with the youth for hundreds of rounds. Even with their combined attacks, they were still unable to do anything to him. Feeling helpless, the Sky Sovereign finally remembered the youth''s identity:


    "You are Su Yitian, who has recovered his God-Slaying strength!"


    The youth nodded his head and proudly returned the punch that seemed white and delicate but was actually unusually hard, "That''s right, I am Su Yitian!"


    When Su Yitian came out, he found that the army of Heaven Realm was slaughtering the Feathered Race''s civilians. He was discontented for a moment, but after fighting for a while, the reinforcements from Heaven Realm were increasing, and he realized that the situation was not good, so he went to look for the three elders of the Yu Clan. However, at that time, the three elders were already trapped by the experts from Heaven Realm.


    Su Yitian knew that it was impossible for him to save the three great elders with just his own strength. Suddenly, an idea struck him and he decided to go find the patriarch of the Feathered Race who had only heard of his name.


    The Patriarch was troubled by his feelings and had always stayed away from the rest. When he heard that the Feathered Race had encountered a great calamity, he could not just sit by and watch, hence he sent his personal guards to accompany Su Yitian to defend the Heaven Realm army.


    At this time, the reinforcements from Heaven Realm had arrived and were fighting with the feathered warriors. The Heaven Realm warriors had deep achievements, the Feathered Race warriors had larger numbers, and their movements were light and agile. The two armies had fought many rounds, but they still did not know which was the victor.


    During this period of time, Su Yuewu and Su Yitian had also reunited. Su Yuewu led Su Yitian and the Yu Clan''s guards in retreat and fought continuously for three days and three nights. However, the situation in the battle did not improve.


    Even with Yao Ji''s interference, Leng Fanyun still found out about this matter. When he found out that Su Yuewu had battled against the invasion of Heaven Realm for three days and three nights, he was unable to hold back any longer and went to the place Su Yuewu was battling at.


    When he saw the tired Su Yuewu, he couldn''t help but shout emotionally:


    "Yue Wu, Yue Wu."

 C202

    When Su Yuewu saw him coming over, her face remained as calm as ever.


    Leng Fanyun said, "You''ve already endured for three days and three nights. Even if your body was made of iron, it still wouldn''t be able to withstand it. Go and rest for a bit."


    Su Yuewu said, "No, if we retreat this time, then Heaven Realm will definitely destroy the entire Feather Race. They are suffering because of us, and I cannot rest. "


    Leng Fanyun looked at the dried red and black blood on her clothes and said, "You''re just asking for trouble by doing this. Listen to me and go rest." Right now, the Heavenly Soldiers need rest as well. If you do not rest, how can you resist their rotation? "


    Su Yuewu shook her head and said, "How can it be none of your business? You can go back, the elders and others still need your care."


    Leng Fanyun wanted to say something, but Su Yuewu coldly looked at him and asked, "What are you trying to do?" Do you care about me now? I don''t need it, I tell you. Tell me personally, the person you like is Yao Ji. She is with the elders right now, isn''t she afraid? Why don''t you accompany her? Why are you wasting time with me? "


    Seeing how vicious she was, Leng Fanyun angrily said, "You ¡­"


    Su Yuewu sneered, "Right now, I don''t need you to worry about me." As he spoke, he continued looking off into the distance, his thoughts unknown.


    The night wind blew against her red dress, making her seem weaker than before. His heart throbbed. I still couldn''t help but say, "Okay, I''ll go. The night is cool, so you should wear more. "


    With a cold and detached expression, Su Yuewu asked, "What''s the matter, Master Guan?"


    Leng Fanyun finally had nothing to say after being pushed by him, and turned to leave.


    Su Yuewu thought of his previous relationship with her. Just what was going on? Had he suddenly discovered that the person he loved was himself? Or did he feel guilty seeing him work so hard for the people of the Feathered Race?


    She didn''t want to think about it. She didn''t want to think about it. After thinking about it for so long, she felt very tired. No matter what, she would never have anything to do with that man in the future. She was already tired of going back on the bridge.


    When Su Yitian returned from his investigation and saw that Su Yuewu seemed to be in a daze, he curiously asked, "Mother, what''s wrong? Why do you look so absent-minded?"


    Su Yuewu shook her head and asked, "What was the result of your visit?"


    Su Yitian said, "After that time where we were together, the Heaven Realm has also suffered a great setback. I went over there to take a look, the number of people injured is no less than the number of people from the Feathered Race. "


    Su Yuewu sneered, "Killing eight hundred enemies and self-inflicted a thousand damage, this is not the way of a smart person. They were probably going to turn into sagacious ones soon. The Feathered Race wouldn''t be in any danger in a short period of time. Tian Tian, let''s go rest first. "


    Just as he turned his head, he felt a wave of dizziness. Su Yitian hurriedly supported Su Yuewu and said, "Mother, be careful."


    Su Yuewu shook her head and said, "It''s fine."


    Seeing the mother and son walk towards the room, the person in the dark finally relaxed. Standing at a place where they couldn''t see, he helped Su Yue Wu to protect the Yu Clan.


    Su Yuewu was in a restless sleep. Sometimes she heard the sound of war drums, sometimes she heard the sound of weapons clashing, and sometimes she heard the sound of a sword stabbing into her body. Su Yuewu slowly got up and walked outside.


    Su Yitian heard his mother''s movements. His voice, which was still immersed in sleep, became a little fuzzy. "Mother, is it time?"


    Su Yuewu could not bear for him to not sleep at night like her, so she said, "It''s still early, go to sleep for a while more." Such a large child had an inexhaustible amount of sleep. Hearing Su Yuewu''s words, he only let out an "oh" before falling back into sleep with a peace of mind.


    Su Yue Wu had changed her clothes. Although she felt sticky on her body, she really wanted to take a bath. But now was not the time to be happy. No one had time to boil a bath for her, and she herself had no time to bathe. Still exhausted, she went out.


    There was still some cobalt blue in the sky, and a faint white glow on the horizon. The wind blew gently, bringing with it a freshness that was not usually present. Su Yuewu felt herself slowly gaining strength again.


    As she was walking up to the city gate tower, she suddenly felt that something was wrong. She slowly walked towards the source of the weak breath, her body carrying a trace of vigilance.


    It was a clump of bamboo, and her feet made a rustling sound. But the breathing was still regular and long, and the man was asleep. Su Yuewu slowly walked in and finally saw that person leaning against the bamboo and slowly falling asleep. He was walking in the direction of the city wall and the situation outside.


    Su Yuewu felt a bit sad. He was actually still guarding the city when she was asleep.


    With a sigh, she turned around and walked towards the city wall. Behind her, the man slowly opened his eyes.


    The whole world was immersed in a deep sleep, and everything in the world was quiet. At a time like this, it was most appropriate to think about the past. Zhu Nan Shuang knew that she had sent a pot of wine here, and now it was just enough to dispel the fatigue and coldness from her body.


    The people of the Feathered Race were calm and serene. Even the wine they brewed was like rice wine. They did not feel anything at all.


    As Su Yuewu drank her wine, she slowly recalled the incident between her and Leng Fanyun. The first time, when she and Tian Tian were caught by Shangguan Lanfeng''s men, she was still that Su Yuewu who could be slaughtered by anyone. He had fallen from the sky and saved them, and he could not speak properly. She had hated him, but she had realized that she was just like him.


    After that, they had been through Beggar''s Day together, and she had misunderstood him once. However, he had endured until the moment he was taken away by the Heaven Realm and all the good things came to an end.


    After that she wandered away, and he lost everything in a strange world. It was as if they were getting further and further away from each other. In the end, she had managed to do everything she could. He had been safe with his lover, the Feathered Race. She had been safe with everyone in the mortal world for the rest of her life.


    He would do his best for the Feathered Race for the last time. He would never meet them again.


    Su Yuewu took a big gulp of wine and wiped the tears off her face. Leng Fanyun leaned on the bamboo, looking at the woman on the tower. She was thin as a bundle of white shadows, wiping the tears from her face as she drank. He saw her loneliness, he saw her sorrow, but there was nothing he could do.


    Suddenly, he saw an arrow flashing like a ray of light as it flew towards Su Yuewu. As he ran in her direction, he yelled, "Yue Wu, dangerous!"


    This sound was like a clap of thunder, breaking the silent night. Before Su Yuewu could react, she discovered that a small golden arrow had pierced into her chest. The jug of wine in her hand fell to the ground.


    The next second, she was hugged into a warm embrace, the embrace''s owner had a familiar and pleasant fragrance. She raised her head to look at Leng Fanyun, who was tightly hugging her, his eyes filled with unconcealable pain and guilt.


    Su Yitian, who was nearby, had rushed over. When he saw the golden arrow on his mother''s chest, he panicked. Leng Fanyun brushed away the hand that he wanted to use to deal with Su Yuewu''s wound and calmly said, "You stay here for now. I will send her to the treatment room and also inform the others to bring reinforcements."


    When Su Yitian saw the undisguised heartache on his face, he also lowered his voice and said, "Alright, bring mother back first. I can handle this here."


    Leng Fanyun carried the woman in his arms and ran towards the room. The crowd saw his serious expression and didn''t say anything. They just exchanged glances and walked in the direction of Su Yitian.


    Su Yuewu was in so much pain that she couldn''t speak, but she still asked, "Why ¡­"


    Leng Fanyun covered her mouth with his hand and said, "Be quiet, be good." He had no idea how soft his tone was now.


    A person ran in from outside. "Demon Sovereign, Demon Sovereign, are you alright?" It was Yao Ji who had lost all color. When she saw him carry Su Yuewu in his arms with an expression of heartache, she felt quite a bit of displeasure. She was alarmed. "Demon Sovereign, what''s wrong with Miss Su?"


    Leng Fanyun couldn''t stand her flustered reaction. He furrowed his brows and said, "Keep your voice down, are you afraid that she won''t feel uncomfortable?" Saying that, he no longer looked at Yao Ji, and asked Su Yue Wu who was in his embrace with concern: "Does it hurt? "Hold on a bit longer, the doctor will be here shortly."


    Yao Ji''s heart was already alarmed when she saw his gentle appearance. Hearing that, he said, "Demon Sovereign, you must be scared. Drink some tea and I''ll take care of it." After he finished speaking, he was about to take over Leng Fanyun''s Su Yuewu.


    Unexpectedly, Leng Fanyun turned his body, and did not let Yaoji touch Su Yuewu who was in his embrace. He maintained his impatient expression and said, "I''m fine. You go outside and urge them. Why isn''t the doctor here yet?"


    Yao Ji unwillingly left.


    Leng Fanyun brushed away the hair on her face and gently said, "You must be feeling really bad right now, right? Me too, seeing that arrow in your chest, I feel really sad. Yue Wu, you''ll definitely be fine. "


    Su Yuewu coughed and was about to speak, but Leng Fanyun covered her mouth with his hand and said, "Don''t say anything. I will tell you everything."


    He cleared his throat and said, "Before you came, I often had a dream about a woman in red. Even though I couldn''t see her face, I could feel the deep sadness radiating from her. I seem to ask her why you are so sad, but whenever I try to touch her, she disappears. "


    "Then you came to steal the bride. You''re the most beautiful person I''ve seen since I woke up. For some reason, I feel a bit confused. Even though I know that Yaoji won''t be happy, I still kept you here. I want to know about my past, I don''t want to be a fool that was fooled by everyone. "


    "I really hated you the other three times I saw you. I call you demoness because I have never seen a girl as cunning as you. You made me speechless, yet I was actually helpless. "


    "Before I saw you for the second time, I thought about it for a long time. When you choked until your ears turned red, I really felt a great sense of accomplishment. The third time, you brought that child here. He said that there was also an uncle Nangong. At that time, I was a little unable to understand my feelings, so I scolded you.


    "When I went to look for you later on, you were struggling unintentionally ¡­ That night when I went back, I dreamed of you again, and I did it... Bad thing. When I woke up the next day, I was a little stunned. YaJi had treated me so well, but I had never had such a thought for her. I wanted to tell myself that the person I liked was Yao Ji, and when I saw her come in, I kissed her. "


    "When I say that I love her, my heart tells me that it must not be true. I can''t even feel my heart beating. When you asked me to meet Yaoji that time, and saw her lying there, I told myself that you really are a demoness, and I can''t let Yaoji down. "

 C203

    "Later, when Yaoji went to see you, I realized that everything was not what I thought it was. Although I know, but I have already promised Yaoji, so I can''t disrespect her. Compared to what I owe her, I can only suppress my feelings for you. "The words that came after made you very sad. However, after you left, I was in so much pain that I couldn''t help myself."


    He held Su Yuewu''s hand and said, "You were on the city wall just now, so I was watching you." I see you drinking lonely, lonely wiping tears. I really wish that I could sit by your side and hug you. Perhaps you wouldn''t be so cold? "


    "Only when the arrow pierced your body did I suddenly wake up. If it were not for you in this world, I really wouldn''t need to live by myself anymore. Su Yuewu, you demoness, I love you and I will never lose you. "


    The doctor outside the door, who was carrying the medicine box, gave an awkward cough. If he was going to die, why wouldn''t he come earlier or later? If he had been earlier, he wouldn''t have heard such fiery words. If they were a little later, they might have already finished kissing.


    He awkwardly looked at Leng Fanyun, who coldly looked at him and said, "Doctor, hurry up."


    The white-bearded doctor walked to Su Yuewu''s side. The arrow was just right below her right chest. If it was deflected a few more inches, there would be no chance of survival.


    He coughed lightly and said to Leng Fanyun, "Demon Lord, I have to help her take off her clothes. Look ¡­" "Shouldn''t you avoid it?"


    Leng Fanyun looked at the old doctor and asked, "You are a man, and so am I. Why should I avoid you?"


    The old doctor was rendered speechless by these words. In a semi-conscious state, Su Yuewu could only wake up and shout, "Scram!"


    When Leng Fanyun saw her fierce look, he did not get angry. Instead, he slowly turned around and left the room, giving the two of them a quiet place to treat their wounds.


    The Celestial Emperor sat on the golden throne and looked angrily at the row of people kneeling in front of His Highness. He shouted angrily, "What are you people doing? Is he really an Immortal Weapon Immortal general, and yet he can''t even deal with a mere Feathered Race? "


    The Northern Sky Sovereign said aggrieved, "If we were to deal with the Feathered Race alone, there would naturally not be any problems with our subordinates. "But ¡­" But who knew where Su Yuewu and that god of slaughter''s reincarnation was? Those two people weren''t someone to be trifled with, and there was nothing they could do about it.


    The Heavenly Emperor slapped the table and said, "But ¡­ But what? How many times have I taught you? He only wanted to find a chance to succeed, but he didn''t want to find a reason for his failure! How come none of you remember? All those years ago, every single one of you was sleeping during every training session in the Heavenly Court, but why is it that no one is listening to my lecture and taking notes? "


    Everyone lowered their heads in shame. The Celestial Emperor continued, "This time, no matter what happens, God will kill God. Buddha will kill Buddha. Although our target is still the Ancient Demon Sovereign, if Su Yuewu and the God Slayer Reincarnation insist on interfering, then even they don''t need to stay. "


    The Sky Sovereign said, "But, didn''t you have an agreement with Pluto?"


    The Heavenly Emperor slightly raised his hand, signalling the fool who didn''t care about looks to stop talking. He said seriously, "Hmph, the three of them colluded together. The reincarnation of the God of Slaughter had killed many people, and it was impossible not to kill them. The strength of the Ancient Demon Sovereign was astonishing. If he was still alive, he would become a disaster. As for Su Yuewu, that fox spirit, it was even more repulsive. "Not only did she seduce the Supreme God Ziyuan, she even stole away my fourth little girl''s magic artefact and immortal elemental energy. Hmph hmph, I want to never end with her."


    Everyone knew that the grudge of the Celestial Emperor was most likely here. From the looks of it, even if he had a menopause that only occurs once every 5000 years, it would not be effective against his bad luck. Sigh, it''s just that he broke his promise once again. I wonder if the new Pluto is someone to be trifled with.


    Just as everyone was about to leave, a Rogue Immortal stood out and said, "Heavenly Emperor, this little deity has a suggestion to tell His Majesty."


    The Heavenly Emperor did not know that in the past few years, there was still such a diligent and hardworking little deity. He could not help but say amiably, "Little deity, what do you want to say? Just say it directly."


    The little deity looked at him and said, "Your Majesty, please forgive me for being innocent first before I dare to say anything."


    The Celestial Emperor looked at him amiably and said with a smile, "As long as you say it, my beloved official, I will definitely not blame you."


    The little deity then calmed down and asked, "Does His Majesty still remember Yaoji?"


    The face of the Celestial Emperor fell. Was this brat tired of living?


    Seeing the Heavenly Emperor''s face darken, the little deity knew that this was not the time for him to be so suspenseful, so he just spilled beans and told him everything, "Don''t be angry yet, this matter is still related to Yaoji. Leng Fanyun lost his memories in the Feathered Race. A maid fell in love with him, so she pretended to be Yao Ji and served him every day. Afterwards, the two prepared to get married. On the day of their wedding, Su Yuewu went to kill her. "


    He slowed down and continued, "That maid''s name was originally Yue Ming. She really hated Su Yuewu to the point of gnashing her teeth. Later on, Leng Fanyun also slowly fell in love with Su Yuewu, and she regarded her as a thorn in her side. However, she did not have any skill or background, so she was not able to cause any big ruckus. It was just that Su Yuewu usually did not do much damage to her small fights. "


    The Celestial Emperor pondered for a moment before replying, "You mean that we can use this chess piece?"


    That little deity said, "That''s right, we can use her to get rid of Su Yuewu and the reincarnation of the God of Slaughter."


    The Heavenly Emperor laughed loudly. "That''s great! This is such a good idea!" "My beloved one, this matter is your responsibility. If it succeeds, then the position of Sky Sovereign will be yours."


    The little deity was very pleasantly surprised. He kneeled down and wanted to express his thanks. The Emperor thought for a moment, then asked, "Is that fake Yao Ji beautiful?"


    This little deity looked at the Celestial Emperor, not knowing what his father meant. He could only reply honestly, "It''s nothing."


    The Celestial Emperor replied proudly, "Hmph, then she still has the guts to play the role of Yao Ji."


    Everyone fell.


    During these few days, Yaoji had been very disappointed. Now, Su Yuewu had helped her fight against the Heaven Realm, and she had become the Feather Race''s great benefactor. The way people treated her was much better. In addition, after she was injured, Leng Fanyun was constantly taking care of her, so anyone with a discerning eye would be able to see the feelings between the two of them. And so ¡­ Looking at Yao Ji''s face, he couldn''t help but feel some sympathy for her.


    Yao Ji''s teeth were itching with hatred. She obviously wanted to marry Leng Fanyun, but because of this woman in front of her, she had lost so much face.


    She was currently in the kitchen, preparing dinner for everyone while secretly chopping off the meat on the chopping block in front of her as if it was Su Yue Wu. Suddenly, the sound of breathing could be heard from beside him.


    Yao Ji jumped in shock, subconsciously waving the kitchen knife in her hand in greeting. The little deity hurriedly retreated a few steps and said, "Good girl, slow down, slow down." He barely managed to dodge the attack. Looking at the kitchen knife that was not too far away from him, he sighed to himself, "So close! So close!"


    Yao Ji looked at him warily. "Who are you?"


    The little deity had a face full of immortal energy: "I''m here to help you."


    "Help me?"


    The little deity continued, "I know who you hate the most right now. "How about I help you deal with her?"


    Yao Ji had never mentioned these dark thoughts to anyone before. Now that she was mentioned by someone like this, she couldn''t help but feel a little angry. She raised her kitchen knife again and said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. If you continue like this, I''ll call for help."


    The little deity said, "You know who I am?"


    Yao Ji nodded her head and said, "To know my weakness, the only one who still wants to kill Miss Su is your Heaven Realm."


    The little deity questioned, "Then why don''t you agree?"


    Yaoji sarcastically said, "Although I''m not as smart as that Miss Su, I still know about this matter. If Miss Su and her son died, the Feathered Race would perish. I wouldn''t do such a thankless thing. "


    The little deity continued to swim on. "The destruction of the Feathered Race isn''t necessarily a bad thing. Moreover, who said that our goal is the annihilation of the Feathered Race?"


    Yao Ji asked, "Is that ¡­"


    The little deity made a gossiping gesture, "This is related to a scandal in the imperial court. At that time, the Celestial Emperor had a favorite princess of his, the Fourth Princess. She had fallen in love with Zi Yuan, but later on, she gave her immortal elemental energy and her own magic item to Zi Yuan. However, after she died, Zi Yuan was unexpectedly bewitched by Su Yuewu, who gave him the immortal elemental energy and magic tools. How could the Celestial Emperor not be angry? This is the reason why he always wanted Su Yuewu and the reincarnation of the God Slayer. "


    Yao Ji was stunned for a moment before she finally said, "The Sky Emperor''s thoughts are truly somewhat strange."


    The little deity nodded and said, "That''s right. Actually, this has nothing to do with the Feathered Race. How about it? Are you interested in cooperating? "


    After hesitating for a while, Yao Ji asked: "What if I promise you guys that you won''t let go of Yu Clan and the others? Oh right, there''s also Lord Demon Lord, you are not allowed to hurt him. "


    A trace of craftiness flashed through the little deity''s eyes, and he said, "Of course, our goal is only them. For the time being, the Heaven Realm has no interest in the others. "


    Yao Ji nodded. "Okay, I agree."


    The little deity''s face was filled with joy as he handed a small porcelain bottle to Yao Ji and said, "This is a top-grade divine medicine. It can kill a person with a single drop, be it in the soup, or on her wounds, anything. Besides, you won''t be able to test it, so you have to be more careful. "


    Yao Ji held the bottle tightly in her hands, and still unconfidently said: "If they die, you must promise me that you will let Leng Fanyun go. The others have nothing to do with me, so you must promise me to let Leng Fanyun go. "


    That little deity looked at her from top to bottom, and said, "You are in such a good mood. How could Leng Fanyun have such poor judgement?" "Relax, I know everything."


    Yao Ji nodded and said, "I understand. After this is over, how can I inform you?"


    The little deity''s smile was a bit strange as he said, "We have people here. Don''t worry, you just need to poison them."

 C204

    Yao Ji held the bottle in her hands and walked into the kitchen. As soon as he entered, he smelled a strong medicinal smell.


    It was Zhu Nan Shuang. After knowing that Su Yuewu was sick, she took the initiative to ask to take care of Su Yuewu. Seeing Yao Ji at the door, she laughed: "What''s wrong, Yao Ji? What are you doing at the door? "


    Yao Ji walked in and said, "What are you doing? Is there anything I can help you with?"


    Now, everyone knew that Leng Fanyun had changed his tastes. Zhu Nan Shuang saw the pity in Yao Ji''s eyes, but she was no longer as cold as she was before. "The medicine is almost ready there. I''ll boil some bird''s nest porridge for Yue Wu and Tian Tian and bring them over."


    Yao Ji nodded her head and picked up the lid of the pot. She leaned over to smell it and said, "It smells so good."


    Zhu Nan Shuang smiled and said, "No way, I just did it casually." She didn''t know that the moment Yao Ji lifted the lid off the pot, a drop of poison had dripped onto her finger and smeared onto the inside of the lid.


    Yaoji put down the lid and said, "Look at you, don''t work too hard. If you can''t hold on any longer, remember to tell me. I can come and take your place." Sigh ¡­ I have nothing to do now. "


    They didn''t even let Yaoji do anything because of her heartbreak. Zhu Nan Shuang''s eyes were filled with pity again. She patted Yao Ji''s shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t despise you ¡­." "Pfft, I won''t let you be idle."


    Resisting her great excitement, Yao Ji pretended to be sad and left the room. At the latest, tonight, Su Yuewu and her son would no longer be able to interfere with her life.


    In the evening, news of Su Yuewu''s injuries worsened. Everyone was baffled. According to the doctor''s medicine, Su Yuewu was gradually recovering. Why was she suddenly unconscious and unable to feel her pulse?


    Leng Fanyun threw his medicine bowl on the ground and said bitterly, "It must be the Heaven Realm. It must be."


    Zhu Wenchang also felt that the current situation was a bit difficult, so he asked the doctor who was taking his pulse, "Doctor, how is the situation?"


    The old doctor slowly retracted his hand and said, "The medicine I made would be fine. It seems that it was poisoned." He sniffed the medicine bowl and shook his head. "But there really is no poison in this bowl."


    Leng Fanyun wrinkled his brows, suddenly pointing at the bowl of bird''s nest porridge and asked, "What about that bowl?"


    The doctor brought it back and sniffed it for a long time before saying, "I''m not sure if there''s anything wrong with the bowl."


    Zhu Wenchang frowned and said, "Shuang''er, this medicine and the porridge were all made by you. Have you left yet?"


    Zhu Nan Shuang didn''t know that the congee had been poisoned for no reason and her face turned pale. "No, I''ve been guarding it all this time." And ¡­ I really didn''t poison it. "


    The old doctor nodded. "I believe you. The Feathered Race won''t have such a powerful poison. Frost Girl has never been out before, so it''s impossible for her to come into contact with this poison."


    Zhu Wenchang was puzzled, "In that case, it means that there is an expert in the Feathered Race? Shuang''er, think about it carefully. When you were cooking, did anyone ever come in? "


    After thinking carefully, Nanshuang replied, "Only Elder Sister Yaoji came in." She thought for a moment and understood the crowd''s intentions. She explained to Yao Ji, "But Big Sister Yao Ji only opened the lid of the pot to take a sniff. I''ve been watching from the side the whole time, so I definitely won''t do anything. I believe in her."


    Everyone looked around and felt that this was the reason. Leng Fanyun suddenly gave the order, "Go, put Yao Ji under house arrest. Right now, you cannot have any thoughts of getting lucky. From now on, the city was under martial law. No one was allowed to move about freely. Then, inform the Underworld and Moon Slaughter to send reinforcements as soon as possible. Also, you have to find the antidote as soon as possible. "


    Although he was powerless now, he had a force to be reckoned with, one word at a time. The crowd did not doubt him and went to do what he had just ordered.


    When everyone found Yaoji, she didn''t know that the matter had been discovered so quickly. At that time, the Heavenly Emperor had sought her out for a game of chess, but her thoughts were shallow so she couldn''t see through so much.


    When she was carried out by the others, she had a look of panic on her face, "What are you doing? I''m Yao Ji! I''m Yao Ji! You can''t capture me, if you do, the Spirit Demon Lord will kill all of you! Believe it or not, let go of me now! "


    Those people looked at each other and smiled. Yao Ji suddenly had a bad idea. She almost went crazy and asked, "What are you guys laughing about? Speak."


    That man chuckled: "To think you are still fighting with your life on the line. Do you know that the order to capture you was personally given by the Demon Sovereign? He even said that he would not be able to get away with it. What a pity, what a pity, you did this, and you still think that Lord Demon Lord will let you go? "


    Yao Ji powerlessly fell to the ground. While shaking her head, she said, "No, it can''t be. Lord Demon Lord would not treat me like this." After saying that, she burst out laughing. She had gone crazy.


    Not long after everyone felt as if they were sitting on pins and needles, a terrified voice came from outside, "This is bad, Lord Demon Lord. The Heavenly Emperor has personally brought the Heaven Soldiers and Heaven Generals here. "


    On the other side, You Huang received a letter from the Feathered Race. She couldn''t believe her eyes. "What?"


    "He seemed to be walking around the room in disbelief." I won''t, I won''t, the agreement between me and the Celestial Emperor is to kill Leng Fanyun, he won''t go back on his words. "


    However, the more she thought about it, the more she realized that this theory was so pale that there was practically no place for her to stand. His handsome face was filled with malice, "Sky Emperor, you actually dared to lie to me. Are you not afraid that I''ll make fifteen after you make your first move? "


    He called in his guards and said, "Pass down the order, count all the soldiers in the Underworld that can be deployed and set off in two hours. Also, call all the doctors in the Underworld and set off together in two hours. "


    "His heart was once again filled with the feeling of great terror. He sat down on the ground without strength, and smashed his head against the pillar." I''m sorry, I deserve to die. I''m sorry, Yue Wu. " He repeated the same sentence over and over again as if he had been possessed.


    From the beginning until now, he had placed her in a dangerous position a second time for his sake and in order to obtain her. What Su Yitian said was not wrong. "Sooner or later, you''re going to kill your mother." He knew that he was wrong. He really knew that he was wrong. If anything happened to her, even if Su Yitian did not come to punish him, he would punish himself.


    He swore that he and that old son of the Celestial Emperor were irreconcilable! If possible, he wanted that old fart to die!


    You Huang''s face was cold and bloodthirsty, looking quite frightening. The maidservant who had just entered was frightened by the gentle lord''s expression. She was stunned for a moment before retreating again. You Huang asked impatiently, "What''s the matter?"


    The servant girl''s expression looked as if she was about to cry. "Go back, my lord ¡­" Outside... It''s all ready outside. "


    You Huang rearranged her clothes and said faintly, "I understand."


    Yue Sha, Rou Er held onto the letter in her hands and said, "Miss is in danger, this time it''s her. Young Master Leng is there every day." Miss is in danger now, and we have no time to lose. The Celestial Emperor must have made up his mind to kill the little miss this time. No... We have to get there as soon as possible. "


    She thought for a moment, then asked, "How''s the news from the Underworld?"


    The underling replied, "Reporting to Chief Eunuch, the Underworld got the news faster than us. They departed two hours after receiving the news, and brought medicinal herbs and doctors with them."


    Rou''er nodded and said, "Mmm, You Huang is quite smart and loyal."


    Dong Ni''s expression was inexplicably strange. Rou''er asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Dong Ni said, "There''s something that Xi Qi told me, but I didn''t think much of it at the time, but now I feel that it''s very strange."


    Rou-Er asked, "What''s wrong? Tell me."


    Dong Ni nodded and said, "Wasn''t it when the underworld was at peace? Didn''t Xi Qi go to the underworld to help for a while?"


    Rou''er hurriedly asked, "What exactly happened? Why don''t you explain it all at once?"


    Dong Ni rubbed his stomach, saying, "Ai, alright, alright. I''ll say it out loud. "It''s just that, I don''t know if that''s right or not." After speaking, he told Rou''er about what he saw in the underworld and how it was different from when he attacked the Nine Demons Abyss.


    Rou-Er thought for a while and then said, "Siqi is careful, he can''t possibly guess wrong." Furthermore, if you say it like that, I also feel that this matter is not going well, and that the Heaven Realm''s attack on the Feathered Race this time might be related to him. But... Why would he do that? The first two were for the Underworld and the Nine Demons Abyss, but what about now? Could it be for the Feathered Race? "


    Dong Ni smiled mysteriously: "You can actually think further. After obtaining the Underworld, he already had his own power; Leng Fanyun was no longer at the Abyss of the Nine Devils. As for this time, what do you think is the deal between him and the Celestial Emperor? "


    This guess was too bold. Rou Er asked in a trembling voice, "You mean... He likes Miss? "


    Dong Ni said, "That''s the only possibility. Otherwise, there''s no need for him to make this deal with the Celestial Emperor. It''s just that he doesn''t know that the Celestial Emperor has always been one to destroy the bridge after crossing the river. I''m afraid that he''s already angry now."


    Rou-Er said, "No matter what, I will still bring the people from Lunar Slaughter. You just stay here and protect Nian Qing while you nurture your baby."


    Dong Ni nodded. "Fine. Everything is going smoothly."


    Su Yuewu laid powerlessly on the bed, but Su Yitian, who was by her side, couldn''t do anything. He continuously sent his inner force into Su Yuewu''s body in an attempt to force the poison out of her, but there was no response. Su Yitian''s face was filled with anxiety and sadness.


    A hand was placed on his shoulder, and when he turned around, he saw that it was Leng Fanyun. He was originally a calm and indifferent person, but now he stood behind her and gently said, "Don''t worry, your mother will definitely be fine." Although he didn''t speak much, he still had the power to make others feel at ease.


    In this strange place, Su Yitian had no one to trust. Now, it seemed that only the person before him could truly care about his mother. Some things could only be said to him.


    Su Yitian''s voice was filled with worry. "Uncle Leng, I''m very worried about mother."


    Leng Fanyun sighed, and said, "I will protect you, so consider it my death. "Don''t worry, Tian Tian."


    Su Yitian slowly closed his eyes and thought. "Big Brother, I hope you have nothing to do with this. Otherwise, I will definitely not let you go."

 C205

    The Celestial Emperor came over and discussed with the people of Heaven Realm about how they could eliminate the Feathered Race in one fell swoop. After hearing the news of Yao Ji''s successful poisoning, he prepared to attack the city.


    Originally, he had planned to personally go to the Feathered Clan and use his own power to completely eradicate the threat of Su Yuewu. However, as the supreme expert of the Sky Emperor, if he were to go through with this, it would inevitably arouse the tongues of the people around him. He did not care about the others, but if Zi Yuan knew about this, with his personality, he would definitely ruthlessly humiliate him.


    So he found Yao Ji, wanting to use Yao Ji to get rid of Su Yuewu, so that he could focus on dealing with Leng Fanyun.


    The Celestial Emperor had always feared Leng Fanyun. Several thousand years ago, when the Celestial Emperor was still a young Empyrean God, he had fought against the Demon Lord Leng Fanyun many times. Every time, the two of them had been evenly matched.


    Later on, when he became the Celestial Emperor, he could not personally take action because he had to deal with political affairs. In the past, he dared to say that he didn''t have the slightest bit of fear when facing that Zi Yuan whose martial power was the highest. But now, even Su Yuewu, he still felt some lingering fear.


    He called Taibai, and asked rather eagerly,


    "Go and find out how Yao Ji is doing?"


    Tai Bai took his orders and left. After a while, he replied with a face full of joy:


    "Congratulations your majesty. Yao Ji did not fail her mission. Right now, Su Yuewu is unconscious. Even if she were to wake up, it would still take some time for her power to recover. Your majesty''s plan can now be carried out."


    The Celestial Emperor was overjoyed, but his expression remained the same. He pretended to be calm as he asked.


    "Then what about Leng Fanyun, what is his current cultivation level?"


    Taibai thought about it, then said:


    "That Leng Fanyun''s cultivation base was very deep, and he even awakened a part of the Demon Sovereign''s strength. His cultivation is even more astonishing."


    The expression of the Celestial Emperor darkened when he saw Taibai praising the Demon Lord. However, when he heard Taibai''s words, he changed his mind and said,


    "It''s just that back then when Leng Fanyun was sent to the underworld, his power was already at less than one in ten. Later on, when he suffered the heat of the Samsara Fire in his Nine Nether Domain, his power loss was even faster. I heard that his entire memories have been sealed by the three great elders of the Feathered Race.


    He could have expected that, but he had been the Celestial Emperor for a long time and his actions had become more cautious, so he asked Taibai again. Now that he was sure, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of pleasure.


    "Demon Sovereign, Demon Sovereign, even if you have been reincarnated multiple times, now that I have personally taken action, I''m afraid you will really disappear without a trace!"


    Suddenly, the Celestial Emperor thought of Qing Yan, his dearly beloved fourth daughter. Even if he was the Heaven Emperor, he wouldn''t be able to save her. However, he still deeply loved this headstrong fourth daughter, and if someone dared to take away his daughter''s life treasure, he would capture that person and execute him even if he escaped into the depths of the East Sea.


    "Su Yuewu, Leng Fanyun, and that God of Slaughter, none of you will be able to escape from my grasp now." The corners of the Heavenly Emperor''s mouth unconsciously curled up into a malicious smile. Taibai Jinxing inadvertently glanced at the Heavenly Emperor''s expression and couldn''t help but feel a little cold and scared.


    The Celestial Emperor calmed down for a while. He was very satisfied to see Taibai still standing by his side. He waved his hand, signaling Taibai to come closer, and Taibai took two steps closer in confusion. The Heavenly Emperor suddenly let out a sigh and said:


    "The current situation is extremely favorable for us. I plan to personally go to the Feathered Race and capture those three people."


    Taibai was startled, and immediately exclaimed:


    "Your Majesty, it''s been so many years since you last left the Heaven Breaking Island. This trip out of the island rashly might cause the Heaven Realm Elder to be displeased."


    The Celestial Emperor frowned and said helplessly, "I was worried about this as well. That''s why I thought of you. We can''t act rashly in this matter. We have to think of a foolproof plan. What good intentions do we have, my beloved one?"


    If his suggestion was correct, the Elders would have nothing to say. That would be great, but if he had any mistakes and the Elders found out something, the Heavenly Emperor would just blame it on him, and at that time, he wouldn''t be able to explain it clearly.


    Taibai silently cursed at the Celestial Emperor, but his face still carried a respectful expression as he frowned in thought. After thinking for a long time, Tai Bai couldn''t think of any good method to attack the Feathered Race with all his might, not only because he didn''t want to offend the Heaven Realm Elder.


    Taibai, who was usually very quick-witted, was helpless when faced with such a dilemma. He was shocked when he saw the Heavenly Emperor''s burning gaze on him, and sweat started to form on his forehead.


    The Celestial Emperor looked at Taibai with a playful expression. He was extremely satisfied with his way of governing. His originally repressed mood gradually calmed down, and he couldn''t help but lean back.


    It was this tiny movement that had been caught by Taibai. Taibai was so shrewd that he immediately noticed the anomaly of the Celestial Emperor. He thought to himself,


    "So it turns out that the Heavenly Emperor had already thought of a reason. He was merely making things difficult for me." Thinking up to here, he regained his composure and pretended to be troubled. After saying a few crappy reasons, the Celestial Emperor shook his head and said with a smile:


    "Taibai, Taibai, you are usually known as the one with unparalleled intelligence in the Heaven Realm, but now you are still in trouble."


    Taibai hurriedly kowtowed and said, "This humble subject is retarded, this is only a joke among the deities. Your Majesty, do not take it for real."


    The Celestial Emperor laughed out loud. He hastily called Taibai over and gave him a few instructions in a low voice.


    "If that''s the case, those old fellows wouldn''t dare to gossip."


    On the second day, the Celestial Emperor gathered a group of officials and held a Hundred Immortal Gathering at the Brilliant Court. He invited a group of Immortals to discuss the matter of attacking the Feathered Race together.


    He saw the Heavenly Emperor sitting in the grand hall with a dark and uncertain expression. The heavenly soldiers and generals sent to capture Leng Fanyun had suffered setbacks over and over again. This caused the Heavenly Emperor to be greatly angered, and he also heard that something was happening in the Underworld as well. You Huang seemed to be extremely dissatisfied with herself as she took the Underworld''s people to the Feathered Race. It made him even more anxious.


    "This matter involves the dignity of our Heaven Realm, we must treat it with caution!" The Celestial Emperor slapped the armrest of his chair. The long beard rustled and moved. Suddenly, a bright light shot out from his eyes. His gaze swept across the deities within the hall and he said:


    "Taibai, tell me about the history of the Feathered Race."


    Taibai slowly stepped out of the line, his eyes filled with a perplexed expression. He pondered for a while, then finally cleared his throat and said:


    "The Feathered Race, the most mysterious race within the Three Realms. Although they may look weak, they are actually extremely cunning and have lived on the island. Therefore, for thousands of years, even my Heaven Realm was unable to sense that the Void Island was actually not that far away from our Heaven Breaking Island, even though it was the only island that my Heaven Realm could sense.


    The Void Island was originally just a savage island, but now that it was found by the Feathered Race, it became a deserted place to live. However, the Feathered Race were not at peace and tried to interfere with our Heaven Realm. Under the suggestion of a few elders, they assassinated the previous generation of Heavenly Emperor.


    In the past, no one knew the exact location of the Feathered Race, so they couldn''t see it. Now that the Feathered Race''s encampment has been exposed, naturally, our Heaven Realm spies found out the secret behind the old secrets. "


    Tai Bai slowly narrated the past and present lives of the Feathered Race. The crowd of immortals in the Manchu Clan were all in an uproar as they broke out into a flurry of discussion.


    The Celestial Emperor extended his hand to signal for the immortals to quiet down, nodded his head and said, "My beloved sir is right, I only found out about this recently. So it turns out that there is another secret behind the death of the previous Celestial Emperor, and this secret that few people know about, reveals that the culprit behind the death of the previous Celestial Emperor is none other than the Feathered Clan!"


    When the Celestial Emperor finished speaking, his face had already turned ashen. The solemn and dignified expression on his face now revealed a rare hint of anger.


    "The Feathered Race originally had a pitiful background, and was driven out of the world by the humans. As the leader of the three realms, we originally wanted to support the Feathered Race, but the Feathered Race were too arrogant, and caused the death of the previous Celestial Emperor!"


    The Heavenly Emperor paused before saying, "Once this matter is exposed, we cannot remain indifferent to it. May I know what your beloved officials think?"


    The moment the words came out of the Sky Emperor''s mouth, a deep voice rang out.


    "Go directly to the nest of the Feathered Race and capture them in one fell swoop!" It was the battle vanguard who spoke up anxiously.


    The Heavenly Emperor was noncommittal, he then shifted his gaze to the few Heaven Realm Elders who were calm and composed. Those few elders had previously served under the previous generation of Heavenly Emperor. They were the two generation of elders in the Heaven Realm and had extremely deep feelings for the previous generation of Heavenly Emperor.


    The Heaven Emperor specially asked for their opinion with his own thoughts. The few old elders of the Heaven Realm were extremely respectful to the previous generation of Heaven Emperor, and as a result, they looked down on him as well.


    How sinister was the Heavenly Emperor''s gaze? He was naturally able to see through the various factions within the Heaven Realm.


    He knew that if he were to directly say that he wanted to go with the strength of Heaven Realm to capture Su Yuewu, her, and Leng Fanyun, the three of them, the few elders would definitely protest.


    As expected, those doyens looked at each other in dismay and had no choice but to send a representative to say:


    "Your Majesty is wise, this matter was buried for a thousand years, and it caused my Heaven Realm to suffer unjustly. Now that the truth has been revealed, the Feather race should give us an explanation."


    The Heavenly Emperor slightly nodded his head and said:


    "That''s good. Then we shall go to the Feathered Race to seek justice for the previous generation''s Celestial Emperor, and also bring back the few villains that were wanted by the Heaven Realm. "


    The Celestial Emperor used to be the strongest person in the Heaven Realm other than Zi Yuan. When he was the first Sky Emperor, he went to the Underworld and defeated the number one ranker in the Three Realms, the Demon Sovereign. For thousands of years, the Celestial Emperor had never left the Heaven Breaking Island. Now, he actually announced that he was going to personally lead the army. How could this not excite the other Immortals?

 C206

    Zhu Nan Shuang slowly walked in and put down the bowl of soup in her hands. She looked at Leng Fan Yun with a worried expression.


    The faint sound that came in woke up the person sleeping on the bed. He immediately woke up and looked at the girl on the bed with a surprised expression.


    She still hadn''t woken up ¡­ A hint of disappointment flashed across Leng Fanyun''s eyes. He turned around and looked at Zhu Nan Shuang, who was standing at the door. Zhu Nan Shuang looked at the expression on his face that went from surprise to disappointment, and she also blamed herself, "Young Master Leng, I ¡­ I''m sorry to bother you ¡­ You, you''ve been tired all day and haven''t eaten or slept. This is unbearable. "


    Leng Fanyun slowly sat up, touching the soft side of the woman''s face on the bed, "It''s okay, I''m not hungry, and I don''t want to sleep."


    Zhu Nan Shuang bit her lips, feeling even more unwilling to face him. In order to take care of Su Yuewu, he hadn''t slept for a day and a night. The doctor had prescribed a medicine for him, and he didn''t dare to blink as he watched Su Yuewu fry it and then deliver it to her bedside.


    She was in a coma and couldn''t drink. It didn''t matter, he fed her a little bit. If it wasn''t enough, he would boil more medicine, as if he wanted to make up for his previous mistakes. His eyes were deeply sunken, bloodshot, his beard loose, and his clothes wrinkled. Zhu Nan Shuang had never seen Leng Fanyun in such a sorry state.


    She glanced at Su Yuewu, who was still sleeping soundly on the bed. She could not help but have a sour feeling in her heart: If only she was lying there right now, then it would be great. But in his world, flowers bloomed randomly, there was not even a place for her.


    She sighed and said to the man who had helped Su Yuewu wipe her face, "Idiot, don''t be too tired. If you fall, will no one really take care of him? "


    When Leng Fanyun heard this, he turned his head and smiled at the woman who had a face full of worry for him, "I know, I''ll eat in a while, okay?"


    Zhu Nan Shuang finally nodded and walked out.


    It was already chaotic inside the city, but under the leadership of the clan leader and the three elders, everyone was still calm. Although everything was in order, the inside of the city was like a dead city. Every household had their doors and windows tightly shut. There was no one in the street outside.


    Zhu Nan Shuang walked over slowly and coincidentally bumped into someone who had come back from outside.


    His face was solemn as he looked at Nan Shuang and asked, "Sister Nan Shuang, where is your father? Where''s the Patriarch and the other two elders? I have important things to report to them. "


    Zhu Nan Shuang saw his serious expression and knew that something big was going to happen. She stopped worrying about her little worries and brought him to Zhu Wen Chang.


    The clan head sat at the very top, while Zhu Wenchang, Sun Yun, and Jiang Zhao sat at his hands. They didn''t know what they were talking about, but they were all frowning. Seeing that the person who was asking for information had returned, they hastily asked, "Uncle Fu, how is it? "What''s the situation outside?"


    Uncle Fu shook his head and said to the four lords, "Clan leader, three elders. This time, it will not be easy to find out more information. Even though I am very good at it, I can''t compare to the Heavenly Emperor and the experts by his side. "


    Jiang Zhao knitted his brows and asked, "Could it be that the Celestial Emperor is really here?"


    That day, Leng Fanyun had just issued three orders when a message was sent over. The Celestial Emperor was leading a group of Immortal soldiers and immortal generals outside the city gates, preparing to attack at any moment.


    Everyone was anxious. Although Su Yitian was unrivalled in martial arts, he did not have the experience of defending the city. However, for some reason, the people of Heaven Realm did not see clearly whether the one leading them was the Heavenly Emperor himself. Instead, they suddenly retreated and set up camp about two miles away from the city gate.


    This was truly a strange idea, the Feathered Race people did not even know what the Heaven Realm wanted to do. Now, they really needed to know what the Heaven Realm was thinking.


    Uncle Fu pondered for a while and said, "Although I didn''t enter the core area, but from the small talk between the soldiers outside, I found out that this time''s siege was not because of a whim, but a plot."


    Sun Yun frowned and said, "Ah, the reason that the Celestial Emperor said is to find out that the death of the Celestial Emperor was related to our Feathered Race. But how could the Feathered Race participate in that?" Furthermore, so many years have passed, it would be very easy for him to frame us. "


    Zhu Wenchang stroked his beard and said, "Humph, that boy, he''s been doing this for the Ancient Demon Sovereign for so many years. What do you mean by avenging the former Celestial Emperor? If the former Celestial Emperor did not die, how would he have the chance to become one? "It''s just that I can''t swallow my anger down for Yao Ji, that''s why I wanted to kill Leng Fanyun this time."


    Sun Yun looked at him and said, "Normally, sealing Leng Fanyun is a very secretive matter. How did Heaven Realm find out so quickly? And taking advantage of this opportunity to attack the Feathered Race? If it wasn''t for Miss Su and Tian Tian, the Yu Clan probably wouldn''t have survived this time. "


    Jiang Zhao nodded his head and added, "I don''t know if it''s a blessing or a curse. Ah, Miss Su blocked the first attack, but she couldn''t block the hidden arrow. What''s more, Yue Ming actually poisoned that kid''s heart."


    Sun Yun continued, "I would never have thought that after Lord Demon Lord was shot by Su Yuewu, he was like a different person, standing by her bedside all day without leaving her. From the looks of it, you seem to have liked it for quite some time. "


    While chatting, the three of them changed their direction. Unexpectedly, that Patriarch coughed and said, "Ahem, let''s talk business first. Uncle Fu, what else did you ask about? Tell us."


    Uncle Fu looked at the three of them and said, "I''ve investigated and found out that a traitor of the Feathered Race. It seems that it has been quite some time. Although I don''t know who it is, but those in higher positions in Heaven Realm know of this person''s existence. "


    Jiang Zhao said, "You mean, apart from Yue Ming, the most important thing for the Feathered Race is another traitor, right? And we haven''t found anything yet? "


    Uncle Fu nodded. "Yes." When we go investigate, it''s because the seal on the Heaven Realm is really strong, that we can''t help but alert them. I don''t dare to get too close to them, and only have these two important information. "


    The chief nodded and said, "These two are enough for us to digest. Uncle Fu, you may go. "


    Uncle Fu bowed and slowly walked away.


    Zhu Wenchang asked, "Who do you think might be the traitor?"


    Sun Yun smiled and said, "If we were to look for him now, the people would be on guard. How would we have the time to look for a traitor?" "Now, the only way is for that traitor to appear."


    The remaining three people all stared at him blankly. Zhu Wenchang frowned and said, "Old Sun, it''s already so late, why are you still making trouble?" Hurry up and get down to business. "


    Sun Yun stared at him and said, "I''m talking about proper business." After saying that, he looked at the three of them, then explained his plan to them one by one.


    "Can this work?" Jiang Zhao asked.


    Sun Yun said, "Can you think of a better solution now?" If that traitor knew about this, he would have naturally thrown himself into disarray. That way, he would be able to show that something was different and we would be able to discover it. "Don''t worry, leave everything to me."


    The four of them talked about their other plans before dispersing.


    As for Su Yitian, he temporarily knew that there was no threat from the Heaven Realm. With his exhausted body, he made arrangements for the defense of the city and prepared to go back to sleep.


    Having been by his mother''s side for so long, he had long forgotten that when he was still a god of death, his clothes were soaked in his blood and he could not sleep soundly all day. Right now, he couldn''t take it anymore after his mother fainted for a day and a night. Had he really become a child?


    His mother had protected him for so long, but now it was time for him to protect his mother. For his mother, he must protect the Feathered Race well. "Hmph ¡­" I wonder what happened to that bitch who poisoned my mother. I really am going to cut her into a thousand pieces. Well, he wouldn''t play her to death that easily. He had to take his time.


    After some thought, he turned around and walked towards his mother''s room. He wondered if her condition was better, and when she would wake up. When Leng Fanyun had left with Su Yuewu, even thinking about it now made him feel at ease. It was as if he could no longer be at ease if he gave his mother to him.


    He pushed the door open and entered, waking the sleeping night with a creak.


    The room was brightly lit. Leng Fanyun was holding a book in his hand as he sat on the chair beside Su Yuewu''s bed. He had one arm propped up on the table with the other hand holding the book in one hand.


    Su Yitian glanced at him for a moment before walking to Su Yuewu''s side. His mother seemed to have fallen asleep. Her face was rosy, and her breathing was calm. However, what she did not know was that while she was unconscious, the world outside had already turned upside down.


    Leng Fanyun said, "Are you tired? Would you like to eat something first? "Zhu Nan Shuang left some soup here." He walked over. He had not eaten the bowl of soup that Zhu Nan Shuang had made that morning, and it was now lying there coldly.


    He said, "How about I find someone to heat it up for you?"


    Su Yitian shook his head as he looked at Leng Fanyun, whose eyes had been burning red for the past two days. He said, "No need, it''s too late. Don''t wake everyone up."


    He looked at the bowl of cold soup and said with a frown, "You''ve worked hard these past two days. I know you''re very tired from taking care of your mother." However, no matter how tired you are, you still have to eat. You don''t know mother, but if you wake up and know that you are like this, who knows how much your heart would ache. "


    Leng Fanyun sighed, and said, "What she said was right, I will definitely regret it. I think I regret it now. "


    Su Yitian had heard what he said about mother the other day, so he humphed and said, "If it wasn''t for me looking for you, mother wouldn''t have to work so hard." Did you know that she went from the underworld all the way to the Nine Demons Abyss before coming here? "But you actually treated her in such a manner. If I were your mother, I wouldn''t be able to forgive you so easily."


    Leng Fanyun laughed, "Don''t worry, I will make it up to you. Yue Wu took a step, and I''ll finish the rest of the road. "


    After having chatted with him for so long, Su Yitian couldn''t help but yawn. Leng Fanyun said, "You should go to sleep first, I''ll guard this place."


    Su Yitian suddenly laughed and said, "Poor daddy, don''t worry. Mother will be fine. You have to rest too. "


    Leng Fanyun finally smiled and said, "En, you can talk after you wake up."

 C207

    Leng Fanyun slept the next day under the urging of Su Yitian and Zhu Nanshuang.


    In his dreams, the woman in red slowly approached him. However, when she suddenly got close to him, she disappeared, just like in the past. He sat up in shock, "Moon Dance!"


    It was still a dream. He only slept for four hours. When he got out of bed, Su Yitian looked at him fixedly and said, "I''m going to look for that lunatic Yao Ji."


    Leng Fanyun also wanted to look for her. No matter what the reason was, he had to find out the reason, whether or not it was Yao Ji. If it was her, then what was it for? After all, he had already worked hard to forget about Su Yuewu, to be with her for the rest of his life.


    Reaching the place where Yao Ji was being held, they heard Yao Ji''s frantic voice from outside, "I won''t say anything! That bitch Su Yuewu, she stole the Demon Sovereign, so she deserves to die. "


    Leng Fanyun wrinkled his brows, and said: "Didn''t I say that you are not allowed to casually let people in? "Who''s inside?"


    The guard respectfully said, "It''s Elder Sun Yun. He said he has a way to find out who the Feathered Race''s traitor is."


    Leng Fanyun nodded his head and said, "Since that''s the case, let''s go back first."


    Inside the room, Yao Ji was wearing a snow-white robe with her hair flowing down. She was holding a pillow and was mumbling to herself, "Demon Lord ¡­ Demon Lord ¡­ You are Yao Ji''s sole Demon Sovereign. " Her face was covered with blood, left behind by the blow of her head against a pillar when she was mad.


    Seeing her like this, Sun Yun couldn''t help but ask, "Yue Ming, do you know me?"


    The girl raised her head and looked at him. Her eyes suddenly narrowed, and then she rushed towards Sun Yun, shouting sternly, "No, I''m not called Yue Ming. Call me Yao Ji!" I am Yaoji! "


    Sun Yun hurriedly retreated, using his finger to tap all the acupoints on her body. She powerlessly fell to the ground. While stroking the pillow in her hand, she gently called out, "Demon Lord ¡­ Demon Lord ¡­ I am your Yao Ji. "


    Sun Yun resisted the urge to rush out and gently asked, "Yaoji, wake up. Look at me. Do you know who I am?"


    Yao Ji slowly raised her head, asking as if she was very surprised, "Elder Sun, why have you come?"


    Sun Yun wiped away the sweat on his face and decided to make the long story short. "Can you tell me what kind of poison the Celestial Emperor sent you? Who is the traitor of the Feathered Race? "


    Yaoji seemed to be stunned for a moment as he mumbled, "Poison? "A traitor?"


    She shook her head. "No, I didn''t. I didn''t." After a while, he continued, "It was Su Yuewu who deserved to die. She deserved to die. Ha ha-ha ha, this woman deserves what she deserves, ha-ha ha.


    Sun Yun patiently said, "Alright, alright, alright. Since you didn''t poison them, can you tell me who the traitor is?"


    Yao Ji shook her head and screamed, "I won''t say anything! That bitch Su Yuewu, she stole the Demon Sovereign, so she deserves to die. " As he spoke, he tore the pillow in his hand.


    Sun Yun slowly coaxed, "Yaoji, be good and listen to me, okay? If you tell me, I will bring you to see the Demon Sovereign, okay? "


    Yao Ji repeated in a daze, "Demon Lord ¡­" "Demon Sovereign ¡­" Then he laughed softly. Sun Yun said, "Yaoji, can you tell me? Who is the traitor of the Feathered Race?"


    Sun Yun''s laughter came out from the room. His voice was filled with anger and hatred. He said, "Well, it''s actually you. Humph ¡­ See how I deal with you. "


    Saying so, he walked out, ignoring Yao Ji who was lying on the ground, he walked out with a confident expression on his face.


    A figure sneaked out.


    "Did he really say that?" a male voice asked uncertainly.


    The man below said, "Yes, I heard it with absolute certainty." Surprisingly, it was one of the guards that was just outside the door.


    The man threw the teacup onto the ground and said, "Hmph, after all these calculations, I was the only one who missed this move. That old man Sun Yun is truly treacherous. It seems that we should have poisoned her or simply killed her. Look, even if she drinks that pill and goes crazy, she would still say what needs to be said. "


    The man below said, "Will it..." Could it be that this is just a scheme of Sun Yun''s to lure us out? Where did Yao Ji find out that we were spies? We did not directly meet with her. "


    The man thought for a moment and said, "Although it is possible, we can''t take this risk. And... The people of Heaven Realm were so treacherous, who knew if everyone would already know about it? Hehe, I can see that the Celestial Emperor is such an ungrateful person, he is most skilled at destroying the bridge after crossing the river. I''m afraid that the ranking immortal class that I promised you at that time, will be ruined. "


    When the two of them thought of this situation, the atmosphere froze. The man then asked, "How long has Yao Ji been talking to him? I need to decide if she told me everything or if she only knows the name of the person. Or... or really don''t know anything. "


    The man recalled, "In the beginning Yao Ji said I didn''t know anything, so give up. "Afterwards, the volume of the voice dropped, and then Elder Sun''s laughter came."


    Sun Yun said, "It seems like he doesn''t know much. Otherwise, how could he not move? How about we make the first move and push everything onto that crazy woman? "


    "You mean?" The man hesitated.


    "That''s right, we only agreed to cooperate with the Celestial Emperor because we were momentarily distracted. However, we merely told the Heaven Realm''s Yao Ji and Leng Fanyun about the relationship between them, and also about the later Su Yuewu.


    "Do you think the clan leader and the three elders will forgive us based on their personalities?"


    "Patriarch only has a reputation that is unreal, he will not say much." Sun Yun is cunning, and Jiang Zhao is serious. Only Zhu Wenchang is easy to talk to, so let''s start with him. "


    "As you say."


    At this moment, in a secret room on the other side, two people were discussing in whispers.


    "Old Sun, what exactly are you doing in secret? Why did you drag me out of bed in the middle of the night? " Zhu Wenchang was furious that his sleep was interrupted.


    Sun Yun mysteriously smiled and said, "Don''t be in such a hurry to sleep. There will be people looking for you again soon."


    The pajamas on Zhu Wenchang''s face disappeared, and he hurriedly asked, "Who? Don''t tell me what you said during the day was deceiving me? Old Sun, quickly tell me how you did it.


    Sun Yun had a cunning smile on his face as he said, "I just went to Yao Ji''s place to do a play and someone believed me. Do you really think I can find out anything?" Hehe, they naturally wanted to wash themselves clean, and would inevitably push all the bad things onto Yao Ji. But the Patriarch is too weak, out of the three elders, you are the dumbest and easiest to be moved by others.


    Zhu Wenchang nodded from time to time as he listened, but when he suddenly heard how Sun Yun insulted him, he couldn''t take it anymore. He grabbed his beard and was about to shout, "Who''s the stupid one? Who''s the stupid one?"


    At this moment, a few light knocks came from outside the door. Although it was faint, in the dead of night, the knocks seemed even stranger.


    There was actually a stupid thief who had fallen into their trap. The two of them looked at each other for a moment. Sun Yun quickly hid behind the curtain and made a hand gesture towards Zhu Wenchang. Only then did Zhu Wenchang break off his clothes and his hair, revealing an expression as if he had just been woken from his sleep, as he called out, "Who is it?" He walked to the door slowly.


    When he opened the door to take a look, Zhu Wenchang''s pupils suddenly contracted, but he quickly regained his composure. The two people outside the door were beyond his imagination. The two of them had an unfathomable thought, they did not dare to raise their heads to look into Zhu Wenchang''s eyes. Otherwise, they could clearly see their disappointment and anger.


    Zhu Wenchang yawned and said, "I wonder why the two of you are looking for me so late in the night, why didn''t you say so earlier in the day?"


    Uncle Fu replied with a laugh: "I had no choice but to come over tonight to disturb the elder." My nephew has committed a grave mistake, and I just found out, so I brought him here to apologize to you. " There was a note of shame and sadness in his tone.


    Zhu Wenchang also said darkly, "Sigh, you don''t have to say that. Uncle Fu did his best for the Feathered Race, so he naturally lacks the time to take care of his nephew. Besides, I can tell that he is gentle and delicate, so it shouldn''t be a big deal. As long as he isn''t a spy from the Feathered Race, everything else is fine. Don''t you think so, Uncle Fu? "


    Uncle Fu had an ugly smile on his face as he said, "These words can''t be explained in one or two sentences. Can the elders allow my uncle and nephew to enter?"


    Only then did Zhu Wenchang let the two in.


    He sat in the seat of honor and looked at the two of them, saying, "What is it? Stop beating around the bush and speak your mind."


    The two of them looked at each other and actually kneeled down. Uncle Fu said: "Elder, please save us."


    Zhu Wenchang glanced behind the curtain, his thoughts were exactly the same as Sun Yun''s!


    After a moment of silence, he asked, "What''s wrong, speak properly."


    Uncle Fu looked at the young man next to him and hit him. "Feathered Clan''s spy, that''s my useless nephew." As he spoke, his face was covered in tears.


    The nephew looked at Uncle Fu in surprise. That was not what they had discussed. However, after some thought, he decided to endure it.


    Uncle Fu continued: "I did not want to know about this, so I immediately brought him to apologize to you. I hope that you can forgive me."


    Zhu Wenchang sighed and said, "How could you do such a thing? Sigh ¡­ "To be honest, I''ll let him be.


    Uncle Fu thought it was just as I expected, so he continued, "This disappointing child saw a beautiful girl the other day, so he told me everything he was asked of me. So the fool told her about Miss Su and Miss Yao Ji in full detail so that he could persuade her to give up on this idea. "


    "Unexpectedly, that woman is a spy from Heaven Realm. She came to find such a big piece of news. Turning back and telling the Celestial Emperor, the Celestial Emperor sent his men to meet with Yao Ji, and everything that happened afterwards was done by Yao Ji. But this matter is after all related to me, this child, so please punish me. "


    "So this is what happened? "Uncle Fu?" Sun Yun slowly walked out from behind the curtain and asked.


    When Uncle Fu saw him, his face turned ashen. He looked at Sun Yun, then looked at Zhu Wenchang and said, "You ¡­" "You ¡­" He couldn''t say anything for a long time.


    Sun Yun walked in front of the young man and asked, "Isn''t this the case?"


    The man didn''t know what to say. Sun Yun continued, "He pushed all the blame onto you. Are you still thinking of how to help him escape this calamity? Such a filial piety, such a filial piety, nephew! "


    As the man saw Sun Yun''s look of understanding, he calmed down and knelt in front of Sun Yun, crying out, "Elder, please look into this."


    Only then did Sun Yun become filial again. He looked back at Uncle Fu and said, "I never suspected you. This good show was ultimately sung by you. Otherwise, how would you know so much about the matters of the Heaven Realm? You need to look at a book even if you want to put on a show. "


    At the end of Uncle Fu Lu''s path, he could not help but coldly grunt: "Hmph, to actually be so despicable and despicable!"


    Sun Yun and Zhu Wenchang were both speechless. This person had actually done a traitor, and was even talking about a traitor? There is such a thing in this world?


    However, it was still late at night, so he might as well try again tomorrow. Sun Yun yawned and had Uncle Fu and his nephew take him away.

 C208

    After just one night, the people of the Feathered Race felt as if the entire world had changed. At first, it was a night, but the happy and peaceful Feathered Race was suddenly surrounded by the Heaven Realm. Now, after the night had passed, Uncle Fu, who had always been a low-key, reserved, and amiable person, was actually a traitor who had betrayed the Feathered Race?


    No one knew why everything happened so late at night.


    Leng Fanyun drank his porridge as he asked, "Have you found the traitor?" Zhu Nan Shuang was wiping Su Yuewu''s body. Hearing that, she nodded and continued, "That''s right. It was said that Elder Sun thought of this method. Uncle Fu had fallen into his trap."


    Leng Fanyun let out a "Oh" and no longer said anything. Zhu Nan Shuang rolled her eyes and said, "According to father, this matter has some connection with Miss Yao Ji. Uncle Sun went to find Yao Ji during the day, but at night, someone inexplicably came to confess to my father. Haha, what a joke. "


    Leng Fanyun looked at her innocent face and couldn''t help but to explain, "Maybe Yaoji is related to this matter? Otherwise, why would Elder Sun stir up trouble on his own after hearing that he had found Yao Ji? It''s all because of the evil in your heart. "


    When Zhu Nan Shuang heard him speak of Yao Ji in such a cold manner, she felt somewhat uneasy. She wanted to explain the matter of the bowl of soup at that time, "Honored Demon Lord, that bowl of soup ¡­ It really was Yao Ji who poisoned him. I''ve been standing by her side. If she poisoned me, how could I not know? "Demon Sovereign, you must have misunderstood. Why don''t you investigate it clearly?" "Elder sister Yaoji, you have my innocence as well."


    Leng Fanyun snorted, and laughed with ridicule: "Nan Shuang, you are just too naive." "Forget it, since things have come to this point, it would be good for you to find out. It would save you from always feeling guilty." Also, he also needed to be at ease. Although she had done something wrong, after all, he had loved this woman in his past life. So, no matter how bad she was, he had to protect her life without worry.


    Zhu Nan Shuang followed behind him in small steps, clenching her fists and saying, "Big Sister Yao Ji must be innocent."


    Ever since they found the traitor, the number of guards outside Yao Ji had decreased by a lot. He probably had a new target to take care of, and now there were only two people standing around absentmindedly, still playing chess. Leng Fanyun gave it a casual look, that skinny youngster was going to win after three steps.


    They weren''t too surprised to see the Demon Lord and Zhu Nan Shuang here. After all, their predecessors had eavesdropped on them, causing them to be annihilated. They wanted to live a few more years. After all, their brains were not enough compared to those smart people.


    She was sitting in the corner of the room, holding a pillow in her arms. It was probably because she ate and drank by herself in her room. There was also a lot of food and human excrement. A sour and smelly smell wafted towards her, causing her to feel a bit nauseous.


    Leng Fanyun didn''t really care. He casually pulled up his sleeves and sat not too far away from Yao Ji. Yao Ji seemed to be curious about this man that suddenly sat in front of her. She tilted her head and asked, "Eh? Who are you?"


    Leng Fanyun said, "Don''t you recognize me? I am Leng Fanyun. "


    Yao Ji gently hugged the pillow in her hand and said, "Leng Fanyun? Heehee ¡­ Lord Demon Lord, my most beloved Lord Demon Lord. " She gently looked at the pillow and said, "Honored Demon Lord, is your most beloved Yao Ji?"


    She leaned her head against the pillow, and after a moment a smile broke out on her face. "I know you love Yao Ji. Yao Ji loves you the most."


    Zhu Nan Shuang stood at the side and looked at her. She didn''t expect that in just three short days, she would become like this. She couldn''t bear to say: "Big Sister Yao Ji, what''s wrong with you? The Lord Demon Lord is sitting opposite you? "


    The smile on Yao Ji''s face suddenly froze, and she said, "Damned girl, who are you? Why did you disturb my conversation with Lord Demon Lord? " She looked at the place where Leng Fanyun was sitting, and suddenly her eyes lit up as if she had seen the most beautiful thing in the world. She threw herself in front of Leng Fanyun and called out with deep emotion, "Demon Lord, Lord Demon Lord ¡­ You finally came to see Yahie. "Yaoji misses you so much."


    He acted like he was no different from a normal person. Leng Fanyun had some doubts, and asked, "Do you know who I am?"


    "Don''t you know who you are?" After thinking for a moment, she suddenly covered her mouth and laughed. "That''s right, that''s right. Lord Demon Lord, you''ve lost your memory and don''t remember anything. Yaoji was the one who found it for you."


    If his logic was that right, then he wouldn''t be sick. But Leng Fanyun looked at her glazed eyes, suddenly pointed at the pillow in her arms and asked, "What about this? "What is this?"


    Yaoji looked at the pillow in her arms, her eyes turning gentle. "This ¡­ this is the Great Demon Lord, my most beloved Great Demon Lord." She looked up at Leng Fanyun and said. But then she saw his face and hugged the pillow tighter. She screamed, "Ah ¡­" Who are you? Why is it exactly the same as Lord Demon Lord? Impossible, impossible, how can there be two Demon Lords in this world? " She held the pillow and crouched down in pain.


    Leng Fanyun''s eyes were filled with pity as he asked, "Then who is this?" He pointed at Zhu Nan Shuang, who was standing to one side.


    The moment she saw Zhu Nan Shuang, her eyes suddenly became sharp. In the very next second that she pounced towards Zhu Nanshuang, Leng Fanyun grabbed her hand at lightning speed, pulling her behind him.


    Zhu Nan Shuang was stunned. She didn''t know if it was because of Yao Ji''s sudden action or that instant touch from Leng Fan Yun, but she was dumbstruck as she held onto her wrist, her face flushed red as she stood behind Leng Fan Yun.


    Yao Ji, seeing that she was unable to grab him, was momentarily stunned. She turned around and walked towards Zhu Nan Shuang as she sternly shouted, "Su Yuewu, I''m going to kill you! It''s all because of you. If it weren''t for you, Demon Lord and I would still be fine ¡­ I will kill you! "


    Leng Fanyun turned his head to the side. He controlled the crazed woman in front of him and said to Zhu Nan Shuang, "She''s crazy. This place is dangerous. You can wait for me outside." He didn''t notice that the two of them were very close. As he spoke, he even breathed on the girl''s face, causing Zhu Nan Shuang''s face to turn even redder.


    Zhu Nan Shuang''s voice was like a mosquito''s buzz as she said, "Alright, I''ll listen to you." With that, he walked to the door, but still couldn''t bear to stay too far away from him, leaning on the door as he looked at Leng Fanyun.


    Leng Fanyun turned his head and looked at her, after confirming that he was at ease, he turned his head back. But with that glance, Zhu Nan Shuang felt that everything was worth it. Perhaps the closest distance between them was here. He pulled her hand, but it was like a sister. He looked at her, but it had nothing to do with love.


    After Leng Fanyun was certain that Zhu Nan Shuang was safe, he turned back to Yao Ji. He frowned and said, "Yaoji, do you really not remember?"


    However, no one paid him any attention as Yao Ji began to play with her pillow.


    Leng Fanyun sighed, "Ai, I don''t know if this is good or bad for you, ai ¡­" He stroked Yao Ji''s messy hair. He had never done such a thing before. He said, "This is also good for you. It''s just that I''ve let you down. However, things like feelings cannot be forced. Don''t worry, no matter what happens, I will protect you forever. "


    Yao Ji suddenly raised her head and said to Leng Fanyun, "Demon Sovereign, call me Yue Ming, the Yue Ming who keeps watch over the clouds until they see Yue Ming." Leng Fanyun frowned and asked, "Yue Ming?" Yaoji, what''s wrong with you? "


    It was as if she hated hearing this name. She used all her strength to scream, "No, my name is not Yaoji. My name is Yue Ming. I hate her, I hate YaJi. Why should I have to rely on this woman''s name and memories to keep you by my side? "Why are you still not in love with me? You were still taken away by that bitch Su Yuewu ¡­" She covered her face with her hands as a transparent liquid slowly flowed out through the gaps of her fingers.


    She cried very sorrowfully, but Leng Fanyun seemed to have heard something extremely important, and slowly asked: "What did you say? "Who is Yue Ming?"


    The girl on the ground cried, "I don''t know, I don''t know. I don''t want to be a Yao Ji... No, I''m not Yue Ming... "Ah ah ah ah, who the hell am I?" She pulled Leng Fanyun''s hand and asked, "Please, tell me, just who am I?"


    Just as Leng Fanyun was about to ask, his sleeve was suddenly grabbed from behind. Zhu Nan Shuang''s face was slightly pale as she said, "I know about this as well. Let me tell you about it."


    Leng Fanyun said with some disbelief, "Is what she said true?"


    Zhu Nan Shuang nodded and said, "It''s true. She originally served you as a maid and admired you, so she lied and used Yao Ji''s name to get close to you."


    Leng Fanyun asked, "You actually know about it? Heh, so it turns out that I am the only one who is a fool. Being kept in the dark by so many of you, you all treat me like a fool. " As if he was extremely angry, he flung Yao Ji away and was about to leave. Yao Ji suddenly hugged his leg and said, "Demon Sovereign, don''t go. I love you so much. Yao Ji ¡­ "No, Yue Ming loves you so much. I really can''t lose you."


    She slowly stood up, tears streaming down her face as she said, "Demon Lord, can''t you love me? "Even if I am that maid, I like you as much as anyone else, okay?"


    Leng Fanyun''s chest heaved up and down. He suppressed the rage in his heart and pushed the woman to the side, saying, "I''m sorry, I don''t love you." With that, he walked out, ignoring Zhu Nan Shuang''s cries and that woman''s ghost-like crying.


    After walking not too far, he heard a loud sound, followed by a scream from Zhu Nan Shuang. Leng Fanyun hurried over, only to see a large flower blooming on the wall at the corner of the room. Yao Ji was lying on the ground, her body in a strange position, her head dripping with blood, her eyes wide open. Zhu Nan Shuang was squatting on the ground and hugging each other, her body still trembling slightly.


    Leng Fanyun walked over, peeped under her nose, and retracted his hand. He stretched out his hand and said to the shivering Zhu Nan Shuang, "Let''s go, she''s dead."

 C209

    After settling Yao Ji down, Leng Fanyun unconsciously raised his head in disappointment. Although Yao Ji''s scheme had been exposed, allowing Leng Fanyun to clearly see Yao Ji''s face, and the previous unfathomable feelings he had for her had all vanished, Leng Fanyun actually saw clearly that Yao Ji truly loved him, to the point of even being comparable to Su Yue Wu.


    "Sigh. Why are you doing this? How could I, Leng Fanyun, be worthy of your respect. " Leng Fanyun looked at Yao Ji''s body being slowly buried in the mountain of the Feathered Race, letting out a heavy sigh.


    "Sir Leng, don''t sigh anymore. That woman was the one who reaped the consequences. Let''s go back. Miss Su is still waiting for you."


    Leng Fanyun looked at Yao Ji''s grave before nodding. He turned around and looked at the anxious Zhu Nan Shuang and gently said, "Yue Wu is fine now, let''s go back now."


    However, she quickly controlled her smile and reminded herself: "He is the Demon Lord, he was once the most powerful person in the world, how could he fall for an ordinary girl like you, moreover he already has Miss Su, a talent like Miss Su, in the first place, he is a match made in the heavens with Sir Leng."


    The two of them walked side by side. From time to time, Zhu Nan Shuang would look at Leng Fanyun, and she noticed that his gaze was abnormally calm and resolute, while the corner of her mouth was slightly raised. Suddenly, a thunderous voice came from afar.


    When Zhu Nan Shuang heard this voice, she immediately began to tremble, and her voice also began to tremble. Leng Fanyun thought it was strange, seeing that Zhu Nan Shuang wanted to say something, but stopped. Just then, a group of Feathered clansmen ran towards Leng Fanyun in panic, shouting out loud, "The Heavenly Emperor is here, the Heavenly Emperor is here! Everyone, quickly run! "


    When Leng Fanyun heard this, he didn''t have much of a reaction, but Zhu Nan Shuang was so frightened that she almost couldn''t stand up straight. Her face instantly turned pale as she muttered, "Oh God Emperor, oh Emperor. Are you really so ruthless? Do you really want our Feathered Race to be destroyed?"


    Leng Fanyun had all his memories sealed, so he did not have much of a grasp on the might of the Celestial Emperor. It was just that after being exposed to the cruel actions the people of Heaven Realm had done to the Feathered Race, they had unconsciously regarded the Celestial Emperor as a great devil who did all sorts of evil.


    Although Leng Fanyun had lost all of his strength, he still exuded an air of arrogance, causing others to not dare to look at him too closely. When other people heard that the Heavenly Emperor had personally come, they were so scared that they ran away in panic. He just felt indignant, and if it wasn''t for him being lacking in skills, he would have probably rushed over to the Sky Emperor to fight to the death.


    Due to Zhu Nan Shuang''s experience when she was young, she hated and was afraid of the people of Heaven Realm. When she heard that the Heavenly Emperor had personally come, she was extremely frightened and immediately pulled Leng Fanyun along to the main camp of the Feathered Race.


    "Sir Leng, the Celestial Emperor is here for you. Please do not reveal your whereabouts!"


    Leng Fanyun was half believing and half doubting as he was dragged along by Zhu Nan Shuang. He had a confused expression on his face. Although he had lost his memories, his mind wasn''t stupid. Listening to Zhu Nan Shuang''s words, he already had an answer in his heart.


    The reason the Heaven Realm had repeatedly sent troops to find trouble with the Yu Clan was probably because of him. In that case, his own existence was very disadvantageous for the Feathered Race. When he thought of this, Leng Fanyun felt a bit of guilt in his heart. He suddenly broke away from Zhu Nan Shuang who was holding her hand, looking at the confused Zhu Nan Shuang, and said word by word, "Miss Zhu, tell me, is the Heavenly Emperor attacking your Feathered Race for me?"


    Zhu Nan Shuang was stunned, then smiled and said, "No, we, the Feathered Race have offended him before."


    Leng Fanyun could feel the dodging look in Zhu Nan Shuang''s eyes, and his expression became serious. He then asked, "How long ago was it?"


    Zhu Nan Shuang hesitated for a moment before her expression finally changed. She said softly, "It should be a thousand years ago."


    Leng Fanyun let out a heavy sigh and said, "A thousand years of grudge, how could it be so coincidental, to come looking for revenge at such a time, it''s clearly an excuse, this is just a pretense put up by the Celestial Emperor."


    Zhu Nan Shuang was stunned. She didn''t expect that this seemingly dumb and handsome man would actually think so carefully. With just a few words, he was able to guess the true purpose of the Celestial Emperor.


    Seeing Zhu Nan Shuang''s expression, Leng Fan Yun became even more certain, and asked: "Miss Zhu. Did the Celestial Emperor say why he came this time? There should be a reason. "


    Zhu Nan Shuang thought about it and said, "Actually, I heard that someone from Heaven Realm was coming yesterday. It was said that it was because we, the Feathered Race, assassinated the previous generation of the Heavenly Emperor.


    Leng Fanyun sneered, and said, "What a lousy reason, the death of the previous Heavenly Emperor was clearly a benefit to him. Besides, it had already been so long. Wasn''t it too late to seek revenge? Furthermore, you, the Feathered Race have been around for so many generations, and the person who assassinated the previous Celestial Emperor has long been in his bones. Now that he wants to seek revenge, it is clear that he wants to kill all innocent people and take the opportunity to get rid of your entire Feathered Race! "


    Zhu Nan Shuang did not think that far, after hearing Leng Fan Yun''s analysis, she became a little afraid, and her eyes became sad, "Young Master Leng, what should we do?"


    Leng Fanyun buried himself in thought for a moment, and then suddenly said with a resolute look in his eyes, "I''m guessing that the Heavenly Emperor came to the Feathered Race with only one goal, and that is to get my head." He suddenly looked in the direction of the Feathered Race''s encampment and muttered, "Maybe there''s still Yue Wu and Tian Tian."


    Zhu Nan Shuang''s mind raced as she suddenly exclaimed, "Young Master Leng, please don''t do anything foolish."


    Leng Fanyun waved his hand behind him, "Miss Zhu, please take care of Yue Wu for me, don''t let the people of Heaven Realm find Yue Wu. I''ll go find the Emperor of Heaven and negotiate with him, and use my life in exchange for the life of the entire Yu Clan."


    Zhu Nan Shuang was shocked, she hurriedly ran up and stopped Leng Fan Yun, shouting at the top of her lungs, "Young Noble Leng, please don''t do this!"


    However, even though Leng Fanyun had lost all of his strength, he was still much stronger than Zhu Nan Shuang. With just a slight movement of his body, he had already moved far away from Zhu Nan Shuang in the blink of an eye.


    Leng Fanyun quickened his pace, looking at the place where the smoke was coming from, he quickly ran, and kept muttering to himself: "We must find the Heavenly Emperor as soon as possible, this way the sacrifices of the Feathered Race will be less, because I, the Feathered Race have already sacrificed too many people, I cannot let them die for me."


    With this thought in mind, Leng Fanyun moved even faster. Not long later, he saw two armies fighting in the distance. One side wore white armor. It was the army of Heaven Realm. They had completely suppressed the feathered warriors of the other side.


    As soon as Leng Fanyun approached the battlefield, he saw a feathered warrior thrown over. His face was ferocious and his death was horrifying. Leng Fanyun flashed past this corpse, his face contorted in anger, and he shouted, "Don''t kill me, listen to me!"


    However, both sides had bloodshot eyes, neither side had heard his roar. Leng Fanyun was greatly disheartened, and with a move of his body, he broke into the killing camp. He was unarmed and had actually defeated three Heaven Realm warriors with long spears in an instant.


    This powerful fighting strength very quickly attracted a large number of Heaven Realm warriors. They were surprised to discover that a handsome man who was far taller than the ordinary Feathered Race was unstoppable on the battlefield. An idea emerged in his mind. He had to kill him as soon as possible, or else the battle formation would be broken through by him.


    The soldiers of the Heaven Realm didn''t know that he was the Ancient Demon Elder that the Heaven Emperor had been looking for. However, he was too brave and fierce. He only surrounded him in a circle, preventing him from using any of his abilities.


    Leng Fanyun grumbled to himself, he was just stronger, and could not use any powerful techniques. His cultivation base was just similar to these heavenly soldiers, but being surrounded by them, he was unable to use any of them.


    Just as Leng Fanyun was about to surrender, a burst of incomparably strong wind suddenly blew towards Leng Fanyun. Leng Fanyun subconsciously looked towards the source of the gale and saw a short elderly man looking at him kindly. Leng Fanyun did not even have a chance to react before he was blown into the air by the gale.


    "What''s going on?" Leng Fanyun, who had been caught in the air, was confused and confused. He felt uncontrollable, and in a daze, he floated for who knows how far, until his head suddenly buzzed as if he had been hit by a heavy object. Leng Fanyun then fell on the ground, his consciousness slowly disappearing, he was unconscious.


    It turned out that the small old man hiding in the middle of the battle was the chief of the Feathered Race. The chief was originally living in seclusion, but after meeting Su Yitian and finding out about the dangerous situation the Feathered Race was in, he felt even more upset. It could be said that the current Yu Clan was supported by him alone to have such a prosperous situation. If the people of Heaven Realm wanted to destroy everything, he would be the first one to disagree.


    Thus, after knowing that the Heavenly Emperor had personally come, he quietly went to the frontlines and assassinated a few Heaven Realm generals. Only when the Feathered Race was unable to stop the Heaven Realm''s attack even with all their might did he have no choice but to appear and face the Heavenly Emperor head on.


    That fight just now was the last stop between the Yu Clan and Heaven Realm. Unfortunately, even though the Yu Clan had made the most adequate preparations, they still could not stop the might of the Heavenly Emperor.


    He naturally knew the importance of Leng Fanyun and knew that he could not fall into the hands of the Heavenly Emperor. But at that time, the situation was much better, so he could only remain calm and slowly approach Leng Fanyun, and when Leng Fanyun was surrounded and unable to escape, the head of the Feathered Clan finally appeared, using his extremely high cultivation to send Leng Fanyun away, while he himself exposed his whereabouts.


    In fact, the Heavenly Emperor had already discovered Leng Fanyun''s whereabouts when Leng Fanyun was already shouting. The reason he did not immediately appear was because he clearly saw Leng Fanyun''s current strength and knew that he would not be able to escape from the encirclement of the heavenly soldiers.


    Who knew that an ordinary old man from the Feathered Race would be so powerful? He had suddenly exploded and used a magic to send Leng Fanyun away. Even with the Sky Emperor''s eyesight, he couldn''t tell where Leng Fanyun had been sent to.


    The Sky Emperor waved his hand to summon Taibai in anger and asked, "Who is this old man? How could there be such an expert in the Feathered Race?"


    Taibai Jinxing''s eyesight was not that far away, so he couldn''t see clearly. He revealed a confused expression, causing the Sky Emperor to get impatient. He waved his hand and the appearance of the Feather Race Elder appeared in front of Taibai.


    Taibai was suddenly enlightened and said, "Your Majesty, this old man is the patriarch of the Feathered Race. His cultivation is said to already be at the pinnacle of the Sky Profound Realm."


    The Celestial Emperor frowned. "No wonder. No wonder there aren''t many such experts in the Three Realms. Let me go have a look then."

 C210

    The moment the Celestial Emperor finished his words, he pounced forward like a giant bird.


    That Feather Race Elder had finally managed to send Leng Fanyun to a safe place with great difficulty. However, because he had expended too much Fa Li in his body, he was unable to recover it in a short period of time. They had no choice but to sneak into the army of the Feathered Race and slowly adjust their condition under the protection of the Feathered Race warriors.


    However, how sharp were the eyes of the Celestial Emperor? Even though the Feathered Race did not look much different to the people of Heaven Realm, the Heavenly Emperor still used his own Qi to lock onto the position of the Feather Race Patriarch.


    "Are you the patriarch of the Yu clan?" The voice of the Heaven Emperor carried the pressure unique to the Heaven Realm. The tens of Feathered Race warriors protecting the Patriarch were weak. Under this pressure, their bodies went limp and they were unable to stand properly. They had lost their ability to fight.


    The head of the Feathered Race let out a sigh and also let out his majesty. He said slowly, "That''s me!"


    The two imposing forces in the air began to shake, and actually let out a thunderous explosion. Suddenly, the two figures began to fight in the air. It was the Heavenly Emperor and the Feather Race''s Patriarch.


    The Heaven Emperor was truly worthy of being the former number one Martial Immortal of the Heaven Realm. He had gained the upper hand in less than ten rounds.


    Taibai could not help but sigh. "After being the Celestial Emperor for so many years, I thought that his martial arts skills had already been wasted. I didn''t expect that his skills from back then were not lost at all."


    As for Leng Fanyun, he was teleported to the Feathered Race camp through a magic technique. After an unknown period of time, he was woken up by someone in a daze and found an extremely thin and frail girl dragging him forward. It was Zhu Nan Shuang, who had an anxious expression on her face.


    Zhu Nan Shuang had been following him ever since Leng Fan Yun left, but unfortunately, she wasn''t fast enough and couldn''t catch up to him. Since Leng Fan Yun had been sent to her side by the patriarch of the Feathered Race, Zhu Nan Shuang was worried, so she dragged Leng Fan Yun and rushed back to the Feathered Race''s encampment.


    Leng Fanyun was moved in his heart, but he was unable to do anything about it. He could only support his exhausted body and stand up. At this moment, he no longer had any desire to fight, and only wanted to return to Su Yuewu''s side and protect him.


    When the two of them were about to arrive at the Yu Clan''s camp, Zhu Nan Shuang''s sharp eyes caught sight of a group of soldiers dressed in black robes descending from the sky. She was extremely shocked and couldn''t help but feel anxious as she didn''t know where this group of people came from.


    Leng Fanyun protected Zhu Nanshuang behind him, and was preparing to question the identity of this group of men in black. The black-clothed man didn''t even give them a glance as he whistled past. Leng Fanyun froze for a moment, his heart also full of disappointment and frustration. He could not figure out the identity of these black clothed people.


    At this moment, another black-clothed person came over. Leng Fanyun was startled, this man in black seemed to have a face, and his whole body emitted a cold aura. Leng Fanyun was shocked, but he could not figure out where he came from.


    The black-clothed man glanced at Leng Fanyun, his face slightly startled, and immediately a layer of killing intent surfaced in his chest. He couldn''t help but clench his fist, but a face suddenly appeared in his mind.


    When the black-clothed man thought of this, he couldn''t help but let out a sigh. He coldly glanced at Leng Fanyun, and then his figure flashed, disappearing into the distance.


    The man in black was You Huang. He had led the Underworld''s troops to the Feathered Race, and had first lost their bearings and expended a great deal of effort before finally reaching the first three levels of Brahma. But at this time, the war between the Feathered Race and the Heaven Realm had already entered its climax.


    You Huang sighed and had a few of her trusted underlings lead the following troops forward slowly, while she herself led the Underworld''s first three hundred Ghost Guards.


    You Huang was extremely cautious of the Feathered Race''s strange actions, so she was left far behind the ranks and constantly monitoring the movements in front of her. Therefore, he discovered Leng Fanyun from far away and seemed to be conflicted in his heart; such a loss of Leng Fanyun''s power would only require You Huang to stretch out a finger to put him to death, but when he thought of Su Yuewu, she hesitated a few times but still didn''t make a move.


    He focused his vision and saw the battle between the Heaven Realm and the Feathered Race. He couldn''t help but frown; the scene was too tragic, so tragic that even though he had been agile for many years, he still couldn''t quite accept the sight of this purgatory-like battle.


    "Fortunately, I came early. Otherwise, with the current character of the Celestial Emperor, the entire Feathered Race would not have survived!"


    You Huang sighed in her heart and moved again, arriving at the center of the battlefield in the blink of an eye. He didn''t even make a move, but the movements of the two battling armies had slowed by quite a bit in that instant.


    It was during this period of time that You Huang relied on her unfathomable Nether Realm movement technique and flashed across the battlefield, arriving at the base of the Heaven Realm.


    The Celestial Emperor had just taken care of the patriarch of the Feathered Race, and as he was feeling pleased with himself, he inadvertently looked towards the battlefield and saw a black-clothed man running left and right across the battlefield as if no one was present. He couldn''t help but be shocked. You Huang was already standing in front of him before he''d even retracted his surprise. The eighteen guards that the Celestial Emperor was proud of didn''t react at all.


    "I didn''t expect you to have comprehended the power of time. You are able to control the speed of time."


    The Celestial Emperor looked at You Huang and revealed a smile that had almost never been revealed as he spoke kindly to her like an elder.


    The corners of You Huang''s mouth twitched with a cold expression as she said with a trembling voice, "Didn''t we agree to stop when the time is right? I will provide you with information, feign your attack from the front, and I will save Su Yuewu from the shadows. "


    The Celestial Emperor pretended to be shocked as he asked, "Yeah, that''s what we said before. Did I break the promise?"


    You Huang''s expression changed slightly as she suppressed the emotions in her heart. She quipped, "I didn''t think that the exalted Celestial Emperor of the three realms would have the time to act so shamelessly. Based on the current situation, you obviously want everyone to die!"


    "That''s right. Before I arrived here, I had already decided to not leave a single survivor!" "You are not worthy of being the Underworld High Lord, you can''t even see through this. As the Heavenly Emperor, this is the first time in a thousand years that I have left the Heaven Breaking Island. How can I let go of anyone who has enmity with the Heaven Realm!"


    You Huang''s face turned pale. He was still too young after all, so how could he fight against the Celestial Emperor, an old fox who had played with the art of power for a thousand years. He clenched his fists and said coldly, "This is good as well, then I''ll help the Feathered Race drive your Heaven Realm back to its lair and let the entire world know of the Celestial Emperor''s dignified appearance!"


    You Huang turned around immediately after speaking of the change. Her body moved unbelievably fast. The Celestial Emperor had only just thought of grabbing her, when she''d already disappeared from his sight.


    "What a willful child." Taibai, who was standing behind the Celestial Emperor, couldn''t help but let out a long sigh. But Your Majesty, if that''s the case, what if the Underworld is truly going to show us their cards? "


    You Huang is stubborn and stubborn, and I think that he won''t be able to sway the opinions of the elders of the Underworld. Moreover, we have the alliance treaty in our hands, the Underworld is currently in a situation where we can''t easily go against the Heaven Realm.


    You Huang turned and left. When he encountered the three hundred Ghost Guards, he waved towards the captain of the Underworld Guard who was leading them. After giving a few instructions, he rushed towards the encampment of the three great elders of the Feathered Race, where the unconscious Su Yuewu was.


    "Oh, Yue Wu. Yue Wu, I''ve harmed you. I hope that you''re fine."


    He didn''t know that Su Yuewu was poisoned by Yao Ji and was still unconscious. He only knew that Su Yuewu fought with the people of Heaven Realm for three days and three nights in order to protect the Feathered Race. If he knew that Yaoji was the one who poisoned Su Yuewu because of the Heavenly Emperor, he would probably fall out with the Heavenly Emperor on the spot.


    When You Huang arrived at the room Su Yuewu was staying, she saw Yue Sha and his men, Bing''er and Xi Qi, anxiously wandering around the room with anxious expressions on their faces.


    You Huang was startled and immediately reacted, ''Did something happen to Yue Wu?'' When he thought here, he could no longer remain calm. His figure flashed as he was about to break into the house.


    Xi Qi and Bing''er saw a shadow come over and blocked the door at the same time.


    You Huang stopped and looked at Bing''er, asking urgently, "Miss Bing''er, has something happened to Yue Wu? Can I take a look inside? "


    After listening to Rou''er''s analysis, Bing''er''s impression of You Huang wasn''t as good as before, but she knew that You Huang truly loved Su Yuewu. She sighed and patiently explained, "Miss has been poisoned and is unconscious. Rou''er is currently detoxifying Miss in her room."


    When she heard that Su Yuewu was only unconscious, she let out a sigh of relief and then asked, "How long have you been unconscious for? Is it serious? "


    Bing-Er frowned. She was nervous too. There was someone asking around her. With her gentle personality, she couldn''t stand it.


    On the other hand, Xi Qi was very calm at this moment. He said slowly, "You don''t have to worry, my lord is very strong, and this little poison can''t do anything to her. Miss Rou Er has already investigated what kind of poison her lord has been poisoned, and now she is giving her the antidote, she should be able to wake up soon."


    At this moment, someone lifted the curtain and walked out. It was Tang Yirou, who had finished detoxifying Su Yuewu.


    When You Huang saw Rou Er walk out, she came forward to welcome her and held onto Rou Er''s hand. She asked anxiously, "Miss Rou''er, how is Yue Wu? Are you awake? "


    Rou-Er looked strangely at You Huang and said faintly, "Your hand must have been placed in the wrong place."


    She quickly let go of Rou Er''s hand and apologized profusely. He then asked stubbornly, "How is Yue Wu?"


    Rou-Er couldn''t bear to see the current state of You Huang. She sighed. "Your lord is fine now. He''ll wake up in about four hours."

 C211

    The worry on You Huang''s face relaxed slightly when she heard these words. He let out a breath of impure air and said to Rou-Er, "Can I go and take a look at Yuewu now?" How could he have expected that the Heavenly Emperor would act in such a way? It caused Yue Wu to be in a coma, causing her to arouse worry. "That damned old fool, the Heaven Emperor actually dared to speak in such a manner. How could he possibly have the demeanor of a lord of the Heaven Realm?!


    Rou''er naturally didn''t know what was on her mind. But she also thought about her own guess and couldn''t help but frown. "Master needs rest the most right now. It''s not too late to see her again when she wakes up."


    You Huang was a bit disappointed, but seeing that Rou''er was adamant, she had no choice but to give up. "When Yue Wu wakes up, I hope that Miss Rou''er will let me know." He couldn''t rush things. If he gave others a bad impression, it would be difficult for him to see Yue Wu. You Huang understood this logic and was quite willing to let it go.


    Rou Er nodded lightly, but didn''t agree with his words. "At that time, all she had to do was tell him that she had forgotten about it, and he wouldn''t dare to do anything to her." Rest assured, when the Lord wakes up, he will be the first to inform you. "


    Rou''er saw him off and walked into the inner room. She couldn''t help but sigh when she saw the unconscious girl on the bed.


    "Don''t worry too much. When the Lord wakes up, tell her everything, and I believe she will understand. "


    "No." Rou-Er looked back at the newcomer and shook her head gently. I''m afraid of that. The Lord is very close to You Huang, and I''m afraid he won''t easily believe my words. "


    It was indeed Bing-Er. She looked at the girl on the bed and said helplessly, "We can only take one step at a time." Even if the Lord doesn''t understand our worries and tells her to be careful of the embankment, there''s nothing wrong with it. "You have just cured your master of his poison, and you have never rested. Why don''t you rest for a while on the little bed next door so that you won''t be too tired?"


    Rou Er smiled and said, "You are such a warm-hearted girl. When did you become so gentle?"


    Bing-Er didn''t show any surprise to Rou-Er. She just smiled and said, "Bing-Er has always been gentle, but you never had a taste. Hurry up and go rest. Your master won''t wake up for four hours! "


    "Sure." Rou Er agreed. She didn''t forget to tell him, "Go and prepare some soup for the Lord. When the Lord wakes up, it will be good for you." Even though Master has the body of an immortal, he was poisoned in the end and his body is still extremely weak. "


    "I saved myself. "Don''t tell me you''re here, go quickly!" Bing-Er urged.


    After sending Rou''er off, Bing''er closed the door and went to prepare some soup for Su Yuewu.


    In that car, while Su Yuewu was unconscious, there was another fortuitous encounter.


    All he could see was white. It was the fog. It''s so hazy you can''t see anything. He couldn''t help but gently brush away the mist before him, as if he was lifting a veil.


    It was as if a wind were blowing the fog away.


    Su Yuewu staggered in the middle of the air and stopped in her tracks.


    What had been a fog had now changed.


    There were green mountains, green trees, grasslands, and flowers. There was also a waterfall flowing from the mountains, as well as a pool of blue water that had gathered in front of him.


    However, Su Yuewu''s gaze was fixated on a spot of light not far away.


    The sunlight behind her enveloped a woman with a beautiful figure.


    The woman wore a green dress with a light veil wrapped around her body. She wore a white dress that fluttered in the wind. Seeing her look over, the lady lifted her eyes and smiled faintly.


    When Su Yuewu saw the girl''s appearance, she was shocked and couldn''t help but exclaim, "Mother ¡ª"


    The woman''s smile was tranquil, and when she heard Su Yuewu''s voice, her smile became even gentler.


    Su Yuewu quickly ran over, but stopped after taking a few steps. Su Yuewu''s mother had already been turned into ashes, so who was this girl in front of him?


    The woman was disappointed to see that she had stopped. But soon, she opened her mouth and smiled again.


    Being too far away, Su Yuewu couldn''t speak, so how could she know what the woman was saying? Just as she was about to step forward and listen carefully, she suddenly felt her body lighten and a dull ache in her head. She couldn''t help but support her forehead to suppress the pain.


    He opened his eyes and looked at the familiar bed canopy above him. Only after a moment did he regain his senses. She should have fainted due to the poison. Then, what she saw just now should be illusions, right?


    The door creaked open from outside. Seeing that Su Yuewu had woken up, he immediately shouted, "Rou Er! The Lord has awoken! "


    Su Yuewu only heard the sound of kicking footsteps as Rou''er barged in. She walked up and checked her pulse. Seeing that her expression was normal, she relaxed and said, "The poison in Master''s body has already been detoxified."


    "Help me up."


    Rou Er carefully helped her up and placed a pillow behind her back before respectfully standing to the side.


    "What''s the situation now?" Su Yuewu didn''t know how long she had been unconscious for, so she asked anxiously.


    Rou-Er sighed in her heart and said, "The Celestial Emperor has ordered us to attack the Feathered Race. It''s an eventful time for us now!"


    "He actually ¡­" Su Yuewu found it hard to believe that the situation had changed so quickly.


    "There is one thing that this subordinate must tell my lord."


    Su Yuewu''s mind was filled with Leng Fanyun''s shadow, and she only came back to her senses after hearing Rou Er''s voice. "But what''s important?"


    Rou-Er nodded and looked at Bing-Er.


    Bing-Er walked out and gently closed the door. She stood quietly in front of the door to guard it.


    Upon seeing this scene, Su Yuewu knew that this was definitely not a trivial matter and became somewhat nervous.


    "Rou-Er thinks, this time, my lord''s poisoning and the matter of the Nine Demon Abyss, are all related to the same person."


    A name subconsciously appeared in Su Yuewu''s heart ¡ª Yao Ji. However, when she thought of Yao Ji, she couldn''t help but think of that heartless man, causing her heart to ache even more.


    Rou Er didn''t notice her current expression and continued speaking, "In my opinion, this matter must have been done by You Huang!"


    Su Yuewu was startled, but seeing that Rou Er''s words were uncertain, she unconsciously furrowed her brows. You Huang? It can''t be him, how can it be him! " It wasn''t that she didn''t know how You Huang felt about her, but just because of this, she couldn''t be sure that You Huang would harm her! He could not do something like destroying things just because he wanted to.


    "You Huang was originally the master of the Nine Serenities Abyss and the Underworld, and also has a slight gap with the Feathered Race. In order to ensure the stability of the Nine Hell Abyss and the Underworld, he was naturally able to do these things. As for the transaction with the Celestial Emperor, it was merely a small matter. Because of his habit of disguising himself, Master cannot lose sight of his ambitions! "


    "No ¡­" Su Yuewu gently shook her head and said to Rou''er, "No matter what, I don''t believe that You Huang will harm me."


    "Then my lord, who else has the ability to imprison Leng Fanyun?"


    "This ¡­" Su Yuewu looked at Rou Er. Seeing her worried face, she finally smiled. Girl, you just want to let your imagination run wild. It wouldn''t be weird if the Heavenly Emperor was involved in the events at the Abyss. His thirst for power has long ago surpassed everyone else, so it isn''t impossible for him to include the Underworld in his own map. However, if one were to say that You Huang had colluded with him, that would be impossible. You can rest assured that time will return to its innocence. No matter what, he will not harm me! "


    Rou-Er opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something. However, when he saw Su Yuewu''s smiling face and the trust in her eyes, he had no choice but to give up. Perhaps it was really just a misunderstanding, as the Lord had said. After all, she had seen through his lord''s worries. How could he let the Celestial Emperor poison his lord?


    "Master''s body has not recovered yet. It''s best for you to rest."


    Su Yuewu did not refuse. Moreover, she was already tired, so after Rou Er left, she actually really fell asleep.


    "How is Master?" Bing-Er asked hurriedly.


    "It''s fine. "But ¡­" "Rou Er sighed and pulled Bing-Er''s arm, pulling her to the side." My lord does not believe me. "


    "Of course." Bing-Er smiled and said, "You and I both know about your master''s feelings. My lord is not blind, so how could we not see it?" If it wasn''t for Leng Fanyun who first received his lord''s favor, it was likely that You Huang would now be his lord''s lover. I don''t know what''s so good about that Leng Fanyun. There were all sorts of girls around him, how could he be as clean as You Huang? If it wasn''t for Leng Fanyun, how could his master have turned into such a state? It was only because Leng Fan''s past lover was unable to explain, that they poisoned the Lord! " Thinking of Yao Ji, Bing''er said with gritted teeth.


    Rou-Er also knew the source of her anger and could not help but comfort, "Love is so hard on people. Those who feel good in our eyes are probably not the same in the Lord''s eyes. "What do you think, isn''t that right?"


    A figure flashed through Bing-Er''s mind. Her face turned red, but then she remembered that person''s intentions. The smile on her face froze. Yes, things like love... Even if You Huang is suspicious, we can''t be dead. The Heavenly Emperor is cunning, and this may have been a trap he set up to arouse your suspicions, and this is his goal! "


    Right now, they were in a critical moment, and being pressured by the Celestial Emperor on their side was extremely dangerous. One less enemy meant one more help! Everyone understood that. Rou Er and Bing''er weren''t idiots, so they naturally knew this, but they couldn''t say it out loud. They could only pray silently in their hearts that this You Huang wasn''t the person behind all of this.


    "You Huang said before she left that she would notify the lord first when he wakes up." Rou-Er smiled.


    Bing''er glanced at her and said, "Let Xi Qi go inform the little gongzi first. After all, the Lord has awoken with such a huge matter, he will definitely be happy upon hearing it. "


    "So, it''s not that we don''t want to notify them." But the person beside Master, is the person she''s most worried about! "


    "Yeah!" The two children looked at each other and smiled. Their eyes were filled with satisfaction.


    Xi Qifang came in from the outside and when he saw the two of them, he felt a chill run down his spine and his hair stand on end. What kind of bad intentions did these two women have? How could they smile so strangely?!

 C212

    As for Su Yitian, he had just received news from Xi Qi that Su Yuewu had awoken and was rushing over. He didn''t even have the time to think about leaving Xi Qi on the battlefield.


    It was a long journey to Su Yuewu''s residence, and even though Su Yitian had the ability to ride the clouds and mist, he still couldn''t easily reach it.


    After leaving the battlefield, the surrounding air immediately became much fresher, and more trees began to appear. There was less noise and a thick aura of rust, and even the field of vision gradually widened. All he could see was the mountains and verdant scenery, which made him feel extremely comfortable. It was summer, and the sun was high in the sky. Suddenly, a wind blew. After a series of crackling sounds, it started to rain.


    Su Yitian didn''t even notice. His head was drenched, and his entire body was drenched in water. He was in a very sorry state. He helplessly cast a Water-Repellent Spell to dry his clothes before continuing to fly forward.


    Suddenly, his gaze stopped as he looked down at a pond.


    The pool wasn''t big, but the rainwater that hit it was rather pitiful. The pool water trembled, occasionally rippling.


    What Su Yitian was appreciating was naturally not the scenery of the pond, but the beautiful figure at the edge of the pond.


    The woman wore a white robe, seeming as if she''d fallen into a difficult situation, or perhaps she had some sort of injury. Lying on the ground beside the pond, that weak and helpless look really made people feel pity for him.


    However, Su Yitian felt that the woman''s back was very familiar, as if he had seen her somewhere.


    At this moment, the lady raised her gaze to look at Tianyu. Su Yitian was stunned as the rage in his heart flared.


    It was actually this woman! She hadn''t been protecting Leng Fanyun, so why was she here?


    With this thought in mind, Su Yitian leapt down from the cloud.


    "I never expected that you would end up in such a sorry state."


    The woman furrowed her brows. Her pair of curved willow leaf eyebrows were filled with worry, and under the rain, she became increasingly lost. She gently parted her red lips and said in a gentle tone, "I wonder if this little gongzi has anything to say in calling me over?"


    When Su Yitian heard this, he was stunned for a moment before laughing, "Did you dream? Or did you dream in the daytime? "Yao Ji, don''t you remember me?"


    In front of him was a child wearing a brocade robe. However, he was still acting like an adult. It seemed quite laughable. "However, his noble aura gave birth to a sense of fear in his appearance.


    The woman shivered for a moment, then gently shook her head: "It''s true that my name is Yaoji, but I''ve never seen the little gongzi before. Perhaps the little gongzi remembered wrongly."


    Although Su Yitian had met Yao Ji several times, he was very clear about her character and behavior. She was merely a hypocritical and vicious woman, and although the woman in front of him was exactly the same as Yao Ji and Ji Sheng, she had a pitiful posture.


    However, that woman was used to disguising herself. This gesture was only to arouse the sympathy of others, and to deceive Su Yitian!


    With that thought, he sneered and said, "It doesn''t really matter whether you remember wrongly or not. But you must come with me. " For the sake of my mother, I''ll give you up as a lowly commoner!


    Yao Ji didn''t understand how this little kid, who was clearly carved from jade, could be so ruthless. Before she could react, her arm was clamped to his hand and she could not move. Forget it, she didn''t know what was going on right now. She should at least figure it out.


    Although Su Yuewu was exhausted, she had slept for less than an hour before waking up. "When I woke up and heard the ruckus outside, I couldn''t help but frown." Rou Er, what happened? "


    Rou-Er pushed the door open and said, "Someone came uninvited, and it was very noisy."


    "Wu ¡­"


    The call from outside caused Su Yuewu to frown. Why would Leng Fanyun come here? What was he doing here instead of guarding his little wife and his little sister Shuang''er?


    Leng Fanyun had also heard that Su Yuewu had woken up not long ago, so he didn''t care about anything else as he hurried over. Who would have thought that he would be stopped by Rou-Er and Bing-Er instead of a warm welcome.


    He was really worried about her. He wanted to know what had happened to her. It was all because of Yaoji. How could he have known that she would actually poison Wu because of her love and hatred? If Wu''er still hadn''t woken up, then he really would have to blame himself!


    Su Yuewu naturally didn''t want to see Leng Fanyun. Needless to say, she was currently in a sorry state. Even if he allowed Yaoji to do her harm, she would still be able to hold him accountable. But... She couldn''t help but let out a bitter laugh. After all, she really did love this man! Even if he had forgotten about him, so what? All in all, that part of fate had already passed. The day he decided to marry Yaoji, it was already over.


    She was the one who had forced him to do so. Even though she knew that Yao Ji was someone he truly loved before she did, she still wanted to take him away from her. Who would have thought that fate would be so terrifying. Having the two of them walk around and back together, it had also become a form of marriage. She, Su Yuewu, was involved in this and like that evil person, broke up a pair of lovers.


    It wasn''t like she couldn''t do anything to him, Leng Fanyun. There were a lot of good men in this world, so why would she hang herself on a tree? He was tired and didn''t want to love anymore.


    Su Yuewu was secretly sad in her room, how could things be any better for Leng Fanyun? It wasn''t easy for him to recover the memories he had lost, but he had lost her. It was all his fault, how could he forget about her!


    Leng Fanyun was filled with regret. He could only keep calling out Su Yuewu''s name. No matter who it was, they would never be able to indulge in such warmth! However, Su Yuewu''s heart was even harder than that stone. She didn''t move or speak, which made Leng Fanyun anxious and angry. He wished that he could break out of this thin door in front of him.


    But he didn''t dare. He was terrified that she would be angry. Currently, they still had some leeway. If he did this to anger her, would they even have a future?


    Bing''er could not bear to see Leng Fanyun''s pitiful appearance, but under Rou''er''s warning look, she could only look away. Really, if I knew earlier, what would I have done then? Why did he want to make the lord sad and allow Yao Ji, that vicious woman, to poison the lord?


    Bing''er and Rou-Er naturally regarded Su Yuewu''s life as more important than their own. They didn''t want anyone else to come and hurt her. Initially, the two of them had a good impression of Leng Fanyun, but because of him, all of the troubles and troubles that were brought about by him, if they didn''t curse at him, were already giving him some face.


    "Idiots ¡­" Zhu Nan Shuang looked at Leng Fanyun''s sad expression and felt a great pain in her heart. Although the fool had done something wrong, was it all because of Yaoji? Why would Su Yuewu be so heartless and hurt such a sad fool? If it was her, if it was her ¡­ Zhu Nan Shuang shook her head. What could she do? The person that the dumbass liked was Yao Ji, and now it was Su Yuewu. It was never her, Zhu Nan Shuang!


    As for Zhu Nan Shuang, she was still feeling sad, but she didn''t know how to console Leng Fanyun. As for Rou-Er, he had completely seen through her expression and felt cold in his heart. As he spoke, he was wholeheartedly devoted to his master. He was still someone who doted on and loved his master. A Yao Ji left, there was still a Zhu Nan Shuang, right?


    Immediately, he said coldly, "Our master will not see you. I advise you not to continue pestering him. It would be best if he took your little lover away as soon as possible, lest we end up making things difficult for each other."


    When Zhu Nan Shuang heard Rou Er''s voice, she couldn''t help but blush. But as she spat out the words, her face rapidly paled. Because, he said: "Nan Shuang is not my lover, she is just a little sister. I hope you don''t think too much about her, lest you ruin her reputation."


    Celebrity? Did she have such a thing? Thinking about how she was being scolded by her father when she was chasing after him, Zhu Nan Shuang''s heart gradually sank. Her heart was stifling, and tears were actually coming out of her eyes.


    "I don''t know if your words are true or false, but I saw your little lover crying because of your words." Rou-Er was unwilling to say such harsh words, but who asked him to? Leng Fanyun was the culprit that had caused her master''s downfall. The lord''s heart was filled with grief. Seeing him, he felt even more sorrowful. How could he allow the two of them to meet? Moreover, this Leng Fanyun didn''t have much of a mind, so he had to put an end to his master long ago, in case these two people got into trouble again.


    At this moment, Leng Fanyun finally had the mind to glance at Zhu Nan Shuang. Seeing her with bloodshot eyes and teary eyes, he didn''t go up to comfort her, but instead frowned. He naturally knew what she wanted from her, but he did not want to get entangled with too many other girls. He could only curry favor with her and hope that she would back off after knowing the difficulties. However, Tang Yiran''s words just now had been a bit too much.


    Thus, he looked at Rou''er with a trace of anger on his face. "Miss Tang, be careful with what you say!" In the end, he was still Leng Fanyun, and not someone a random girl could teach him a lesson!


    Rou Er first looked at Zhu Nan Shuang, and then looked at Leng Yan Yun, and said lightly: "Are you being cautious? I don''t know what it means for the two of you to come to our territory and talk to us. I have already said it before, my master does not wish to see you, I hope that you can leave as soon as possible. "


    When Zhu Nan Shuang heard Rou''er''s words, she couldn''t help but hide behind Leng Fanyun, timidly looking at Rou''er.


    Even when Leng Fanyun had lost his memory and lost his momentum, he had never been treated with such contempt before. He immediately said with dissatisfaction, "You ¡­"


    "Big brother Fan Yun!"


    Leng Fanyun only heard a familiar and melodious voice. He then felt a warmth in his embrace as a delicate woman''s body was thrown into his embrace.


    He was stumped for words before speaking in disbelief, "Yaoji!"


    The woman timidly looked at the crowd and smiled at Leng Fanyun. "Big brother Fan Yun."


    For a time, Leng Fanyun and Zhu Nanshuang couldn''t believe what they had just seen.


    What was going on? The two of them looked at each other with doubt in their eyes.

 C213

    Su Yitian brought Yao Ji along on their journey. It was only because she didn''t say anything along the way that people were suspicious. He wanted to ask, but she also had a confused look on her face. Every time she looked at him, he saw that she was smiling. Was this person really Yao Ji? The woman who stole father''s love and made mother cry? No matter what, bring her before her mother and make her admit her wrongs!


    When they arrived above Su Yuewu''s temporary residence, they saw that the people below seemed to be making a ruckus. No one even noticed Su Yitian''s arrival. Yao Ji was even more baffled. After seeing Leng Fanyun, she excitedly rushed over. Thus, it became a weird situation.


    Rou-Er and Bing''er looked at Yao Ji with displeasure. Rou Er could not help but be furious. "My master''s body has not fully recovered yet, yet you brought her here. Are you trying to make my master angry?"


    "That''s right!" This small place can''t accommodate a great Buddha like you, so you should leave with your little girls as soon as possible! " With Bing-Er''s help, Rou-Er was even more confident. The two of them had the same hatred for the same enemy, and wanted to drive out these three disgusting men and women.


    However, Rou''er and Bing''er could never have imagined that Leng Fanyun would be so surprised to see Yao Ji. He even looked puzzledly at Zhu Nan Shuang, asking her what was going on.


    How could Zhu Nan Shuang know that she had clearly seen Yao Ji die that day, and in such a terrifying way at that. The fool thought of old times and hastily buried her. He just didn''t want to know why she would appear so unharmed in front of everyone right now.


    "Big brother Fan Yun, Yao Ji misses you." She was extremely attached to Leng Fangyun, so her little head rubbed against his chest, and the smile on her face was very satisfied.


    This kind of Yao Ji was both unfamiliar and familiar, causing Leng Fanyun to not know what to do. "But this feeling only lasted for an instant, because he quickly regained his composure." Who exactly are you? " He gently pushed Yao Ji''s body away and coldly asked after standing still.


    Yao Ji had not realized that Leng Fanyun had almost pushed her down to the ground. When she steadied herself and saw the undisguised suspicion and contempt on the man''s face, she felt her heart tighten. "Big brother Fan Yun ¡­" "Her lips trembled, unable to believe that the scene before her eyes was real." I am Yao Ji, your most beloved Yao Ji. "


    The expression on Leng Fanyun''s face became increasingly ugly, "If I remember correctly, I should be ¡­"


    "Yao Ji''s eyes were filled with tears. She laughed miserably, her tears falling and splashing on the floor." Big brother Fan Yun was still holding a grudge against Yao Ji for leaving that day. Didn''t he tell big brother Fan Yun? It was all because of Ming Cang''s persuasion that he had locked Yao Ji up so that she couldn''t see Fan Yun''s big brother. Big brother Fan Yun, don''t be angry. Yaoji is wrong. "


    The Yao Ji that everyone had seen was charming, cunning and crafty. However, he had never seen her in such a state, like she was weeping and making people want to take pity on her.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that they knew how vicious this woman''s methods were, no one would be willing to associate her with the words'' heart of a snake and a scorpion ''.


    Zhu Nan Shuang frowned and said, "Big sister Yao Ji, you were obviously dead that day." Seeing that Leng Fanyun was in a difficult situation, she could not help but step forward and explain.


    "Dead ¡­" Yao Ji opened her eyes wide, the color on her face instantly disappearing. She fiercely shook her head and loudly said, "Yaoji is still alive and well. Where can she die? Yaoji wants to see big brother Fan Yun. How could she die so easily? "Don''t call me sister. YaJi has no sister."


    "Huh?" Zhu Nan Shuang opened her eyes wide, as if she didn''t recognize this woman in front of her. Just what was going on? It was one thing for Big Sister Yao Ji to have come back from the dead, but how could they not know each other?


    Yao Ji''s words puzzled the two of them, but from Rou-Er''s perspective, it was just a disguise. Immediately, he shouted in dissatisfaction, "You''ve caused our family head insufficient, and now you''re trying to gain the sympathy of everyone by pretending to be pitiful?"


    Yao Ji glanced back and immediately saw the furious expression of a beautiful woman. She blinked her eyes in confusion. Tears fell from the corner of her eyes. It seems like a beauty is truly pitiful as she shed tears. " Young lady, Yao Ji has never known you or your Patriarch, so how can you say Yao Ji killed her? What''s more ¡­ Yao Ji was not pretending! Yao Ji was only ¡­ I just like to cry. " After she had explained her predicament, her face turned red. She looked at Leng Fanyun with her watery eyes and gave an innocent smile.


    Leng Fanyun furrowed his brows even more tightly, why did he feel that this Yao Ji was the one in his memories. She was simple. She loved to laugh and cry. She loved to gather around her, looking as if she were unaware of the world''s affairs. Since that Yaoji looked like this, then who was that Yaoji who had always been by his side? Who was that woman in the wedding hall!? Who was the person who had been taking care of him ever since he lost his memory?


    "What''s going on here?" The one who spoke was Su Yuewu. She stood up and walked out of the room, feeling strange as she listened to the argument outside.


    As soon as Leng Fanyun saw Su Yuewu, he immediately went up to her excitedly, "Wu''er!"


    Su Yuewu naturally didn''t want to see him, but in her heart, she still couldn''t let him go. Just as he was about to speak, he heard a voice filled with jealousy, "Big brother Fan Yun, who is she? Why are you so happy to see her! "Could it be that big brother Fan Yun is going to find a seductive person to anger Yao Ji?"


    As she stopped in her tracks, Su Yuewu looked at the girl in white clothes, and a trace of hatred flashed in her eyes. However, this mood came extremely quickly and quickly disappeared, only then did no one notice it. To say that she didn''t care was definitely a lie, how could Su Yuewu not care about Yao Ji''s existence! She was together with Leng Fanyun, the goddess'' companion. In the end, ever since Leng Fanyun lost his memory and this woman appeared, everything changed. Leng Fanyun loved her and doted on her, but she, Su Yuewu, had completely disappeared from his memories. More than once, she had wondered if everything would have been different if Yao Ji hadn''t appeared.


    Yaoji only saw her beloved man happily running towards another girl. He didn''t even look at her, and his heart instantly felt as if it was submerged in ice-cold water, ice-cold and painful. He could not help but ask. She didn''t want to be jealous all day, but big brother Fan Yun had once said that she wouldn''t be jealous, and for this reason she had been angry, saying that she didn''t care about him!


    How could she not care? Seeing how gentle he was towards those girls, she felt sad and jealous! But she was Yaoji, she had never been this angry before. How was she going to rush in front of them and stop them from getting close to her brother Fan Yun? Moreover, she had also thought that for a man as good as big brother Fan Yun, there was no lack of beautiful women by his side. She, Yaoji, was just an ordinary girl with an empty chest, so how could she possibly receive his favor? If one day her beauty was no more, what would he do? If one day, he were to meet another woman that he would fall in love with, what would she do?


    Perhaps, she would silently leave and hand over everything that belonged to her to that woman. Because as long as big brother Fan Yun felt happy, she would be happy and satisfied.


    However, when she saw Leng Fanyun smile at a woman and didn''t even try to conceal his joy at seeing her, all the thoughts that had been hidden in her heart for a long time disappeared. She only had one thought in her mind, big brother Fan Yun was hers, she couldn''t let anyone steal him! Even if she had to hit her head until it bled, she would not let big brother Fan Yun leave. Unless one day he said he didn''t want her.


    Leng Fanyun''s eyes saw Su Yuewu''s retreat, and anger immediately welled up in his heart. He couldn''t help but shout at Yao Ji, "You woman, what kind of tricks are you trying to pull?! "Why are you always so malicious? You must see Wu''er and I separate before you can be happy!"


    Yaoji opened her mouth, tears welling in her eyes. Big brother Fan Yun had never said such ruthless words before. Why did he yell at her now, and why did he even put her on such a crime?


    Ever since Su Yewu had cried that day, Su Yitian no longer had any good impressions of Leng Fanyun. At this moment, he walked between the two of them, slightly raising his chin, and said coldly: "I would really like to know, just who is this woman who calls herself Yao Ji? "According to what Zhu Nan Shuang said, Yao Ji is already dead. Then, where did this person in front of you come from?"


    Leng Fanyun raised his eyes to look at Yao Ji, she was shivering uncontrollably, her eyes filled with a sorrowful and pained expression. However, her gaze still continued to stubbornly rest on him, as if she wanted to place him in her eyes. An inexplicable feeling gushed out from his heart. He felt a little pain, and even some satisfaction.


    At the moment when Leng Fanyun looked over, Yao Ji wiped away her tears and gave him a silly smile. No matter how one looked at it, there was a hint of flattery within that smile.


    For some reason, Leng Fanyun suddenly felt a little uncomfortable in his heart, as if he had loudly asked her not to laugh like this. But when she saw how satisfied she was, how could he say those words out loud? At this moment, he suddenly realized that the heart of stone that he had been using to face Yao Ji had strangely softened at this moment. He actually couldn''t bear to see her sad appearance, and he had clearly shouted at her just now.


    Yao Ji tightly gripped her sleeves. Her hair was still wet from the rain. But in her eyes, there was only one person. It was as if that person was the only existence in this world.


    Su Yuewu looked at Yao Ji''s expression and suddenly felt her heart stop, making it difficult for her to breathe. What kind of feelings could make a woman see nothing but the person she loved, her God, the world in front of her.


    She had always been a domineering person, she had always been a strong woman. Even in front of Leng Fanyun, she still wouldn''t be able to act like such a little woman. She suddenly realized why Leng Fanyun would so frequently leave gazes on Yao Ji. Because that woman, she is so lovable, when she looks at you, you will feel incomparably satisfied. Because you''re the only one she cares about!

 C214

    "You ¡­" Leng Fanyun opened his mouth, but was unable to utter a complete sentence in the end.


    Yao Ji silently looked at the tall man. Suddenly, like a bird, she flew into his embrace. "Big brother Fan Yun, don''t be angry, it''s all Yao Ji''s fault."


    Leng Fanyun subconsciously embraced the woman, and when he finally realized what he had done, it was already too late.


    As Su Yuewu looked at this couple, her lips lifted into a mocking smile. The two of them were whispering sweet nothings to each other. She really was an outsider who had come to humiliate herself. It seemed like Leng Fanyun truly felt that she cared about him, and couldn''t bear to part with him?


    So what if he loved Yaoji? Did he have to show up in front of her to make her vomit blood? Su Yuewu''s face sank as she coldly looked at the two of them. She then raised her voice and ordered Rou''er and Bing''er, "In the future, don''t let these random people in." After saying that, she turned around and pushed open the door, leaving the crowd to gaze at her ice-cold back.


    Leng Fanyun naturally knew why he had angered her, but the woman in his embrace held him tightly, as if if if he were to let go, she would cry for him. Leng Fanyun really didn''t know what to do. He could only look forward to settling Yaoji''s matter, and then apologize in front of Su Yuewu.


    As he thought of this, he took Yao Ji''s small hand and left the courtyard with Zhu Nan Shuang.


    Su Yitian watched the three of them leave before his gaze finally fell upon Rou-Er. Mother''s words are correct. In the future, these people will not be allowed to enter. "


    Rou Er agreed, but in her heart she thought: If Leng Fanyun were to charge in, I''m afraid she won''t be able to do anything! Sigh ¡­ It was exactly because of this master that he was so worried and looked so sad for such a man.


    "I''ll go see my mother. You guys stay here and guard."


    Ever since they found out about Su Yitian''s identity, the two of them did not find it strange that he always acted like an adult. Of course, to outsiders, it would seem interesting.


    Pushing the door open, a strong smell of medicine filled the room. Although Rou Er had cured Su Yue Wu of her poison, she still had the remaining poison in her body. If she wanted to cleanse it, she would need the support of this soup. Right before Leng Fanyun and the others arrived, she was just about to take her medicine.


    Su Yitian looked at the bowl of extremely cold medicinal liquid and helplessly said, "Even if mother is angry, you still have to pay attention to your own body!"


    Su Yuewu helplessly smiled and waved at him, "Come, sit here."


    Su Yitian obediently walked over and sat down on the side of the bed. He wrapped his arms around her neck and whispered, "Your son has already said that the other day, I don''t want that kind of father anymore. Your son only needs your mother to take care of him, so don''t worry about the others. "


    Su Yuewu let out a long sigh and said, "You still understand. As I''m in the middle of it, I can''t see it clearly." Leng Fanyun''s heart was no longer with her, what was the point in forcing it? In the end, the two of them only had fate and had no status.


    "Mother, don''t be sad. There are many good men in this world. As long as mother moves her mouth, there will definitely be a large number of men lined up at the door waiting for mother to pick them! "


    Su Yitian spoke as if it was a matter of course. On the other hand, Su Yuewu''s face turned red with embarrassment as she protested, "What are you saying, kid!" It was also easy to guess that she was not the one who wanted to be chosen by the men. It would be a joke if it were to be revealed. " Mother was a domineering woman, it was impossible for her to flatter a man with her humble appearance! It would be better to be like this, at ease. Men are not that drinking water, they are indispensable. "It''s just that I was thinking about how baby, you don''t have a father by your side ¡­"


    "Mother!" Su Yitian frowned and disapprovingly said, "I am not an innocent child, so how could I not understand this logic? In any case, this child has never had a father since he was young. He only has a mother, so what does it matter if he never has a father! But mother, you always have no one by your side to take care of you. I only feel very guilty. "


    "Silly child!" Su Yuewu caressed the top of his head and said with a smile, "Mother, you are enough."


    While the mother and son pair were enjoying this warm moment, Leng Fanyun was leading Yao Ji and the rest away from the courtyard.


    After finding a quiet place, Leng Fanyun let go of Yao Ji''s large hands and calmed down, asking, "You said you are Yao Ji?"


    Yao Ji blinked her eyes, and lightly smiled as she replied, "Could it be that big brother Fan Yun doesn''t know Yao Ji?"


    "If you are Yao Ji, then who is the woman that has been by my side for the past few days? She calls herself Yaoji, and she''s no different from you. It''s just that she has a vicious heart and has poisoned Wu''er with drugs.


    Leng Fanyun spoke slowly. There was not a single bit of blame or hatred in his tone, he was just a calm narration. "But Yao Ji was still surprised to hear this and gasped." The person big brother Fan Yun was talking about was definitely not Yao Ji! How could Yao Ji harm anyone! "Does big brother Fan Yun not know what kind of character Yaoji is, how could she possibly do such a thing?"


    "Yaoji..." "Elder sister." "Elder Sister?" Zhu Nan Shuang hesitated for a moment, then called out the name ''Elder Sister''. South Frost had always been by Big Sister Yao Ji''s side, and was unwilling to believe that she would have such a vicious method up her sleeve. But the facts were in front of him, and he had to believe it. As for Nannan, she had watched her sister Yao Ji die. She was buried together with the dumbo. And now, a person who looks exactly like Big Sister Yao Ji has appeared in front of us. It''s no wonder that this dumbass is unwilling to believe it! "


    Yao Ji was not an idiot. Seeing the infatuation in the eyes of this young lady in a watery green dress, she knew who she was referring to and also knew that her heart must have fallen for Leng Fanyun. Back then in the Underworld, Leng Fanyun had been surrounded by all sorts of girls, causing her quite a headache.


    But luckily, other than her, he did not lie to other girls. He was the only one who treated her gently, so she felt at ease. Only now... She glanced at Zhu Nan Shuang and lightly shook her lower lip. She called him a fool, and he did not contradict her. What was the relationship between the two of them?


    Everything had changed when YaJi found out where she had escaped from. First of all, her big brother Fan Yun acted as if he didn''t know her, and actually used such a cold tone to speak to her. And it seemed as if big brother Fan Yun had fallen in love with other girls, and was accompanied by a beautiful young girl. What had happened? How did he become like this ¡­


    "Big brother Fan Yun." She couldn''t help but look at Leng Fanyun, hoping that he would give her an explanation. Ming Cang lied to Yao Ji, causing Big Brother Fan Yun to be killed by Ming Cang. Because Yaoji knew of his scheme, that evil man imprisoned Yaoji, and only today was Yaoji able to escape. But after Yaoji came out, she discovered that everything has changed, even big brother Fan Yun''s heart has changed. "


    Leng Fanyun looked at this woman in front of him who looked exactly like Yao Ji and Ji Sheng. The look in her eyes was extremely sorrowful and sorrowful. She really loved herself ¡­ This knowledge made his heart skip a beat, because her love was deeply hidden in his eyes, and only if you seriously look for it, would you be able to see it. She was not a passionate woman, but her love was never concealed.


    Was she really Yao Ji? Was it really as she said? Was it because she was imprisoned by Netherworld Udumbara that she was able to escape?


    He didn''t know whether he should believe it or not. After all, back then Yao Ji had used a pure and innocent appearance to coax him, causing Wu''er to turn into her current state. She wasn''t even willing to meet him. However, the words that came out of her mouth were so familiar. It was as if she were the Yao Ji he remembered and she was the real Yao Ji.


    "I... "I don''t know either ¡­" He was in a bit of a mess now. Yao Ji was dead. But she suddenly appeared and disrupted all his plans. Leng Fanyun gave her a deep look, his heart was in a mess.


    Yao Ji did not know what Leng Fanyun was thinking, but seeing his expression, it was as if someone had poured a bucket of cold water over her head, causing her entire body to shiver. He actually had such a strange gaze towards her? It would have been fine if he had treated her as a stranger, but there was clearly an apologetic, guilty, and even regretful look in her eyes ¡­ Was he blaming himself for appearing at this time to disrupt the relationship between him and the girl named Wu?


    He had once said that his intentions would never change, regardless of the changes in mountains and rivers. During the years she was imprisoned, she was able to survive because of his promise. But now, he actually wanted to erase everything, and even completely forget about the relationship between them.


    She was innocent, but that didn''t mean she was stupid! He obviously recognized her. He knew who she was!


    "Yao Ji bit her lower lip, forcing the wetness in her eyes to recede." Big brother Fan Yun clearly knew that I was Yao Ji, but he didn''t want to admit it. Was it because time had changed so quickly that even Big Brother Fan Yun''s heart had changed along with it? But it didn''t matter. What Yaoji had told him back then, Fan Yun could do whatever he wanted. If one day big brother Fan Yun did not love Yaoji anymore, with just a word, Yaoji would disappear from in front of you, no longer wanting to disturb your life. "Now, with a single word from Yaoji, big brother Fan Yun will fulfill Yaoji''s small wish!"


    Zhu Nan Shuang who was watching from the side felt that this woman who called herself Yao Ji was extremely pitiful. Her eyes were filled with grief. She loved Leng Fanyun so much! At this moment, Zhu Nan Shuang''s heart was filled with rage. She had occasionally heard that Yao Ji was once Leng Fanyun''s divine couple, but after he forgot about her, he fell in love with Su Yuewu. Later on, he lost his memories once again and forgot about Su Yuewu. It was God''s compensation to make him fall in love with Yao Ji again. But why did that woman come out and even stop their wedding! Did she even know what kind of past the dumbo and Yao Ji sister had?!


    Could it be that just because she loved him, she could hurt another woman who loved him? Su Yuewu, you really shamed me!

 C215

    No matter how many thoughts Zhu Nan Shuang had, it had nothing to do with Leng Fanyun. This was just a girl that adored her. He only thought of her as his little sister.


    However, what he didn''t know was that this woman, whom he considered to be his younger sister, was currently glaring at him angrily, as if a raging tide was rising in her heart.


    Zhu Nan Shuang had always been a pure and kind girl, otherwise she wouldn''t have stayed away from him while he and Yao Ji were getting closer and closer. She wanted him to be happy. Even though she loved him so much, she didn''t want to take him away from other women.


    But now, Zhu Nan Shuang was jealous of this woman called Su Yuewu. At the same time, she was also angry at her actions. She even thought that if only she hadn''t appeared. Big Sister Yao Ji wouldn''t do those things out of jealousy. She wouldn''t die!


    And now, she was actually somewhat ashamed of the man she loved, because he clearly knew that Yaoji loved him so much, even to the point of craziness. But when her madness killed another woman, he treated her only with indifference and reproach, not with appeasement and concern. Perhaps the fool she had known was an illusion. He had never appeared, and that was her own fantasy. Right now, the person standing in front of her was called Leng Fanyun, a heartless man. He had hurt the two girls, but he didn''t know how to repent.


    Zhu Nan Shuang closed her eyes, and when she opened them again, the love in her eyes had already been deeply concealed.


    "Are you really Yao Ji?" In the end, under Yao Ji''s anticipating gaze, Leng Fanyun could only spit out one sentence.


    For Yao Ji, this result was a disappointment. "She bit her lower lip and forced out a smile." "Yao Ji has never changed," the person who changed was you, and you couldn''t even resist Yao Ji''s appearance. " Big brother Fan Yun should remember that there is a birthmark on Yao Ji''s body, which is unique in this world. "


    As she spoke, she slowly untied the knot on her clothes and pulled down the corner of her clothes. "Only to see a crescent-shaped birthmark on her fair and smooth shoulder." Big brother Fan Yun once said that this is the most beautiful crescent moon in the world. "


    In that instant, everything in the past returned to Leng Fanyun''s mind. "This is ¡­" He looked at the woman in front of him with a mournful expression and staggered. "Yaoji, it really is Yaoji." How could he forget about her? How could he treat a girl like that as if it was her?!


    "Big brother Fan Yun, don''t come over." Yao Ji tidied up her clothes in an indifferent manner, her tone also becoming a lot calmer. Big brother Fan Yun had already fallen in love with someone else, and he was no longer the gentle big brother Fan Yun that Yao Ji felt in her heart. The big brother Fan Yun Yao Ji loved was the big brother Fan Yun who loved Yao Ji. And the person in front of Yaoji was no longer Yaoji''s big brother Fan Yun. While Yaoji was being imprisoned in the Spatial Rift, she was constantly thinking about how anxious and sad her big brother Fan Yun must have been when he heard the news of Yaoji''s disappearance. Therefore, Yao Ji was trying very hard, trying very hard to escape. However, when Yaoji saw Fan Yun brother, she discovered that he had long forgotten about Yaoji. He had never even noticed that Yao Ji was being held captive, or even thought that the fake Yao Ji was actually Yao Ji!


    Fan Yun gege said Yao Ji was malicious, but it was unknown how Yao Ji spent her days in the prison of the Spatial Rift while Fan Yun and the other girls were intimate with each other. Yaoji couldn''t feel the passage of time, she could only persist for so long because she loved her big brother Fan Yun. There was nothing in the spatial rifts at all. All that was present was a muddleheaded gray. There was no sun, no moon, and everything was an icy gray. But while Yaoji was being held there, big brother Fan Yun was happily living in the mortal world.


    Yaoji wanted to tell herself not to hate him, but when Fan Yun gege anxiously walked towards that woman, how could Yaoji not hate him? It didn''t matter if he recognized the wrong person. But when Yaoji finally escaped, Big Brother Fan Yun wasn''t surprised at all. When did it start to change? "Could it be that big brother Fan Yun had never loved Yao Ji, which is why he could so easily forget Yao Ji and fall in love with her?"


    Leng Fanyun wanted to say that it was because he had lost his memory because of Ming Cang. But Yao Ji kept pressing him like she was weeping blood, making it impossible for him to say it out loud. He had forgotten about her. He hadn''t even remembered the feelings between them. He fell in love with Su Yuewu, that strong little woman. After that, he once again lost his memory. After he accepted Yao Ji''s feelings, the one he couldn''t forget in his heart was still Su Yuewu. Was it true that he had not fallen in love with her, as Yao Ji had said?


    Leng Fanyun was speechless, as if he was trying to acknowledge Yao Ji''s words. This made Yao Ji extremely sad. If he had never loved her before, then why had she persisted all these years for? She had been living in the crack in time and space with great difficulty, and she had been looking forward to seeing him every single day. Just what was she doing this for!?


    "Your heart... "How vicious." Yao Ji trembled as she spat out what she thought was a vicious sentence. Her tears could no longer be stopped as they splattered down.


    It was very beautiful for a beauty to shed tears, but at this moment, Yaoji was crying in such grief. She even squatted down and hugged him, crying like a wronged child.


    Zhu Nan Shuang could not bear to watch the conversation between the two of them. It was undeniable that her heart was on Yaoji''s side. Because she was weak, because she cared so much about Leng Fanyun. However, there was only Su Yuewu in Leng Fanyun''s heart, and he was even willing to sacrifice his life for her. Could it be that a person''s heart could hide many emotions? Could it be that the same person could fall in love with a lot of people?


    She didn''t know how to answer. She only had one heart, and she only wanted to fall in love with one person. Perhaps when that person reaped happiness, her love would never be retracted. But what about him, Leng Fanyun? There was such a girl who loved him so deeply, yet his heart was placed on another girl. And before, he clearly cared about her that much!


    Could feelings really go this far? Can feelings really be faked? It really was ¡­ So hurtful!


    The rain had stopped long ago, and there was a faint fragrance of earth on the ground. In the silence of the world, there was only one woman crying loudly.


    She was venting. She was venting all the pain in her heart. She was venting the fear that had been weighing down her heart.


    Someone once said that a woman''s youth is precious...


    As for what Yao Ji said, Leng Fanyun had been the driving force behind it for many years. But now, this urge to persevere crushed the last straw in her heart like a giant rock.


    She didn''t know where to go. All this time, Leng Fanyun was the only person in her world. She had lived for him, but now her world had collapsed and nothing existed. Not only had he fallen in love with someone else, but he had never loved her at all.


    So what was the point of her insistence?


    Leng Fanyun was also surprised that he could so easily identify this woman as Yao Ji. His mind suddenly had many memories that he had never had before. Those memories were all related to a person. She was a girl who loved to laugh and cry, but rarely did she cry in front of him. It was only because he had said that his heart would ache.


    Who would treat the whole of another person as their own world? Leng Fanyun suddenly wanted to know how Su Yuewu loved him. Would she treat him like everything? But no matter how he thought about it, in the end, he could only bitterly smile. That woman''s heart was firm. Even if she was sad, she would quickly recover. She would never become someone else''s vassal. She was herself, always would be.


    That was what attracted him, and what he admired. However, why would he place Yao Ji in his heart and carefully store her away? They were clearly so different, without any similarities.


    "With that thought in mind, Leng Fanyun couldn''t help but walk over and stand in front of Yao Ji, gently stroking the top of her head." Don''t cry. "


    If it was in the past, Yaoji would still listen to him. But now, she had already decided to separate Leng Fanyun from her life, so why would she care about him?


    A trace of helplessness flashed across the man''s eyes when he saw that the woman was still crying. He carefully squatted down and held her in his arms. He caressed her back and comforted her gently, "Alright, alright. Don''t cry anymore. It''s my fault, alright."


    It was the same voice as in his memory, and even the tone was the same. Yao Ji could not help but pause for a moment before raising her head.


    Leng Fanyun''s vision was now filled with a pair of bright red rabbit eyes. She was crying so hard that her nose was snot and tears were flowing down her face. However, he felt that she was very cute, because when he first saw her, she looked like this.


    In the Netherworld, strength was what mattered. Even though Yaoji''s status was inferior and she was the Holy Maiden of the underworld, her strength was weak and she was timid, so she was often bullied. The first time the two of them met was under the red moon. She was crying miserably, and had a trembling appearance while curled up in a flower bush.


    His memories had already returned, Leng Fanyun clearly remembered that day. That girl cried so miserably that even after standing at the side for so long, he did not notice it. At that time, he only felt that how could a little girl cry? It was as if she wanted to collapse the everlasting sky of the Underworld.


    Then, even he himself could not figure out why he had bent over her and carefully comforted her. It was then that this little rabbit of a woman walked into his life. He learned to love a woman carefully, to love her, to try to make her happy.


    It was also because of her that he found out that loving someone was such a blissful feeling. His little girl, that crying little girl. But why did he forget about her, and even hurt her heart!


    "Stop crying, you''re so ugly, like a little rabbit."


    A girl would never want to be called ugly. Like then, Yaoji burped and said, "Not ugly, you''re the one who''s ugly."

 C216

    The sky of the underworld had always been a dull gray.


    No matter if it was day or night, you would never be able to see through the difference. Those who were used to seeing sunlight would always show their gratitude when they returned to the darkness. He wanted to occupy it, wanted it to warm his entire being.


    To Serene Huang, Su Yuewu was his ray of sunshine, enough to warm his cold heart. You Huang returned to the underworld after the house was closed. Although the Celestial Emperor didn''t keep his word and dared to touch Yue Wu without permission, the Underworld couldn''t just leave without a master for a day. He had to return to this place no matter what.


    As Fang walked into the inner hall, a wisp of tea wafted in.


    You Huang''s eyebrows relaxed slightly as she looked at the newcomer, "You knew I was coming back?"


    "My lord, you must be joking. How can Red Silk not have the talent to predict future events?" "It was only when the lord returned that someone came to spread the news, and only then was Red Silk able to prepare a cup of tea for the lord." The one who spoke was a lady with a slim figure and a young age. She was dressed in a red cheongsam, but there was no fire on her face, it was just cold.


    She walked forward and handed over the tea cup. She softly said, "Your excellency, you must be tired. Drink some tea and rest for a while."


    You Huang accepted it with a smile and brought it close to her nose to take a sniff. It was a rich yet elegant fragrance of tea. This fragrant tea could only be fully developed with the help of the Red Silk. Lightly taking a sip, he tasted the refreshing fragrance of the tea at the base of his tongue. Even his throat was filled with the fragrance of the tea. Unknowingly, he drank a few more mouthfuls.


    Seeing him act this way, Red Silk couldn''t help but say, "Could it be that your excellency never offered tea outside. Drinking it like this really makes Red Silk''s heart ache for this fragrant tea."


    You Huang was startled as a trace of blush flashed across her face. Wherever there was someone who offered him tea, he would not be able to enjoy it even with Su Yuewu. The people around her were not servants to wait on others. He would never be able to touch a single ray of light unless he served her.


    "That''s right, your family''s adults are really pitiful, they don''t even have time to drink hot water outside!" His conduct and actions were quite different from what they usually saw; it was as if he was a funny child.


    Red Silk didn''t even bat an eyelid as he said faintly, "Sir, you must be joking again." It was the lord himself who came forward and did not care about face, how could he hope for others to give him face! Red Rivers still had work to do, so it was different for the adults to chat. "If sire feels bored, someone sent an octagonal bird the day before yesterday. Red Silk has already sent it into the palace." After she finished speaking, she curtsied slightly and walked out of the room.


    You Huang started and subconsciously reached out and grabbed her arm.


    "Is there anything else, my lord?" Red Silk frowned.


    "I ¡­" There was nothing wrong with him, he just subconsciously saw her leave the room.


    "Sir, if there''s nothing else, please let go of the Red Silk."


    "I realize that you''ve never called me a servant before." You Huang suddenly said.


    Hong Qi looked at him in surprise and then said, "My lord, you must have forgotten. "When you returned that day, you said that it was not comfortable to call me a servant. In the future, don''t call yourself a servant when I''m a servant."


    "Yeah, yeah ¡­" Why didn''t he remember? When he thought carefully, an impression suddenly appeared in his mind. That was after he met Su Yue Wu, she said that everyone should be equal, this servant came to find a servant, it was not comfortable listening to her. There should be a bit of respect for their servants. After all, they were living people, not some ignorant machines.


    After he returned, he ordered the people in the hall not to call themselves servants or servants. When her thoughts traveled here, she smiled helplessly and said, "It''s been so long that I''ve already forgotten."


    Red Forest didn''t think that it was the so-called ''one glance for ten thousand years''. He merely looked at the big hand on his arm and said indifferently, "Red Silk is going to work there." "If sire has orders, feel free to summon the Red Silk." As she spoke, she gently brushed aside Yinhuang''s large hand and left.


    You Huang held the teacup in one hand and kept her eyes on her other arm from beginning to end. Since when did Red Silk become so daring that he didn''t even care about his identity?


    Now that he thought about it, this had always been the case for Red Silk. Back then, he had also valued her unyielding nature, which was why he had placed her by his side. He could only blame the girl for rarely appearing in front of him and letting him forget about this misfortune.


    She smiled and placed the teacup on a low stool before entering the inner hall to take a look at the so called octave bird.


    The bird is indeed very intelligent. Just by saying a single sentence, it would be able to learn it. Furthermore, its voice sounds extremely similar to your own voice.


    You Huang found the bird extremely interesting, so she kept chanting in front of it, "Yue Wu, Yue Wu ¡­"


    The bird also said, "Moon dance, moon dance ¡­"


    If his voice was not strange, it would be exactly the same as his voice!


    If the Eight Tones Bird was brought to Yue Wu, she would probably be happier! With this thought in mind, You Huang took off the bird cage and hurried outside.


    The servants in the hall were already used to You Huang not being in the hall often these days and knew that he was doing it for a woman. Many people in the Underworld were dissatisfied. They felt that his actions of leaving the Underworld for the sake of beauty was simply dereliction of duty. However, he''d always been willful and reckless and had never taken these things seriously.


    "Milord, are you going out?"


    A red shadow floated over and blocked Yinhuang''s path.


    When the surrounding servants saw this, they all carefully retreated, leaving the two of them with such a large space. He hoped that the Red Marks would be able to stop him. Otherwise, he would always go to the mortal world''s woman and leave the Underworld behind. This would one day arouse the displeasure of the Great Elders.


    The corners of You Huang''s brows arched as she looked at the sudden appearance of the red ribbon. She said faintly, "What, can''t I go out?"


    "Your Excellency is the Lord of the Netherworld. Naturally, you can go anywhere."


    "Then why did you stop me?" He smiled.


    "Since you are the master of the Underworld, you must know your responsibilities for sitting here. An adult was no longer a child and could no longer rely on his temper to do things. "There are already many people in the Underworld who are dissatisfied with you because of your excellency''s character. If one day the Underworld is in turmoil, what will you do about it?" Red Ferguson''s eyes were calm. He didn''t pay any attention to the outrageous words she said.


    However, You Huang''s expression suddenly grew cold. His tone was no longer calm, and there was a faint hint of anger in it. "Red Silk, are you teaching this Seat a lesson?!"


    Red Silk was startled. He immediately knelt on the ground while holding the dress, then replied in a muffled voice, "Red Fertility doesn''t dare." He was just worried that his lord would abandon the people of the underworld for the sake of a girl from the mortal world. They were worried that the Underworld would be bullied by the Heaven Realm if they lost their adults. Even if the adults weren''t happy, Red Silk still had something to say. Your Excellency is the Lord of the Underworld, not alone in this world.


    You Huang''s fingers tightened around the birdcage as she stared at her coldly. "If that''s the case, then what if I''m not the master of this underworld?"


    "My lord!" Red Silk cried out involuntarily. Disbelief was written all over his eyes, and there were even some faint injuries. " For the sake of a girl from the mortal world, Master is willing to ignore the citizens of the Underworld? "


    You Huang smiled coldly, "So what if I am?"


    However, this time, the red hair did not do as he said. She stared at him for a while before slowly getting up, and her tone was cold as well, "If sire really does that, it will only make the red hair look down on you! Some people view beauty more important than mountains and rivers, it is my Underworld''s regret. As for that woman, she has never even liked her master, and has even made full use of him! "


    "How rude!" You Huang flicked her sleeves and spoke angrily.


    Red Silk''s body uncontrollably flew backward, smashing against a golden pillar to the side with a bang. She cleared her throat and spat out a few mouthfuls of blood. "Sir, you really are ¡­" She held onto the pillar as she stood up, her body still trembling slightly.


    "It''s Red Silk who misjudged the adults." The Lord was so bewitched by beauty that he forgot his responsibilities. Such an adult would even look down on the red blood! There are so many women in the world. Even if the lord can like them, please do not forget your responsibilities! And now, for a girl who doesn''t care about you at all, Master has treated the people of the Underworld like this. Perhaps, on that day, Hong Fu shouldn''t have come to his lordship''s side, in case he should feel sad to see an adult who''s currently in a coma. "


    "Insolent?" You Huang was so angry that she smiled and said, "You say I''m immoral? Then tell me, what did I do? It''s just that I like a woman, so what does that have to do with the Underworld! "


    Red Silk wiped away the blood at the corner of his mouth. He lifted the corner of his lips and revealed a faint smile. However, Red Silk knew that the mortal woman he fell in love with had many troubles. Not only was she the lover of the previous Master of the Underworld, she also had a deep grudge with the Celestial Emperor. And what sort of status did the lord have between the two of them? "Although I don''t know much about them, but I''m sure that a girl like her will bring no small amount of trouble to the Underworld."


    "Can it be that I can''t even protect a single woman?!" he said angrily.


    Red Ripple gave a faint smile. "We''re very clear on the strength of our lord, Red Ripple." However, if that day really comes, could sire please hold on and not involve the underworld even a little bit? Could an adult be able to do that? If an adult was able to do it, then even if the Red Silk could die, there wouldn''t be even the slightest bit of complaint. The Underworld was the home of the red line. It was the place where the red line would be conceived. Even if this place wasn''t as beautiful as the mortal world, and wasn''t as pure and passionate like the mortal world, it was still a beautiful place in the heart of the red silk. If someone wants to put the Underworld into an irreparable calamity because of their own personal rights, even if the Red Silk is to put their life on the line, they still have to go stop it! "


    You Huang looked at her steadily, as if she wanted to pierce through her body and see the answer deep within her heart. However, he only saw a rebellious woman, and her gaze towards him wasn''t respectful in the slightest.

 C217

    The woman in front of him had a variety of emotions in her eyes, but she didn''t show any signs of fear.


    You Huang suddenly felt that it was a bit funny. He was the master of the underworld and king of the underworld, but now a servant was questioning him.


    "Red Silk, are you really not afraid?" he could not help but ask.


    Red Silk sneered. "What are you afraid of?" Why should he be afraid of Red Silk? If an adult were to kill the red hair because of his truthful words, he wouldn''t have a single complaint. However, the Red bound would only look down on adults. Just because of a woman, they would put the underworld behind them. This was simply shameless! If an adult liked any woman, Red Silk would not bother with a single word. However, I can only hope that the girl that you like will not bring any trouble to the Underworld! "


    You Huang smiled and couldn''t help but say, "If I had fallen for another girl, then Red Riding Flower wouldn''t have said all this."


    Hong Fu was just about to nod before she suddenly asked, "Then how do I like you?" At first, she was startled, but soon after, she frowned and said, "Milord, please don''t make fun of me with the help of the red silk."


    "A joke? Does Red Felt think this is a joke? " He gave a faint smile.


    "Red Silk knows his own identity, and he also knows that his identity as a Pu Liu posture naturally doesn''t enter the eyes of an adult. Lord shouldn''t use this method to change the topic." If his lordship insisted on leaving today to find that woman, Hong Fern would not have said a word. I just hope that you, my lord, will take care. "


    The woman standing next to the pillar was obviously weak, to the point that her body was trembling slightly. But at this moment, the aura emitted from her body was comparable to any man who was several times stronger than her.


    Other than Su Yuewu, this was the first time You Huang seriously looked at a girl, even though the girl had been by his side for many years.


    "I suddenly realized that I don''t know you anymore." Since when did that taciturn Red Silk change so much?


    Red Forest also said, "Red Forest also realized that you don''t know any more adults. "The adult that Red Silk knows is a man who cares about the bigger picture and works hard to protect the underworld, not a weakling who would put the underworld at risk for the sake of his children''s relationship."


    "A sharp tongue." You Huang spoke up and casually placed the birdcage on the floor. She said helplessly: "Since that''s the case, then I won''t go out today. I also know that I''ve been stopped by you this one time. However, I want to say something. The feelings I have, the woman I admire, cannot be ignored by anyone! "


    This was a warning. She stared at the back of the man in a daze, watching the vivid and lifelike Qilin pattern on his robe. Just what was so different about it? The youth from before was now grown up, and no longer had the same appearance as before.


    "Cough, cough ¡­" Red Ferguson leaned against the pillar and slowly sat down. He covered his mouth and coughed one after another. The lord was truly angry because of that girl. That strike had almost taken her life. However, she did not regret it. She did not allow her master to abandon the Underworld because of a woman.


    This was her home ¡­


    As for You Huang, when she returned to her bedroom, the anger she''d endured for so long finally exploded. In a short moment, the sleeping quarters were in complete disarray. He sat in the midst of a pile of ruins, heavily gasping for breath. He felt that this Wang Tong was really sullen, even daring to yell at him as a servant girl.


    The tiredness of the past few days pressed down on You Huang''s body at this moment. He couldn''t help but close his eyes and fall into a deep sleep on the cold floor. But at this moment, he didn''t notice that he didn''t even think about Su Yuewu.


    The air was filled with the refreshing smell of rain. Leng Fanyun looked at the woman shouting at him, and laughed at her jumping feet. It was obvious that his expression angered the woman even more.


    Yao Ji ruthlessly wiped away the tears on her face. Of course, her tears and snot couldn''t really be called beautiful. It wasn''t as if she had never lost face in front of him, so what was there to be afraid of? If he misunderstood her like that and she ran off with someone else, what else could she care about?


    "Even if I''m ugly, I don''t want that woman to look a hundred times better!"


    "Pfft ¨C" Hearing her words, Leng Fanyun couldn''t help but laugh. Where did she get her confidence from, daring to say that she was a hundred times better looking than Su Yuewu. Although Yao Ji was extremely beautiful and not much inferior to Su Yuewu, with their own abilities, it was still a boast when looking at things a hundred times better.


    Zhu Nan Shuang looked at the two of them from the side, shook her head, then decided to find a relatively dry place to squat. After accompanying Leng Fanyun for a while, she was finally tired.


    Yaoji originally had the temperament of a young girl, and the reason why she had acted so domineeringly was to protect her own face. She had been in love with Leng Fanyun for a long time, but who knew that even though she managed to escape from the spatial rift with great difficulty, her lover had already changed his mind. No matter how open-minded she was, it was impossible for her to pass this hurdle!


    She had always thought that Leng Fanyun would be like her, unchanging. Who knew that not only did she recognize her wrongly, she even swore an alliance with another woman. He looked at her with such infatuation, as if he wanted to bury her deep within his heart.


    She knew what it meant. He had to be her. And she? What did she want? She didn''t do anything, she just missed the opportunity, and yet she had to give up? But she, Yaoji, was not a stubborn person, and there was no need for her to lose face for a man who no longer loved her. She was the Holy Maiden of the Underworld, not some random cat or dog on the street. Even though she was no better looking than a drowning dog, she still retained her pride.


    She, Yaoji, had never been a vassal of anyone! She could love this man, but only when he loved her. If one day he changed his mind and turned to someone else, it would no longer be her greatest love.


    She cried for a while. Her heart also wanted to see the sky after the rain. It had become much clearer.


    Now, as she looked at Leng Fanyun, although her heart was still in pain, she no longer felt the excitement and enthusiasm she had when she first met him. Perhaps her brother Fan Yun had already been killed by Ming Cang, and the person in front of her was just a stranger who shared the same appearance as him. Her big brother Fan Yun would not be so cold to her. He would not forget that they had agreed to meet, but he did like another girl.


    In the end, she was the one who forced it. Time can change, not just the vicissitudes of life. However, time hadn''t changed as quickly as she had imagined. It was just that the change in her heart had been too sudden and unpredictable.


    "I have been reciting ''big brother Fan Yun'' every day in the spatial rift in order to persevere to this point. Big brother Fan Yun probably doesn''t know what kind of place the space fissure is. That place was even more terrifying than the Underworld. The underworld could still make people feel the passing of time, and all they could see was darkness. Time no longer had any meaning there. Yao Ji didn''t know how long she stayed there. Perhaps it was a long time, or perhaps it was just a blink of an eye, so long time had passed and her big brother Fan Yun''s heart had already changed. But Yaoji had never been one to force others to do so. Since big brother Fan Yun no longer treated Yaoji as his star, Yaoji also decided to let him go. In the end, I missed it ¡­ To a girl, love was something that could hurt one''s heart for a lifetime, but to a man, it was nothing more than a change of preference. Men are never as loyal as women. "


    Yao Ji laughed as she spoke to Leng Fanyun, it was unknown if she was mocking him or mocking herself. She reached out to stroke her hair and said with a smile, "Yaoji is about to let go. This kind of half-hearted big brother Fan Yun is not the big brother Fan Yun that Yao Ji loves. You are not big brother Fan Yun, you are just the same person as him. So Yaoji will no longer be sad for you, because Yaoji''s brother Fan Yun has already died. While Yao Ji was imprisoned within that spatial rift, he, along with Yao Ji''s love, died together with her. "


    Zhu Nan Shuang''s heart suddenly began to ache. She looked at the woman with a faint smile. She was clearly smiling, but she could see through the pain and suffering in her heart. Yeah, time changes so fast you can''t even hold on to their tails.


    Time sneaks away from your fingers, taking away not only your youth, but also your ever-changing heart.


    She couldn''t help but look at Leng Fanyun, only to see that he had a blank expression on his face, as if he was immersed in Yao Ji''s words. The fool she loved was dead, too, and the man in front of her was a man of the same appearance. He belonged to Su Yuewu, and he lived for her. He didn''t belong to her, or to Yao Ji.


    Affection... She laughed at how stupid she was. Love had never been the whole of life! She had already let her father down once, and she would not let him down a second time. She was the eldest daughter of the Zhu Family, not a bored girl who was obsessed with pursuing love.


    Zhu Nan Shuang stood up, walked up to Yao Ji, and said with a gentle smile, "It''s been a long time since you''ve come to the mortal world, but you didn''t know that it would change so quickly. Why don''t I be the guide and show you around? My name is Zhu Nan Shuang, and the Yao Ji from before lived in my house. "


    Yao Ji looked at the young girl in front of her. Her smile was so bright and beautiful, while the melancholy in her eyes seemed to dissipate the dark clouds. The young girl suddenly realized that she had been reborn, and she started to exude a joyful feeling.


    "Alright." She couldn''t help but say with a smile, imitating her tone, "My name is Yao Ji."


    Leng Fanyun looked at the backs of the two girls as they walked away. He didn''t know why things had turned out this way. Yaoji was the woman he loved the most, but he had forgotten about her. He even thought that after she died, she fell in love with Su Yuwu. Her appearance once again caused his thoughts to be thrown into disarray. No matter if it was the real Yao Ji or the woman pretending to be her, both of them were enough to disrupt his thoughts. Could it be that he was really a person who had different intentions and treated those who were disloyal to his feelings as despicable people?


    Leng Fanyun couldn''t help but look into the distance, in the direction of Su Yuewu''s courtyard. Was he really worthy to love her?

 C218

    Yao Ji had come to the Mortal Realm before as well. Back then, Leng Fanyun had brought her to the Mortal Realm to cheer her up. This place was naturally different from the Underworld; at least, it was much more lively than that place.


    It was the first time she''d seen a blue sky, and she was so excited. Leng Fanyun watched from the side with a smile on his face. Even though she looked like a country bumpkin, he didn''t show any signs of disdain.


    Looking at the rows of houses on the street, Yao Ji couldn''t help but sigh. Those were the past after all, and there was no meaning in remembering them now.


    "It''s very lively, isn''t it?" Zhu Nan Shuang pretended not to hear Yao Ji''s sigh as she asked with a smile.


    Yao Ji was startled for a moment, but then she nodded gently. "It''s quite lively." It had been a long time since she had seen so many people, and she still didn''t know what to do.


    "Elder sister Yao Ji was in the past with that silly... "Let''s hear what Leng Fanyun looks like."


    "Why do you want to know?" Yao Ji curiously asked.


    Zhu Nan Shuang pursed her lips and smiled, saying, "I want to see what''s the difference between his love for Big Sister Yao Ji and his love for Su Yuewu. Anyway, I don''t want to like him anymore. If he wants to like someone, he can do so. It has nothing to do with me! I don''t like those people who have different intentions! "


    Yao Ji smiled and replied, "I am unable to explain myself clearly. Perhaps it was due to fate not being deep enough that he missed it. If Ming Cang had framed him back then, and I had always been by his side, then perhaps today would have been different. However, no one knew what would happen in the future. I don''t know how he lived after he was framed. Maybe it''s very miserable, maybe it''s very normal, the great meeting with Su Yuewu is basically something that the heavens have arranged for him. "


    Zhu Nan Shuang couldn''t help but look into her eyes. She saw that there was no hate in her eyes, but only open-mindedness. She was very surprised. You actually don''t hate me? "


    "It would be a lie to say that I don''t hate them. He clearly loved me so much, but he suddenly felt an unending amount of love towards another girl. How could I not hate him? But so what if he hated her, he wouldn''t turn back. I said that in the crack of time and space, it was because of his love for him that he was able to survive until now. However, there is one thing that I am not telling the truth. If he had stayed in the spatial rift a bit longer, he might have forgotten this relationship. That''s where the will to sharpen people is the most. It''s enough to make you forget everything you care about. "


    "Then why did you say those words?" Zhu Nan Shuang said in confusion.


    Yao Ji smiled, a trace of craftiness of a little girl appearing between her brows. This relationship isn''t something that can be broken so easily. If he wants to abandon me, Yao Ji, then he''ll have to see whether I agree or not. I have planted a seed in his heart, and one day it will sprout. " Such a woman who loved him deeply had always loved him, enough to satisfy any man''s vanity. She wanted to use this vanity to make him worry about her. As for the woman who had so easily interposed herself between them, she must have felt a little awkward.


    Zhu Nan Shuang thought for a moment and understood Yao Ji''s intentions. She couldn''t help but shake her head and helplessly said, "Big Sister Yao Ji is really amazing."


    "It doesn''t matter if she''s powerful or not. She''s just a little girl who''s taking revenge. Moreover, Ming Cang did not imprison me back then because he was afraid that I would inform the sect. On the contrary, Ming Cang respected Leng Fanyun, which was why his coldness turned into hatred. And he had feelings for me, which I never thought I knew. He thinks that he hid it well, but he also wants to know that I, Yaoji, am not blind. At that time, my most beloved was Leng Fanyun, and naturally I would not have tried to be lustful towards him. Luckily, he did not kill me because of this, otherwise, how would I take my revenge today? If he died, there would be nothing left. Could it be that I want to see Leng Fanyun and Su Yuewu together? "No, I just want to live well, and occasionally appear and answer to them!"


    "Puff ¡­" "Haha ¡­" Zhu Nan Shuang couldn''t help but laugh. Her melodious laughter was pleasant to listen to, full of joy and joy. Big sister Yao Ji is really good at scheming. "I can''t do that. He doesn''t owe me anything anyway."


    "Men, it''s like eating in a bowl and looking at the pot. There are a few more who will treat you sincerely. There were also a few willing ones who were only interested in one another. Naturally, the more women there were, the better it was for them. In the past, I considered Leng Fanyun to be my good man, but now it seems that he is no different from an ordinary man. "Me? I want to see if Su Yue''s dance will change this, so that he can only watch over her."


    "I have the most say in this matter. Let me tell Big Sister Yao Ji that besides Leng Fanyun, Su Yuewu has quite a few suitors by her side! "


    "Oh? This woman was quite skilled, but being pursued by so many men wasn''t a good thing. If she was special to only Leng Fanyun, it would also be admirable. But it would be shameful for her to only enjoy the feeling of being admired. "


    "I think she''s enjoying it a lot!"


    "Why does that sound so sour?" Yao Ji rather liked this young girl who spoke very slowly, so she made fun of her.


    "Who asked her to be my love rival in the past! At that time, Leng Fanyun only had her in his eyes, and I also happily wished her well. However, there were quite a few men by Su Yuewu''s side, it was rather annoying! Could it be that the eyes of all the good men in this world are having problems? Only that person can be seen, and it''s a woman who has given birth to a child! "


    "It really is sour!" "Yao Ji shook her head and pointed at her forehead." Whatever that was, she could do whatever she liked. Those men are between her and Leng Fanyun, let''s just sit to the side and watch. As the saying goes, the most venomous woman has a hornet''s tail. We can''t do that kind of vicious act, and it''s interesting to occasionally find trouble between them. I''ve been in the rift for a long time, but I''ve been thinking about the delicacies of the mortal world! Since you want to be my host, you have to bring me to have a taste. You know, I am a pitiful person with no money at all. "


    "Puchi!" Zhu Nan Shuang smiled, and couldn''t help but hug her arm, saying affectionately, "That''s only natural. Inviting Big Sister Yao Ji for a meal is my greatest fortune! "


    Seeing Yao Ji and Zhu Nan Shuang leave, Leng Fanyun turned his gaze to the distance, actually feeling a little lonely.


    The wind was so cold at the moment, and there was no one around him who cared for him.


    "Ai ¡ª ¡ª" He let out a long sigh. Thinking of Su Yuewu''s cold words to him, he felt even more sad. He had never known that she could be so petty. But who told her to do it wrong? She couldn''t be blamed! He had fallen into her hands all his life, and he only hoped that this woman wouldn''t be too heartless.


    Leng Fanyun wholeheartedly wanted to explain things to Su Yuewu, but he didn''t know that the person she wanted to see the most at this moment was him.


    Su Yuewu''s heart had always been strong, but ever since she met Leng Fanyun, it was unknown how many times she had been heartbroken. It was this man that spoiled her so much that she actually liked his warmth. She, Su Yuewu, was a strong woman. When had she become like this, a fussy little girl?


    "I''ve suddenly discovered that I''m really stupid!"


    Rou''er was taking her pulse. Hearing her words, she couldn''t help but ask, "My Lord, why do you say that?"


    After Su Yuewu looked at her closely, she helplessly said, "I''ve long said that love is the most tormenting thing in the world, but still, one falls in love. If one goes in there, even the chances of turning back are minuscule."


    "So that''s the case!" Love is indeed a torturous thing, but when you are in love, you will feel that everything is so beautiful. The sky is so blue, the air is so fresh, even the roadside wildflowers will make you feel more satisfied than ever. So love is also a magical thing. The Lord had only suffered a single injury in his love, and yet he was willing to view love in such a terrifying manner. In my opinion, the good days are still coming! With a woman like her lord, there would be plenty of men pursuing her! It''s just a Leng Fanyun, why would my master be sad for him? "


    "You''re right, of course." I also know in my heart, but every time I think of him, how can I not feel sad? After all, that was the first time I had fallen in love with someone. How many times have I thought he would be all I have. "In the end, it''s my little girl. How can this love be the entirety of a person?"


    "Master ¡­" Rou-Er withdrew the finger she had placed on Su Yuewu''s wrist, and said worriedly, "It''s not good for Master to overthink things. It is a busy autumn now and the master''s body is still poisoned. It is useless to recover like this! "


    "Naturally, I know about this as well. But I can''t help it. I can''t help it. When she appeared, his eyes were fixed on her, and I felt really sad. But there is one thing that is really strange, and this Yao Ji is indeed different from the person you and I have met before. "


    "Yeah. Yao Ji had used all sorts of methods to attack her master, and had even tried to poison him. The Yao Ji that they had met today was obviously a pure and innocent woman who was not familiar with the affairs of the world. If you say something unpleasant, I even feel like Leng Fanyun tricked her, causing such a simple and innocent woman to feel sad and upset! "


    "You''re right, I have the same feeling in my heart. I even told myself that their previous relationship was a thing of the past. When Leng Fanyun had left the underworld to welcome the new students, his life had not been at all related to Yaoji. But when I heard Yao Ji say that in the crevices of time and space, she was able to survive by virtue of her love for him, I felt sorry for her. While I sympathized with her, I was also ashamed of Leng Fanyun. This was because he had never said that he and Yaoji would have such an unforgettable past. So what kind of feelings did he have for me, and for the woman who pretended to be YaJi? Is he really a small-minded person who loves relationships among game flowers? "

 C219

    "I can''t say for sure." Rou-Er sighed and said, "If you love that person, he will be the whole world. Whatever he does, you think it''s good, it''s right. But if you don''t love him, whatever he does will cause you to feel disgust. It''s all wrong. "


    Su Yuewu smiled, "That''s true." It''s just a matter of love. If it''s really that simple, that would be good as well. "


    "Yeah." Rou-Er smiled.


    "Who are you?!"


    The two were chatting when they suddenly heard a sharp shout from outside. It was Xi Qi.


    The two of them looked at each other, and Rou-Er comforted Su Yuewu, "I''ll go out and take a look first."


    Su Yuewu also knew that her current body was a burden, so she warned Rou''er to be careful. Anyone who could make Xi Qi question them must not be someone they knew.


    Siqi originally wanted to go to Su Yitian''s place to inform him of Su Yuewu''s awakening before heading over to the guest courtyard. Unexpectedly, the moment he returned, he saw a man he had never seen before standing in the courtyard with a thoughtful expression.


    Rou Er pushed open the door and walked out. When she saw the man in the courtyard, she was startled as well. It was a man about twenty years of age. He was tall and wore a spotless white robe. His brows were sharp and starry eyes, but between his brows was a sense of coldness. At this moment, he was coldly staring at Xi Qi, like a drawn sword, which made people feel uneasy.


    She calmed herself down a little and walked forward saying, "May I ask where sire is from and why have you stopped at this courtyard? "If you come to visit a friend, let me report to you."


    The man frowned and pursed his lips: "I''m not interviewing friends."


    Rou Er was stunned and immediately realized that the man was answering her question. Since you are not here to visit any friends, why are you here? "


    The man looked towards Su Yuewu''s room and said, "Find someone."


    His voice was clear and cold, like ice water in a well during a cold month, and it was suffused with a deep chill.


    Such a good-looking man was rarely seen. Furthermore, he had such a cold and aloof character. Rou-Er searched through her memories, but she couldn''t remember anything. Was the man in front of him an enemy or a friend?


    Before she could ask, the person continued, "Have you seen a woman? She''s wearing a white dress and she''s very beautiful. "


    If that was the case, then a person had appeared in Rou Er''s mind. She couldn''t help but carefully size up the man in front of her. She couldn''t help but ask, "May I ask what your relationship is with Yaoji?"


    Hearing her question, the man''s sword-like eyebrows slanted upwards and he coldly replied, "What does it have to do with you!?"


    Rou-Er brought about her own embarrassment as she felt a bit of anger in her heart. When had she ever been looked down upon like this before? But in the end, she was not an ordinary girl, so she was only stunned for a moment before she smiled and said: "I am just casually asking. Even if you are unhappy, I will not ask anymore."


    Unexpectedly, the man frowned again. "You''re obviously unhappy in your heart, but you still have a smile on your face."


    Didn''t this mean that she was a hypocrite? Before Rou-Er could get angry, Xi Qi said angrily, "You don''t know where you are from, it''s fine if you barge into other people''s house, but you dare to be rude to them!"


    "Never rude." The man said coldly, "Just looking for someone. You haven''t answered. "


    Rou-Er was afraid that if this stalemate continued, it would cause trouble. He then asked, "The woman you''re talking about is wearing a white robe. Her appearance is elegant and beautiful, and she has an extraordinary air to her."


    "Right." The man nodded, expectation evident in his cold gaze.


    Rou''er smiled. "That lady''s name is Yao Ji. She has already left just now."


    Hearing this, the man''s eyes were filled with disappointment, causing the cold air around him to become much colder. He looked at Rou-Er, then at Xiqi, thanked her and disappeared from their sight.


    After the man left, Xi Qi quickly ran to Rou-Er''s side and said with a worried face, "Are you alright? I can see that that person is not an ordinary person, he must be a problem."


    Rou-Er touched the goosebumps that were caused by that person''s cold aura, and comforted Xi Qi with a smile, "I am afraid that person is related to Yao Ji. But the strange thing was, he didn''t seem to know Yao Ji''s name. "Then, how did he find it? Interesting."


    "No matter what kind of relationship he has with Yao Ji, we don''t care. "However, that Yao Ji is extremely hateful. She has harmed our Lord so many times, yet she still dares to come." Xi Qi was not here just now, so she naturally didn''t know what had happened. He only heard the conversation between the two and thought that Yao Ji had come looking for him again with the intention of going against Su Yuewu.


    "You weren''t here just now, so you don''t know what happened! That Yao Ji is different from what we''ve seen before. It''s as if she''s two different people! And from her conversation with Leng Fanyun, she should be the real Yao Ji. The Yao Ji that we saw earlier, was disguised as Ming Cang! "


    Hearing this, Xi Qi was also stunned, and couldn''t help but to say, "Such a thing actually happened!" It seemed that even if that Ming Cang died, it would still make others uneasy!


    "No matter what Yao Ji looks like, it has nothing to do with us. The best thing we can do now is to serve the Lord and get well. Bing''er is in the kitchen cooking medicine, so I have to take care of some things. If you have nothing else to say, then go and talk to the young master. He seems to be very worried for his master. "


    Su Yuewu didn''t hear anything from outside. Only when Rou''er entered the room did she hurriedly ask, "What happened in the end?"


    Rou-Er said, "It''s not a big deal. It was just an unfamiliar man coming to find Yao Ji, there was no need to worry about him. His master''s body had not fully recovered, so it was best for him to take a good rest. The Heavenly Emperor is still worried about his master, and is attacking him from all sides. If his master does not take good care of his body, it will be troublesome for him. "


    Thinking of the Celestial Emperor, Su Yuewu couldn''t help but sigh. That person was really troublesome!


    The birds were singing and the flowers were fragrant. The trees were verdant and verdant. Especially the sky. It was so clear that it made one unable to help but smile.


    However, as the man walked under the summer sun, he appeared to be in a state of condensation. It was past noon, and the sun was not as hot, but it still made people dizzy. However, the man''s entire body was covered in cold air. Even the sun couldn''t leave a single trace of warmth on him!


    He was in a hurry, but he didn''t ride the cloud. He looked around as if he was looking for something.


    Finally, he stopped beside a forest and quietly stood beside a puddle that was almost dried by the sun''s rays. Squatting down and rubbing the wet soil with his fingers, his handsome eyebrows were tightly knitted.


    She cried ¡­


    This realization caused the man to feel somewhat anxious, somewhat in pain, but also a bit angry. He couldn''t wait to go to her side and ask her why she was crying. Just who had caused her to cry, who had hurt his heart!


    However, what he couldn''t ignore in his surroundings was the smell of a grown man, which made him feel very dissatisfied.


    Only when he was about to see a hole in the ground did the man stand up and look into the distance.


    She had only been out for a short while, yet her traces had already died. This really wasn''t good! The world was so big, if she wanted to escape, how was he going to find her? It was all his fault for trusting her too much, and for trusting too much in the safety of the spatial rift. He thought that the two of them would be absolutely safe here. Who would have thought that the spacial rifts would be so easy to deal with? However, with a small vibration, she shifted her position, broke through the mountain walls of the prison, and let her escape.


    The earth that was tightly clenched in his hand slipped out from between his fingers. The man stared at the soil beneath his feet as a faint smile suddenly appeared on his lips.


    What kind of smile was that?


    It was as if the spring snow had split open and all living things were born. However, there was a hint of determination in that smile. It made people shiver uncontrollably.


    A restaurant on the street has a great view.


    From here, he could see the bustle of the streets, but he was not disturbed by the noise. Another cool breeze blew, causing the heat in the summer to subside by a bit.


    Yao Ji lazily leaned against the edge of the window, watching the crowd below. She couldn''t help but praise, "How lively."


    It was already past noon, yet the market was still so lively. How interesting.


    Zhu Nan Shuang was no longer surprised by this, but seeing the joy in Yao Ji''s eyes, she felt her heart ache. She had been imprisoned in that space crack and couldn''t leave. It had probably been a long time since she had seen such a lively scene. That was why she was so nostalgic!


    "Big Sister Yao Ji, this restaurant''s fish soup is the most delicious, you must eat more."


    Yao Ji looked back with a smile and lightly nodded her head.


    Zhu Nan Shuang couldn''t help but cover her chest and rebuke, "Big Sister Yao Ji can''t smile like this anymore. Even though Nan Shuang is a girl, she''s still very moved! If elder sister Yao Ji were to smile like that on the street, the men probably wouldn''t be able to walk! "


    Yao Ji was stunned. She had never been mocked like this before. Her face couldn''t help but turn red. Her face, which was like white jade, had a touch of scarlet as it became more and more beautiful.


    Such a gorgeous beauty was enough to attract the attention of anyone, male or female.


    The two of them were in the private room, otherwise, there would be trouble.


    "As Zhu Nan Shuang thought of this, her smile widened. If Nan Shuang was a man, then she would definitely follow behind Big Sister Yao Ji without taking a single step out! "


    Yao Ji had also recovered from her shock, her beautiful eyes were now filled with tears. She stared at Yao Ji with a coquettish gaze. "How could my daughter say such a thing? It would be embarrassing to death for others to hear it."


    Zhu Nan Shuang increasingly felt that the Yao Ji in front of her and the Yao Ji she knew before, apart from their outer appearances, really didn''t resemble each other in the slightest. Although Su Yuewu''s appearance was a bit more beautiful than Yao Ji''s, her temperament couldn''t be compared to Yao Ji''s. Yao Ji had the appearance of a lady from a noble family, graceful and reserved everywhere, while Su Yuewu had come from nowhere. Although her movements had a majestic air to them, she was still a woman, which made them feel awkward.


    He didn''t know who raised her, but the etiquette side of her was somewhat lacking! Ah? Why did she pick the wrong place from Su Yuewu''s body?! Zhu Nan Shuang rubbed her cheeks and told herself not to think too much about it.

 C220

    When he woke up, time had already passed quietly.


    When You Huang looked at the water clock in the hall, she realized that it was already night. Rubbing his forehead, which was slightly aching, he sighed as he looked at the gloomy scene in front of him.


    He had always been restrained, and it had been a long time since he had been angry. However, Red Rivers''s words infuriated him and made him behave in such a childish manner.


    Rising from the floor, You Huang casually dusted off the dust on her body. She could no longer bear to look at the scenery of the hall as she walked out the door.


    It was late at night.


    But in the Underworld, there was no distinction between day and night.


    The pale moonlight hung in the distant sky. The moonlight seemed to be covered with a layer of gauze, making it difficult to see clearly.


    You Huang hadn''t seen a single servant along the way, afraid that she''d been angered earlier. Thinking of this, he sighed again.


    "Red Silk?" Just a moment ago, he was still thinking that there was no one in the hall. Unexpectedly, a woman stood under the moonlight as he walked past the flower porch. The woman was wearing a red dress, and under the dim moonlight, she carried with her a refined beauty.


    "Milord." The woman glanced back and bowed slightly. Her tone was flat, as if the argument from before had never happened.


    When she saw him thus, she felt a bit at a loss. A woman who was so magnanimous, yet had such a noble character like him, yet was narrow-minded and petty, causing others to laugh at her.


    After a moment of hesitation, he asked carefully, "Why didn''t you go back to rest?"


    Red Silk did not raise his head. He only said, "Red Silk is Sir''s servant. Normally, I have to serve Sir Liu in this hall. Where else can I go?" The meaning of his words was, "You are still in the palace, how do you want to rest?"


    "You Huang actually felt that there was a reproach in her words, but how could anyone not know her intentions when she spoke boldly?" "Red Silk, how dare you." As he was thinking, he spoke.


    Red was taken aback, and then he raised his eyes to look at him. However, that glance was only a casual one. This was because she suspected that her gaze hadn''t rested on his face for even an instant. It was a good thing that his appearance wasn''t bad either. He could be considered a handsome man. How come she had never seen such a breathtaking appearance before?


    Just as he sank into his endless thoughts, the red hair spoke. "Your Excellency has always known that Red Rivers'' courage has always been great." She didn''t refute the reproach in her tone just now when she said this.


    She didn''t know why, but she felt it was laughable to hear her words that didn''t seem to take precedence over others. Back then, she had been like this, which was why he had allowed her to come to his side. It would be boring if he was surrounded by terrified servants!


    Red Silk was different. Her appearance wasn''t the best, and even her attitude wasn''t the most respectful either. However, she was the most interesting one. Placing an interesting person at your side is always more upsetting and comfortable than putting some boring person at your side. Especially since this was an interesting existence with a temper that would make you angry.


    You Huang couldn''t help but laugh as she looked at Hong Fu and asked softly, "What do you think of today''s actions? "You are my servant girl, yet you still dare to preach to me. Do you not know where you have done wrong?"


    Without batting an eyelid, Red Forest kneeled down in front of him and replied, "Red Silk has never known what his mistake was today. Rather than letting your lordship do as he pleases and putting the Underworld in danger, it would be better to let the Crimson Strifecloud commit an offense and eliminate your thoughts, my lord. "


    When the sun set, she couldn''t help but lift up her robe and crouch down in front of her. It was at this moment that he noticed that Red Silk''s body was extremely petite. Even if he squatted down, the thing he could see the most was the top of her head. Staring at the hair on the red hair on his head, You Huang said with a smile, "If the lower part of your head offends, just this crime alone is enough for me to imprison you."


    At this moment, it was likely that even he himself did not know that his smiling appearance was similar to the fox tribe in Qing Qiu. They were all so crafty.


    In his line of sight was a man''s pair of dark boots, embroidered with golden threads. Red was very familiar with the boots, because she had made them herself. He was just afraid that the man in front of him didn''t even know who made those boots.


    He silently sighed in his heart, and without batting an eyelid, he said, "Red Silk is willing to be punished." "If one of Red Silk''s words of advice could change an adult''s mind, even if he were to be punished a million times over, he still definitely wouldn''t say a word."


    "I didn''t know that you, Red Silk, were actually so tenacious."


    "Thanks to sire''s praises, Red Silk is deeply terrified."


    "Puchi!" You Huang smiled. He could not help but reach out and touch the top of her head. He could feel that the girl had shrunk because of his actions, and the smile on her face became deeper. Can''t you tell that I wasn''t praising you just now? "


    "The red silkworm is dull, it misunderstood the lord''s meaning, please punish it."


    "Hey hey, where''s your morning murderous spirit? "With such a soft and soft appearance, I''m really not interested at all!" You Huang retracted her finger and said with a look of regret. What kind of bathbean did this girl use? Why did it smell so nice? It was similar to the fragrance of flowers, but it also seemed like the fragrance of plants and vegetation. It was neither arrogant nor impetuous, and was extremely gentle.


    "The Red Silk is not the pet of an adult, so naturally, an adult won''t be able to arouse any interest."


    "Cough, cough, cough ¡­" You Huang was certain that if he was drinking tea at this moment, he''d likely spit out red silk all over his face. Why did you say that? " With a straight face, she teased his Red Silk. It really felt like a stranger!


    "Red Fingers thinks that the adults want to hear what Red Fingers has to say." "It seems like Red Silk will misunderstand again. Milord, please don''t be angry."


    At such a close distance, he still couldn''t see her face clearly. It was truly infuriating. You Huang creased her brow and extended a hand to support her jaw, staring fiercely into her eyes.


    The woman clearly didn''t know what to do because of his sudden action, and her eyes were filled with panic. His eyes were still darting around randomly, but he didn''t look at Duan Ling Tian.


    For some inexplicable reason, Youlan was a bit happy. It was probably because Red Ribbon''s expression pleased her. Are you afraid? "


    Red Silk wanted to shake his head, but her chin was in the man''s big hand, making this action a little difficult. Helpless, she could only say, "I''m not afraid of the red silk."


    What she said was the truth, and You Huang also thought that she was speaking the truth. But his attention was not on her words, but on the moving red lips. Those lips were naturally coloured and were very red, as if they were painted with a layer of gorgeous lipstick. It actually made people want to taste them!


    You Huang was shocked by this thought that had suddenly appeared in her mind. She couldn''t believe that she''d actually have this kind of thought. However, his reason was still there, so he did not let go of her.


    "Yes, he is. Why didn''t he look at me?" he asked again.


    When Red Silk heard this, he fixed his gaze on his face. You Huang gave her a look that made her feel uncomfortable all over. He cleared his throat and asked, "Are your injuries serious?"


    "Your excellency, since you can see the red mark, you should know that it won''t be possible for the red mark to die for now." "But if sire is willful again, I''m afraid you won''t see red blood next time."


    "You ¡­" Can''t you say something nice? You Huang felt a bit stifled as her large hand viciously gripped red silk''s lower jaw. It was only when she started to frown from the pain that she felt a lot more refreshed. Alright, I won''t tease you anymore. It is very cold outside, so you can follow me into the palace to have a chat.


    The red man looked at the corner of the man''s clothes fluttering in the wind. He held his knees and slowly stood up. Just now, her words were half true and half false. Her martial arts weren''t good, and her body was very weak. If it wasn''t for the fact that the Underworld''s people weren''t as weak as the mortals, her soul would have long ago returned to Tian Yu.


    When You Huang brought them to the inner hall and saw the mess on the floor, she felt a bit of regret for her actions.


    Fortunately, Red Silk wasn''t a person who could speak too much. There wasn''t even a trace of superfluous expression on her face, only seriousness. This made her heave a sigh of relief, but also a bit disappointed. He had thought that she would preach to him again as she had done in the morning!


    "Alright, there are no outsiders here, let''s talk."


    Hong Fu didn''t know what was going on with Yinhuang today either. Everything was showing how different it was from the past. However, she would not ask these questions out loud. She was a servant girl, and apart from her bold advice today, all she did was carry out her master''s orders.


    "My lord, what do you want to say?" My lord, what do you want to say?


    "Young master, it''s fine." You Huang looked around the hall and saw a relatively intact piece of black paint. Here, sit there. "


    Red Felt frowned when he saw this little guy, but he still walked over and lightly sat down.


    "Tell me, why do you think that Su Yuewu is a problem? Why do you think that I''m in danger because of her?"


    Hong Fu frowned, a bit of disdain that You Huang had almost been angered showing on her face. Her gaze seemed to say: Your excellency, are you actually going to ask me such a simple question?


    Although she had covered up her expression quite well, You Huang had still seen through it. Therefore, his heart was quite unhappy as he sat cross-legged on the ground in dejection.


    Seeing him act this way, Red Silk was actually startled. After all, as a king, it was quite surprising for him to act so casually. "However, her surprise only lasted for a moment, and then her usual seriousness returned." Putting aside Su Yue Wu''s past conflicts with the Celestial Emperor, saying that she was the former Master of the Underworld''s lover was troublesome. Furthermore, she was the one who gave birth to Su Yitian, so her identity was no small matter. If we were to judge her based on the algorithm of the mortal world, then she, Su Yuewu, could also be considered your mother. "


    The smile on You Huang''s face froze as she said awkwardly, "You need to know that Su Yitian wasn''t born of her."


    "But even you can''t deny that Su Yitian was born from her body. It would be a scandal if her lord were to marry her. Red didn''t want to hear anyone talk about you being married to someone of your own mother''s generation. If the two of you get married, would sire address Su Yitian as his younger brother or son? "

 C221

    When Hong Fu said these words in all seriousness, he actually looked forward to Yinhuang''s reaction. However, what made her disappointed was that the corners of his mouth held a smile, as if he wasn''t dissatisfied about her words at all.


    Master really did love that woman dearly, and didn''t even care about seniority anymore. Red Silk thought dejectedly, as he looked at You Huang with a look full of disappointment and disappointment.


    You Huang didn''t mind at all at the moment. It was obvious that she was too shocked by the red bloods. Speaking of which, he had even called Su Yuewu elder sister that day! Thinking like this, he actually felt a bit awkward in his heart.


    He wanted to say that the person he liked had nothing to do with her identity. However, Su Yuewu was still the one who gave birth to Su Yitian''s mother, whereas Su Yitian was his younger brother. This seniority was more than just a random word to describe.


    "Then tell me, what do you think I should do?"


    Red Fingers took a deep breath and replied, "Red Flowers thought that the lord should have let go of this relationship earlier on." Moreover, Su Yuewu has never liked you, but the person she likes is Leng Fanyun. Your Excellency, what nonsense are you blending in with this relationship for the sake of being seen as a joke by others?!


    She naturally wouldn''t say these words in front of You Huang. It wouldn''t be good if she didn''t hurt his self-esteem. Her family''s master was a dignified man, an indomitable man. It was just that Su Yuewu didn''t know what was good for her.


    If she could know what Red Ribbon was thinking at this moment, she probably wouldn''t be so aggrieved. You Huang had always thought that love was a very mysterious thing. She had come in secret and had never told you. When you found her, she was already in deep water.


    He didn''t know when he had fallen in love with that woman named Su Yuewu. She was so special, her cunning, her calculations, and her every smile and gesture had always affected his heart. However, when he faced her, his heart was filled with anxiety. This was because his love was never simple. It even contained a bit of selfishness. Even the deal with the Celestial Emperor was only to get her.


    If he let himself put her down now, could he really put her down?


    She looked as if she couldn''t get attention and wasn''t willing to stop at all. Red could only say, "As the saying goes, if you break, you will be able to establish yourself. If you take a step back, you will be able to expand the world." Someone once said, true love of a person, not must get her, but to see her happy. If adults truly loved her, they wouldn''t have to appear in her life and cause her any more trouble. It''s not that I''m just waiting there quietly, I just wanted to let her remember you. "


    Hong Fu also knew that giving up on a relationship wasn''t that simple. She could only bend slightly so that You Huang wouldn''t get too close to Su Yuwu. Perhaps the further he was from her, the more distant his heart became. Leng Fanyun loved that Yao Ji to death, and even asked someone from the Underworld, that person could tell you the story of the romantic love between those two. However, the person he currently loved was called Su Yuewu, and Yao Ji had long been forgotten somewhere.


    Thus, love was something that was deeply ingrained in a woman''s heart. It was a pain that she would never be able to forget for the rest of her life. However, to men, it was probably not that important. The man who truly loves is not seeing a person who loves, but only loving that person from beginning to end. Naturally, it is deep affection and also passion.


    A loving man can become a successful monarch, but a loving man can bury the mountains in his hands.


    He gazed at the creases between his brows and sighed softly. There were so many women in the Underworld, but the adults had fallen in love with someone they shouldn''t have.


    "Watching her happy?" You Huang murmured. After a long while, he suddenly looked at Red Silk with a burning gaze, as if he wanted to see through her entirely. "How could I not know that Red Silk is so clear about the relationship between men and women?"


    Red Silk was stunned at first, then he smiled and said, "My Lord, you are busy with official business, and I have nothing to do during the day. I have read some books, so I will occasionally go to the mortal world. After we''ve seen so much, we''ll understand. "


    "So you''re saying that Red Rivers is quite proficient. "I wonder what it''ll be like if it''s a man Red Silk falls in love with."


    "In love?" Red Silk couldn''t help but laugh. "Red Silk doesn''t want to be a lover." Her lover was too tired, and Red Silk only wanted to be loved. If he couldn''t find the man who loved only the red bloods, the red bloods wouldn''t be disappointed. After all, everything in the world can''t just be placed on love. "


    "You clearly said it was your problem, yet you started lecturing me instead!"


    "I don''t dare to." It''s getting late, would sire like to use some food? "


    You Huang narrowed her eyes and smiled, "What? After being exposed to my thoughts, you intend to escape? "


    "Master, you think too much." That was why the red man was worried for his health. "If you want to continue the conversation, then naturally, Red Silk will accompany you to the end. I hope that you won''t mind."


    "Ugh ¡­" Your character is truly unlike a woman of your age. " He couldn''t help but say.


    Red Silk smiled. "My lord has forgotten that Red Silk is an extraordinary woman. If you consider her this age, she''s probably already their grandmother. Naturally, her personality is different from the young woman''s." A few days ago, the steward said that a new batch of maids would be sent in.


    "Forget it, I don''t want all of you to not be afraid of me and to squabble nonstop like a sparrow."


    "The lord is joking again. Red Rivers isn''t like that sparrow. The lord wants to hear what Red Rivers has to say."


    "You ¡ª" You Huang was startled. She hadn''t thought that Hong Yan would say these words no matter what. He helplessly shook his head and said, "Red, ah, red, I don''t know how you developed your temper." If you are under someone else, you would be kicked out in a few days'' time. "


    "So, Red Silk felt very lucky. If I didn''t meet you, Sir, how could I have the good day today?"


    "Of course." You Huang was a bit pleased with herself for thinking so highly of herself.


    Seeing the man''s face filled with joy, Red Silk''s gaze softened and his voice slowed down. "Sir, your health is more important. Let''s just order people to prepare food for you!" This inner hall needs to be tidied up as well. If not, where would sire be resting tonight? "


    He waved his sleeve and said quite generously, "I''ll leave it to you today. Go down and prepare!"


    She was still in a very good mood after the red line accepted the order and left. Looking around at the broken furniture, he touched the corner of his mouth and smiled, feeling very baffled. She was the one who had angered him. How could she be the one to make him happy?


    Forget it, I won''t think about it anymore.


    Tonight was not a full moon. The moon in the sky hung in the sky far away, making it seem exceptionally pitiful.


    Su Yuewu wore a cloak as she stood under the veranda, quietly staring at the cold and dreary moon.


    "Mother, why aren''t you taking a good rest? Are you coming out at this time?"


    When Su Yuewu saw that it was Su Yitian, she couldn''t help but smile faintly. "Now that you mention me, why don''t you go rest?"


    Su Yitian scratched his head in embarrassment. He walked up to Su Yuewu and stood by her side before whispering, "I don''t know why, but I just can''t sleep."


    Su Yuewu pulled him by the wrist and sat on the beauty''s back. Only then did she gently ask, "Is there something on your mind?"


    "It is hard to tell if it is due to this or something else. I always feel that the things that have happened recently are all very strange, making people feel confused. "


    "Maybe mother will be able to explain it to you?"


    "What your son has said has something to do with your mother as well. Don''t get angry when your mother hears it." Su Yitian glanced at Su Yuewu''s expression before nervously speaking up.


    "Idiot. What can mom be angry about! "


    "Your son met Yaoji by the roadside today, and then from what that Zhu Nan Shuang said, it seems like Yaoji is already dead." And the Yao Ji I met was the real Yao Ji. Your son couldn''t help but wonder who sent that fake Yao Ji over. Why did she appear by Leng Fanyun''s side, and why did she want to harm his mother? Your son has always believed that this was done by Ming Cang, but Ming Cang had already died. If the fake Yao Ji obeys the orders of the old owner, it would be a little unreasonable. "


    "So it''s this matter!" For such a small matter, how could I possibly be angry! " Su Yuewu laughed and rubbed the top of his head, "You are right." His mother had been unconscious ever since she was poisoned, so he was unclear about what had happened in the outside world. But why did Yaoji harm my mother? I thought at first that she was jealous. But when he thought about it later, he felt that it definitely wasn''t that simple. If his mother was poisoned, the first person he suspected was the one who passed the chicken soup to his mother. It was obvious that he would point out Yaoji. And that poison was indeed done by her, so the crowd would definitely not let her off. Under these circumstances, she poisoned me out of jealousy, but she also couldn''t get Leng Fanyun, so what was the point of her doing so? Unless she thought that Leng Fanyun was able to protect her. However, Leng Fanyun was not an ignorant person, he shouldn''t allow her to harm me just because of his feelings for her. Hence, the motives of the fake Yao Ji were a little strange. "


    "Mother, do you think that this matter has anything to do with the Celestial Emperor?" Su Yitian couldn''t help but guess.


    "Celestial Emperor?" Su Yuewu couldn''t help but hold onto her chest, and felt her heart beating. She helplessly sighed, "If the fake Yao Ji really poisoned the Heavenly Emperor, then it would really be shameful!"


    "That''s right!" For a grand Heavenly Emperor to actually do such a despicable thing, there was more than just the word ''shameless''. Su Yitian raised an eyebrow and said, "Other than the Celestial Emperor, there is another person who is suspicious."


    "Who?" Su Yuewu curiously asked.


    "You Huang!" Su Yitian said matter-of-factly, "Think about it. His mother poisoned him because he adored his mother. Wouldn''t it be great if he became a hero and saved the beauty?"


    "Puchi!" Su Yuewu smiled and poked his forehead with her slender finger, "Why do you have all these useless thoughts? It''s all your fault that Xiqiao gave you some useless books to read and caused you to have these thoughts." "If you want to do that so-called ''hero saving the beauty'', then why would you let Rou''er cure me of the poison?!"

 C222

    The summer night was still warmer than the early spring.


    But even so, there was still a bit of coldness that entered his heart through the thin layer of his shirt.


    Leng Fanyun sat on the second floor of the restaurant near the window, gazing at the scenery under the lights. The greatest difference between the mortal world and the other three was that this place was bustling with noise and excitement. And no matter how good the mortals thought of the Heaven Realm, it was just an icy place to them.


    Since the immortal had abandoned his seven emotions and six desires, he naturally wouldn''t be able to enjoy these ordinary pleasures. Every time he thought of it, he would feel that their so-called life after becoming immortal was truly boring.


    He was not an Immortal, nor was he a Devil. Rather, he was more like a human.


    It''s just that people aren''t too good either. People''s hearts can always change unpredictably. It was just like his heart right now. It was surging up and down and he couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    I wonder how Wu''er is doing now? Even though the poison was detoxified, it was still weak. He wanted to visit her, but he was afraid that he would be chased out.


    Leng Fanyun felt that everything that had happened today was extremely chaotic. Yaoji was clearly already dead, yet in the end he knew that the Yaoji he had met earlier was actually a disguise. And his beloved Yao Ji had never betrayed her. She had even been imprisoned in a spatial rift because of him!


    How could he not know what kind of place that spatial rift was! This spatial rift existed when the world first split up, and it was as unfathomable as the chaotic earth. No one knew where it was or how to get there. If there was a lucky chance, they might encounter it. Except, this opportunity carried a bit of danger.


    The spatial rift was a point of intersection between time and space, surrounded by spatial storms. If one was not careful, even the Vajra Body of the Golden Immortal would be destroyed by the storm, lost in the endless space of time. There were even some who had gone through the space cracks and never returned. They had lost themselves in an unknown time and space. It is said that the time there is stagnant, no distinction between day and night, especially terrible.


    Even he couldn''t figure out how Ming Cang found that place and locked him up there. Back then, he had underestimated Ming Cang, which was why he had helped him plan things out. Even though he was already dead, he still left behind a lot of trouble.


    If only Yao Ji had never appeared ¡­


    As Leng Fanyun thought of this, a tear-like little face appeared in his mind, and he felt his heart stop beating. Not only did he forget about her after he lost his memories, but he also treated another girl as her. Even though there were some aspects of her in his heart now, his heart had already been occupied by Wu''er.


    In the end, there was no such thing as fate or fate, so this relationship was destined to not last long. The only person he currently loved was Su Yuewu, Yaoji was already a part of the past. However, he was still a man after all. How could he possibly harm a kind-hearted girl who deeply loved him?


    Yao Ji was already completely disappointed in herself. She wasn''t a delicate girl to begin with, so she had her own plans. But when she came out of his sight, he felt like a man with a heart.


    Leng Fanyun gave a self-deprecating smile, picked up the wine cup on the table, and drank it all in one gulp. He then placed the silver on the table, stood up and left. The night was so quiet, he needed to find a place to get excited!


    "Therefore, mother thought that all of you had misunderstood You Huang and that he wouldn''t do that." Su Yuewu gently said as she looked at the moonlight above her.


    "Sigh ¡­" Su Yitian spread out his hands and sighed with a shrug. This matter was very complicated, who could say for sure? But it was shameful of him to instruct Yaoji to poison him. If he was afraid of his mother''s strength, he might as well show his true abilities. "What kind of man is this sneaky poison guy!"


    Su Yuewu looked at his helpless expression and couldn''t help but laugh, "Man? Can it not be a woman? "


    "Could it be that mother wishes it to be a girl?" Su Yitian cast a sidelong glance at her and pouted, "The one who has enmity with mother is definitely her love rival! If that''s the case, then Leng Fanyun has truly provoked a lot of women! "


    Su Yuewu''s expression stiffened and became somewhat unnatural. When Su Yitian saw her like this, he couldn''t help but curse in his heart. He knew what his mother was worried about, but he still kept mentioning that person over and over again.


    "Mother." Su Yitian placed his hand on her sleeve and softly said, "Mother is not afraid. You still have me!"


    "Of course, mother only wants you! Love, ah, is unreliable! Mother is a strong woman, she wouldn''t risk her life just for a man! This is sad, but I need some time. It''s been a long time, even I am going to be tired! "


    "Heh heh." Su Yitian covered his mouth and laughed. There were many good-looking men in the world. If mother meets someone she likes, just capture a few and bring them back. "


    "You child ¡­" With a helpless expression, Su Yuewu said, "What kind of person do you think your mother is!" She even caught a few of them. Could it be that this brat wanted her to build a harem?


    "I was just trying to make mother happy, right?" Su Yitian pulled on her sleeve, speaking in a spoiled manner.


    Su Yuewu''s heart was filled with tenderness as her fingers caressed the top of his hair. The corner of her lips curled up into a gentle smile.


    Not far away, Rou-Er and Bing-Er looked at each other and quietly left. Just a moment ago, they felt that there were some people talking here who were very worried. Seeing the mother and daughter being so harmonious, they could finally relax.


    No matter how difficult the times were, they could be overcome. Moreover, they were experiencing happiness right now!


    It was already very late, but the flow of time in the underworld was not that obvious.


    Huang Xiaolong sipped the clear, cold wine, his eyes staring back and forth at the red ribbon. Why didn''t I realize before that this girl''s appearance was pretty good? It''s just that she always had a rigid face, making others feel that she was in danger. It would be nice if she could smile often.


    It had to be said that You Huang''s peeping techniques were worthy of praise. Otherwise, the red line serving his meals wouldn''t have missed it. She was carefully peeling off the shell. Her serious appearance made it seem like she wasn''t looking at a cooked shrimp, but something precious.


    She didn''t know why, but she felt a bit jealous of the shrimp that she had wholeheartedly treated so well.


    The prawn meat was dipped in a bit of sauce and gently placed in the plate in front of You Huang. Smiling, he picked it up with his chopsticks and ate it. Then, without being stingy or stingy, he complimented it, "Oh, red shrimps really are delicious."


    If he was a lecher, these words could be considered a tease. However, there wasn''t the slightest bit of malice in his eyes. What was clear was the praise for Red Silk!


    However, Hong Fu didn''t appreciate his kindness and said, "Sir, you should hurry up and eat, otherwise the food will get cold." "Presumably, these prawns were prepared by the kitchen. Red Silk only peeled the shell of the prawn, he did not use any delicious magic to make the prawn!"


    If it were anyone else, they would have been angered by her disrespectful attitude, but You Huang couldn''t. After all, he had chosen her to place by his side, and he loved her for teaching him a lesson in such a serious manner.


    If she did not say anything one day, she would be as respectful to him as the others. That would be boring!


    "Red Silk also doesn''t have any food, why don''t we eat together!" As You Huang spoke, she pulled out a bowl from nowhere and stuffed the chopsticks into her palm, looking like she couldn''t refuse.


    Red Silk hesitated for a moment, then began to nibble on the dish as well. Her mouth was small and her eating speed was not slow either.


    He sipped a mouthful of wine, picked up a glass of wine beside him, and poured it all over the cup. He then gently placed it in front of Red Silk. It''s just that the food is so boring. "Come, drink."


    Red Silk''s fingers clawed at his chopsticks for a moment, then he softly refused. "Red Silk doesn''t know how to drink."


    You Huang narrowed her eyes and said, "There''s always a first time when it comes to everything. Taste it, it''s very tasty."


    He didn''t have the slightest knowledge of wine, but he often saw Huang Xiaolong drinking. Seeing him squinting his eyes and looking so relaxed, he guessed that this wine was a good thing! Putting down the chopsticks, she carefully picked up the wine cup. That cautious appearance was enough to make people laugh.


    You Huang didn''t drink much, so she only used small silver cups. At this moment, she was incredibly pretty as she was held by a pair of white, almost transparent hands.


    Red Silk took a deep breath, and with a posture of rejection, he swallowed the wine in one gulp.


    Yinhuang''s eyes were wide open as she looked at her outspoken demeanor. She was a bit taken aback.


    However, before he could put down his wine glass, tears began to flow out of his eyes. This gave Yuan Huang a fright. She quickly pulled at her sleeve and wiped her tears, not forgetting to carefully ask, "What''s wrong?" Are you choking? "


    Red Silk lightly shook his head and whispered, "Spicy ¡ª ¡ª" What was so good about this wine? It was very spicy, and other than a warm drink to the stomach, there was nothing comfortable about it.


    You Huang smiled. Her eyes were filled with gentleness as she looked at the blush on her cheeks. Who told you to drink so fast, don''t you know it''s slower? "


    "How would I know?" She actually shot him a glare.


    That glance was full of reproach and surprise. You Huang felt her entire body go numb from the sight and couldn''t help but ask, "Do you want to drink some tea?"


    "No." Red Silk''s eyes were fixed on the wine jug. He said with determination, "The first time will surely be hard to drink, just drink a few more times!"


    You Huang started, her gaze lingering on her face. Only after a moment did he confirm that the little girl in front of him was really drunk.


    Helplessly holding his forehead, he had no idea that someone''s alcohol tolerance was only that small wine cup.


    However, Red Silk''s spirits were piqued. He grabbed the wine jug and put it in his mouth.


    You Huang wanted to stop her, but she was afraid of hurting her mouth. She awkwardly stood to the side and drank up the entire jug of wine. In the end, she burped and said, "Ah ¡­" How spicy ¡­ However ¡­ Hehe ¡­ I can see many adults ¡­ "

 C223

    Under the dim light, the serious face that the woman usually wore now had a trace of flirtatiousness.


    You Huang''s heart leapt when she saw this. She couldn''t help but extend her hand and caress her fair face. Only when he really touched that small face did he realize how comfortable it felt under his hands. It was soft and slippery, making him feel like he wasn''t letting go.


    However, the woman''s eyes were still closed after being disturbed by his actions. She slowly opened her eyes and looked at him.


    You Huang was startled, her fingers still on the side of her face, obviously wanting to be caught red-handed. However, what surprised him was that the girl only snorted lightly. Her small face even rubbed against his fingertip before her head tilted to the side.


    He was truly drunk. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been so defenseless.


    This thought flashed through You Huang''s mind, but for some reason, there were traces of anger. If the person beside her wasn''t him, would she have acted like this and allowed others to pick up the mountain?


    "Fortunately, that person is your master." he said. This time, her fingers reached into her small nose and gently pinched it before lifting her out of the chair and walking towards the bed.


    The moment the girl''s head touched the pillow, she rubbed it against her head. She wrapped herself up into a silkworm cocoon, causing the man standing by the side to be at a loss whether to laugh or cry.


    He clearly didn''t know how to drink, yet he drank so much. With such a silly appearance, he was really going to be sold off.


    You Huang shook her head and gently put down the bed canopy. The only bed in this room had already been taken by her, so he had to find a place to rest.


    The woman on the bed smacked her lips and continued sleeping soundly.


    The night was sad and gloomy, but Flower Street was becoming more and more lively.


    The streets were bustling with activity, as lively as they had been during the New Year.


    This was a world of darkness, but also a place where one could enjoy beauty to their heart''s content.


    The lute played a gentle tune. The woman twisted her waist, split her legs, and bent down. Her every movement was very soft and even had a bit of charm to it. Her appearance was not absolutely beautiful, but she had an indescribable charm.


    Beside her, there were three women. They were either playing or singing, and they were all first-rate beauties.


    However, their gazes were all focused on the only man in the room.


    It was a man wearing a white robe. His sword-like eyebrows were starry eyes, and the color of his lips was light and his hair was as black as ink. He held a teacup in his hand and was carefully sipping on it. However, his gaze did not linger on any of them. It was as if they were just exquisite decorations.


    The cold air coming from the man was enough to make people feel cold in the summer. But his appearance was so handsome, like the snow on the peak of a tall mountain. It was so beautiful that it would make people want to get close to him.


    The dancing woman twirled in a circle from the scarlet carpet. Her small hand gently brushed against the man''s chest. Seeing that he didn''t react at all, she revealed a faint smile. Just as she was about to place her small hand on the man''s face, she was stopped by a large hand.


    The man had already put down the teacup in his hand and was staring at her coldly. I came to watch the dance, not to let you touch me. "


    The woman giggled and said gently: "Young master''s words are truly interesting. Who would come here to watch the dance! Does young master not know where we are? This is a place to sell money, a place for men''s beauties! "


    The man let go of his arm and said to her, "This has nothing to do with me. You go and dance. If you don''t want to, you can go out. "


    The woman looked at him for a long time before confirming that the man before her was someone who didn''t understand the situation. She could only stomp her feet on the ground and continue her dance. It was naturally good to be able to earn money from dancing without spending the night with other guests. Although she liked the appearance of this man in front of her, she would not let herself lose her job.


    The music suddenly became excited, and the woman''s dancing steps also began to change.


    She was like a butterfly fluttering in the flowers, happy and full of life.


    The man would occasionally raise his eyes to glance at it, then lower his head without the slightest bit of interest.


    Many people felt defeated by his appearance. However, they also knew that this man in front of them was someone they couldn''t afford to offend. If they made him angry, they would be in trouble.


    The man had been drinking tea the entire time. If it wasn''t for the dance music playing in front of him, he would''ve been sitting in a very ordinary teahouse.


    Amidst the dancing music, he suddenly heard loud noises coming from outside.


    Listen carefully. There are men''s curses and women''s weeps.


    The girls in the room couldn''t help but set their gazes on the man. Seeing that he didn''t move an inch and didn''t seem to be affected by the clamor outside, they concluded that he had an extraordinary background.


    What did the commotion outside have to do with them?


    The women were still playing their lute, playing their flutes, and doing their own waltzes.


    However, even though they ignored the trouble, it did not mean that the trouble would not find them themselves.


    With a bang, the tightly shut door was suddenly slammed open.


    This sound not only alarmed the few girls, but also nearly caused the dancing girl to be knocked over by the door. As the door swung open, a woman fell in.


    Seeing this, their expressions didn''t look too good.


    Especially when the woman started sobbing, "Save me, I don''t want to be sold." As she spoke, she looked up. Two lines of tears could be seen on her jade-like face. She looked like she was about to pamper the girl!


    However, the women in front of him were no strangers. After staying in this building for so long, he had seen a lot of things. How could he not know what this woman was planning? They had been sold into the flower pavilion, although they still had some expectations. They hoped that one day they would be able to leave this place and make others think highly of them. However, this opportunity was extremely slim. Even if he were to leave, he would only become someone else''s concubine. He wouldn''t even be considered a lord in the mansion. He wouldn''t be like this place where others praised him everywhere.


    Of course, the girl who would be plotted against would be different. Isn''t there one in front of me? It''s obviously for some reason.


    "Mom, why haven''t you brought him down already? He has already startled my guests." The one who spoke was the only girl dancing. Despite her gorgeous appearance, her words were unforgiving. "At this moment, your overbearing attitude is like a small pepper that is quite eye-catching." "Since we''re so close to the building, you better focus on your eyes. Don''t look at all the useless things, don''t think that you are some handsome young master who saved you because the words in the book said you were in trouble."


    Her words were a bit too obvious, no one nearby could tell who she was referring to. Even the young girl lying on the carpet had a face that alternated between red and white, making her look extremely beautiful.


    The madame in the building was familiar with the way things worked, so she quickly ordered people to pull the young girl away. At the same time, he did not forget to remind her, "Myrtle, serve this young master well."


    Myrtle was the most dancing girl in the building. What was interesting was that even though her figure was bewitching, she was still a virgin. Mom always felt that it was a pity. If Peach Blossom spent a bit of effort to seduce a person, who wouldn''t take the bait?


    However, Myrtle also had her own perseverance. If she lost her body one day, then everything would truly be different. Her previous actions had merely been playing around with the man. If that man truly had an interest in her, then she would be scared of him.


    "NO!" I''m not leaving! " However, the young girl shouted loudly. That miserable appearance really caused one to raise their eyebrows. Many people turned to look in this direction, as if something evil had happened.


    "Peach Blossom, you really are annoying. Make a gesture and tell people to hurry up and take her away." What was there to argue about! "What do you think this place is? Do you think it''s a place where pigs are killed?"


    "Puchi!" Her words caused quite a few people to laugh.


    The girl''s face turned red: "You are going to get retribution if you push people into the fire pit!"


    "We''re all in the pit of fire. We saw him being burned to death. Don''t take Qiao Qiao, a fellow who ran away but was sold off by his lover, what right do you have to teach us! Although our building is full of flower girls, but we also know what it means to be pure and clean! There is a good person''s daughter who is willing to come to this flower pavilion. You are originally the daughter of a good family, but you don''t know shame, even I am looking down on you! "


    It turned out that the young girl had already ran away several times, causing everyone in the building to know about her past deeds. Now that she had caused such a ruckus again, it was only natural that she angered Aunt Peach.


    Before the girl could say anything, Gui Ru Quan had already dragged her away. Myrtle believed that tomorrow this young girl would be completely obedient. He had already lost his Elemental Red, so training him was very convenient.


    When she thought of this, Myrtle''s expression changed. She said apologetically to the man, "It''s all our fault for spoiling Young Master''s mood."


    The man raised his eyebrows, and his gaze landed on her face for the first time. "You, are very interesting."


    Myrtle was startled and then smiled while stroking her temples. "Young master must be joking. Myrtle is just an ordinary flower lady."


    "The last thing you need in this world is unnecessary compassion."


    Peach Blossom understood. She was naturally talking about the matter just now. It was clear that he did not like the young girl''s sudden charge. We also have sympathy, but it has to be split. Some people originally wanted to use us, so how can we be in a hurry to let them use us? "


    "Naturally. "You can see very clearly."


    "Thank you, young master."


    The two of them walked back and forth, talking like they were shooting a knife through a knife. Everyone in the room was completely confused by what they heard.


    Everyone only remembered that when the man paid the bill and left, he said, "Your life isn''t bad."


    The crowd did not understand, but the next day, someone came to redeem Myrtle and marry her. This was really strange. Where did someone marry a flower lady as their official wife? This matter had always been discussed with great interest, and it took several years for the story to die down.

 C224

    In the dreary darkness of the night, the scenery of the Flower Street became even more moving.


    On the streets, the fragrance of makeup could be smelt. The smell of makeup could be smelt, causing the men to rush over here one by one. It would be best to spend the night with a beautiful woman.


    There were very few people who would leave at the most exciting time of the night. Even if there were, they would probably be looking for the tigress at home.


    However, a man in a white shirt was walking on the stairs at the moment, which was enough to attract anyone''s attention. His face was handsome, his temperament was cold, and his body was tall and exceptionally good-looking. The flower ladies'' gazes were all attracted over, and the men all felt that this kind of man really didn''t seem like someone who was seeking pleasure in a flowerbed.


    When he was about to reach the door, he suddenly heard someone call out, "Brother, please wait."


    The man frowned and turned away.


    He saw a man in an ink-colored robe rushing over. He had a handsome appearance and a slight smile on his lips. In the clamor of the Flower Hall, how could he be so suitable?


    The man didn''t like what he saw in his eyes. He just wanted to find a lively place to drink his tea. He wasn''t trying to get close to someone who wasn''t related to him. Plus, this person was not a mortal, but he didn''t want to cause trouble.


    Leng Fanyun originally had a private room to himself to listen to the liveliness of the flower pavilion as he drank some wine. If he didn''t want to, he would hear a ruckus outside. His hearing was too good, and everything here couldn''t escape his ears. Naturally, he could hear everything clearly.


    He was curious as to who it was that came to the flowerbed and simply enjoyed singing and dancing! He was bored to death here, so he chased after them.


    However, he was surprised to see that the man was cold like the snow that never melted on the peak of a tall mountain. Such a cold and detached temperament was rarely seen.


    For some reason, perhaps he was truly bored, he stopped that person in his tracks.


    Seeing him halt his steps, Leng Fanyun chased after him. Who would''ve thought that the person who spoke to him would actually turn around and leave with a frown on his face.


    Leng Fanyun was startled, and secretly thought, could it be that he was some kind of bad person that made people want to run away in a hurry?


    This thought was laughable. However, since the person avoided him, he was not happy about it.


    The man walked through the crowd on Flower Street and soon disappeared into the night. He was walking in a dark alley when he suddenly stopped and looked behind him with dissatisfaction.


    Leng Fanyun was not the least bit embarrassed. Smiling, he walked out, and even waved his finger, saying, "What a coincidence, we meet again."


    The man didn''t know if it was because he had been away from the world for too long that he had already forgotten how people got along with each other. However, this man clearly didn''t seem like a mortal, yet he was in such trouble.


    Seeing that the man did not say anything, but only coldly looked at him, Leng Fanyun then said: "I wonder what your name is? My name is Leng Fanyun. "


    "Leng Fanyun?" The man raised his eyebrows as he sized him up, causing Leng Fanyun to be confused. He didn''t know what the meaning of his actions were. At this time, he said: "Ming Chen. I can''t see anything special about you either. "


    After saying something he didn''t understand, the man who called himself Ming Chen turned around and left.


    Leng Fanyun wanted to chase after him, but he only saw that the man''s body was like a stream of light, disappearing right in front of his eyes.


    That person was ¡­


    He looked at the dark night, puzzled.


    Ming Chen walked in an empty alleyway. It was very quiet here, not even his footsteps could be heard. His steps were very slow, as if he was taking a walk. However, there was a hint of anger between his brows. Naturally, he knew what he was angry about, but he was a bit shy.


    Coming out of the alleyway, the scenery in front suddenly became lively. It was late at night, and the market was filled with hawkers selling midnight snacks.


    However, Ming Chen''s gaze wasn''t on these dishes. His gaze was fixated in the night sky. Under the pale moonlight, there was a two-story wooden pavilion. It was an inn.


    At this time, there were very few people who had not slept. The inn was the same, and there were only a few lights. As for the room he was looking at, it was already completely dark.


    He stood in his original spot for a long time, until the night wind blew, before he finally walked to the inn across the street.


    The lights in the room were on and off, and the night had only just begun.


    In her sleep, Yaoji only felt a chill, which caused her to unconsciously tighten the blanket to keep herself warm.


    The night passed, and the morning sun arrived on the land, gradually dispersing the morning dew.


    The light of day in the underworld had always been dark and gloomy. The sky seemed to be shrouded by dark clouds that had yet to disperse. Not even a hint of warm sunlight could be seen.


    Normally, at this time, Red Silk would have already gotten up to prepare hot water for Serene Huang to wash up. However, when she opened her eyes and saw the ink-colored bed curtain, she was startled.


    Looking around the room, he saw many familiar faces. However, it was not her room, but Youlan''s chamber.


    The two of them seemed to be drinking last night ¡­


    Red Silk rubbed his forehead, which was a little stuffy and in pain. He got up from the bed. I''m afraid that the lord only arranged for her to stay here because she was drunk. As an adult''s personal servant, she had truly failed in her duty.


    Looking at his wrinkled clothes, Red Silk sighed helplessly.


    "It''s not good to sigh so early in the morning." The person who spoke was You Huang. She held a small blue and white porcelain bowl in her hand and walked towards the red silk.


    "Milord." The red blush on his face turned red as he said to You Huang, "It''s all because of the red blush that''s bad and is occupying your lordship''s bed."


    "It''s fine." Huang Xiaolong didn''t mind at all as he walked in front of her and handed her the small bowl. Drink it, it''s the soup. I seem to have a headache seeing you. "


    Red Silk didn''t refuse. He carefully took it and started drinking. The taste of the soup was not good. Although it was just a soup, it was brewed with medicinal herbs. It was a genuine soup. Although it was bitter, the effect was very good. When she drank it, she felt the stuffy feeling in her stomach improve, and the heavy expression on her face lightened a lot.


    When You Huang saw her like this, she couldn''t help but reveal a smile. How about it? I have personally delivered the soup to you, you must be very touched! "


    "My lord!" "It''s nothing," Red Silk said in a muffled voice, a trace of unhappiness on his face. "The adults have been acting weird since yesterday, is it really fun to tease Red Silk?"


    She''d thought that Serene Huang would explain, but he rubbed her smooth chin and actually smiled faintly. "Mm, that was quite fun."


    "My lord!" Red Forest said angrily.


    It was as if You Huang had seen a small kitten baring its fangs and brandishing its claws. She felt that it was incredibly adorable. How could he not have known that Red Rivers was such a fun game?


    "You''re up. How much longer are you going to stay in my bed?"


    The word ''bed'' made red blush on his face. She quickly put on her shoes and stood respectfully beside him with a small blue and white porcelain bowl in hand.


    His height wasn''t considered tall, and he was even a bit petite. He seemed quite interesting standing next to the tall You Huang.


    You Huang didn''t need to look down to see the tips of her hair and ears. Why hadn''t he noticed it before? Why was this girl''s height so short?


    "It was Red Silk who lost his composure last night. Please punish him, Sir."


    It''s happening again. As long as I wake up with this serious look, it''s really giving me a headache! "You Huang didn''t drink much last night, and now that red line said this, I feel a bit uncomfortable." You''re as good as you were last night. " He had said before that it was good to lose some of the temper of a servant in front of him. However, she just didn''t listen. On the surface, she claimed her name, but she treated him with more respect than anyone else.


    "Last night, Red Silk lost his composure. In the future, he will definitely not do so." "It''s getting late. Please allow Hongyin to go wash up first, then come back later to serve sire."


    You Huang didn''t plan on letting her go. She was still a bit drunk right now. If she really woke up, then he wouldn''t have a chance to tease her.


    The anger he felt in others had to be taken back from her! Little Red Silk, this is your responsibility.


    Show a few more helpless expressions to make your family''s adults happy!


    "Don''t be in such a hurry!" "No need," he said, stepping forward and grabbing her wrist. He took the small bowl from her hand and casually tossed it on a few small steps to the side. It''s early, let''s talk. "


    From the night before, when he woke up in the middle of the night, Red Silk had felt that he was strange. He couldn''t help but be worried. Could it be that her words yesterday were too excessive, causing the owner to be unhappy? Could it be that even her personality had changed? To become like this for a girl, such an adult truly deserved the title of Master of the Underworld.


    Hiding his thoughts properly, the unresisting Ren Youhuang pulled her to sit on the messy bed. Looking at the wrinkled blanket, her face was still a little red.


    When You Huang noticed this, a faint smile appeared on her lips and she purposefully asked, "Your face is so red? Is it too hot in this room? "


    No, it''s not." But... "It''s probably the wine from Red Silk that''s not awake yet." "" Although it seemed too insignificant to embarrass himself by messing up his bedding, the red line was still unwilling to say it out loud, lest they make a joke out of him.


    "That''s good. Although the four seasons of the underworld weren''t distinct, it was already summer. Come to think of it, you have been by my side for so many years, and you are no longer young.


    Red Forest was a little surprised that he actually asked such a question. He immediately shook his head and said very seriously, "There''s no one in Red Forest that they like." Even if there was someone he liked, there was also ¡­ Impossible. Just like the sun and the moon, they would never have the chance to be together.


    "Is there anyone who likes you?"


    She stayed here day after day, how could she know? Thus, Red Silk shook his head again.


    "Really?" You Huang was a bit surprised. There were many men in the underworld with uncommon looks. Although Red Silk was a servant girl by his side, her status in the Underworld wasn''t low. Furthermore, she had an extremely good temper, so how could there be no one who liked her? Could it be that their eyes were too high up, and they didn''t think that Red Silk was good?


    The lady in front of him was petite and dressed in a red dress. Her skin was white and tender, and her cheeks were slightly red. If it was him ¡­

 C225

    Like it?


    You Huang started. Although the color on her face hadn''t changed at all, her heart was like a raging wave. How could he have such thoughts? If that person was Yue Wu, then it would be fine.


    That was Red Silk, the obedient servant girl who had always been by his side. Although her expression was a bit lessened and she had an old-fashioned personality, why would he think of liking her?


    "Lord?" The expression on the man''s face changed in a flash, making Red Silk a little worried.


    "Ah ¡­" "Nothing." You Huang said quickly. This time, however, his eyes weren''t focused on the face of red blood anymore, and his expression was also a little awkward. Originally, I wanted to prepare a generous dowry for you if you meet a good person one day! Since you do not have someone you like, I will save on my dowry. "


    "The Lord is joking again." "No idea." Red Silk shook his head, a trace of helplessness on his face. Where would there be a master to prepare a dowry for a servant? "


    However, You Huang reasoned, "You have no relatives by your side, and you''ve been by my side for so long. A bit of a dowry is nothing."


    "Haha ¡­" Red Silk couldn''t help but laugh. "Your Excellency almost found a qualified wangfei after all!"


    "What is it? This time, if you don''t teach me, I''ll stay away from Yue Wu. " You Huang said this purposefully.


    "A person''s heart can''t be controlled. If an adult really has to do a moon dance, then there''s no other way for Red Silk to do so." Red Silk exhaled lightly and said, "It''s really getting late." "If people see red blood walk out of his master''s chamber like this, I''m afraid his reputation in the future won''t be there."


    If it''s not here, then it''s not. What''s so great about it? Do you feel wronged that you have something to do with me? You Huang felt a bit sour in her heart and said, "Alright, alright, I won''t stop you. Leave quickly so that I won''t feel uncomfortable watching you."


    Red Bug was grinning from ear to ear. He knew that Red Bug was once again in a temper, so he didn''t pay any attention to him.


    He left the hall with brisk steps. When he walked around the corridor, Red Silk suddenly squatted down while supporting a pillar beside him. He coughed a few times, spitting out a few mouthfuls of thick blood. She was afraid that if she stayed inside for too long, she wouldn''t be able to control herself and cough up blood. This would be troublesome. Sigh ¡­ Although her lord''s temper wasn''t good, he was already very good to her. She was very satisfied, how could she resent him for such a small matter?


    Lifting his head and looking at the dark sky of the underworld, Red Silk wiped off the blood at the corner of his mouth and revealed a brilliant smile.


    The sunlight was very bright, causing people to wake up from their dreams.


    Leng Fanyun was awakened by the summer sun. He opened his eyes and looked at a strange place, only after a long time did he realize that he had spent the night in an inn.


    The recent days had been so comfortable that even he had forgotten what it was like to sleep in a bed that did not belong to him.


    However, he did not care about that. After changing the clothes he bought yesterday, he washed his face and rinsed his mouth before going out.


    Wu''er had just finished detoxifying herself, so she didn''t know how her body was doing. That day, he was stopped by the crowd. No matter what, he must meet them today. Otherwise, he would always be worried, always worrying!


    Once this matter was resolved, he would fight in place of the Feathered Race. He might die on the battlefield, and this was not bad either. He could avoid letting her worry about him and feel sad for him.


    Leng Fanyun loved Su Yuewu and naturally wished for her happiness. His heart ached every time he thought about the past that had made her cry for him. A man shouldn''t let his beloved woman cry, he shouldn''t even have tears of happiness. He wanted her to be happy all the time, always as if she were living in a jar of honey.


    This was what he had always thought, but he had never been able to achieve it. He longed to see the smile on her lips and the happiness in her eyes, but it was his own hand that had ruined it.


    Thinking about all the stupid things he had done with the fake Yao Ji, Leng Fanyun couldn''t help but want to punch himself to death. How could he be that stupid? He clearly wanted to curry favor with them, but he kept on making mistakes!


    Standing at the door of the inn, he took a deep breath of the morning air. What he could smell more was the fragrance of the rice in the morning light.


    Leng Fanyun looked at the small stalls by the side of the street, and felt a sense of relief in his heart as he saw the blissful citizens eating their breakfast. He stood in the doorway for only a moment, then walked out of the city. At this moment, in front of a mortal, he did not dare to use any spells.


    Not long after Leng Fanyun left, two women walked over from the other side of the street.


    "Big sister Yao Ji, my father used to take care of me. If there weren''t any servants by my side, I wouldn''t even be allowed to go out. This is the first time I''ve ever eaten on the street with a pie in my hand! "


    Zhu Nan Shuang was not young to begin with, but she was still in her infancy when she was young. It was just to give Leng Fanyun a good impression, but he had never been able to escape like this in front of him. Now, in front of Yaoji, she could do whatever she wanted. She was very free and at ease.


    Yao Ji was gentle and pure. When she first met Zhu Nanshuang, she only thought that she was an ordinary girl who admired Leng Fanyun. When they finally made contact, they realized that this little girl''s personality was extremely pleasing to the eyes. Moreover, she had not been to the mortal world for so many years, so she was unfamiliar with this place. If it wasn''t for Zhu Nan Shuang, she really didn''t know what to do.


    He gently took a bite of the pie in his hand and the aroma of the gravy and flour immediately filled his mouth. It was extremely comfortable. She wasn''t a mortal. Even if she didn''t eat or drink, she wouldn''t starve to death. However, the delicacies of this mortal world were still too delicious for her to part with.


    "Your father has his reasons for caring about you. A girl should be a little more reserved. A girl like you and me who ate special foods in the streets was a beast race! For a girl like you, you have to be graceful and courteous, which is why people are so happy to see you. "


    "I don''t care what they think! I am at ease in my own life. Anyway, when my father finds me an outstanding husband, I won''t be worried! " She pouted, her small mouth greasy, like a baby that had not grown up.


    Yao Ji helplessly smiled and said, "Yo!"


    "Big Sister Yao Ji also thinks that''s a good idea! What right do women have to put down their status to curry favor with a man? We aren''t any worse off than them. "Huh?"


    As she was speaking, Yao Ji almost jumped in fright when she heard Zhu Nan Shuang''s surprised cry.


    "Big Sister Yao Ji, there are a lot of people surrounding the noodle stall over there! Let''s go take a look, the noodles there will definitely be delicious! "


    How did he look like a big girl? He was clearly a child. It was only because of her pure personality that her father was unwilling to let her go out so that she wouldn''t be kidnapped by others. Yao Ji was very worried for Master Zhu, whom she had never met. It was enough for her to have such a daughter.


    The two of them ran towards the noodle stall together. Behind them, there was a white figure that looked like a cloud of fog.


    The guest courtyard was situated on a mountain, so he had long since welcomed the first ray of sunlight.


    Su Yuewu''s body had already fully recovered. She was currently on the bed, eating a small mouthful of the medicinal food that the kitchen had meticulously prepared for her.


    Right at that moment, someone knocked on the door, causing her to exclaim in surprise, "Come in."


    With a light sound from the door, that person walked around the outer room, passed by the pearl curtain and stood in front of her.


    Su Yuewu stared blankly for a moment, and then gently said, "It''s you. Why did you come over?"


    The man smiled at her and said, "I''ve come to see how you''re doing. After all, you just finished detoxifying yourself yesterday. If you need anything, you can just tell me. "


    "Of course. I won''t be polite with you." Su Yuewu pointed to an embroidered block in the room and said, "Sit down."


    "¡­ ¡­" When You Huang saw the girl''s rosy cheeks and confirmed that her body had recovered greatly, she finally relaxed. [How come I don''t see Bing-Er and the others?] He didn''t sound dissatisfied with the two of them at all, and he didn''t even mention anything about the agreement he had with Rou Er yesterday.


    Su Yuewu didn''t know that You Huang had come to visit her when she was poisoned, but when she heard the question, she answered carelessly, "The two of them left me somewhere in the world."


    If it wasn''t for the fact that there wasn''t the slightest bit of grievance in her tone, she really would''ve taken it as a complaint. However, looking at her smiling face, he knew that she was only teasing them. He could not help but feel some envy in his heart. He had followed by her side for too long. Their relationship was so close.


    "I wonder how''s the battle with the Heaven Realm going?" Su Yuewu suddenly thought of something and couldn''t help but ask worriedly.


    "The Heaven Realm has probably changed, causing the war to stop. Just take care of yourself, don''t worry about other things. The battlefield is the domain of men. You, as a girl, shouldn''t keep thinking about it. "


    She knew that Serene Huang was thinking for her own body, but she still felt that she was being looked down upon. She couldn''t help but explain, "What''s wrong with a woman? This woman can also go to the battlefield, so don''t look down on us! "


    You Huang quickly said, "How could that be?" It''s just that when you think about the fact that a woman''s body is not as sturdy as a man''s and is likely to be injured in battle, what are you thinking about? "


    "At least you''re sensible." Su Yuewu glared at him and continued, "I heard that this war involves the Underworld''s Heaven Realm, and even the Feathered Race?"


    "Yeah!" You Huang sighed and said faintly, "I''m afraid that this is a calamity for all worlds!" Even he was unable to guess what the Celestial Emperor wanted to do. If it was just for his ambition, those immortals from the Heaven Realm would definitely be unhappy with him. How did he persuade these people to turn the blame for the war on the Feathered?


    Was he really going to deal with Leng Fanyun? He didn''t see it clearly. There must be some secret he didn''t know about.


    When her thoughts traveled here, she couldn''t help but look at the girl who was still sipping her soup as she spoke. The Heavenly Emperor truly hated her to the bones. He wished that he could do it himself. This was truly strange. The dignified Master of Heaven Realm actually had such a terrifying hatred for an ordinary girl. Between the two of them, there was something that he did not know ¡­ For example, a holiday?


    "What are you staring at me for?" Su Yuewu caressed her face as she spoke uncomfortably.


    "Look at you!" You Huang said with a smile.


    "Humph!" Just as the two of them were laughing, they suddenly heard a cold snort, causing them to look towards the mountain and river screen.

 C226

    Seeing the newcomer walk in angrily, Su Yuewu was indeed stunned.


    However, what made her suspicious wasn''t that Leng Fanyun would appear here, but how he managed to avoid Rou Er and the others and enter her room.


    As soon as Leng Fanyun entered the door, he saw his beloved girl affectionately talking to another man. A sour feeling rose from his heart to his throat. He felt like his entire body was about to be submerged within it. He felt as if he were soaking in a vat of adult vinegar, sour from the inside to the outside.


    "Why are you with him?" The moment he entered, he impatiently questioned Su Yuewu.


    Apparently, his questioning tone was enough to make anyone extremely angry. Moreover, that person didn''t even want to look at him right now.


    Su Yuewu frowned as her tone became icy cold. "What does You Huang coming to me have to do with you?" You Huang is my friend, but who are you to me? " She had always wanted to be strong and hated men who treated women as their property. In the past, Leng Fanyun knew that he had to respect her, and she knew that he was just jealous. However, his blatant questioning still displeased her.


    There had been a promise between them, but it had never been fulfilled. She had never done anything to let him down, but he had hurt her heart time and time again, so what qualifications did she have to question her!


    Leng Fanyun could see the anger in Su Yuewu''s eyes. Yes, what reason did he have to question her? Right now, it was impossible for him to leave a single spot in her heart. But... His gaze fell on You Huang. Even if his woman died, she wanted to be with him. He would not allow anyone to take her away, nor would he allow anyone to covet her.


    In this world, the person who loved Su Yuewu the most was him, Leng Fanyun.


    If it had been in the past, she would''ve surely felt a bit embarrassed by this scene. But after last night, there were traces of a subtle feeling in his heart. At this moment, when he saw the two of them arguing because of him, he was instead happy to see it happen.


    You Huang''s nonchalant gaze made Leng Fanyun a bit irritated. "Why are you here?"


    If it wasn''t for You Huang''s calm nature, it was likely that she would have laughed out loud because of Leng Fanyun''s words. He could even say such childish words. It was as if a huge jar of vinegar was placed in front of him, making a joke out of nothing.


    Before You Huang could answer, Su Yuewu strongly said, "You Huang is my friend. What''s wrong with him coming to visit me?"


    "But me!" Leng Fanyun looked at Su Yuewu with a gaze filled with grievance. What relationship did the two of them have? Yet they couldn''t even enter his door. If Rou-Er and Bing-Er weren''t here, he wouldn''t have been able to get in.


    Su Yuewu turned a blind eye to his aggrieved gaze and instead said to You Huang, "I am very happy that you came to see me." It''s just that some people come uninvited, that''s really annoying. "


    Normally, Leng Fanyun would have completely taken it for granted that he would not have heard those words. But now that he had been lectured by Su Yuewu in front of her, how could his heart be balanced? He was especially depressed when he saw his beloved girl never stop to look at him after he entered the door.


    He had done wrong, but he had to give him a chance to repent! Whether it was Yaoji or Zhu Nanshuang, that was all in the past. Although he felt somewhat sorry for Yaoji, there was no way for him to force himself to do something like this. If he didn''t love her, then he didn''t love her. No one could shake his heart.


    Why was she so stingy now? She didn''t even give him a chance.


    It was rare for Serene Huang to appear when both of them were present. One reason was that she was afraid of trouble, and yet she was afraid of making a ruckus with Leng Fanyun. Now that he saw the two of them arguing, he found it very interesting. So it turns out that Yue Wu also had this kind of unrelenting attitude, and Leng Fanyun also had this kind of sullen expression!


    He really had come at the right time. Otherwise, how could he have seen such an interesting scene? When he returned, he would talk to Hong Fu about this matter, and let her have a laugh. To think that the previous Lord of the Netherworld would have such an aggrieved expression. This was a treasure that even if he spent money, he would not be able to see!


    How could Leng Fanyun ignore the burning gaze of You Huang? Thinking about how she was ridiculed by Su Yuewu in front of her love rivals, she felt extremely uncomfortable in her heart. He couldn''t help but look at Su Yuewu. Can''t you give me some face? Why are you trying to bully me!?


    Su Yuewu gave him a wet, puppy-like gaze that almost couldn''t be resisted. He could only carefully shift his gaze away. He cursed in his heart: "When did this man train to such an extent? He actually had the cheek to use such a pitiful move!"


    "Yue Wu''s body hasn''t completely recovered yet, it''s not like I can always come and disturb her." As You Huang spoke, she stood up from her stool and looked at Leng Fanyun. It would be better if Yue Wu took a good rest, in case the root of her illness gets burned. "


    Wu was only poisoned, not seriously ill. Leng Fanyun thought to himself, but he didn''t dare to overestimate himself. A woman''s body was always weaker than a man''s. If she was poisoned, it would definitely damage her internal organs, and she would definitely need to recuperate. However, he wasn''t quite willing to leave now.


    At this moment, Su Yuewu opened her mouth: "I didn''t sleep well last night, it''s a good time to rest now." She responded to You Huang''s words.


    No matter how dissatisfied Leng Fanyun was, he did not dare to use Su Yuewu''s body as a wager. He could only silently leave the room. From the view of his back, his fury was extremely strong.


    You Huang took the soup cup from Su Yuewu''s hands and helped her lie down carefully. She joked, "I''ve never seen Leng Fanyun like this before. Everything has changed since we fell in love."


    When Su Yuewu heard his words, she was stunned for a moment before a strange feeling began to form in her heart. She naturally knew that You Huang liked her, but when she saw how calmly he was using Leng Fanyun to joke around with her, she didn''t know what to do. When did it start to change? It was as if it was just for an instant, but her figure was already gone from his eyes.


    She couldn''t tell if this feeling was relief or just a little bit sour. Maybe the girls are all vain, and there''s a man with the best looks chasing after you, and he''ll be happy. Now that this person suddenly stopped chasing you, he would feel at a loss.


    In the past, she''d only felt quite vexed about her feelings for him. But one day, he left and no longer liked her ¡­ This way was also good. He didn''t want to make a mistake. She was worth a better girl. That person wasn''t Su Yuewu, nor would he have anything to do with her.


    Since she didn''t love him, Su Yuewu quickly let go of the feelings in her heart. She smiled and said to You Huang, "I''m sure that if Leng Fanyun knew that we were making fun of him, he would definitely be furious."


    "Yeah!" You Huang narrowed her eyes and said. He had always been cautious when facing her, but now that he had let go of her feelings, it was actually this kind of feeling. Right now, he only wanted to treat it as the heart of an ordinary friend. This was an unprecedented joy. And putting it down wasn''t as hard as he had imagined. Could it be that he wasn''t in love with Su Yuewu?


    At this moment, You Huang couldn''t think through any further, so she simply put down what she was thinking and said gently to Su Yuewu, "Rest well. I''ll come see you in a few days."


    Su Yuewu gently nodded. Her delicate chin was buried under the quilt, making her look indescribably adorable.


    At this moment, there were no longer any ripples in her heart. She only calmly left.


    After leaving the courtyard, You Huang saw Leng Fanyun as she had expected. Yo! "What a coincidence." He smiled and went up to greet her.


    Of course, Leng Fanyun was enraged by his actions.


    Sigh ¡­ When this rival met with each other, whether it was humans or animals, it was as if they were fighting chickens. The feathers on their bodies stood on end as they angrily tried to scratch each other.


    "Dancing is not allowed!"


    "We can''t do that!" You Huang shrugged her shoulders and spread out her hands, looking helpless. Yue Wu is my only good friend, how can I abandon her! "


    The more pretentious Huang Xiaolong''s words were, the more Leng Fanyun''s heart was filled with anger. He knew how good the dance was, but she loved only herself, so he never worried. However, his position in her heart was no longer the same as before. If there were a few men with ill intentions by her side, wouldn''t it be equivalent to putting a soft little white rabbit at the mouth of a hungry wolf?


    "Wu is my woman!" Leng Fanyun blurted out.


    "Eh? Could it be that I remembered wrongly? It seems like Yue Wu had only been married to someone once and had already left. And that person, doesn''t seem to be called Leng Fanyun. "


    This was as good as sprinkling salt on Leng Fanyun''s wounds! If Leng Fanyun and Su Yuewu hadn''t experienced such an unforeseen event, the two of them would have long since become immortal companions.


    These words of You Huang had also forced Leng Fanyun into a rage. Ai ai, he is also a stingy man! Even though his feelings for Su Yuewu weren''t as passionate as they were in the past, perhaps he didn''t love her that much anymore. But why wouldn''t he do it if he could create some trouble between the two of them? It would be best if the two of them were not together, and could be alone for the rest of their lives!


    She had her plans in mind as bubbles of joy began to bubble up one after another. He was such a vile person. He was only happy when he saw that the two of them were not having a happy life. In any case, he wouldn''t be able to get what he wanted. Even if he didn''t want it now, he wouldn''t let anyone get it easily.


    As for getting in the way of love rivals, it should be a skill that every man should know! Huang Xiaolong deeply agreed in this regard.


    "You ¡­" Leng Fanyun was speechless. No matter how he refuted it, there was no reason for him to smooth over the events of the past. There was no doubt that he had done something that let Su Yuewu down. But he would use the rest of his life to make it up to her.


    He roared these words in his mind, but the sudden thought of the situation in his mind caused him to calm down. Now was not the time to be in love with a girl!

 C227

    You Huang was also a bit surprised to see that Leng Fanyun had calmed down quite quickly. However, he did not want to be entangled with him any longer, so he said, "I have something important to do, so I need to leave first."


    Leng Fanyun also said, "Are you really in love with Wu''er?"


    She stopped in her tracks just as she was about to leave and asked with great confusion, "Why did you ask such a question?"


    Leng Fanyun pursed his lips, and a trace of shame and anger flashed in his eyes. Just answer me. "


    You Huang also said, "My apologies, this is a private matter between me and Yue Wu. It''s inconvenient to speak to an outsider." Why did this Leng Fanyun seem so strange? Could it be that he had been provoked somewhere?


    "I ¡­" How could Leng Fanyun say anything? He was already on his way to the battlefield, and Wu''er had no one to take care of her, so he wanted to find someone to take good care of her in his place. However, he couldn''t do it. Even if he thought that there would be other men besides him, he was still extremely jealous.


    Leng Fanyun took a deep look at You Huang before forming a spell, instantly disappearing from his line of sight like a stream of light.


    You Huang had been left at a loss on the spot, not sure what the meaning of Leng Fanyun''s words was. He couldn''t possibly just be trying to get close to her and inquire about the current situation of her love rivals, could he?


    The air was fresh and pleasant with the fragrance of flowers and birdsong, but it was still dark and gloomy that Serene Huang was thinking about.


    "Really ¡­" He couldn''t help but laugh, his heart felt unspeakably awkward for being fond of his family at his age.


    When Hong Fu saw that Yinhuang had left, he returned to his room to rest. She hadn''t had a good rest since she was injured yesterday. He only took some of the medicine in his room and swallowed them as he pleased, so that no one would notice anything amiss.


    Her grown-up wasn''t that kind of person. Yesterday, he just couldn''t control his anger.


    With this thought, Red Silk slowly fell asleep in the midst of waves of pain coming from his chest.


    In her dreams, she felt as if she had fallen into a furnace. Her whole body was burning, and she felt extremely uncomfortable.


    Bewildered, he opened his eyes. Time seemed to have passed. She stretched out her hand to touch her forehead. It was a bit warm, even her breath was full of hot air.


    He was afraid that he was injured yesterday and had not properly taken care of himself, so he got a fever today. It would be best if the lord did not return today. If he did, it would not be good.


    However, things did not go as he wished. The bell beside his bed rang softly.


    You Huang didn''t like people taking care of her by her side, so the only personal servant girl she''d had on her side over the years was Red Rider. Every time he returned, the formations in the hall would transmit the news to the bell.


    Red Silk lightly sighed, supporting himself on the bedpost by the side as he slowly stood up. After changing into a new set of clothes, she splashed her face with cold water and rearranged her makeup before walking out of the room.


    You Huang was sitting in front of a soft couch in the hall, watching the scenery outside through the open window.


    Even calling it a scenery was like saying that the sky was always dark and gloomy. However, the colors in the yard were not bad. There were crimson leaves, a white tree trunk and purple flowers ¡­ All worlds were different, and so was the Underworld. Even the same flower was so different!


    The dark gray sky and the strange plants gave rise to all sorts of rumors about the Underworld. Those who had never been here before felt a sense of dread towards the Underworld.


    It was not an exaggeration for mortals to view the Heaven Realm as the most beautiful place. This kind of place that was far from the light was incomparable.


    You Huang mocked herself in her heart. He had grown up here since he was young. His feelings towards this place were naturally quite deep when he looked at every blade of grass and tree here. He truly loved this land and would never despise it because of its color.


    If it weren''t for the unique structure of the Underworld, this place would be as beautiful as the Heaven Realm, but it wouldn''t be the Underworld. The Netherworld is very good. I heard that the Infernal Realm is isolated from the outside world and has never been visited before. It''s even more terrifying. But even so, it was still very difficult for the demons to survive there. I heard that the air there is poisonous, ordinary people are unable to survive, it would be hard on the people there. They assumed that the demons looked strange and were surrounded by vicious beasts, so they must be related to the environment there.


    You Huang was thinking long and hard at this moment as the red wine with hot tea in it walked in. She looked around for a long time and discovered that You Huang was enjoying the scenery by the window. She didn''t go over to disturb her and instead placed the tray gently on the side.


    "Since you''re here, why aren''t you coming?"


    Red Silk smiled helplessly. Who was an adult? How could he not sense her arrival? He then came forward with a cup of hot tea and said respectfully, "I''m afraid that Master is thirsty. Hong Si has specially prepared hot tea."


    You Huang accepted it and took a sip with a smile. The fragrance of the tea was indeed delicious. In the mortal world, I have once seen someone performing in a teahouse. It can be said that it is graceful and graceful.


    Red Silk held the lacquer tray and stepped aside. Helplessly, he said, "Red Silk is dull. I''m afraid you won''t be able to learn it. It will definitely disappoint you, my lord."


    "I suppose so." Even though it was said that he was in the tea ceremony, in reality, he was looking at it from Su Yuewu''s point of view. The mortal world had never had such a way to drink tea, and even the art of tea had been lost for a long time. It was unknown where she had learned it from, but it had already become popular in the teahouse.


    "If there''s nothing for the next few days, I''m going to stay in the underworld for a few days." You Huang didn''t know why she wanted to be clear with the red words. She always felt it would be better to speak them out to her.


    "I''ve heard that the Heaven Realm is going to fight with the Feathered Race, but naturally, it also involves the Underworld. The Red Silk was very busy in the Underworld a few days ago, and said that the war is about to start, and they are currently training their troops. Why did you say that you have nothing to do for the past few days? "


    "Some of these secrets are unknown to others. But since you want to know, then I will tell you. " You Huang''s expression was crafty as she giggled, with not the slightest bit of unwillingness on her face. She was obviously enjoying the news and was eager to tell this matter to others!


    Red Silk had been by his side for so many years, how could he not know what his current expression meant? Thus, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, but he felt very helpless in his heart. Why did adults seem more and more like children? It was really frustrating! Thankfully, he wasn''t like this outside, or else how would people be able to see the Underworld?


    Who would have thought that her personal servant girl would be so anxious at this moment, afraid that he would go out and lose face in the underworld! It was only when she happened to hear Hong Fu speak of it later on that You Huang realized how annoying her actions had been. However, this was already a story in the future.


    Currently, You Huang was smilingly patting the empty seat beside the soft couch, inviting Hong Fu over.


    Red Silk hesitated for a moment, then carefully sat down with the lacquer tray in his arms.


    When You Huang saw that her back was straight, and that she had only sat at a corner, her expression as if she could leave at any time, she didn''t say anything. He only laughed. "I imagine that we won''t be able to fight this war of the Three Realms."


    Red Silk was startled. He couldn''t help but ask, "How can this be?" Didn''t they say that the Celestial Emperor was very serious about the punitive expedition against the Feathered Race? "


    "I don''t know about the Feathered Race, but the Underworld ¡­" As You Huang spoke, she leaned close to her ear and whispered, "I''ve already made an agreement with the Celestial Emperor. How do you think I''ll be able to fight him?"


    The heat he felt from Red Rivers tickled. He couldn''t resist rubbing his ears and carefully said, "Your Excellency actually wants to come to an agreement with the Celestial Emperor?"


    "Why?" You Huang''s gaze focused on her slightly red earlobes. Her throat moved as she said, "Can''t I?"


    "It''s not impossible." She lightly shook her head and whispered, "It''s just that the Underworld has never had anything to do with the Heaven Realm. That''s why I''m guessing it''s because of the Red Silk."


    "Hoho, the Heaven Realm is after all an upper realm. No matter how strong the Underworld Realm is, it can''t deal with the Heaven Realm. It would be better if the two worked together to help the Netherworld get a place for itself in the Six Realms. However, this so-called partnership is very weak. It''s even weaker than that thin piece of paper. He knew very well who the Celestial Emperor was. He did not have many restrictions on the so-called agreement. He didn''t care that he was the one who needed the Celestial Emperor to temporarily stand on his side.


    "Milord." Hong Fen looked at him with some astonishment. She hesitated for a moment before asking, "Why does the lord want to talk about this with Hong Fen?"


    "About this?" Huang Xiaolong rubbed his chin and caressed her cheek with a smile on his face. Of course I want to say it! There were some secrets that made him uncomfortable. In any case, it wasn''t a big deal. Once this war is over, the Celestial Emperor will definitely unintentionally announce the partnership between the Underworld and this realm. " He was an old fox, but his schemes had no effect. What a pity!


    The skin under his hands was very soft, very soft, very hot!


    Hot? You Huang''s fingers froze as she looked carefully at the red blush on her face. Her eyes seemed to contain spring water, hazy and moving to the point of being captivating. Although her cheeks were covered in a thin layer of powder, there was still an indescribable redness to them. Her lips were a little dry and there were actually tiny leather shoes on them.


    She was ¡­ Sick.


    "Is Red Silk very uncomfortable?"


    Red Silk was someone who could endure. Even though his entire head was already like a boiling hot kettle, he still shook his head as if nothing had happened to him.


    When You Huang saw her expression, a strange rage rose involuntarily from within her. She couldn''t help but shout out in anger, "You idiot! "Don''t you know that you''re sick?!"


    I''m sick because of you. However, she still knew her limits and did not say these words out loud.


    You Huang glared at her and gouged out her eyes viciously. She scolded, "This is a man who makes others worry!"


    Being scolded for no reason made Red Silk feel somewhat wronged. He was already sick, which made him look even more pitiful.


    You Huang had only taken a glance when the anger in her heart transformed into a kind of tender pity. She could only caress her face carefully and sigh helplessly.

 C228

    There was no lack of beautiful women in the Underworld. With her red and silky looks, she was just an average figure.


    It could not be considered beautiful, but it could only be described by the word delicate and pretty.


    However, her petite figure and soft and tender skin caused others to feel tender affection towards her. However, she usually wore a straight face and wiped off most of the cuteness off her body, making it so that no one noticed what a cute and charming woman she was.


    Her cheeks were flushed with fever, her eyes were moist, and her heart, no matter how cold, would melt.


    "Why is he so sick just because he''s well!" You Huang sighed and poked her forehead. When she saw that she was still clueless, she pinched her little face resentfully. "It''s fine, it''s fine." Only when she pouted and looked like she was about to cry did she stop. "Alright, I''ll get someone to call a doctor for you."


    If Red Silk was still conscious at this moment, he definitely wouldn''t have asked him to call the doctor over. However, at this moment, she was already feeling dizzy from the heat, so how could she clearly hear what he was saying?


    You Huang also saw that she was feeling very uncomfortable right now, so she simply snatched the tray from her hands and threw it aside to pick her up. Although the girl was dizzy, the tray in her hands was firmly gripped. It made You Huang feel helpless and amused at the same time.


    Lying on the bed, Red Silk immediately wrapped the blanket around himself. He obediently hid inside like a little bird whose shell had just been broken.


    You Huang only felt that this was interesting. If it was in the past, he would definitely tease her, but now was not the time. She was still sick!


    Thinking up to here, he no longer had the time to play with Red Silk, turned around, and walked out.


    The doctor was invited very quickly. When he saw the woman on the bed, he could not help but ask, "This young lady looks pale, is there anything uncomfortable about her?"


    Yao Ji frowned and said, "I don''t know why, but I suddenly feel a pain in my stomach."


    The doctor continued, "Let this old man see, what disease is there?"


    She quickly stepped aside and handed him a stool.


    After the doctor had carefully checked his pulse, he stroked his beard and smiled, "It''s alright, I just ate too much. "Wait until this old one prescribes a formula to dispel food. Once I''ve consumed it, there''ll be no harm."


    After sending off the old doctor, Zhu Nanshuang stuck her head out of the quilt. Her long hair was in disarray and her face was flushed red. Looking at Yao Ji smiling at her, she felt even more ashamed.


    How could she have known that such a thing would happen? She had been confined for a while before finally being able to find freedom, but she didn''t care about anything else. She wanted to taste whatever was good and fun, but she didn''t expect her stomach to hurt so much. It turned out that he had eaten too much and was full to the brim.


    "Big Sister Yaoji, you''re laughing at me!"


    Yao Ji smiled and nodded, saying, "Of course I''m laughing at you! "You''re not young anymore, why are you still acting like a little kid? You really make me laugh when you say it out loud!"


    "Big sister Yao Ji!" Zhu Nan Shuang pursed her lips, looking unhappy. "My stomach is still hurting. Elder sister Yao Ji only knows how to laugh at me!"


    Yao Ji giggled and brushed away the bangs on her forehead with her slender fingers. "Alright, alright, I won''t laugh at you anymore. I''ve already told the waiter to grab some medicine to cook for us. When we drink the soup, it should be more comfortable. "


    "It''s a pity that I only took a bite out of that biscuit!" Zhu Nan Shuang sighed regretfully. Her small hand grabbed the blanket, only revealing a pair of bright eyes.


    She was young to begin with, and she also had a sloppy personality. At this moment, she looked more and more like a child that had yet to grow up.


    Yao Ji had never had a sister with her, she had always been by her side since she was young. Now that she had Zhu Nan Shuang by her side, she could finally experience the feeling of having a younger sister. She felt great pity for him, especially when she felt uncomfortable. But when he thought of what had just happened, he could not help but recite: "You''re still talking about it! You took a bite of that biscuit and squatted down while covering your stomach. I even thought you were poisoned and gave a lot of questions to the boss of that house! Who would have thought that it would be such a joke! You ate too much, and your stomach was bloated to the point that you don''t even want to say it.


    "Hee hee ¡­" Zhu Nan Shuang smiled embarrassedly and said softly, "I was so happy that I forgot! With Big Sister Yaoji by his side, and not under my father''s supervision, he naturally became a bit more indulgent. Elder Sister Yao Ji, don''t worry. You won''t be like this next time! "


    "You talk so much, does your stomach not hurt anymore?"


    "Ugh ¡­" Lying down didn''t hurt when he was standing up. Big Sister Yao Ji and Nan Shuang are talking with each other. We can''t go out on our own, it''s really boring. "


    Yao Ji had wanted to let her rest, but since her words were boring, she sat on the edge of the bed. What''s there to talk about? "


    "Nan Shuang is very curious. Why did Big Sister Yao Ji know Leng Fanyun back then?" "Could it be that big sister Yao Ji can really let him go?"


    "Does this little girl want to stab me in the heart?" Yao Ji knew that she meant no harm. She was just curious. However, she deliberately wore a stern expression as she spoke with some anger.


    Zhu Nan Shuang thought that she was really angry, so she quickly said, "Sister Yao Ji, it''s all because of Nan Shuang, don''t be sad!" After he finished speaking, he actually wanted to stand up.


    "Don''t." Yao Ji quickly stopped her, laughing: "I''m teasing you!" Who am I to be angered by such a small matter? I will tell you how I came to know him! At that time, mine was still young, but Leng Fanyun is already very famous in the underworld. By then, he would be known as the Lord of the Netherworld. "Speaking of which, I find it strange that he would fall for me."


    "Big Sister Yao Ji is so kind. Being able to set his eyes on him is his fortune!" Dao was getting close to Yao Ji, so Zhu Nan Shuang didn''t hide her words, as if she had something to say. In any case, she just didn''t like Su Yuewu. No matter if it was because the two of them were rivals in love or something else, Su Yuewu always had something in her that she didn''t like. Although it was impressive that a woman like her was able to establish the Lunar Slaughter, she no longer had the bearing of a lady from a pavilion.


    However, was it because of this that Leng Fanyun was interested in her? Zhu Nanshuang secretly smiled, thinking to herself, So the girl Leng Fanyun likes has this kind of temperament! When she was angry, she looked like a tigress!


    "Although I was a candidate for the Holy Maiden of the lower realms, I was not highly regarded. It''s probably because I''m too soft and weak, which is not in line with the concept of worshipping the strong in the underworld. Furthermore, my appearance isn''t considered to be absolute beautiful in the underworld. " Yaoji clearly remembered that then, the Underworld would no longer be related to the Heaven Realm. She did not say much, her personality was more simple, and she liked simple clothes. She was often ridiculed by people for wanting to learn from the goddesses of Heaven Realm!


    "How did Big Sister Yao Ji meet Leng Fanyun? Must be fun, right? " Zhu Nan Shuang said excitedly.


    "Interesting?" Yao Ji shook her head, "How is this interesting." The first time we met, I was framed and fell into a pond, covered in mud and water. "


    "Huh?" Zhu Nan Shuang''s eyes widened as she cursed, "Those people are really hateful!"


    "It''s all right, it''s just harmless jokes. But ever since then, he has often appeared by my side, and I don''t know why. "


    "Does he like it?" Zhu Nan Shuang said in a low voice.


    Yao Ji naturally heard this and unhappily shot a glance at her, saying, "My looks aren''t bad after all, aren''t they?"


    "I know Sister Yao Ji''s looks, but I just don''t know how he took care of her."


    "Humph!" Someone next to them coldly snorted. However, the voice was very soft and did not travel through the thin wall. Thus, the two of them did not hear it.


    The sky was very bright, and the sunlight that came in from outside the window had left behind shallow marks on the floor. It was very warm.


    However, this warmth did not stay on the man''s body. It was as if he was made of ice and snow, and his entire body emitted a cold and detached aura.


    However, at this moment, he was lying on the bed with his ears perked up, eavesdropping on the conversation of the ladies next door!


    The man was Ming Chen. After the two of them entered the street, he entered the room next door. As for why he followed behind the two of them, it was only for the sake of affection.


    He had met Yaoji in a spatial rift, and then he had chased her here.


    However, Yao Ji didn''t know that he was right behind her. It was likely that they would meet again soon, and she would definitely run away immediately.


    Thinking up to here, Ming Chen''s beautiful eyebrows creased, her face full of unhappiness.


    He was not a ferocious beast, and every time he saw him, he would have to back off. Damn it!


    The two were still talking when Ming Chen''s thoughts drifted away.


    He was a Loose Immortal, living a life without any fixed abode. Although he looked miserable, because of his cold personality, he loved to roam the mountains and rivers.


    Many years ago, he owed them a favor, which was followed by some troublesome matters. Fortunately, he didn''t care about time. Otherwise, even if that person was completely dead, he would still pull out his soul and give it a good whipping.


    Ming Chen was precisely talking about Ming Cang. Back then, he had framed Leng Fanyun, imprisoning Yao Ji within the spatial crack. The person who came to look for Guan Yao Ji was Ming Chen.


    Of course, in order to get Ming Chen to help, he might have some benefits. Otherwise, who would be willing to stay in a place like the spatial rift?


    However, there was one secret that Ming Chen did not know about. Yu Ming Chen was not scary at all. Back then, he was at this place when he was cultivating his golden core. He could not feel the flow of time here, nor could he see the light of day. It was the best place to temper his will.


    And it was here that Ming Chen encountered the tribulation of his life. Even though this was the case, every time he thought about it, his heart would be filled with satisfaction and sweetness.


    Therefore, he had come to chase after her in order to take her away. Back then, he had let her leave on purpose so that she could settle her past. He hadn''t expected that the two of them would come out of a spatial rift in a different time and place. He chased after her for a long time before finally finding out where she was. This time, he couldn''t scare her.


    The purple sandalwood egret incense burner burned with a Su He incense. Waves of cigarette smoke caused one to feel drowsy.


    Aside from the intoxicated cigarette, there was also the faint smell of bitter medicine.


    When You Huang came in with a bowl of thick black soup, she saw that red silk was about to fall asleep. She couldn''t bear to see him, so she woke him up. "Here, drink the medicine." This medicine was used to treat her fever.


    Thinking up to this point, he was extremely infuriated. Even if he could endure it, it was also because he was angry at himself. If he hadn''t been so rough with her yesterday, she wouldn''t have gotten sick. This girl was truly despicable. Even though her injuries were so severe, she still didn''t make a sound. Yesterday, she still insisted on serving him. If he wasn''t so confused today, he probably wouldn''t have known!


    The smell of this medicine sobered up Red Forest. He struggled to get up.


    "Why are you moving? Lie down properly for me!" You Huang said irritably as she held the medicine bowl up and brought the spoon to her lips. Give me the medicine and I won''t go anywhere! "


    When the red line saw that You Huang had personally delivered the medicine, it became even more terrified. He hurriedly said, "It''s enough for the Red Silk to come by themselves, there''s no need to trouble you, Sir."


    "You yourself?" You Huang raised her eyebrows and swept her gaze over her trembling fingers. She said disdainfully, "If I let you do it yourself, I''m afraid all the fine satin in this bed will be ruined."


    Red Silk''s face stiffened. He also felt ashamed when he saw how weak he looked and how he looked. As a servant, how could she let her master give her medicine?!


    When You Huang saw her expression, she knew that she was thinking about those things she hadn''t gotten anywhere with. She said, "You''re still recovering from your illness. What are you thinking about? Don''t you know that you''re hurting your mind?" Saying so, he handed the spoon forward. From the looks of it, it seemed as if he was about to poke the red hair on his face.


    Fortunately, the red blush was gentle enough. She took a small sip of the medicine. Although her eyebrows were furrowed, she did not say anything.


    The more submissive she was, the more uneasy she became. If the Red Silk could make a few sounds of dissatisfaction, he wouldn''t have to go so far. Yesterday, he did vent his anger, but she was still like this, as if he really was an extremely detestable person.


    He didn''t think that she was doing this for his own good and not out of malice. At the end of the day, he was still obsessed and couldn''t see how others treated him well.

 C229

    "Is the medicine very bitter?" he couldn''t help but ask.


    Red Silk felt joy in his heart. He thought to himself: How could this bitter medicine not be bitter? However, when she saw the undisguised worry in his eyes, she swallowed her words and only lightly shook her head. "It''s not hard."


    "Liar!" You Huang said unhappily. This medicine''s taste was so bitter that it could make a person''s tears come out, and she even said it wasn''t bitter.


    Red Felt was helpless. It could only say, "Then my lord, you want to hear what Red Felt has to say." "Red Silk thought that the reason his lordship asked was to give her a simple answer."


    "This Seat... I was just casually asking. "Stop being so long-winded. Hurry up and take your medicine or you''ll catch a cold!" Saying so, another spoonful of bitter medicine was stuffed into red Ferret''s mouth.


    Sigh ¡­ It was clearly him who wanted to ask, but why did it seem like it was her fault in the end? Red Felt didn''t argue with him. He obediently drank the medicine, and in a short while, a bowl of bitter medicine entered his stomach.


    When she saw the empty bottom of the bowl, You Huang''s face finally revealed a bit of a relaxed expression. The doctor said that he would have a good rest after taking the medicine. Just stay here and don''t go anywhere. "


    "I''m from the Red Forest Province." In any case, this wasn''t the first time she lay on this bed. She couldn''t force him, so this wasn''t the case. It was just that after she left the palace, she had no idea how many more criticisms she would attract! Sigh ¡­ With such a willful master, even they, the servants, felt helpless!


    And ¡­" "This ¡­" Huang Xiaolong paused for a moment and carefully took out an indigo porcelain bottle. There''s medicine for the wound here, so you need to apply it to the... "" No, no... applied to the wound. " "His eyes couldn''t help but flash red as his earlobes turned slightly red.


    Red Silk didn''t have as many thoughts as he did. Instead, he received it with a smile and said, "Thank you, Sir, for your reward. When Red Silk returns, you can apply it."


    The expression on You Huang''s face stiffened as the blush on her face quickly faded. Your injuries are severe! This medicine has to be applied immediately! "


    At first, Red Silk didn''t feel anything when he heard this. But at this moment, his heart felt a little strange as well. But when she saw his serious expression, she felt that she truly had the heart of a villain. Her willowy appearance, how could the adults catch their eyes? Moreover, the one the adults love is Su Yuewu. Even if the lord really wanted her to sleep with him, she had no reason to refuse. In this palace, there were countless numbers of people who looked forward to the favor of an adult, but she had overthought things.


    As she thought about it, she gently untied her clothes. Soon, the outer garment was taken off, revealing the white inner garment underneath.


    Red Rivers quickly took off her undergarment and turned her bare back towards him. There was a terrible bruise on her back. It was left behind when she bumped into the pillar that day.


    Her actions weren''t the slightest bit awkward, but You Huang felt increasingly unhappy, as if the air in the room had disappeared in an instant, making her breathing quicken.


    His fingers took the ointment and carefully applied it on the bruise, gently rubbing it open.


    The amber ointment, after the heat from his palm, was immediately absorbed by his skin, bringing about a clear and bright feeling.


    When You Huang finished applying the ointment for the red stain, her back was drenched in sweat. It was even more tiring than fighting against a magical beast.


    "Alright, I''ve finished painting. Other than your back, what other injuries do you have? "


    Only then did the red bloods awaken when they heard the man''s concerned voice. They hurriedly said, "The remaining wounds can be done by themselves, so I won''t bother you, Sir." Other than his back, the other parts of the wound were not for him to touch.


    But You Huang didn''t know all this and only thought that she''d refused. Her face immediately grew cold as she said stiffly, "Is there anything I can''t help with!?"


    "This ¡­" In the end, he was still clear on his identity, so he sighed in his heart, feeling slightly sad. However, this emotion that did not belong to her quickly dissipated. What status did she have? Normally, the adults would spoil her and allow her to have a small temper. This was already a heavenly gift. Now that the lord was so concerned about her, she was the one who didn''t know what was good for her.


    Slowly getting up, Red Silk untied the belt on his undergarment and said with a slightly red face, "Mm ¡­" "And here ¡­"


    You Huang''s eyes widened as a trace of azure and violet was left behind. It was quite frightening.


    "Such a heavy injury, don''t you know how to talk about it?!" he said, his fingers on her shoulder as he gently lay down.


    Red Felt only found it funny. His expression and tone were all fierce, but his actions were not as gentle as before. Her lord, he was just being cruel and kind! Who knew what kind of woman could become the mistress of this palace? However, other than that person being Su Yuewu, she would serve him well. This was her responsibility and also what she should do.


    He originally wanted to carefully rub the ointment away, but this time, he didn''t care. He hastily applied the ointment and wrapped her in it. He then said with a muffled voice, "Rest well. I''ll take my leave first."


    Red Silk also wished for him to leave as soon as possible, so he obediently said, "Don''t worry, Sir. Red Silk will already be able to recuperate."


    You Huang impatiently left when she heard this. He was afraid that if he stayed any longer, he would do that evil thing. Glancing at his robe, he sighed and smiled bitterly.


    After he left, the red-faced man put on his undergarment. She was truly shameless. How could she have such thoughts towards an adult? She actually wanted her lord''s palm to stay for a little longer. How shameless!


    When he left, he went to the bathroom and splashed a bucket of cold water on himself. The court lady''s eyes were wide open, as if she was looking at a monster. But she didn''t care about that at all. He stood there thinking for a long time before finally deciding to find someone.


    Now, only that person could help him. Damn it! He had just put her down, yet this kind of thing happened! Could it be that a man could really be considered to be in love just because he wanted to be?


    Wiping away the droplets of water on his face, You Huang looked at her drenched robe with a defeated expression. No matter what, he had to change his clothes first. How could he go out like this? However, the thought that he had to go back to his bedroom made him feel hesitant again. In the end, he looked at the palace maid beside him and beckoned with his finger.


    Su Yuewu originally wanted to evade Leng Fanyun, but as soon as she touched the pillow, she actually fell asleep. When she woke up, the sun was already high in the sky.


    She raised her hand and yawned. Then, she rubbed the tears flowing from the corner of her eyes before she slowly got up. After sleeping for such a long time, it felt like he had returned to the time when he was sleeping lazily during the university weekend.


    Wearing his shoes, he casually took out a dress from the wardrobe and put it on. In the clear water mirror, there was a sickly look on the girl''s beautiful face, which made her seem very pitiful.


    Su Yuewu, on the other hand, did not like her weak appearance. She had always been a strong woman, so when had she ever had such a delicate and pitiful posture? Thus, he took the rouge and cosmetic powder that was rarely used on the side and carefully applied it.


    She had always kept her distance from this ancient powder because of the lead in it. Later, when she casually said a few recipes, she got the people below to experiment on them. They actually made some cosmetic powder for her which was very popular in the rouge shop!


    He held up his hair and placed a jade hairpin on the bun before walking out the door.


    Su Yitian was the only person in the courtyard. He sat on a small plate and stared blankly at the sky.


    Seeing this scene, Su Yuewu''s heart suddenly ached. She hurriedly stepped forward and asked, "Baby, what''s wrong?"


    Upon seeing that it was her, Su Yitian immediately revealed a big smile. "Mother, why are you up? "The kitchen is preparing lunch. Do you want to have some now?"


    Sigh ¡­ Su Yuewu sighed in her heart. This child was completely different from others. Due to the memories of her past life, she became even more intelligent, causing her, as a mother, to feel a great deal of pity for him. Such a sensible child, not only did he not let her worry about him, he even took care of her. This was truly a blessing she had cultivated from the start.


    "Mother isn''t hungry. After lying in bed for so long, it''s good for me to come out and exercise."


    Su Yitian laughed mischievously and said, "Your son is bored to no end. I''m just looking at the sky and wondering what the immortals of the Heaven Realm are doing right now!"


    The mortal world seemed to be separated by only a single layer of sky, but in reality, there was actually a special barrier. If not, ordinary people would have already seen the Heaven Realm Palace on the peak of the Nine Heavens. Her son, however, was actually so innocent and adorable. It really made people like him.


    "In my opinion, they are about the same as us! I think it''s time for lunch! " As Su Yuewu spoke, she took Su Yitian''s arm and pulled him up. Although Immortals don''t need to eat, their long lifespans are extremely boring. Thus, they treat eating as a form of enjoyment. "


    She couldn''t help but think of her mother who passed away early. If the rules of Heaven Realm weren''t too oppressive, pressuring her to the point where she couldn''t even breathe, why would she flee from Heaven Realm to the lower realms. If it weren''t for these, then she wouldn''t have existed.


    After all, this woman was different from the other men. No matter how strong she was, she was still more sentimental than them!


    "What''s wrong with mother? Why are you sighing like that? "


    Only then did Su Yuewu realize that she had actually unconsciously sighed in her heart. Seeing her son''s worried expression, she hurriedly comforted him, "It''s fine. Mother is just thinking about your grandma. I''m just feeling a little sad." Only by having her mother''s immortal elemental energy within her body would she be able to keep her alive. Otherwise, that fake Yao Ji''s poison would have sent her to hell long ago.


    "It''s fine. When it''s all over, we''ll find a place to live like Mother thought we would. "Grandmother loves living a free life, so we can live a free life. Grandmother will definitely be happy when the time comes!"


    "Silly child." Su Yuewu stroked the top of his hair and smiled gently. Fortunately, she had a treasure that the heavens had bestowed upon her in this foreign world. Otherwise, she didn''t know how she could continue to endure those hardships!


    "My lord, my young master." Lunch has been prepared. Would you like to have it in your room or outside? "


    The summer weather was excellent, especially at noon. The surroundings were beautiful and had a cool breeze, so Su Yuewu decided to set up the food in the stone pavilion in the courtyard.


    Because she was worried about Su Yuewu''s body, she prepared a table full of medicinal food, causing Su Yuewu to feel very apologetic towards Rou Er.


    For this reason, Rou-Er was full of smiles as she said, "The Lord has done us a great favor. There is no need to worry about such a small matter! Master has a good meal with the young master, so we won''t disturb you any longer. "


    Su Yuewu originally wanted Bing''er and her to come down and have a meal together, but seeing Su Yitian give up, she had not accompanied him properly for a long time.

 C230

    The mother and son were eating happily in the gentle breeze, but they didn''t know that there was a line of sight on them in the distance.


    Leng Fanyun was leaning between a tall ancient tree, looking into the distance through the layers of branches. From here, he was able to see the courtyard. Even though he couldn''t see it clearly, he was still exceptionally satisfied with it.


    When did Leng Fanyun want to sneak a peek at his woman? He didn''t dare to step forward, and even more so didn''t dare to approach her. But all of this was for her own good. He might very well die soon, why must he make her feel sad for him!


    If she could forget him one day, it would be for the best, and he would be relieved. She was afraid that she would gradually forget his good intentions in her heart. She only remembered how he betrayed her.


    He really wanted to rush forward and explain things to her. But he didn''t dare to. If he were to beg for her forgiveness and he were to leave in the future, wouldn''t that hurt her heart?


    Since when did he, Leng Fanyun, have such a cowardly time? In the end, he had no idea how much he cared about this matter!


    Watching the mother and son happily eating, the smile on his face never faded. Just like now, if he looked at her quietly for a while longer, he would be satisfied.


    Suddenly, Leng Fanyun''s sword-like eyebrows slanted up as he coldly looked at the man that appeared in front of Su Yuewu.


    Su Yuewu seemed to be inviting that man to sit with her. The man then sat down, and the three of them looked like a family from afar.


    How could Leng Fanyun not be jealous? The person sitting there should have been him! But in the past, it was his fault, and now, he didn''t dare to approach her. If the Heaven Realm had not fought, why would he hide here!


    When You Huang arrived, she just happened to be having a meal with Su Yuewu and Su Yitian. She accepted her invitation and happily sat down. His gaze occasionally swept across Su Yitian''s body, but he no longer felt as awkward as he did before.


    With Su Yitian''s rebirth, his mind had also changed. He felt a bit close when he looked at her, and he was even more unfamiliar. However, he quickly put these thoughts aside and happily gave food to Su Yuewu.


    After dinner, Su Yitian went out to play while You Huang and Su Yuewu sat in the pavilion drinking tea.


    Suddenly, You Huang asked, "Tell me, what does it feel like to like someone?"


    "Do you like it?" The man mumbled in a low voice. His gaze seemed to be able to see the expression on the woman''s face through the snow-white wall.


    Yao Ji was feeding the medicine to Zhu Nan Shuang. Hearing this, she was also stunned. Like it? Speaking of which, this feeling was quite wonderful. In the past, when I loved Leng Fanyun, I felt that he was my heaven and my all. As long as he''s happy, I''m happy too. He''s sad, and I''m sad too. Thinking about it, liking someone was much simpler than loving him. It''s probably just a feeling of wanting to be together. "


    "If that''s the case, then I don''t really like Leng Fanyun too much!" "Alright." Zhu Nan Shuang giggled and drank the bitter medicine in the medicine bowl. "Ugh ¡­" It wasn''t very hard. The first time I met him, I thought this guy was really funny. And he was kind to me, too, and I wanted to be with him. Later on, he found out that he had a Yao Ji by his side. Although she knew that he shouldn''t be between them, she couldn''t control her heart! But I''m not a silly girl, and I know what to do and what not to do. Although it was very normal for three wives, Leng Fanyun was not such a person. No matter how much I love this person, I will never let go of my principles. "I won''t be a concubine, I want to be the only one for that man!"


    "The three wives and four concubines of the mortal world are very common, which is quite rare in the other realms. Even in the Underworld, it wasn''t uncommon for nobles of the Heaven Realm to have a principal wife and concubines. Speaking of which, it was just a matter of a mortal''s selfishness. It''s good that there are more women. Just one is enough. "


    Hearing this, the man next door also nodded his head in agreement with Yao Ji''s words.


    "In the past, when I saw women in the mortal world, most of them relied on men to survive, so the status of women was very low. Speaking of which, even in the Heaven Realm, the status of a woman was not necessarily high. I heard that it''s different in the demon realm. There are only experts there. Even females can rule over the demon realm.


    "However, since the battle of the Five Thousand Years Six, the Devil Realm has disappeared from people''s sight. Although it was still there, no one could find it anymore. However, after listening to what Big Sister Yao Ji said, I am truly curious about that place! "


    "It''s not good to be too curious. The demon realm is extremely dangerous, and even immortals would find it difficult to stay there for a long time. It is said that it is extremely dangerous because of the demonic energy that permeates that place all year round. " Yaoji said with a stern expression. With Zhu Nan Shuang''s personality, she was really curious and ran off to the demon realm.


    Zhu Nan Shuang smiled and rebuked, "Big Sister Yao Ji''s words, I understand them all. Didn''t we talk about love? How could he be fine? He went somewhere else! Big Sister Yao Ji has yet to say anything. If Big Sister Yao Ji is going to find a husband in the future, what kind of person will she be looking for? "


    When the man heard Zhu Nan Shuang''s words, he immediately got up from the bed. His ears perked up, ready to seriously eavesdrop on Yao Ji''s reply.


    Yaoji slightly parted her red lips, and only heard her say: "You have been eavesdropping for a long time, you should be showing your face, let us see who you are right? After listening to you for so long about the matters of the girl''s family, don''t you feel ashamed? "


    With this said, it went without saying that Zhu Nan Shuang was shocked, and even Ming Chen was dumbfounded.


    Zhu Nan Shuang knew that Yao Ji couldn''t possibly scare her intentionally, so this meant that there was someone nearby who had been eavesdropping on their conversation.


    Thinking to this point, she grabbed Yao Ji''s sleeve with some fear, firmly gripping it in her hand.


    Yao Ji wasn''t a martial artist, but that person had revealed a trace of his aura just a moment ago.


    When she thought about how the two of them had been coveted for so long, she felt angry in her heart. Moreover, she didn''t know who that person was. Since he was able to hide it for so long, it was obvious that his strength was above hers. Thinking this way, Yao Ji''s fingers gripped the fingers of Zhu Nan Shuang. If anything happened to her, she would immediately escape with Nan Shuang.


    Just as the two of them were about to face a formidable enemy, a person suddenly walked out from within the wall. His plain white clothes were slightly messy, his eyebrows were like swords, and his eyes were like stars. He had a handsome face and a cold demeanor, so if he wasn''t Ming Chen, then who else could he be?


    "It''s you!" Never would she have thought that it would be Ming Chen.


    Zhu Nan Shuang looked at Ming Chen in surprise, thinking that the two of them definitely knew each other.


    While the three of them were confronting each other, another scene occurred in a courtyard not far from the town.


    The sun was scorching hot, but luckily there was a breeze coming through the pavilion.


    When Su Yuwu heard You Huang ask such a strange question, she almost lost her grip on the teacup in her hands. She knew how You Huang felt about her, but he was asking what it felt like to like at the moment, so how could she not be surprised?


    "Do you really not know what love is?" Was it not to amuse her on purpose, or to arouse her interest?


    A hint of red flashed across her face, and she knew that her question was a bit funny. Before today, I knew what it was like to like. But today, I am not so sure. "


    "What is it? Did you meet the girl that tempted you? " "Looking at his anxious expression, Su Yuewu guessed with a smile." I don''t know if I like her, so I''m in a bit of a predicament? "


    All! These two people were clearly written on You Huang''s face, which made Su Yuewu even more surprised. She did know a few simple people in the past, but that was only because they rarely interacted with each other. Ever since he had ascended to the position of Lord of the Netherworld, he had become more and more skilled at concealing his true feelings. Right now, his appearance reminded her of the scene when she met him. At that time, he had even called her elder sister, making her feel disdain in her heart!


    Just what kind of woman could make him reveal such an expression? Su Yuewu was extremely curious! No matter what, You Huang had been her pursuer in the past and had suddenly turned her attention to someone else.


    This was the first time she received a confidential elder sister, causing Su Yuewu to be excited. She impatiently asked, "What does that girl look like?" Was she good-looking? Is her personality good? Did she like you? Did you like her first? Or did she take the initiative to woo you? "


    All of these questions caught You Huang off guard. He didn''t understand that he had only come for help, why did it seem like he''d been interrogated? " "She ¡­ mm ¡­" She thought for a moment and then said carefully, "She''s very cute. Her personality is also good, but she''s a bit serious. As for whether he liked it or not ¡­ I don''t know. Like her? That''s why I came. "


    Tsk tsk, such a pure and innocent appearance, it really makes one''s heart beat! Su Yuewu laughed eerily in her heart.


    You Huang''s gaze made her feel completely uncomfortable. Even the hot days of summer were covered in cold sweat.


    He clearly liked her yesterday, but today he had the expression of a wolf. Su Yuewu curled her lips and asked, "Then tell me, how do you feel about her, and when did you realize that you might like her?"


    "Feel? "That''s right, that''s right ¡­" You Huang''s face reddened as she timidly said, "Wanting to take pity on her and have something for her ¡­" "Desire." You Huang was so embarrassed that she almost wanted to find a hole to hide in after saying these words.


    Su Yuewu was also shocked to the core. Huang Xiaolong was such a good child, how could there be a time like this!? Sigh ¡­ "This child has really grown up and can''t even be called a mother!" Does she know what you think? "


    You Huang shook her head. How would he dare let the red line know? She only thought of herself as a master, but he had impure motives!


    Su Yuewu considered herself to be an experienced person, so she sincerely said: "If you really like that girl, it''s best if you said so earlier. Otherwise, if she ran off with another wild man, you''ll be crying."


    You Huang first felt a sense of urgency before shaking her head. No, no one likes her. "


    "Are you that sure?" Did that girl look like she had let down the audience? Otherwise, how could no one like such a cute girl? Su Yuewu couldn''t help but look at You Huang. Could it be that something was wrong with him and his preferences had also changed?


    "I... "I''m not sure." He had only heard Red Silk say that no one pursued her, but that didn''t mean that no one really liked her, did it? When he thought of the day when the Red Stripes would smile sweetly at other men, and look at other men with such an ignorant gaze, he would also show his naked back to other men to admire ¡­ You Huang felt a wave of bitterness accompanied by a baffling anger surge into her heart.


    It''s only been a short while, but he already has deep feelings for her! In Su Yuewu''s eyes, her heart was indeed somewhat sour. However, most of it was a blessing for You Huang. After all, the two of them were truly unsuitable. You said just now that you wanted to take care of her and treat her like that, hmm... I just had that feeling. Now that he was jealous that she would be taken away by someone else, he probably liked her. However, this lady does not seem to like you. She feigned a sigh of regret when she finished and looked worriedly at You Huang. It was as if he was just an old man who couldn''t find a wife.


    "I ¡­" When she thought of the red silk still resting in his bedroom, her heart raced again. Why did he suddenly realize yesterday that the girl was so cute, but he had never noticed her before?

 C231

    "What''s wrong? What is there to not understand? " With regards to the matter of You Huang''s marriage, Su Yuewu also took it seriously. After all, other than being her pursuer in the past, Huang Xiaolong was also her good friend!


    "She is a female servant of my palace, but I have never had a favorable impression of her before." You Huang voiced her doubts.


    "This way ¡­" Su Yuewu stroked her chin, looking like an old scholar. She thought about it for a long time, then suddenly smiled and said, "It''s probably because she''s always been by your side, allowing you to get used to her good looks. One day, she suddenly changed and attracted your attention. "


    You Huang thought about it carefully and felt that it was indeed true. Although he had chosen Red Marks himself and had been with him for a long time, he had never noticed her appearance. If she hadn''t been so bold yesterday and had such an unyielding appearance, how would he have noticed that this little girl was so concerned about him! Even though he was injured, his stubbornness was abominable!


    It was enough to do her duty, but now she had attracted his attention. This was truly bad! He was clearly dissatisfied, but his face was full of smiles. This kind of sweetness caused Su Yuewu, who was a person from the past, to involuntarily shudder. She inwardly thought to herself, don''t tell me I was that stupid back then!


    "You''re right, I''m just too used to her." That''s why I didn''t pay attention to her. "Thank you." You Huang stood up with a smile and bid farewell to Su Yuewu. I''m going back, if she really gets caught by that wild man, then things won''t be good. "


    Su Yuewu originally wanted to use these words to provoke him, but when she heard him say it out loud, she found it funny. He quickly waved his hand and said, "Go quickly! Go to your little girl! When you get married, remember to send a wedding invitation! "


    You Huang smiled in agreement and disappeared in front of Su Yuewu in a short while.


    Looking at the empty stone bench opposite her, Su Yuewu let out a sigh while holding the teacup. That''s great. There is a pair of lovers in this world. However, her love had long since withered away.


    The room was so quiet that the sound of falling flowers could be heard.


    Yao Ji felt as if she heard her own heartbeat, causing her to not dare to look at the man''s face.


    After a long while, she heard herself say, "Ming Chen, why are you here?" He was also hiding next door, eavesdropping on their conversation.


    He had clearly seen her yesterday, but Ming Chen hadn''t seen her for a long time. This caused him to stare at her greedily. It was the first time he saw her like this, standing so close to the sun. Even though he could see in the dark, he still couldn''t see very clearly.


    "I''m looking for you." There was a hint of a smile in his clear, cold eyes.


    However, Yaoji didn''t pay any attention to this. Hearing this sentence, she was shocked, and even dragged a step backwards while pointing Zhu Nanshuang''s finger. Zhu Nan Shuang never said anything, she also didn''t know that Ming Cang was already dead, and that no one would ever lock her up again. However, facing the ''prison guard'' who had been keeping watch over her, Yao Ji instinctively felt some fear. Even when he was in the Spatial Rift, he had never been harsh on himself.


    "Are you going to take me back?" she asked.


    Zhu Nan Shuang''s eyes darted back and forth between the two of them, and as soon as she heard Yao Ji''s words, she immediately reacted. Yao Ji was being held in the Space and Time Rift. Was this person the one who was watching over her? Instantly, her gaze shot towards Ming Chen. It was this man who had helped to imprison Big Sister Yaoji.


    Ming Chen didn''t really care about Zhu Nan Shuang''s line of sight; in his eyes, there was only Yao Ji. However, she didn''t seem to want to see him, and there was still a trace of fear. He couldn''t help but frown and his tone was not as warm as before. It was so cold that it seemed like it could freeze someone.


    "Why would I want to catch you?" His gaze was fixed on Yao Ji, faintly suffused with a trace of grievance. Was he such a vile person in her heart? He had been thinking like this the entire time. How infuriating!


    Zhu Nan Shuang was a little afraid of the man''s eyesight, and upon seeing him ''threatening'' Yao Ji, she immediately yelled out, "You''re not allowed to bully sister Yao Ji!"


    Ming Chen didn''t think that this young girl in front of her had the ability to stop her. On the other hand, Yao Ji''s heart warmed upon hearing Zhu Nan Shuang''s words.


    "You have already met Leng Fanyun, so you should naturally know that he no longer has you in his heart." Ming Chen slowly said as he retracted his gaze.


    Yao Ji wrinkled her brows and angrily said, "You''re following me?"


    "Is that how you look at me?" Ming Chen was slightly angry. Naturally, I have my own ways of finding out about this. It''s just that the man you''re thinking about doesn''t really care about you as much as you think he does. "


    Yao Ji had been imprisoned within the stone prison of the spatial rift. Only Ming Chen could be seen. However, he had a cold personality and he knew that Ming Chen had come to visit him, so why would he care about Ming Chen? At this moment, she was truly surprised to hear his seemingly concerned words.


    "Are you concerned about me?" she blurted out.


    Ming Chen was stunned for a moment, then her cheeks blushed a little, causing the bystanders to be taken aback. He didn''t expect that this ice-like man would blush!


    Ming Chen knew what she was thinking, and naturally did not care to lie, so she said, "It''s just that I don''t want you to be sad."


    Looking at his limpid eyes, Yao Ji felt a little uncomfortable. After all, she had always regarded him as a dangerous beast, but he had always cared for her. Could it be that among these things, there was some plot by Ming Cang? Involuntarily, Yao Ji''s gaze towards Ming Chen had an extra layer of scrutiny in it.


    Ming Chen knew in her heart that she wouldn''t accept him so easily. However, when she looked at him with eyes full of suspicion, he felt somewhat unhappy in his heart. I came here this time because I have something to tell you. "


    Yao Ji hesitated for a second and said, "If that''s the case, then go ahead." She was also curious as to why Ming Chen would not only come to take her back, but also why she would eavesdrop on their conversation next door.


    "I love you." At this moment, Ming Chen finally spoke out the words that had been suppressed in her heart for a long time. It was as if a huge rock had fallen to the ground. There was no need to mention how carefree it was. When he was in the stone prison, he didn''t dare to tell her because at that time, her heart was filled with Leng Fanyun''s shadow. If she could leave, he would look forward to their happiness. But then he realized that Leng Fanyun had already lost his memory and had forgotten about her. At that time, he was secretly delighted in his heart, thinking that this was his chance. However, such a despicable thought made him uneasy. He could only ruthlessly suppress his love. It was only now that he was finally free.


    "What?!" How could Yao Ji have expected Ming Chen to confess to her? She was embarrassed and doubtful at the same time. How the hell did he say that?


    "Perhaps the suspicion on Yao Ji''s face was too obvious that Ming Chen had no choice but to explain himself." I only did a favor for Ming Cang, other than that I had nothing to do with him. Now that Netherworld is dead, the spatial rift will no longer be able to close on you. "


    "He''s dead ¡­" Hearing the news of the loss of the person she had hated for so many years had caught Yao Ji by surprise even more than Ming Chen''s confession. At that time, when she saw Leng Fanyun, she wanted to ask him about it, but the two of them could not return to the past, so she should not bring up those memories anymore.


    Yao Ji couldn''t help but think, if it wasn''t for Ming Cang, would she still be fine with Leng Fanyun, would she still be the treasure in his hands? But since it had already happened, there was no point in regretting it! In the end, their relationship with each other wasn''t firm. Even without Ming Cang, they were destined to separate if they encountered any other setbacks. Thinking of this, she felt relieved. The expression on his face was much more relaxed, and there was even a hint of a smile on it.


    "Then I''ll have something on my mind." Without Ming Cang, she no longer needed to be afraid.


    Seeing her happy, Ming Chen was also extremely happy. She looks so pretty when she laughs ¡­


    Stupid! Zhu Nan Shuang cursed in her heart. She had originally thought that seeing Leng Fanyun''s expression that day would be enough to give her this title. She never thought that there would actually be a man even more foolish than Leng Fanyun! Big Sister Yao Ji was only smiling. He was blankly staring at her and didn''t feel embarrassed at all!


    "Elder sister Yao Ji." Zhu Nan Shuang gently pulled on Yao Ji''s sleeve and whispered, "Since Ming Cang is already dead, then Big Sister Yao Ji doesn''t need to worry anymore. Don''t worry, this man in front of me can''t do anything to sister Nai! He used to be a jailer, but now he''s just a stranger who knows his sister. "


    The word ''stranger'' triggered Ming Chen''s sensitive nerves, causing him to immediately look at Zhu Nan Shuang with an ice-cold gaze.


    Although she felt as if she had fallen into an ice cave, in order to protect Big Sister Yao Ji, she would definitely not give up! Zhu Nan Shuang swore in her heart as she secretly gave Ming Chen a warning look, and her small hands firmly held onto Yao Ji''s wrist.


    Zhu Nan Shuang''s words could be said to have enlightened Yao Ji. Without Ming Chen''s threat, she no longer needed to be afraid. And what did the man in front of her have to do with her, despite his indifference?


    "I''m sorry that you''re wrong about love, but I don''t want to talk about it right now."


    Naturally, Ming Chen was dissatisfied with Yao Ji''s refusal. But he would not force her. That would make her sad. He was not Ming Cang, so he would not imprison her just because he needed her.


    "Then I''ll wait. I''ll wait for you to open your heart." He said very seriously.


    Yao Ji looked at the man''s serious expression and was somewhat puzzled as to why he had taken a fancy to her. She wasn''t the best in terms of looks and her personality was only gentle. Could it be that she didn''t see any other women at the crack in time and space? But then again, since he knew about Leng Fanyun, perhaps he knew of a way to leave, and would probably go out often. Thinking like this, he felt that Ming Chen was becoming more and more unfathomable in regard to his liking.


    Ming Chen regarded Yao Ji''s hesitation as a sign of distrust. He couldn''t help but step forward and grab her small hand, repeating, "I''ll be waiting for you, really."


    Zhu Nan Shuang suddenly felt that she was a little superfluous, because the two of them standing together seemed to be unspeakably compatible. Ming Chen''s coldness, after meeting Yao Ji, would turn into a lingering gentleness. It was truly unexpected.


    Could it be that one thing can subdue another? Zhu Nan Shuang silently cursed.


    Other than Leng Fanyun and Ming Cang, this was the first time Yao Ji had been so intimate with another man. Even though Ming Cang was beside them, because of Leng Fanyun, he didn''t dare to get so close to her. Of course, after he had schemed against Leng Fanyun, he had also expressed his love and admiration for him. If he was unhappy, he would lock himself up.


    And now, Ming Chen was tightly gripping his own palm. His large hand was dry and warm, far from the ice-cold that he gave others.


    Seeing the two of them holding hands, Yao Ji''s face couldn''t help but turn red. Her jade-like skin was extremely alluring to behold.


    Ming Chen''s gaze was burning hotter and hotter, and her black eyes were astonishingly bright.

 C232

    The gaze that was like a deep pool firmly wrapped around her. It really wanted to pull her in and firmly lock her in.


    This caused Yao Ji to be somewhat afraid. She shook Ming Chen''s hand with all her might and sternly said, "I don''t like you."


    Ming Chen was slightly injured, he did not look bad, but why didn''t she like him! However, he would not give up. He still resolutely said, "I will like it in the future."


    Yao Ji frowned, thinking to herself, why is this person so stubborn. When he was in the spatial rift, why didn''t I see him being so shameless?


    Zhu Nan Shuang stood to the side and watched the show, a hint of happiness in her eyes. Just by looking at this man, it was clear that Leng Ning was a little cold, so she didn''t look too bad! Moreover, the way he looked at Big Sister Yaoji was very bashful, as if she was his entire world. A cold man should be much simpler. Perhaps the two of them would be very happy together!


    "You ¡­" Yao Ji was about to say something when she suddenly saw Zhu Nan Shuang looking at them with an interested expression while holding her cheeks. She suddenly felt a wave of impatience rise up on her face. "You, go talk to me elsewhere!"


    The chance to watch a good show was gone. Zhu Nan Shuang thought disappointedly as she watched the two of them go to the next room.


    The furnishings of the guest rooms in this inn were similar, only that once she entered this room, she could feel Ming Chen''s fragrance. Thinking of this, his face turned red again.


    Ming Chen, on the other hand, did not notice him. He was busy preparing tea and snacks!


    She watched him take a pot of hot tea and two teacups out of his sleeve, and saw a few delicate snacks. She looked at Ming Chen with a gaze that was more than strange. What man would put such a thing in a mustard seed?


    What they didn''t know was that Ming Chen had been by their side for the past few days, buying delicious things to give to Yao Ji! He also knew that there was nothing in the spatial rift. In the past, although he could leave, he had never brought anything for her. It wasn''t until they came to the mortal world that they found out that if a man wanted to please a woman, he should give her some small gifts. However, he didn''t know what she liked, so he bought what he saw.


    "Have a look, I heard that the snacks here taste really good!"


    Helpless, Yao Ji could only sit down in her chair and chomp down on it. To her surprise, the dessert tasted really good. It was especially delicious when paired with that pot of fragrant incense.


    Unconsciously, there were a few more. When he finished the cup of tea and sighed in satisfaction, he suddenly saw the man staring at him with a gentle gaze. Yao Ji looked at the plate of pastries again, feeling both embarrassed and embarrassed.


    He was originally here to reject the other party, but in the end, he ended up eating the other party''s heart to no end. It was all thanks to the deliciousness of the dessert. She had not eaten it for many years before she lost her composure.


    "Sorry, I lost my composure." Yaoji said in a very calm manner. Anyway, she just ate it, so what?!


    "Hur hur." Ming Chen chuckled at the two of them, her long fingers suddenly extended out and lightly touched the corner of her lips. "Yes."


    As she removed her finger, Yao Ji could clearly see the broken bits of stone stuck to her finger.


    This was too embarrassing! She cried in her heart.


    Because the light of day was not enough in the underworld, candles were lit in the sleeping quarters almost all day long.


    Through the dim yellow light of the palace lamp, the woman''s side face no longer had its former seriousness, but was now filled with gentleness.


    When she returned from outside and saw this scene, her heart softened even more. He couldn''t help but take light steps and carefully sat on the edge of the bed, looking at every single inch of her face.


    Perhaps his sight was too hot, causing the sleeping woman to wake up. Opening her eyes, the first thing she saw was the man''s focused gaze, causing her to be at a loss as to what to do for a moment.


    She stretched out a finger to brush away the strands of hair stuck to her face and said gently, "Are you hungry? Do you want to eat?" It was early in the morning when he left, and she had probably not eaten. Now that it was past noon, she was supposed to be very hungry.


    Red Silk nodded lightly. Feeling a little embarrassed, he said, "I''m indeed a little hungry." Last night, she had only drunk a little, and she hadn''t eaten much, so she was already hungry.


    "I sent someone to tell them to prepare some food, but there''s something I''d like to eat."


    This kind of gentleness made Red Silk feel overwhelmed, but most of his doubts were filled with love. Her body was aching and her forehead felt warm. She said, "There''s nothing I want to eat. It''s fine as long as it''s light."


    You Huang knew that she was growing more and more tender towards Jiang Chen from her illness. When he thought about the slim figure, the slim frame, and the beautiful butterfly bone ¡­ Seriously, he wasn''t like this before. How could he calm his heart, and his mind be filled with her!


    "Her fingers touched her forehead, sensing that there was still some heat coming from it. Her eyebrows creased." Your body is very weak, and you still have not lost your fever. "


    If it weren''t for you injuring me, how would I have gotten sick? However, these words were not suitable for her to say.


    When You Huang saw her indecisive expression, she must have thought of what she''d done and a tinge of regret appeared on her normally fine face. To be able to rest and recuperate peacefully and have a good meal, you are truly too thin. "


    Red Silk really wanted to say that her physique was originally like this, but the concern in the man''s eyes made her swallow her words back down. Instead, she nodded obediently.


    You Huang liked her docile nature and couldn''t help but bend down and lightly place a kiss on her forehead. She said gently, "Be good."


    The red line was unable to return to its senses for a while. It was only after Huang Xiaolong left that she carefully touched her forehead, as if the remaining warmth of a man was there.


    However, she did not know that the man who should have left was secretly hiding in the shadows. Seeing her confused and shy expression, her face was full of satisfaction. She then quietly hid her body, and only then did she really leave.


    After instructing the palace maid to prepare a meal, You Huang hurried back to her sleeping quarters. He found that he didn''t want her out of his sight for even a moment. This feeling was very different from the time when he liked Su Yue Wu. At that time, even though he adored her, he had never felt this unwillingness to let her go.


    Besides, she was currently sick and needed someone to accompany her at the moment.


    Red was not a fool, and in the past, she had known how it felt to like someone. You Huang''s appearance was good, and her personality was also good. Who knew how many girls in the Underworld had dreamed of him as their lover! It was just that she was a small servant and her appearance wasn''t that good. Other than thinking about his appearance, she didn''t dare to think too much about it.


    And ever since he fell in love with Su Yuewu, she had even given up on her own thoughts, and only wanted to stay by his side. Now that he suddenly treated her gently, how could she be so strange? It would be strange if he liked her.


    Even if he really didn''t like Su Yuewu anymore, he shouldn''t have taken a fancy to an ordinary girl like her, right?


    Just as the red bloods were at a loss as to what to do, You Huang walked in. What are you thinking about? It seems like my soul is still in my body. "


    Red Felt hurriedly shook his head, but he didn''t dare to stay his gaze on his face. Instead, he turned around and studied the patterns on the bed cover. "Red Silk only thinks that in a few months, he will arrive at the Underworld''s celebration."


    This so-called celebration was just a festival where young men and women gathered together to express their love for each other. In the past, it had only been a formality in the past, but now that he heard this, a strange feeling arose in his heart. The words that Su Yuewu had said before couldn''t help but float up in his mind, causing him to feel somewhat nervous.


    Could it be that the words of Red Riding Wind yesterday were a lie? In fact, she already had someone she liked in her heart; was she planning to confess to him at the celebration?


    "You will naturally stay by my side during the celebration!" He said with slight dissatisfaction.


    Red Silk didn''t notice that his tone was a little strange. He continued very naturally, "Of course." "Red Silk is an adult''s slave servant, where else can you go if not following you!"


    Really ¡­ Huang Xiaolong rubbed the center of his brows, a bit defeated. If he were to confess now, he would definitely give her a fright! After all, to her, he was just her master!


    Forget it. There''s no need for me to think any further. If I have to eat my meal, I have to go step by step to pursue a woman!


    Ming Chen didn''t waste the pieces on her fingers as she gently put them into her mouth. Oh, it really was sweet and delicious.


    This casual action caused Yao Ji''s face to turn completely red. Even Leng Fanyun had never done such a thing in front of her. It really was ¡­ Too shameful!


    "What''s wrong?" Ming Chen looked at her flushed face with a strange expression, and asked worriedly, "Is it very hot?"


    "Hmm. "A little." She could only say.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she finished speaking, the temperature in the room plummeted. It was very cool.


    Yao Ji''s puzzled gaze made Ming Chen benefit greatly. She then explained, "What I practice is an ice attribute cultivation technique."


    So that was the case. No wonder it was cold! Yao Ji thought as she stole a glance at him.


    "You just said something to me."


    "After hearing his reminder, Yao Ji immediately remembered her purpose, and hurriedly sat up straight." I don''t know how you like me, but I can''t possibly like you. "


    Ming Chen frowned, puzzled. "Why can''t she like me? Am I not? "


    "How am I supposed to know about you? I''m not familiar with you. "However, emotions aren''t something like how you like me. I just want to like you."


    "Then what? Don''t girls like handsome men? "Am I not good-looking?"


    Yao Ji really didn''t know whether to laugh or cry about Ming Chen''s doubts. She could only patiently explain, "If you think so, then love is such a superficial thing. There are many good-looking men in the world, do I have to like all of them? "


    Ming Chen pursed her lips, unhappy. Naturally, I am better looking than them! "


    This person! "Yaoji felt helpless, as if she was playing a lute to a cow." Not just because you look good. I don''t know you and I don''t know ¡­ "


    "My name is Ming Chen, a Rogue Immortal. I don''t have any bad hobbies." My master came from Master Qing Yun, so he has no fixed abode. If you like, I can settle it down for you. " While Ming Chen introduced herself, she didn''t forget to give her a vote.


    "¡­" So it was a Loose Immortal? There had never been any interaction between the Heaven Realm and the Underworld, and he had no idea how Ming Cang got to know a Rogue Immortal.


    Without waiting for Yao Ji to understand, he continued, "You don''t have any pursuers by your side right now. Isn''t it good to stay with me?"


    This appearance was completely different from the appearance back in the spatial crack. Yao Ji wasn''t sure if the Ming Chen she had seen before was the same person or not. Would there be such a huge difference in personality for the same person?


    How could she know that Ming Chen had always silently adored her in her heart. However, he was afraid of scaring her and thus did not dare to make any other moves. Leaving the spatial rift was a turning point, allowing him to express his feelings. If he didn''t show off his abilities now, how could he stay?


    "I know what you like to eat, and I know what you like to eat. I won''t look for another woman and will only wholeheartedly focus on you. Isn''t that fine? "


    Yao Ji didn''t know how to reply. With a troubled expression, she replied, "It''s not that it''s bad, it''s just ¡­" She had just cut off her relationship with Leng Fanyun and turned around to accept the love of another man. She really couldn''t do it. Moreover, that person was Ming Chen, she was scared to death of him before.


    Ming Chen had fallen in love with Yao Ji at first sight. Even though he was on guard against her leaving, it was still a good opportunity for him to get close to the person he loved. He bitterly suppressed his emotions. Every day, he would reveal a cold expression to Yaoji. Other than scaring her, he was afraid that she wouldn''t feel anything else. This was what Ming Chen was thinking, which was why she felt remorseful. If he had known earlier, he would have learned to be more gentle so as not to scare her. Fortunately, that Leng Fanyun already liked others, and if it weren''t for them, he could only silently give his blessings behind their backs.

 C233

    "Don''t worry, I will treat you well, a thousand times better than that Leng Fanyun!" He used to love you so much that when you were gone, he fell in love with someone else. I love myself ever since you came to the Cracks of Time. I haven''t changed since then, and I won''t ever change again. If you don''t accept me, then I won''t be able to fall in love with others, and then I might die alone, and even remember you. "


    What, he was just confessing a moment ago, but now he''s acting pitiful. Yao Ji found it funny. Which one was the real face of this man? He could either let out cold breaths while facing her, or he could be gentle and confess to her, but now he was even forcing her to do so with a wronged expression.


    She couldn''t help but laugh, "You really are a scoundrel, how can you be like that!?" "I am ruthless. No matter what happens in your life, you can go alone!"


    However, when Ming Chen finished listening to her words, she actually came closer, saying with a shy face, "Look at how handsome I am, do you really have the heart to look at me alone?"


    Her face was almost touching hers, and Yao Ji said uncomfortably, "Bear with it! I have a lot of heart! " With such thick skin, it was no wonder that he had remained calm and collected after being cursed at in the spatial rift!


    "So injured." Ming Chen suddenly clutched at her chest, looking pitifully at her with a wink.


    Looking at the man''s expression, Yao Ji almost choked to death on her own saliva.


    In his impression, this person had a cold personality and could actually act shamelessly. Or was this his essence?


    Ming Chen wasn''t afraid of Yao Ji sizing him up, as this was a good thing for him. Only a tiny bit of understanding would allow him to know who he was. It was just that he didn''t like being involved with others. He wasn''t a naturally cold person.


    Seeing Yao Ji''s gaze that seemed to be able to completely see through him, Ming Chen covered her face with a bashful expression: "Yao''er looks at me like this, it really makes me shy!"


    "¡­" Yao Ji''s mind went blank, her fingers shaking in protest. Not only was this person a scoundrel, he was also very thick-skinned.


    "I know how handsome I am, Yao''er."


    Yao Ji finally regained her senses, taking in a deep breath, she asked, "Is teasing me fun?"


    Ming Chen smilingly looked at her, seriously nodding, and said: "It''s fun! To be able to see Yao''er''s shocked appearance, I am extremely happy! "


    His words had originally been from the heart, but when it entered Yao Ji''s ears, it had a different meaning. The sunlight from outside the window sneaked in through the carved lattice window and sprinkled on the man''s spotlessly white clothes. It was as if his entire body was coated with a layer of silver sheen.


    Yao Ji suddenly recalled that when the two of them had first met in the spatial crack, he had been like this. It was clear and cold, as if she was an unfeeling deity. In a flash, she had already forgotten that the two of them had known each other for so long.


    She suddenly sighed and said faintly, "No matter what you think, you still have to scheme whether you are playing with me or not. I''m going to tell you that I don''t want to start a relationship right now. Nor does it mean that a woman has to be attached to a man to survive, and love is not the whole of life. In the past, I loved a person so much that now I can actually say "let go" and "let go". Now I just want to live a good life, not care about what happened in the past, just want to look at the present. "


    Ming Chen looked at the girl''s pretty face and pursed her lips without saying a word. He naturally knew why she would so easily let go of this relationship. Even if her feelings were even more resolute, there would still be times when they would be dissipated by the spatial crack. She didn''t even notice that the love that had always supported her had long since disappeared from her heart, leaving behind only a habit. She was used to loving Leng Fanyun, so she also thought that she loved Leng Fanyun.


    No matter how strong a woman was, there would always be a soft place in her heart. Moreover, she was a woman with a soft heart. If not for the fact that Ming Cang had imprisoned her, she would have married Leng Fanyun and lived happily ever after. However, the matter of the spatial crack was an opportunity. It was an opportunity that would change the lives of the two of them.


    Besides, there was that incident...


    "You and I are not mortals, so we can enjoy a very long life. I don''t care when you forget him, I just know that you won''t fall in love with anyone for the time being. " How could she fall in love with someone so easily? Even if there really was someone who cared about her, there was still Ming Chen by her side!


    Yao Ji frowned, she always felt that Ming Chen''s words had a deeper meaning.


    They still had a long time, and he wasn''t in a hurry. To her, if he used a forceful method, he would definitely force her to a far distance. The best way was to boil the frog in warm water, letting her feel his presence all the time.


    Who said that emotions could not be fostered? Love looks complicated, but it''s also simple.


    He couldn''t see through her, but he could see through her. He had not been alone with her in the past.


    Thinking of this, Ming Chen smiled, "Although you don''t like me, you can''t stop me from liking you. No matter what, I will stick to you and annoy you to death. "


    He had been fine a moment ago, but now he looked like a scoundrel. Yao Ji unhappily glared at him and said, "As you wish." "Now that we''ve settled things, I still need to go back and take care of Nan Shuang."


    Ming Chen smilingly nodded at her, extending her right hand in a gesture of invitation.


    After Yao Ji left, Ming Chen shook her head as she did not drag her feet. His heart was also very sour, and he could not help but whisper: "Truly a heartless woman! Didn''t you know to look at me when you left? " If he wasn''t afraid of scaring her, how could he have sealed her memories?


    As soon as Yao Ji returned to her room, she met a pair of bright eyes. The heat in those eyes should be enough to ignite a person.


    After the two of them left, Zhu Nan Shuang had been eagerly waiting for Yao Ji to return. She impatiently asked, "Big sister Yao Ji, how''s the discussion going?" If she were to say it out loud, she felt that this man was much better than Leng Fanyun. Look at the enthusiasm behind this big sister Yao Ji''s chase. How great! If elder sister Yao Ji was with him, she would also be angry and cold like Fan Yun. It was always better, however, for him to end their relationship with a few simple words.


    Ming Chen didn''t hide the fact that Yao Ji was going to stay by their side the entire time, but when Zhu Nan Shuang finished listening, the thief look in her eyes made her somewhat afraid.


    Fortunately, Zhu Nan Shuang knew how to restrain herself, or else she would have scared Yao Ji away.


    Zhu Nan Shuang''s body was not yet well, so after chatting with her for a while, she fell into a deep slumber. Upon seeing this, Yao Ji hurriedly let her rest. She found a chair in her room and sat down.


    He gently pressed his palm on his chest, where the intense beating had gradually calmed down. Yao Ji didn''t know why her heart was beating so strangely when she saw Ming Chen again. If she hadn''t restrained herself from revealing an unusual expression, she probably would have been noticed by him a long time ago.


    At this moment, the thing that puzzled her the most was why she felt a bit of joy in her heart the moment she saw Ming Chen.


    The afternoon light was still dim and unclear.


    The candle wick exploded into a dazzling spark, and very soon the brilliance dimmed a lot.


    The man took the silver scissors and cut off a segment of the candle, immediately lighting up the area. After the lamplight was covered by the thin gauze, the dim candlelight added a bit more charm to it.


    The room was very quiet. Other than the shallow sounds of breathing and the sound of burning candles, there was nothing else.


    The woman on the bed was still asleep, her nostrils flaring, her breath shallow.


    Her pale cheeks were tainted with a layer of faint dizziness, like the clouds in the evening. She was very beautiful.


    You Huang''s gaze was unconsciously drawn over and focused on the girl''s face. She didn''t know how to move.


    Perhaps it was due to the scorching gaze that tensed up, but the girl woke up in a daze.


    Almost at the same moment she opened her eyes, the man sat by her bedside. Leaning over, he gently asked, "Are you thirsty, or hungry?"


    As soon as Red Silk woke up from his dream, he saw a handsome face stop in front of him the moment he opened his eyes. He immediately felt somewhat uncomfortable. Although he had been with an adult for so long, this was the first time he was in such close contact with him.


    When You Huang saw the girl''s red earlobes, she felt that it was extremely interesting. He couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and rub it. The softness between his fingers became even redder, bringing with it a burning sensation.


    "Red in the face, she stretched out her weak little hand to stop the man''s movements." "Lord, don''t tease Red Silk."


    You Huang looked at the woman on the bed and her face reddened slightly. Because she had just woken up and her eyes were still a bit hazy, her soft voice was now begging her, turning his heart into a puddle of spring water.


    "Red Silk, how about you follow this Seat?"


    Red Silk was slightly startled, and then he said with a frown, "Sir, you must be joking again." "I already said not to tease Red Silk, but if he''s serious, then I''ll see what the adults do."


    But even so, it still scared the red one to the point of choking. Her small face was pale and red as she looked at the wonderful scene in front of her.


    "Do you think I''m just teasing you?" He opened his lips and asked very seriously.


    Why would the lord treat her so well ¡­ Red Fingers'' heart was in chaos. He couldn''t untie it no matter how hard he tried. She raised her eyes and met the man''s eyes. She bit her lower lip, not knowing how to reply.


    When Red Silk fell asleep, he had thought of many things. She had always regarded herself as her master. If he didn''t explain himself, it would be impossible for the sluggish her to sense his feelings. He only said it out loud, but he was worried that he would scare her. Although his expression didn''t change, his heart was already in turmoil because he was afraid that she would say something that would hurt.


    "Didn''t sire love Miss Su Yuewu?" In the end, she still voiced her doubt.


    Although she didn''t say the answer she wanted to make him a bit disappointed, as long as it wasn''t a rejection, he would feel incredibly at ease. Looking at her slightly red face, he said seriously, "In the past, I thought I liked her. After your day of preaching, you are enlightened. After thinking about it, I realized that I didn''t like her, but that she was different. However, that was not true love. It was just curiosity towards something that he had never seen before. "But I like you because I want to be close to you. I want to love you and feel heartache for you. I also have desires for you."


    The Underworld was different from the Mortal Realm. The people here would not intentionally lie. Even the courtship between a man and a woman during the annual ceremony was simple and bold. But now, her master actually said those words to her. How could she not be shy?

 C234

    You Huang liked to look at her expression and especially at her shy appearance because of her. Just like now, because this little girl had heard his intentions, her face was blushing and she looked the most adorable.


    He couldn''t help bending over again, as if savoring the aftertaste, and said, "It''s really delicious!"


    No matter what, Red Rivers was a girl. After being teased like this, he couldn''t help but say angrily, "Delicious your ass!" No one kisses me like this! "


    With that, he looked into the man''s eyes that had suddenly turned dark. The red man could only silently curse himself for digging his own grave.


    Just as Red Silk was secretly feeling remorseful because of these words, he suddenly heard a light chuckle from the man.


    This scared her so much that she shut her eyes tightly and hid in the quilt, shivering. Would her words anger the lord?


    It was undeniable that You Huang did feel sour and even a bit angry when she heard her words. However, when he saw that his eyes did not dare open and his eyelashes were trembling, he could not help but tease her.


    He couldn''t resist reaching out his hand to touch Red Felt''s eyes. As expected, he felt her trembling become even more intense. Thus, he deliberately said coldly, "Since I don''t know, how about you demonstrate it to me?"


    "How could Red Silk understand all of this? She was merely encountering someone else''s tryst between a man and a woman by chance, that''s all." Go Back... Reply to adults... "Red Silk doesn''t know ¡­" She didn''t know if she could avoid this matter or just honestly admit it.


    "Oh? "No." You Huang laughed as the two pressed each other to the utmost limit. His warm breath was all over her neck, tickling and hot.


    The red hair felt somewhat uncomfortable and wanted to avoid her, but how could You Huang just let her do as she pleased? He stretched out his long arm and pressed her down.


    "Since that''s the case, then tell me, how did you know that this man and woman weren''t like before?"


    Red Silk only pretended that he didn''t hear him, but right now, he could only pretend that he didn''t know anything. Thus, he closed his eyes tightly, with an expression of being humiliated, and said, "The Red Silk is just a chance encounter with someone else."


    "So it''s like that!" You Huang seemed to sigh as she wrapped her arms around herself and pulled her into her embrace, opening her mouth to bite the tip of her ear. So it turns out that Lil ''Red actually likes to peek at other people making fun of him! "


    Red Felt wanted to argue back, but that light bite made her stiffen all of a sudden. He begged like he was crying, "Red Silk is wrong ¡­"


    You Huang had only wanted to make fun of her for a bit before stopping, but now that she laid there with an expression that seemed to say that she wanted to do whatever she wanted, she felt an itch in her heart and felt that she''d be sorry for herself if she didn''t do anything.


    "Since Little Red Fingers is so obedient, if he doesn''t do something, Little Red Fingers will definitely be angry at him for his brilliance!"


    His laughter was right next to his ears, and when Red Silk heard it, he silently cursed in his heart: Bastard!


    The two of them had long since forgotten that it was Huang Xiaolong who first revealed his feelings.


    His large hand swept past her eyebrows and lightly tapped the tip of her nose. In the end, it stopped on her red lips that had lost their color, and started rubbing it bit by bit.


    Red Felt felt extremely uncomfortable from this action, but he had no other choice. He could only endure it.


    You Huang was quite patient as her fingers caressed almost every vein on her lips.


    Red Silk had never been so close to anyone before, not to mention that this person was her master. She was both embarrassed and annoyed, at a loss of what to do.


    When he came back to his senses, he realized that he was holding onto his neck and dancing with his long tongue.


    Red Silk liked Serene Huang from the start and had suppressed his feelings for many years. But at this moment, the deliberate provocation from You Huang had caused the emotions in her heart to break out from the ground, bringing with it the momentum of a prairie fire.


    You Huang was stunned at first, but then she was overcome with uncontrollable joy. For her to actually cooperate with him, it meant that she had no intention of doing so. Naturally, Red Rivers'' actions were treated as encouragement, filling this man''s heart to the brim. What he couldn''t stop was sweetness.


    After this inexplicable hot kiss, Red Silk became dazed, as if he was a giant crab pulled out from a steamer. He was still emitting hot air!


    The first thing he wanted to do was find a hole to hide in. The one who was so reluctant to leave and kept asking for kisses was not her! How could she be so shameless as to make such a sound!


    You Huang wouldn''t be shy with her for too long. Her long fingers caressed her soft cheeks as she smiled gently, "How is it? Now do you believe that I like you? "


    Now that things had come to this, what else could Red Silk say other than shyly nodding his head.


    When You Huang saw that she didn''t speak, she assumed that she''d tacitly agreed. Thus, he touched her face in satisfaction.


    The afternoon sun was still bright, but Leng Fanyun''s heart seemed to be shrouded in dark clouds.


    He loved Su Yuewu so much that every time he wanted to separate from her, he would feel a dull pain in his heart.


    But he had to let go of this relationship. He could not implicate her because of him, and he could not give her a future without hope.


    After leaving the courtyard, Leng Fanyun randomly walked about aimlessly. Unknowingly, they had walked into a dense forest and could not tell the direction.


    After all these years, the dense forest had become extremely abundant.


    The towering trees that blotted out the sun could be seen everywhere, and the sun could only peek through the narrow gaps between the leaves.


    Occasionally, a few small animals that had never seen humans before would pass by his feet, but they were actually not afraid of humans at all.


    Leng Fanyun couldn''t help but stop in his tracks, and silently enjoy the scenery here.


    He was not a person who had never seen the world before. It was just that the serenity in the forest was so rare.


    His life had always been so noisy. It was truly too rare to be able to be alone like this.


    Everyone had no choice but to choose between his birth and his arrival in this world. Just as he had thought, he had no choice.


    Leng Fanyun paced under an oak tree, leaning on its smooth trunk, watching what was happening in the forest.


    The group of ants moved a few green leaves and some things that looked like acorns. They walked carefully; a hare lifted its forelegs, looked around with its head held high, then hopped into a bush. A sparrow was combing its feathers, occasionally chirping noisily ¡­


    These were things that Leng Fanyun had never experienced or noticed in the past. So ordinary, yet so interesting. He even seemed to keep watching, forgetting the responsibilities he had to bear, forgetting everything he had to go through.


    But in the end, he raised his foot and walked towards the edge of the forest.


    What needs to be done always has to be done, even if the time is sooner or later, but cannot escape.


    After walking for an unknown amount of time, the scenery in front of them gradually changed. The towering trees began to disappear from sight, and the dense bushes on the roadside gradually disappeared. The short trees gradually replaced the original scenery, and the occasional flower bush that bloomed was also better than nothing.


    Leng Fanyun suddenly stopped in his tracks. He turned his gaze onto the young man in front of him as he smiled, "Brother, we meet again."


    In the middle of the green was a man wearing a white robe. He was tall and slender, with an extremely handsome face. His lips were thin, and his entire body was exuding a sense of coldness. Hearing Leng Fanyun''s voice, he shifted his gaze to the thrush on the tree branch and lightly nodded his head as a greeting.


    Leng Fanyun was not annoyed, but smiled and asked, "Why are you here?"


    The man was Ming Chen. He fiddled with the jade pendant on her waist and said lightly, "Come out and take a stroll."


    The meaning behind his words was that he was just casually walking around, he didn''t intentionally appear in front of you.


    Leng Fanyun didn''t really care about Ming Chen''s answer, he just happened to want to talk to someone. Thus, he said, "Meeting each other is fated. How about I become the host and treat you to a drink?"


    Tomorrow morning looked at the sky. The sun was still high in the sky, and the breeze brought heat with it. It was a beautiful summer afternoon. He had always thought that if he wanted to drink wine at night, he would get drunk during the day. How was one supposed to see it?


    But in the end, he still nodded his head in agreement. After all, he was curious about this man in front of him!


    After the two came out of the forest, they walked leisurely.


    Because the Heaven Realm temporarily stopped fighting, the mortal world was at ease. Thinking of this, a dark light flashed across Leng Fanyun''s eyes. If the war were to continue, he would probably die a horrible death. He was not a benevolent person. He only felt somewhat sorry for the people who lived and worked in peace and prosperity, for one day they would be forced to change their lives or even die.


    The Celestial Emperor was vicious, ambitious, and dominating the Six Realms was something within his heart. This attack on the underworld Feathered Race was most likely just a prophecy. But even if there were to be many capable people in the Heaven Realm, he would have to step forward to stop them. The Feathered had him as their benefactor, and it was such a peaceful name, how could he watch them sink into the abyss of war without caring?


    The summer''s weather was scorching hot, and the pedestrians on the streets had all returned home early. The streets immediately became quiet.


    Occasionally, a few people would pass by in a hurry, but they were also withered, like vegetables that were left in the sun.


    It was already past lunchtime in the restaurant. The waiter had a towel over his shoulder and was leaning against the door frame as he napped. It was fortunate that he was able to stand firm on his feet. Otherwise, it was possible that he would fall down.


    The shopkeeper fiddled with the abacus, but didn''t have the time to admire him. The street was quiet, but he needed to use this rare time when he had free time to check his accounts.


    He had slept too late last night, and the sun was very comfortable, so the waiter was about to fall asleep. His legs felt weak, and he was about to fall out the door in a daze. Just as he was frightened to the point of disfigurement, an arm stretched out from the front and grabbed his shoulder to help him stand firmly.


    The waiter was still in shock when he saw a man in a blue robe. The man had a handsome appearance and an elegant demeanor. If one were to walk on the street, one would be able to cause the eyes of the young wives of girls who had never seen the world to fall off.

 C235

    "Customer, the guest needs to eat ¡­" Just as he was sizing up the situation, a man wearing a white robe and a cold expression walked over from behind the man. It really made one feel cold in this scorching summer day. Even the waiter who was experienced and knowledgeable had never seen anyone as cold as this.


    Leng Fanyun loosened his hand and smiled, "Prepare a private room by the window for us. The dishes will be simpler and lighter, and a pot of good wine will be prepared. "


    These two were quite new, they had picked this time to come out and drink. Although he felt it was strange, the waiter didn''t dare to say it out loud. Ye Zichen invited the two in with a nod and a bow, then quickly sent them to a private room on the second floor.


    The view of the room was very good. From here, he could clearly see the scene on the street. However, there were few people walking in this hot time. There were only a few hawkers who looked like they were dispiritedly enjoying the cool air on the side of the road.


    There were no other customers in the restaurant, so the food and wine were quickly served.


    Leng Fanyun poured a cup of wine for Ming Chen, smiling as he asked, "Brother, after you."


    Ming Chen did not study alcohol, she only occasionally drank a little. His favorite thing was still a cup of fragrant tea. He could always get something different from the fragrance of the tea. But now, he didn''t refuse the wine that the man passed to him. He took a small sip and placed it by his side.


    "You have something on your mind." His tone was not questioning.


    His resolute and decisive tone caused Leng Fanyun to be astonished. He couldn''t help but rub his face and ask with a smile, "Is the expression on my face that obvious?"


    "No, your eyes." Ming Chen had a pair of eyes that could see through one''s heart, but it was not difficult to see through Leng Fanyun''s emotions.


    Leng Fanyun was stunned for a moment, then picked up his teacup and took a sip. The spiciness of the wine slid down his throat and into his stomach, making him feel much better. "Brother, you''re right. I do have something on my mind."


    "As long as you possess the seven emotions and six desires, you will always be troubled by external forces." Ming Chen knew who Leng Fanyun was, but he was also honest in answering his doubts. He didn''t care about his past with Yao Ji. After all, the past could only be the past. What he cared about was the future.


    From their first meeting, Leng Fanyun knew that this man in front of him was no ordinary person. However, he restrained his aura and felt that he was only a mortal, unable to see through anything else. It was also because of this that he paid attention to a few of them.


    "What about you, brother? Are you troubled, too, are you troubled? " Leng Fanyun was very curious, he really wanted to know how this man replied.


    However, contrary to his expectations, the man lifted his pitch-black, icy-cold eyes and looked at him. He said indifferently, "I also have seven emotions and six desires. Naturally, I will also be troubled." What troubled him the most was how to shorten the time for him to pursue his wife. Although time no longer held much meaning for him, after waiting for so many years, he became impatient as well.


    Leng Fanyun was surprised for a moment before he smiled and said, "Brother is right, as long as he possesses seven emotions and six desires, there will be something troubling him." And among the people in the world, even if it was a Divine Buddha in the sky, there was still someone who didn''t have these. Without the seven emotions and six desires, he probably wouldn''t even be considered a person. So what if he cultivated to become a god or a buddha? "Even the untouched Buddha has a merciful heart, and this is not a kind of emotion.


    "I didn''t care about that in the past. After walking through the world, I suddenly realized that I really care about too many things. "


    "It''s a very happy thing to be worried about." Ming Chen lowered her eyes, staring fixedly at her reflection in the wine cup. His concern was Yao Ji. She was brought up to the mountain by his master to start cultivating, all for the sake of becoming an immortal and attaining the Dao. But so what if he became an Immortal? He didn''t really care about these things. He knew it from the first moment he saw her in the Spatial Rend. This was the tribulation of his life, the one he wanted to wait for.


    How great, after he had calmed down for ten thousand years, he actually felt such joy.


    "Worry?" Leng Fanyun muttered. He didn''t notice the expression on Ming Chen''s face, but rather, he was immersed in his own thoughts. It was because he cared too much about them that he had no choice but to give them up. He was indeed a failed man. He was destined to see everything, but he would get nothing.


    Leng Fanyun did not speak, and Ming Chen did not disturb him. He still sipped the wine and savored it as if it were tea.


    Ever since he was young, his master told him that he had a physique and personality that was extremely suitable for cultivation. If he wanted to ascend, he had to break the shackles around him and sever his relationship with him. And he had only a few feelings of kinship, and he had never had any feelings of love. In those years in the mountain, he gradually began to treat his kinship with indifference. He had gone down the mountain to visit his parents, but no one was there anymore.


    His former home had long since turned into an unfamiliar appearance that he didn''t recognize. His former home had also changed. Unknowingly, a hundred years had already passed. On the day he returned from the foot of the mountain, he began to cultivate in seclusion. In the end, it was because the last trace of concern had already disappeared and there was nothing that could restrain him anymore.


    "Brother, you''re not a mortal, right?" Leng Fanyun suddenly said.


    "How can you tell?" Ming Chen asked without any curiosity.


    Leng Fanyun laughed, and said: "I''m afraid that you have never noticed it yourself. Although you have hidden your presence, I think you look like a mortal. However, the aura that you possess is not something that can be easily changed. The things that have settled down in time, can''t be erased that easily. "


    Ming Chen had not walked in the human world for a long time, so she did not know what she looked like in the eyes of others. It was a habit to retract one''s aura.


    "I am indeed extraordinary. Aren''t you, too? "


    Leng Fanyun smiled again, it was because of Ming Chen''s'' Aren''t you the same ''. He had always wanted to live his life as a mortal, but he discovered that he was completely unable to participate in this world. He was Leng Fanyun, and the other extraordinary one was Leng Fanyun. Ever since he was born in the Netherworld, his life had been destined to never be peaceful.


    "Brother, I have no idea how much I once longed for the life of a mortal." Life here was colorful, unlike the Underworld, which was never changing. The people here are fickle, and you never know what they''re thinking. He liked to see the lives of mortals, to see them argue, to see them laugh.


    He had thought that she was a special mortal, but he hadn''t expected her to be so special. Perhaps it was because his identity was different, but even the woman he had attracted was not an ordinary person? When he thought here, he actually felt a bit proud. If it wasn''t for his special nature, how could he have known Su Yuewu?


    "Mortal?" Ming Chen put down his wine cup and looked down at the gradually increasing crowd below. I didn''t know they were envious of you. " When you get what you own, you don''t care. And when you have nothing and are destined to not have it, you will want it, and you will not even hesitate to pay a painful price.


    "Yeah. That was the reason why this world was so marvelous. If it wasn''t so, then how could the legend of a fairy secretly marrying someone from the lower realms often occur? However, it''s all because of how much you want it. "


    "If you get it, would you want to discard it?"


    "That depends on whether this thing is important to you. If it''s very important, then no matter how, you can''t bear to part with it. "


    "This way ¡­" That''s why Yao Ji was abandoned. It was because she wasn''t as important as you were in your life. Ming Chen suddenly lost the interest to continue drinking with Leng Fanyun, he suddenly stood up and said, "I still have things to do at home, so I have to leave first."


    Leng Fanyun only wanted to find someone to accompany him and get drunk. Seeing that Ming Chen was about to leave, he reluctantly asked, "You''ve only been sitting here for a short while, do you really want this brother to leave?"


    Ming Chen suddenly curled her lips and smiled. "If I don''t go back now, my wife will worry."


    "Brother is actually married." Thinking about his wedding was just the beginning of trouble. Leng Fanyun sighed, he did not get up but lightly said, "If fate wills it, we shall meet again." Since you have already obtained it, you should treasure it well. "


    Ming Chen raised his eyebrows and said, "I naturally know about this." Though she had not yet promised him, it was only a matter of time before she became his wife. He had already decided that he would follow her wherever she went. And throw it away? Sorry, he didn''t have that word in his dictionary. His Yao Ji was being doted on by him in his heart, and not by a man who didn''t understand her beauty. He treated her like a memory from the past, gradually forgetting her.


    "There''s something I want to say. If we do not break it, we will also be sad in the future. "


    Leng Fanyun looked at the man''s back and faintly sighed. Should we break it? " What was he going to break? Was it his love for Su Yuewu, or was it the responsibility he had no other choice. In the end, Leng Fanyun was only an ordinary person who was trapped in a trap and unable to escape!


    The woman wore an aqua green muslin dress. Her figure was slender and without makeup, but she was astonishingly beautiful. Like a pool of spring water, not amazing, but unforgettable.


    The summer sun shone on the side of her face, covering her with a layer of golden splendor. It was as if her entire person was shining.


    Her eyelashes were curled up and thick. Her red lips were full and bright. The wings of her nose were gently moving. She was currently in a deep slumber.


    When Ming Chen came in, what she saw was this scene. He couldn''t help but tread lightly, even though he knew that he wouldn''t make any noise as he walked. He walked to the opposite side of the woman and silently observed her sleeping appearance.


    She was quiet and lovely in her sleep, as he often saw her. As if she had returned to the spatial rift, she also slept peacefully. It was just that at that time, she had been sleeping in his embrace, not this uncomfortable chair.


    Time was truly a wondrous thing. He could cause a small, gorgeous flower to gradually decline, but he could also make a young girl turn from a young girl into a mature woman.


    Ming Chen really wanted to walk forward and embrace the girl, but she was afraid, afraid that she would be scared. The matter of sealing up his memories had already made him extremely regretful. However, it was too late. Any attempts to salvage the situation were futile. However, it was precisely because he was afraid that her memories were sealed away. There was only the two of them in the crack of time. It wasn''t strange for a man and woman to have feelings for each other. But now, in this bustling world, what was her intention?


    Her past was for a man named Leng Fanyun, and whether or not she could have a place for him in the future. He did not want the love that came with cheating, the love that came with time. He wanted to let her see his heart clearly. Did she really love this man before her? Did she really love Ming Chen? If her love was only a momentary muddle, he would not pester her again.


    She was a woman who deserved to be happy, and who lived happier than anyone else. If she did not need his company, he would not force it. As long as she was happy, giving up everything for her was worth it.

 C236

    Zhu Nan Shuang woke up from her sleep and saw a man wearing a white robe looking at the sleeping girl on the chair with a gentle expression. In that instant, she seemed to have understood something, but also seemed to have not been able to see through anything.


    What was Sister Yaoji''s relationship with this person? Why his love could be felt even by a stranger like her. What had happened between them, what had been missed?


    Almost at the same moment that Zhu Nan Shuang looked over, Ming Chen straightened up and withdrew her gaze. He looked at the bed and saw a charming young lady smiling at him in a friendly manner. He couldn''t help but nod at her. When he came back to his senses, he realized that he was actually this friendly. It was truly strange.


    When you are friendly to others, others will certainly be friendly to you as well. Zhu Nan Shuang always remembered what her mother had told her when she was young. In any case, you''re a bit nicer to others. Even if you don''t ask for anything in return, it''s still good to be able to get a smile from them.


    Ming Chen shooed a finger at Zhu Nan Shuang, then pointed at Yao Ji who was still sleeping soundly, before suddenly disappearing from the room.


    Zhu Nan Shuang was not surprised, she lay down on her bed again, a smile on her face. It was so good that Sister Yao-ji could find a man who loved her. But where was her good man?


    A handsome face suddenly flashed through her mind. Zhu Nan Shuang frowned and silently sighed. He just wished him and Su Yuewu a blessing. She no longer wanted to participate in their relationship, nor did she want to discuss it.


    The candles were still jumping and the sky outside was getting darker.


    Red Silk didn''t know how long he slept, but when he woke up, it was as if the sky outside was already dark. She reached out to touch her forehead. It was still slightly hot, but it was already much better.


    He looked around the room, but there was no sign of the man. She was a little disappointed and a little relieved.


    She also did not know what had happened to her. In a daze, she allowed him to kiss her again and again, agreeing muddleheadedly. She was a girl after all, so she had to be more reserved. How could she allow that man to do whatever he wanted! What was even more hateful was that he actually lost consciousness from the kiss. He would be mocked this time.


    Thinking of this, Red Silk rolled up his blanket and wrapped himself in it. He was still sulking.


    As for the man she was reading, he was in the study room next door, handling official matters. He was the king of the Underworld, not a person who wandered around aimlessly. He didn''t need to deal with the small matters of the Underworld, but he still had to decide on the big matters.


    He tossed the red brush to the side. His thoughts had already drifted far away. When he thought of the girl''s sleepy appearance, he felt extremely warm in his heart. It turned out that as long as it was someone he loved, no matter what expression she made, he would always find her cute.


    Stupid girl, she fainted after a few kisses from me. Her unconsciousness didn''t matter, but it gave You Huang a fright. He hadn''t forgotten that not only was she wounded, but she was also having a fever! It was a good thing that he had invited a doctor and said that she was alright, which was why he felt at ease. But this incident had left a shadow in his heart, and he didn''t dare act rashly no matter what. Thus, he had no choice but to flee to this place in order to avoid being unable to control himself when he saw her sleeping appearance.


    When the sky darkened, You Huang finally walked out of the study. He didn''t know if she had woken up or if she would feel uncomfortable after the fever had subsided ¡­


    A series of questions bothered him until he opened the door and stepped into the inner hall.


    Red Silk''s heart started beating at a great distance the moment he heard the sound of the door. She wasn''t ready to meet him yet, and she didn''t know what to say when she faced him. Suddenly, the relationship between the two had changed. She still needed some time to get used to it.


    When You Huang came in, she was covered in a blanket, only exposing a pair of bright eyes. "He thought it was funny, so he walked over, sat down on the bed, and gently pulled open her blanket." What''s wrong? "Aren''t you afraid of suffocating yourself?"


    Red Silk pursed his lips, not knowing what to say. He didn''t even dare to look at him.


    You Huang knew that she was shy and didn''t continue to tease her. "If he really pisses her off, it won''t be worth it." Is your stomach hungry? Since dinner is already prepared in the kitchen, do you want to bring it over now? "


    The Red Stripes had not yet recovered and had no appetite. As a result, he shook his head and said that he did not want to eat it.


    When she heard that she didn''t want to eat, You Huang''s pretty face immediately scrunched up. He couldn''t help but say, "Your body is still sick. How can you not eat something good?"


    Red Silk wasn''t a willful girl. Knowing that he was doing this for his own good, he could only helplessly follow her.


    Due to You Huang''s repeated warnings, the kitchen had prepared a list of dishes that were convenient for the patients to eat.


    You Huang scooped up a bowl of chicken noodle soup and offered it to Hong Ferguson to feed her.


    Red Silk knew that he couldn''t win, so he could only eat helplessly. However, she really wasn''t hungry. After eating too much, she felt extremely disgusted. She only ate half a bowl and said she didn''t want to eat anymore.


    The sickly woman was extremely dispirited, and even her voice was a little weak. Her face was very pale, and there was a tiredness on it that wouldn''t go away. This made his heart ache, but most of it was regret. If not for hurting her, she would still be fine!


    "Do the wounds on your body still hurt?" She asked after a moment of hesitation.


    "¡­" Red Silk was silent for a moment. Then he said in a low voice, "It still hurts a little."


    You Huang was a bit anxious when she heard her cry out for pain. Her fingers peeled off the quilt and she went to tug at the loose bedclothes she wore.


    His clothes were already untied, revealing a bright undergarment. Remembering the scene when he drugged her, Red Silk''s face reddened again. The blush on her face was very alluring, but no one could appreciate it now.


    The medicine that You Huang used on the red silk was naturally the best, but the bruise on her chest was already very light. Even so, the greenish black marks on the girl''s delicate skin were still very frightening.


    The man''s heart ached as he gently caressed it, wishing that he could replace it with his own body. But he also knew that it was all his fault. He had hurt her.


    You Huang subconsciously thought that her hand was too heavy and said quickly, "It''s my fault that I''ve hurt you."


    You Huang came back to her senses and hurriedly apologized when she saw that she didn''t want to cry. He carefully straightened her clothes and took out some medicine. He carefully applied it on her, but he didn''t dare to think of other things.


    Seeing this, Red Silk closed his eyes in satisfaction. In his heart, there was actually a hint of unknown sweetness.


    It was a very quiet night.


    The two of them ate dinner, and after Youhuang asked for Hongyin''s opinion, she fell asleep beside her.


    For the first time, it felt very strange to have someone else by his side. However, Red Silk''s body was tired, and it didn''t take long before he really fell asleep.


    The man who was sleeping opened his eyes and looked at the girl''s sweet sleeping posture. He lightly pecked her lips and left.


    At the border of the Netherworld, there was a constant wind blowing. The wind was so strong that it swept away the dust on the ground, making it difficult to see each other''s faces clearly.


    You Huang had quietly left the underworld and hadn''t disturbed anyone. Even in the Netherworld, at night, you still needed to rest.


    After leaving the Netherworld, he began to speed up. Not too long after, they arrived at a very comfortable lakeside in the mortal world.


    On a summer night, the air was cool.


    Occasionally, there would be a slight breeze blowing through the leaves, causing ripples on the surface of the lake.


    "" You Huang looked at the serene waters of the lake and said nothing until the purposely audible sound of footsteps appeared. "The scenery here is pretty good."


    "Although it cannot compare to the Heaven Realm, it is still very good." The person caught it.


    You Huang looked back at the newcomer. It was a handsome man, so much so that he could still attract the gazes of some women in his middle years. His temperament was noble and pure, and he looked refined and refined. Who would have thought that the person in front of them was the master of the Heaven Realm!


    "Why did you invite me here?" Ever since the unpleasantness of that day, You Huang had almost given up on the thought of allying with the Celestial Emperor. An alliance with such an untrustworthy villain was no less than an alliance with a tiger.


    "The Heavenly Emperor walked to his side and looked at the lake quietly with a faint smile." I apologize to you for what happened that day. "


    You Huang started and then frowned, "What kind of scheme are you plotting? Why not tell it all to your heart''s content!"


    The emperor seemed to be quite surprised by You Huang''s reaction. He said, "Why do you think this way? Am I such a despicable person in your heart?"


    "Isn''t it?" You Huang said with disdain. He had clearly already agreed not to hurt Yue Wu, but he actually sent that fake Yao Ji to secretly poison Yue Wu. If Rou-Er hadn''t arrived in time, Yue Wu would have been a dead woman by now!


    "Sigh ¡­" The Heavenly Emperor let out a faint sigh and said helplessly: "Yao Ji''s matter did indeed go wrong. I did not mean to do anything wrong that day! You know, if a woman falls in love, she can''t help but go crazy. In order to get Leng Fanyun, Yao Ji was willing to do anything. I only said that I would let her take care of Su Yuewu. If necessary, I would drug her so that she wouldn''t participate in this war. But who would have thought that Yaoji would misunderstand my meaning and secretly poisoned Su Yue Wu. "


    You Huang frowned but didn''t say anything. It seemed that the fake Yao Ji really did love Leng Fanyun dearly. It wouldn''t be strange if she wanted to harm Yue Wu out of love and hatred. However, even with that being the case, the suspicion of the Celestial Emperor was not dispelled. He had always known that the Celestial Emperor hated Yue Wu. Even though he didn''t know the reason behind it, the fact that the Celestial Emperor wanted Yue Wu to die was an indisputable fact.


    "I don''t have any excuses. Time will naturally return my innocence."


    The calm demeanor of the Celestial Emperor made You Huang even more upset. Had he really not been the one to order the fake Yao Ji around? Was it really because the fake Yao Ji loved Leng Fanyun that she attacked Yue Wu?


    You Huang couldn''t figure it out for the time being, and since she had no evidence, she felt that she should suppress the matter and investigate more in the future. Other than that, do you have any other reason for calling me here? "


    The Heavenly Emperor smiled, and said: "The two of us will form an alliance to deal with the Feathered Race and Leng Fanyun together. When the war is over, you will get what you want. I came here this time just to confirm if the agreement from before is true. "


    You Huang also had ambitions, but most of them were personal. He wanted to obtain Su Yuewu. If Leng Fanyun disappeared from this world, he would be able to permeate through this place without fear of losing Su Yuewu''s heart. However, he later discovered that he didn''t even love Su Yuewu, he was only attracted to her. It was curiosity, not love. Since that was the case, the agreement between him and the Celestial Emperor didn''t seem to have much meaning.


    She hesitated for a moment and then said, "Since I''ve already made an agreement, I will naturally keep it as long as you don''t turn your back on me." Regardless of what the Heavenly Emperor was planning, he could only take one step at a time.


    The Celestial Emperor was indeed very happy to hear You Huang''s answer. He smiled and said, "I''m relieved to have your answer. The Heaven Realm was reorganizing their troops, and would send their troops to the Feathered Race in the future. At that time, I will have someone inform you and you should be prepared. "


    You Huang wasn''t too interested in talking with the Celestial Emperor, so she left immediately after taking care of the matter. Right now, his heart was with Red Silk, and he couldn''t wait to fly to her side.


    It was this desire to return home that made him overlook some problems and almost become a huge problem in the future.

 C237

    "After You Huang''s figure disappeared into the night sky, Taibai finally reappeared behind an ancient tree." Is Your Majesty really going to form an alliance with this person? "


    When the Celestial Emperor saw this, he replied, "You''ve been by my side for so many years. How come you can''t even see this clearly? I''m giving in to Yinhuang only to gain his trust. Think about it, if I were to fight Leng Fanyun directly, I would fall into a situation where both of us would be heavily injured. But if You Huang makes a move on Leng Fanyun first, then I''ll be able to reap the rewards. The armies of the Underworld are also helping us to attack the Feathered Race. "


    Hearing this, Taibai immediately understood. He couldn''t help but praise, "Your Majesty is wise!"


    The Celestial Emperor enjoyed Taibai''s praise. He laughed loudly, "How can these useless children be my match?!" All he had to do was use a few tricks and he would be deceived. So what if it was You Huang? She was the master of the underworld, but she wasn''t in his control!


    The only one, Su Yuewu ¡­ The Heavenly Emperor''s eyes revealed killing intent, daring to devour his precious daughter''s immortal elemental energy, let''s see how he will take care of her!


    Under the cool moonlight, the floor was tilted to the side.


    Su Yuewu put on a single robe and walked out of the room, sitting down next to the beauty. Ever since she woke up that day, she always woke up at night.


    Recently, she would think of many things, such as her past and her future. If she was only Su Yuewu, then that would be great, because she didn''t need to think too much and she didn''t need to worry about those things. But Su Yuewu wasn''t just a simple name, she also had memories of this body.


    She once loved Leng Fanyun so much that she wished that she could be together with him forever. However, destiny made a fool of people. The two of them ran in opposite directions. In the end, they left gradually. She thought she didn''t care how much past he had, just wanted to see their future. However, it was clear that she thought too highly of herself. She couldn''t let go of all that was happening between him and Yao Ji, and her heart was filled with a great deal of concern!


    It had to be said that Leng Fanyun and Yao Ji loved each other with great vigor. Even though the two of them were in the underworld, this news had already reached the ears of the others. She seriously asked Yitian. Although he hid some of it, it allowed her to guess some of the truth.


    The two of them had truly fallen in love that year. If it weren''t for Ming Cang''s jealousy and framing, the two of them would have been very happy. She couldn''t help but think that between her and Leng Fanyun, wasn''t it the same as him and Yao Ji? No matter how beautiful the past was, the future was bleak.


    Sometimes, she felt as if her heart had been cut in half. Just a light touch was enough to cause her pain. Love turned out to be such a torturous thing, but I don''t know why people rushed into the circle of love!


    If only he didn''t love her. However, even though she said that she didn''t love him, she cared about him more than anyone else. She wanted him back, as she used to. But she could not pull that face down. She was afraid that she would hear the rejection, and even more afraid that their future would not be as beautiful as she had imagined.


    The modern Su Yuewu was as strong as she was strong, and the Su Yuewu that teleported to this world also wanted to become a strong woman. However, she had forgotten that no matter how strong her disguise was, it could not change the fact that she was a woman in essence. A woman''s heart was always soft. No matter how tough a woman was, she would always feel a little bit of softness in the depths of her heart. Soft women always wanted a strong arm. Maybe he wasn''t relying on Ye Zichen''s help because he just wanted to find a place to shelter from the rain and wind.


    She could gain power and money, but what she needed most was a man who knew that she loved her.


    "My lord, can''t you sleep again?" Rou-Er did not sleep. She put on her clothes the moment she heard the door open.


    Su Yuewu didn''t look at her and indifferently said, "Maybe because I slept too much during the day, but I wasn''t sleepy during the night."


    Rou-Er sat down beside her and asked worriedly, "Is there something on Master''s mind?"


    "So obvious?" Su Yuewu touched her face, feeling helpless.


    "His face is full of words! Is Master still worried about Leng Fanyun? "


    "You know that too?" Su Yuewu was somewhat surprised.


    "I''m an experienced man too. Love was the thing that tormented people the most. People often say, be trapped by love? The lord was in this state, as if he was deeply immersed in a maze of emotions. If there''s anything you can''t figure out, it''s better than not telling me. It''s even better than being depressed in your heart.


    Rou-Er had always been by Su Yuewu''s side, deeply trusted by her. However, it was difficult for Su Yuewu to speak of her feelings. In the past, she was so arrogant, she believed that Leng Fanyun would not leave her side. He didn''t expect that he would be so presumptuous as to cause such a ruckus. Now she was like an abandoned wife, and even she felt very pitiful about herself.


    "Sigh ¡­" What are you talking about? "Where to start?" The pale moonlight above her head was like her heart at the moment. It was clear, but it could never be seen through. Could it be that she, Su Yuewu, was really going to continue struggling in this relationship and never get out?


    This was a gloomy and gloomy room without any light. It was gloomy, cold, and filled with despair.


    It was already a warm March day in the mortal world, and the vegetation was beginning to be plentiful. There were even some cute flowers that had long since started to search the roadside for sunlight''s line of sight.


    However, in this dark room, the temperature was as cold as November. The coldness was bone-chilling and chilling to the extreme.


    The dimly lit room was quiet. Only the faint sound of her breathing could be heard. Occasionally, it was like the sound of the wind, and every time it whistled, it would make her tighten her body and tremble as she looked towards the fence.


    This was a strange place, very dark. The darkness was endless, but there was a faint light flashing.


    It was already the seventh day.


    He had been locked up in this dark place for seven days. She could not feel the flow of time here, there was no rising sun or setting moon. In order to count the time, from the first day, her heart had been silently calculating. When he estimated that a day had passed, he used a stone to carve a shallow mark on the wall by his side. Currently, there were seven marks of varying length on the wall.


    She did not know how long she would stay here. It was as if only through the passage of time would she be able to sense her tiny existence in this misty place.


    She powerlessly curled up in a dark corner and buried her head between her arms. Her teeth bit her lower lip, and there was a dark red colour between her teeth. Even so, it was only to prevent her tears from falling.


    She wanted to cry, but she didn''t want to cry.


    Big brother Fan Yun ¡­


    That was the only obsession in her heart. Only this could allow her to find a way to survive in this darkness.


    "Da da ~" In the dead silent darkness, the sound of light footsteps could be heard.


    Her footsteps were so light that if it weren''t for the fact that she had been listening attentively, she wouldn''t have noticed it at all.


    Her eyes were fixed on the door, waiting for someone to appear. Even though that person had brought about a cruel ending.


    A touch of white.


    It was a flawless whiteness. It was as if the snow on the peak of a high mountain had not been touched by the people of the world.


    It was the only color she could see in the darkness.


    "You are very strong." The man spoke.


    His voice was pleasant to hear and clean, but it was very cold. It was like ice scraps hitting your face and making you feel very uncomfortable.


    Yaeger flinched to give herself a sense of security. Ever since Ming Cang had imprisoned her here, she had never seen anyone, not even an animal. She didn''t know where she was nor did she know if she had a chance to leave. She urgently wanted to know a piece of news, wanted to know about Leng Fanyun.


    If he wanted to live, he could only live!


    If he was not here, how would she continue to persevere?


    She hadn''t spoken for many days, and at the moment, she didn''t want to open her mouth. So she did not answer the man.


    "Crack!" The door to the cell was opened by someone from the outside.


    Yao Ji was stunned for a moment before her eyes exploded with a dazzling brilliance.


    The white clothed man leisurely walked in front of her, only then did Yaoji realize that this was an extremely young man. Her eyes were barely visible in the dark, almost blind. But she knew that this man was very handsome. But what did all this have to do with her?


    "Why aren''t you talking?" the man asked again.


    Yao Ji''s heart was somewhat restless. This time, she finally opened her mouth, "I don''t want to say it." She was not a mortal. She would not die if she did not eat or drink. However, she had not drunk any water for several days, causing her voice to sound somewhat hoarse. In this quiet place, her voice seemed somewhat peculiar.


    The man suddenly crouched down in front of her, and she felt a warm finger gently lift her chin, forcing her to meet his eyes.


    His eyes were dark, and that was Yao Ji''s first feeling. His eyes were like two deep pools, extremely deep and serene. As long as they met his gaze, it was as if they were going to be sucked into that deep pool.


    Yao Ji felt a little afraid and couldn''t help but close her eyes.


    "Afraid of me?" It was unknown whether the person was talking to himself or asking her how she felt.


    Yao Ji felt his fingers gradually leaving her body and felt relieved.


    "You don''t have to be afraid of me." He said, "I have an agreement with Ming Cang to guard you well. I won''t let you die, I won''t let you escape, but I won''t hurt you either. As long as you stay here obediently, nothing will happen to you. "


    "Then when will I go out?" she asked.


    The man seemed to pause, then he said, "I don''t know. You may never get out, but with me here, you won''t be bored. "


    But I don''t want to see you! Yao Ji screamed in her heart, but she didn''t say it out loud. Instead, she quietly leaned against the ice-cold wall, opening her eyes and staring at the ground beneath her feet.


    Seeing that she didn''t say anything, the man didn''t continue speaking. Instead, he found a place to sit down in front of her.


    The moonlight was charming, and that was what she saw when she opened her eyes. She rubbed her stuffy forehead, not knowing how she could dream about this. She had actually dreamed of the first time she had met Ming Chen. At that time, although he hadn''t done anything, he had already made her feel boundless pressure. She was just a weak girl. It was impossible for her to escape from that place, so she could only compromise. In the days that followed, as he had said, he did not hurt her. He also kept his promise and did not let her escape except for this accident.


    She sometimes thought it was a good thing he had warned her not to run. This was because the spatial rift was an extremely strange place. If she wasn''t careful for even a moment, she would be lost in any place, unable to return to that place.

 C238

    He had taken her out of her cell and watched the distant storms of time and space, the terrible images in the storms. Those are the things that were torn apart by the storm of time and space, he said. It could be humans, it could be demons, or it could be just animals. The Space-Time tempest was always around the rift, but he would occasionally go out and take with him some things that he didn''t want to leave.


    Those who had been smashed into smithereens by the space storm would no longer have the possibility of returning, and even reincarnation would no longer be possible. Because it wasn''t just their bodies that were being disintegrated, but also their souls and time. It was as if they had never been in the world, and their past would disappear because of that particular place.


    Only then did she know how terrifying this place was. It was laughable that Ming Cang used such a place to imprison her. In the face of her doubts, Ming Chen told her that perhaps even Ming Cang didn''t know how terrifying this place was. He just wanted to find a place that he would never be found, a place where he could imprison her forever.


    Dark Blue was a terrifying person, but his terror was incomparable to what she had seen in the spatial rift. Fortunately, he was dead and had left her world forever.


    Yao Ji woke up in a chair. Although this dream that made her fall asleep had been going on for a long time, it had made her body feel a wave of tiredness. She stretched her arms to make herself comfortable.


    "Is your shoulder sore?" A voice suddenly sounded in the room, causing her to almost scream out in shock. Until she saw clearly that the person was Ming Chen.


    "Why are you here?" As she spoke, she couldn''t help but look towards the bed, hoping that Zhu Nan Shuang wasn''t disturbed.


    "I heard you wake up." In fact, he didn''t need to rest, so he had been paying attention to her aura until the moment he sensed the news of her awakening. "You won''t be comfortable sleeping like this." Ming Chen frowned, her large hand pressing down on her shoulder, carefully kneading the blood.


    Yao Ji was startled by his action, but after realizing that he meant no harm, she relaxed.


    Ming Chen''s massage technique was very experienced, allowing her sore shoulder to quickly recover. Shaking her arm, she asked curiously, "Your cooking skills are so good. You actually helped massage others in the past?"


    Ming Chen softly "En" and did not say anything else. Yao Ji didn''t dare to ask any further, and for a time, silence reigned between the two of them.


    The moonlight shined on the woman''s body, making the skin at the nape of her neck look like fine white jade. She was extremely beautiful.


    Ming Chen''s eyes were burning, she even wanted to reach out and touch it. But in the end, he still retracted his finger. She no longer had any memories of her past, and she only had some simple memories of him, so how could she let him touch her? In her heart, he was probably only slightly better than a stranger.


    "Want to eat?" he asked suddenly.


    This was not the first time he had asked such a question. Did she look like such a gluttonous woman to him? Although she had only been in the mortal world for a day, she had already fallen deeply in love with the delicacies here. After hearing Ming Chen''s words, she was actually a bit tempted.


    The emotions in the woman''s eyes made Ming Chen''s gaze soften. When he was in the spatial rift, he often heard her talk about it. After she leaves, she will definitely eat all the delicious food in the world. That was what he had vowed at the time, that he would be by her side. In order to comply with his agreement with Ming Cang, he could only temporarily have her stay. However, he did not know that Ming Cang had actually died a long time ago.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you to eat."


    "It''s so late ¡­" Yao Ji looked at the sky outside, somewhat skeptical.


    "It''s time for supper." Seeing that she was hesitating, Ming Chen walked up to her wrist and pulled her out of the room.


    After the two of them left, a heavy gasp came from the bed.


    Zhu Nan Shuang stuck her head out of the bed and looked at the empty room. She smiled. It seemed like there must be a history between the two of them that she didn''t know about. Otherwise, Yao Ji jie-jie wouldn''t have allowed that person to pull her out. This was great, it was not in vain for her to have faked it for so long.


    In fact, before Yao Ji woke up, Zhu Nan Shuang had already awakened from her hunger. He was just about to go out and look for something to eat when Ming Chen appeared. Helpless, she could only pretend to be asleep.


    Now that both of them were gone, she was going out to hunt for food.


    Under the moonlight, the woman seemed to want to sink into the moonlight and leave with the wind.


    Even though Rou-Er was a girl, she had to admit that the leader of the family truly was a beautiful girl that was hard to come by. No woman could compare to her master. She was just as unique as if she did not exist in this world.


    However, such a beautiful girl was currently bound by a feeling of love, and her usual indifference was gone.


    "Does Master want to forgive Leng Fanyun?"


    Su Yuewu sighed and said helplessly, "You''ve already guessed it, how could I have any privacy at all?"


    Rou-Er didn''t know what privacy was, but Su Yuewu''s helpless tone made her enjoy it very much. What do you think of him now, sir? "


    Her words caused Su Yuewu to think of Leng Fanyun visiting her that day, but she actually chased him away. " I loved him, but now that love is mixed with something else, it''s not so pure anymore. "


    "My lord, this is a mystery. In this world, what was pure? Love was never pure. Otherwise, it would be hard for them to get along if they were to understand each other too well. The matter between Leng Fanyun and that fake Yao Ji was not his intention, but the woman''s deliberate deception. He has his master in his heart. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been poisoned by the lord and would have stayed by your side to take care of you without rest. Otherwise, he would have personally concocted medicine for you. " Her lover was no longer coming back, and Rou-Er desperately hoped that other people would be happy. There would always be a compromise between the two sides of the relationship. Otherwise, how would the relationship be maintained? This was not a deal. Both sides had to be fair. If one side paid too much of a price, the other side would receive more. Sometimes giving was the embodiment of love.


    His Majesty had only experienced this sort of relationship, so he naturally didn''t understand the profoundness behind it. And although she was the same, because she had lost her lover, she saw things more clearly. Right now, neither of them was willing to lower their heads. Although Leng Fanyun had already apologized to his lord, his lord was still angry, how could he see it clearly? If the feelings between the two of them were wiped away due to her little temper, she would definitely regret it in the end.


    "Pure?" Su Yuewu had never loved anyone, so she didn''t know what kind of feeling this was. After meeting Leng Fanyun, she realized how happy it was to fall in love with someone. However, was it not good to be pure in love between two people? But according to Rou-Er, if it was too clear, it would be difficult to get along with her.


    "Leng Fanyun never told the Lord that his past with Yaoji was also a manifestation of love. Perhaps to the Lord, that was a lie. However, in his heart, he believed Yao Ji was already in the past and definitely wouldn''t involve the future. Naturally, he wouldn''t tell his lord now. "Master, please think carefully. Even when he lost his memory, he still paid attention to Master. This means that his heart has always been with you." If I forget you, I will fall in love again. "


    "But ¡­" She had always felt that this relationship was a torment to each other. She was determined to let go of each other. Wasn''t that fine?


    "But there is no such thing as'' but ''. Does my lord want to make me regret it for the rest of my life just because of a moment of willfulness? "My Lord, why don''t you find him to explain things to us? After understanding each other''s feelings, it''s better to treat everyone." The two of them had loved each other so much, even now. However, there was a layer of paper separating the two of them. Let an outsider like her poke a hole through it! Rou-Er smiled faintly and said, "Does the lord think it would be shameful to invite him here after you''ve scolded him to leave?"


    As expected, Su Yuewu''s face turned red; this was indeed what she was thinking.


    "At this time, my lord should let go of his pride. Furthermore, the Lord chased him away first, so it''s not wrong. " Rou Er looked up at the moonlight and said helplessly, "It''s not early anymore. If my lord doesn''t understand, he will just lie on the bed and think. The night was cold, so be careful of catching a cold. Besides, I''m tired! " She yawned as if she was really tired.


    Su Yuewu was thinking about Leng Fanyun, but she didn''t question him further. Who knew that Rou Er was just trying to coax her into going back to her room.


    "Then... "Good night." Finished speaking, Su Yuewu hurried back to her room.


    Rou Er looked at the tightly shut door and shook her head helplessly. His Master was originally a very bold girl, but when it came to feelings, she was actually hesitant like a little girl.


    The summer night, though windy, was warm.


    Yao Ji had never thought that there would be so many people on the streets at this time of the year.


    Summer night is difficult to sleep, the main street simply went to the streets, walk around to see, tired go back to sleep. Thus, when the weather was at its hottest, the crowd at night was only lively!


    There were those who sold small toys, as well as those who sold cosmetics and cosmetics. The most popular one was still the midnight snack shop.


    In the evening, he ate his dinner, but after walking for a while, his stomach was already empty. There was no need to mention how blissful it was to have something delicious to eat.


    Ming Chen stood beside Yao Ji, one hand holding her small hand, the other holding her shoulder. He looked like he was going to wrap her in his arms. It was an unprecedented experience to carefully protect her from being pushed over by the crowd.


    Their past, after all, had been nothing more than the narrow cell and the darkness of the fissure. Ming Chen couldn''t help but look at the girl''s eyelashes. Her eyelashes trembled from time to time, and she danced happily due to her master''s excitement.


    She was much more quick-witted than she was back then. Ming Chen knew she liked liveliness, rather she liked the feeling of being alive in the crowd. Thinking of this, his heart was somewhat sad. If only he could find out some information about Ming Cang every time he went out. It would also prevent her from staying there for so many years for nothing.


    Yao Ji had never seen the streets at night, so she didn''t know how lively it would be here. Although she didn''t feel hungry, she still couldn''t stop her mouth from watering as she sniffed the fragrance that came from time to time.


    "Whatever you want to eat, let''s go." Ming Chen whispered into her ear, but Yao Ji was too focused on the two sides of the stall to notice. This caused the man to secretly rejoice, but most of the time, he was frustrated. Who would have thought that a living person like him here was actually inferior to those green smoke emitting from the food.


    The flow of people passed by the two of them, but strangely, it was as if a vacuum had formed around Ming Chen, leaving behind a large gap in the crowd. This was the effect of Ming Chen''s magic. Not only could it make ordinary people ignore them, it could also prevent collisions.


    Although Ming Chen wasn''t obsessed with cleanliness, she didn''t want to be too intimate with strangers. Only the woman he loved was able to make him carefully protect her in his arms.

 C239

    Yao Ji looked at the recipes on both sides of her and felt that she wanted to eat either of them. She didn''t even recognize a lot of them.


    Noticing the awkwardness in her eyes, Ming Chen said gently, "We have plenty of time. If you can''t finish today, there''s no tomorrow!" To mortals, what they desired the most was time. As for him and Yaoji, both of them weren''t restricted by time.


    Hearing Ming Chen''s words, Yao Ji''s red lips parted as she pointed to a bustling noodle stall. "I want to eat that."


    This noodle stall was extremely popular, and there was a faint fragrance coming from it that was extremely alluring.


    "Boss, give me two bowls of plain noodles." Although the two of them were not as gentle, it was still better to eat light food at night.


    He waved his sleeves and made a decision to avoid the dust. Seeing that the bench was as smooth and clean as if it was brand-new, Ming Chen helped Yao Ji to sit down.


    The surrounding people were all eating noodles, and because of Ming Chen''s technique, they had no way of paying attention to the two of them. This caused Yao Ji''s anxious heart to gradually calm down. She longed for the crowd, but because she had not seen the human world for too long, she always seemed out of place.


    The owner of the noodle stall was an elderly man, but his hands and feet were nimble and soon two bowls of steaming noodles were on the table.


    Yao Ji''s manner of eating was very gentle. Because the noodles were smooth and fragrant, she quickly finished the bowl of noodles. She took out a handkerchief and wiped the corner of her mouth. When she raised her head, she met the man''s gentle eyes. It was unknown how long he had been eating and staring at her. Yao Ji''s face was a little hot. She didn''t dare look at him again.


    Ming Chen didn''t make a fuss about it. She paid the bill and left with her.


    After the two of them left, the boss looked at the copper coin under the bowl, but couldn''t recall what the customer looked like.


    "It''s good to be so lively like this." All she could hear was each other''s voices and the terrible sound of the wind in the crevices of time and space. And now, the sounds of laughter could be heard. The expression on Yao Ji''s face was one of satisfaction as well as relief, causing Ming Chen to feel a little sour in her heart.


    He had thought about this possibility before. She desired the mortal world, and he had also witnessed the pain of being imprisoned in a spatial rift. Perhaps at that time, he was a piece of floating wood for her to tightly hold onto and temporarily not think about anything else.


    But now, she had finally climbed ashore, and his driftwood had lost its function.


    She had never loved him at all. These words resounded in his mind, causing Ming Chen''s handsome face to turn slightly pale.


    "Eh? What''s the matter with you? " Ming Chen suddenly stopped walking and stared blankly without saying a word, which surprised Yao Ji a little. "It was only when I saw his pale face that I asked with concern." Is it uncomfortable? " She didn''t reach out and try to bang him on the forehead.


    Suddenly, Ming Chen''s large hand grabbed her arm, followed by him using all his strength to firmly lock her in his embrace.


    The man''s deep voice rang in his ears, "Please, don''t leave me."


    Was he afraid? Or was it because she was afraid? What was this for? Smelling the man''s cold scent, Yao Ji fell into a state of confusion that she had never experienced before.


    Ming Chen''s trembling arms and trembling voice spoke of her fear.


    And what could Yao Ji not understand? What did his words mean? He suddenly appeared in front of her, telling her that he loved her. But now, why was he afraid that she would leave?


    "Ming Chen." She gently pushed his chest and whispered, "Calm down."


    Ming Chen''s absent-mindedness only lasted for an instant, and he quickly regained his senses. He gently loosened his grip on her arm, and said with an apologetic expression, "I''m sorry, I lost my composure."


    At this moment, Yao Ji didn''t know what to say. All she could say was, "It''s alright."


    The two of them continued to walk around the market, but the happy mood from earlier was no longer there.


    Although he was out looking for food, Zhu Nan Shuang didn''t dare to go too far. Just as he returned with the snacks he bought, he heard a light sound coming from the door. She turned around and saw Yao Ji walking over dejectedly. It was obvious that she was not happy.


    "Elder sister Yao Ji?" She hurried forward.


    Yao Ji smiled apologetically. "I''m sorry to wake you up."


    Zhu Nan Shuang quickly shook her head and said, "No, I just came back from buying snacks. What happened to Big Sister Yao Ji? "


    "It''s fine. It''s getting late, you should get some rest as well. "


    Seeing that she didn''t want to say it, Zhu Nan Shuang didn''t force him.


    At night, Yao Ji dreamt of a spatial rift.


    It was still that familiar cell. The surroundings were dark and gloomy, and the whistling of the wind could be heard from time to time. It was a very frightening scene to behold.


    However, there were a few lights in the cell. As he got closer, he suddenly heard a strange sound coming from inside.


    Even in her own dream, Yaoji was careful. She peeked through the fence and nearly cried out when she saw it.


    A pair of men and women sat facing each other. The woman was coiled around the man''s waist as she let out muffled sobs.


    It was joy, it was excitement, but it was not sadness.


    No one could doubt that the woman was not happy, because she was indulging herself in such a hearty affair.


    With a low growl from the man, the woman''s head was lifted high into the air. The snow-white curve of her long neck was extremely beautiful.


    From the moment Yao Ji saw the side of the woman''s face, she was unable to move. That person''s face was so familiar. That was the face she often saw in the mirror. That was her!


    When it was over, the man gently kissed the back of the woman''s ear. It was a very gentle kiss, filled with love and cherishment.


    It was actually him ¡­


    Yao Ji involuntarily retreated a few steps, unable to believe that she had actually had such an absurd dream. How could she have dreamt that she was entangled with Ming Chen, and that she was actually so shy? Even Leng Fanyun could only kiss him. She was a conservative woman, and she would never do something like that unless she was married. However, in this prison cell, it was a scene of spring.


    Could it be that he actually yearned for Ming Chen, or even had a dream?


    Yao Ji couldn''t believe it. Just when she thought that she would wake up from her dream due to the shock, the scene in front of her eyes changed.


    This dream was so absurd that even when YaJi woke up, she couldn''t believe it. She had a dream in which she had many embarrassing things to do with the same man.


    When Zhu Nan Shuang woke up, she saw Yao Ji sitting on the bed in a daze, but she was startled. Big Sister Yao Ji, what''s wrong with you? "


    Yao Ji quickly regained her senses and shook her head, saying, "It''s nothing, I just haven''t woken up yet. You take a rest while I get a waiter to bring you hot water. " After saying that, she swiftly put on her dress and left the room.


    Zhu Nanshuang had always felt that Yao Ji was a little strange, because she had unexpectedly walked out with her hair loose.


    Yao Ji ordered the waiter to bring some hot water for them to bathe in, and then prepared to return to her room. When she reached the door, she suddenly saw a figure whose legs had gone soft. If it wasn''t for someone grabbing her tightly, she would have fallen down the stairs.


    Ming Chen supported her as she stood firm with a disapproving look on her face. "Why are you so careless!" If he didn''t just happen to be out, wouldn''t she be rolling down the stairs?


    Yao Ji gave him a quick glance and quickly lowered her head. It was all because the dream was so real that she didn''t dare to look at him. "Whenever I see him, my mind will be filled with all those messy dreams." I, I''m going back to my room. " She ran off without looking back.


    "Bam!" Ming Chen frowned at the sound of the door closing. Why was he still fine last night? Now, he was like a frightened little rabbit.


    After breakfast, Zhu Nan Shuang was still asked by the doctor to rest for another day. Yao Ji sat on the edge of the bed, bored to death. As she watched the people coming and going downstairs, the dream appeared in her mind once more.


    People often say, daydreaming and dreaming. But she had never expected anything to happen with Ming Chen. How could she have such a strange dream? And the dream was so real, as if she had experienced it before.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t sit still any longer. He ignored Zhu Nan Shuang''s surprised gaze and directly went through the wall.


    In the room, Ming Chen was changing her clothes. He was only wearing his outer pants now, and his upper body was bare. His body was tall, but after he stripped off his clothes, he could see the beautiful lines of his muscles.


    Looking at the man''s broad shoulders, Yao Ji''s mouth was somewhat dry. She couldn''t help but think back to last night, when she was holding her shoulders in her dreams, her eyes blurry ¡­


    I can''t think about it anymore! She suddenly shook her head and said to Ming Chen, "I have something to ask you."


    Ming Chen calmly put on her clothes and invited her to a chair. She then asked, "What happened?"


    After a moment''s hesitation, Yao Ji asked, "Do you think that in a human''s dream, something that happened in the past would happen?"


    "This is very ordinary. Dreams were a projection of normal life. If you were to encounter something terrifying today, when you dreamed at night, you might see something even more frightening, something like a ghost. If you were happy today, the same thing would happen in your dreams. Why did you think of asking such a thing? "


    Yao Ji''s face turned red as she whispered, "Yesterday, I was dreaming. I dreamt of something related to you."


    "Oh, come and see." Ming Chen''s face was calm, but her heart was already in turmoil. Did something happen to the seal that made her remember?


    For some reason, even though his expression was still as cold as ever, Yao Ji still felt that he was very nervous.


    "That''s right ¡­" she said, opening her mouth.


    In the inner hall, not a single candle was lit overnight. In the daytime, it was even more transparent.


    "He woke up." Therefore, with a slight movement of the red line, You Huang was able to detect it.


    After waking up, he saw the man''s magnified face, causing the blush on his face to turn slightly red as he lightly nodded his head. Last night, she had fallen asleep in a daze. How did he see her? That''s right, he''s too sleepy, isn''t he?


    The warm feeling on the girl''s forehead had already faded away after she had slept so soundly. Her tender and tender face caused him to feel endless tender affection for her. Particularly waking up with her in the morning was an unprecedented satisfaction to You Huang. At this moment, he couldn''t resist saying, "Red Silk, can we get married?"


    Red Silk gawked and foolishly said, "Married?" What kind of marriage? "


    You Huang caressed her small face and said, "Of course it''s you and me. Seeing you by my side all day, of course I have to find a name to tie you up. "Moreover ¡­" He leaned close to her ear and whispered a few words. The girl''s face became redder and redder, until she couldn''t resist poking her in the chest with her finger.


    This person, why was he thinking about those embarrassing things? Did she look so much like a fat piece of meat in his eyes?


    You Huang had no idea what she was. Ever since he had confirmed each other''s intentions, he had always wanted to swallow the girl in his arms into his stomach. It would be best if not even a bone remained! However, the two of them were not married yet. Although this Underworld was no big deal, he didn''t want to let her down.


    She was supposed to be his wife, the Queen of the Underworld, not the little girl who was said to be warming his bed.


    "Marry me, will you?"


    Red Silk felt sweet in his heart. Looking at the man''s nervous expression, he pretended to be puzzled and said, "Why aren''t you asking me if I like you and are just forcing me like this?"


    You Huang laughed and said, "If you didn''t like me, why would you let me kiss you?"


    At this point, Red Silk''s face reddened again. How can she not be shy when he speaks so boldly! " "How could I let you do this yourself? You were clearly the one who used martial arts to force me to come here."


    "Oh? Forced! " The corners of You Huang''s eyebrows arched as her large hand suddenly burrowed into her undergarment. How about it? Did I force you? "


    The woman''s eyes were wet. She glared at him in anger, but it was as if she was acting coquettishly.


    You Huang teased her a few times, but she didn''t dare be too presumptuous. It would be troublesome if she was truly provoked into tears. Red, marry me. If you marry me, I will make you happier. "


    Red Silk was really about to cry. If this person were to speak, could he stop pointing that place at her? She was truly afraid that he would suddenly barge in.


    "How is it? Marry me? " He asked in a low voice while gently swaying his waist.


    "Marry! "Marry!" The woman''s voice that sounded like she was crying came from the pillow. It was a great feeling to listen to her!


    "In that case, I''ll go and prepare for the wedding."


    Red Silk looked up from his pillow and said, "The wedding will be simple."


    You Huang had originally wanted to give her a grand wedding, but after hearing her words, she purposefully misunderstood her meaning. "So Little Red Forest was in such a hurry to marry me!"


    "Scram!" Red Silk roared in anger.


    "Hehe!" It doesn''t matter, just do it. " But in my heart, your status in the underworld will not change. She held her fianc¨¦e in her arms with great satisfaction. At this moment, he did not want to think about the outside world, nor did he want to recall the promise he had with the Celestial Emperor. He was just a happy man who was about to get married.

 C240

    Ming Chen was anxiously waiting for Yao Ji to speak. However, after hearing what she said about the dream, she almost fell off her chair.


    Although Yao Ji was shy, the women of the underworld were more daring than those of the mortal world. However, seeing Ming Chen''s reaction, it made her even more curious. "This dream ¡­"


    Ming Chen calmed the surging emotions in her chest before asking, "Why are you asking me these questions?"


    "I ¡­" Yao Ji hesitated before saying, "I''m not sure either. It''s just that I feel like I have to know, and I feel like I''ve forgotten something."


    Ming Chen stared into her clear eyes and suddenly didn''t know how to reply. Did he have to say that everything in her dream had really happened? He could not speak. He was afraid that if he spoke, she would say that he took advantage of her and would never want him in her world again. So he was actually this timid. He thought that he was not afraid of anything!


    "The ones I forgot had something to do with you, didn''t they? Did it really happen in the dream, between you and me... It''s not as simple as I thought! " Yao Ji was somewhat agitated. She even stood up from her chair, walked up to Ming Chen, and stared straight at him.


    "I ¡­" He opened his mouth, his expression mixed pain and hesitation.


    "You just have to tell me if these things are true!"


    "It''s true." He finally gave in. He still wanted to tell her the truth, but he didn''t want to know what the consequences would be anymore.


    "What is my relationship with you?"


    "Lovers. I can''t remember how long it was, and by then you didn''t love him. As you know, the space within the spatial rift can change a lot. " Not to mention that she was a weak girl, from her initial expectation to her panic, until she was filled with hatred and disappointment. She hoped that the man would save her and take her away from there.


    To her disappointment, that person did not appear at all. Her hopes were dashed. She even wondered if he had forgotten her. It was also because of this that Ming Chen was gradually walking into her heart. This was also the reason why he had no sense of security towards this relationship. He was a disgraceful thief who stole her out of that relationship with complacency.


    "Now, recover my memories." Yao Ji was not mistaken. Since the memory she had lost was related to him, he was most likely the one who had manipulated her amnesia.


    Ming Chen was already used to fulfilling Yao Ji''s wish, just like now. Without hesitation, he retrieved a small porcelain bottle from the mustard seed and removed the stopper. A flash of white light entered her chest, making her dizzy.


    When she finally woke up, the memories in her mind were like a passing lantern, passing right before her eyes. So there were so many memories between them, some of which even she had forgotten. When all her memories had returned, Yao Ji couldn''t help but cry.


    Ming Chen hurriedly reached out her hand to wipe away her tears, "I''m sorry, it''s all bad." I know you don''t like me, but I still forcefully let you stay by my side.


    Yao Ji kept crying nonstop, as if she wanted to vent all of her grievances. She threw herself into his embrace, crying like a wronged child. Not long after, Ming Chen felt a large amount of wetness on the front of her clothes. He wasn''t angry at all, he only felt the pain of letting her cry as much as he did.


    "Idiot!" The woman scolded him.


    Ming Chen was stunned, she couldn''t understand why she was being scolded.


    Yao Ji''s current appearance didn''t have the slightest bit of a pear-stained beauty. Her face was covered in tears, looking extremely miserable. Her eyes were filled with tears, and the haziness made Ming Chen''s heart ache even more.


    "You said you loved me!" she said suddenly.


    Ming Chen''s gaze softened as she whispered, "I love you too right now."


    "Then why did you lock my memories!" She shouted incomprehensible roars.


    "I ¡­" Ming Chen looked at the woman crying in his arms and let out a long sigh, "I am afraid. You and I are the only two in the fissure. I''m not sure if you really love me, or if you just love the warmth I give you. "


    "Idiot! Idiot!" "" Yao Ji scolded in a bad mood. " You are so stupid! Do I look so superficial? If I do not love you, why would I give myself to you? "


    Ming Chen was stunned after hearing her scolding him. She had never said that she loved him, but she had used her actions to express how much she cared about him. But now, when she spoke her love out loud like a woman, it made him so comfortable.


    "So my love was answered by you?"


    The moment she recovered her memory, Yao Ji knew how much this man had done for her. "She also knows what he''s planning. It''s all these that infuriated her and made her love him even more." If I said that I love Leng Fanyun, would you give it up? "


    Ming Chen didn''t dare to answer, but he did have this thought in his mind. It wasn''t just Leng Fanyun; anyone who made her feel happy would leave her life.


    "Seeing him in such a state, Yao Ji simply laughed coldly and pushed him away." I finally understand that you don''t love me at all! If you love me, why would you want to push me away? You should want to lock me up by your side! I, Yao Ji, don''t want this kind of man, I want to find Leng Fanyun! "


    If these words of Yaoji were spoken yesterday, it would only make Ming Chen especially sad. But he had just heard her thoughts. How could he let her leave? He immediately shouted angrily, "You''re not allowed!"


    Yao Ji cast a glance at him and said, "On what basis are you not allowed to? Who I like and who I want to find has nothing to do with you? Since you''ve already decided to give me up to someone else, who cares what I do! " As she spoke, she walked through the doorway.


    Ming Chen panicked. He didn''t have the time to think about the meaning behind Yao Ji''s words. He extended his long arm and pulled her into his embrace, pulling her along as he fell onto the bed.


    "You are not allowed to leave! You are not allowed to leave! " It was obvious that the man had lost his mind from her words. He tore at her clothes like a wild animal, pulled her legs apart, and sank.


    Yao Ji was almost unable to catch her breath from this intense action, but a trace of craftiness flashed past her eyes as she listened to the man''s intermittent words of love. Humph! How dare you abandon me! If I don''t scheme against you, how can I call you Yao Ji! Although she was weak, she had grown up in the Underworld.


    This man was used to hiding everything in his heart. She wanted him to speak out, and he wanted her to be unwilling to part with him.


    "After a hearty, romantic affair, Ming Chen gasped for breath as he held Yao Ji in his arms." "You schemed against me." Only now did he understand. It was obvious why she said those words to infuriate him.


    "What is it? Can''t I? If I don''t say those words, how are you going to keep me!? Big idiot! Big bastard! Are you sure I''m going to find another man? Can''t you have a little self-confidence and trust me once? "


    "I ¡­" Ming Chen knew she was in the wrong and couldn''t refute. She obediently listened to her lecture like a child.


    When she finally got tired of cursing, Ming Chen then brought a cup of warm tea to her mouth and gently said, "Drink some water to prevent your throat from getting hoarse."


    Yao Ji shot him a glance, saying, "Who am I doing this for!"


    Ming Chen chuckled, feeling extremely satisfied in her heart.


    Yao Ji was really thirsty. After drinking a few cups of tea, she ruthlessly took Ming Chen''s arm and wiped her mouth. Anyway, I have already determined you, and if you plan on leaving me behind, I''ll find another man! "


    Even though he knew that it was impossible for such a thing to happen, Ming Chen still hugged her tightly in fear.


    "Now that I have remembered, I should do something."


    Ming Chen frowned and asked, "What are you planning to do?" How could he sense the malice in her voice?


    "Humph!" Leng Fanyun dares to forget that I have fallen in love with another woman, and even treats other women as me, causing me to be imprisoned in the spatial rift for such a long time! "If I don''t give him some trouble and create some obstacles, how can I let myself down!"


    "You''re still thinking about him!" The man said with a face full of jealousy.


    "Are you stupid!?" I''m still in your arms! I have to find some interest for those who have let me down! Do you think so? "


    "Whatever you think." Ming Chen compromised. As long as she didn''t leave his side, he wouldn''t object to anything she did.


    "It''s a deal. Didn''t Leng Fanyun like that what was called Su Yuewu? I just didn''t want them to be together. Serves him right for loving each other whenever he sees one! " Even if Su Yuewu was innocent, what did it have to do with her? After all, she was the woman Leng Fanyun loved.


    "Do you have a way? Do you know how to take revenge on him? I recently heard that the Heaven Realm is going to war with the Feathered Race, and Leng Fanyun is going to fight as one of the great generals of the Feathered Race. "


    So what if it''s a war? Neither you nor I are from any side. Before that, I''ll make things difficult for him. "She had heard quite a bit about Leng Fanyun and Su Yuewu from Zhu Nanshuang, so she could make use of them.


    Who said that women were harmless was because there was nothing that deserved their revenge.


    The corner of Yao Ji''s mouth revealed a sinister smile. Even the person beside her felt a chill run down her spine.


    "Yao''er doesn''t seem to be satisfied, how about ¡­"


    "Hey!" The woman had no time to stop him as she was once again pulled into the intense emotions.


    "Sigh ¡­" "Zhu Nan Shuang held her chin with one hand and nibbled on the dessert with the other." Big Sister Yao Ji, even if the two of you are sweet and sweet, you still have to consider me alone! One must know that this wall is not soundproof. "


    She was lying on her bed when a waiter brought her some hot water. She was ready to call Yao Ji to bathe with her. However, before she could even take a step forward, she heard a sound like this coming from next door.


    Even if she was ignorant, she knew what it was. Furthermore, due to her curiosity, she had secretly gone to the flowerbed to take a look!


    But this is also good. It seems like Big Sister Yao Ji decided to have that man with her. What a woman, she couldn''t be hanged on a tree, could she? Since Leng Fanyun already had Su Yuewu, Big Sister Yaoji should be trying her best to find her second spring.


    What about her? Where would she go to find him ¡­ It was a mystery. Therefore, she might as well eat some snacks!

 C241

    After a good night''s sleep, Su Yuewu felt much better.


    She decided to follow Rou Er''s idea and go to Leng Fanyun to clarify things. She was unwilling to part with this relationship, unwilling to give up such a good man.


    But what made her feel helpless was that when she wanted to find Leng Fanyun, she had no way to do so. In the past, he had always been by her side, like a small tail. When she really wanted him to appear in front of her, he had disappeared without a trace.


    "Rou Er!" she shouted outside.


    Rou Er hurriedly entered and asked anxiously, "But what happened?"


    Su Yuewu''s face turned red because of her anxiousness, and she said bashfully, "Do you know where I can find Leng Fanyun?"


    Rou''er then said to her, "Leave this matter to Xi Qi, he should be able to find Leng Fanyun."


    "In that case, I''ll trouble you to proceed with this matter."


    "Seriously, there''s no need for our lord to be polite!" Rou-Er left the room with a smile and went to find Xiqi.


    Su Yuewu stayed on the bed for a while before suddenly lifting her blanket and jumping off the bed. She walked to the wardrobe, looked at her dress, and began to pick.


    The woman wanted to dress herself up for him, too.


    When Leng Fanyun saw Ming Chen, he was drinking tea in a teahouse near the street. Yesterday, he sat in a restaurant and drank wine until midnight before leaving. He wandered the streets for a long time. It was almost daybreak before he returned to the inn to change his clothes.


    "Brother!" He waved downstairs.


    Ming Chen looked up at him, waiting for him to speak. Leng Fanyun''s invitation to him to go upstairs was exactly what he wanted. He asked why Leng Fanyun could be found so easily. Ever since the two of them met for the first time, he had placed a tracking talisman on him.


    Leng Fanyun wasn''t a cultivator, so he had no idea, but he had helped Ming Chen greatly, making it so that he could easily find him.


    The scenery immediately changed after they entered the teahouse. Looking into the distance, the streets were bustling with noise and excitement. Occasionally, one could see a wisp of smoke coming from the chimneys. It was the early morning of an ordinary small town.


    Ming Chen sat down and said, "Yesterday, I had some matters to attend to so I will be leaving first. Today, I will be treating you to tea."


    Leng Fanyun did not decline as he smiled and asked, "It''s alright, business is more important."


    "Yesterday, I was worried that my wife would be alone in the inn, so I came back to visit. Her health is not very good, she suffered from heatstroke yesterday. "


    Leng Fanyun did not expect Ming Chen to give him an explanation, and quickly understood. Sister-in-law''s health is more important. " He didn''t expect this lonely man to be married, but he was still alone.


    "Yesterday, I saw a depressing look on your face. It seems that there is something troubling you." Yesterday, when I opened my mouth, I was wondering if you still had any distracting thoughts in your heart. "


    Leng Fanyun let out a sigh, and said, "It''s not so easy to be in love with someone."


    A dark light flashed in Ming Chen''s eyes as she said, "Needless to say, it would be good if I could help brother study this for a while."


    "I''m going to do a life or death thing lately, and it''s very likely I won''t be able to come back. I don''t know if I should continue to hide this matter, or if I should break off all ties with my lover and let her forget about me and find another home. "


    "You definitely can''t bear to part with her in your heart, so why are you hesitating? In my opinion, if you truly love that woman, then you will end your relationship with her. "


    "But ¡­"


    "You will also have to scold her severely, making her only remember that you are bad. Only then will she be able to find other blessings, and you will be able to be at ease. Otherwise, if you really do die, the only thing she will be thinking about is you. It is extremely likely that she will die with you, or else it will be half a life of pain. "


    "Brother, you''re right, but this method ¡­"


    "The method isn''t difficult. All women are jealous, but if one were to eat this vinegar then it would be troublesome." "Listen to me carefully ¡­"


    At the same time, in the courtyard. Su Yuewu stared at the girl in front of her, who was wearing a lotus root colored dress, and remained silent.


    However, Rou-Er couldn''t help but ask, "What are you doing here?"


    The woman''s expression was gentle, but she wasn''t dissatisfied even after hearing Rou Er''s reprimand. She smiled softly, like a spring breeze. "I know about the feud between you and that fake Yao Ji. "But today, I did not come for those things. I just want to know the whereabouts of big brother Fan Yun."


    Rou-Er smiled and said coldly, "Didn''t he chase you out that day?"


    "¡­" The lady bit her lower lip, her eyes turning red. That day, my tone was too heavy, causing big brother Fan Yun to run away in anger. Right now, I just want to find big brother Fan Yun and apologize to him. After all, I love him that much. "If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t even be able to survive in this spatial rift."


    "Hearing this, Rou-Er was so angry that she couldn''t take it anymore." If you want to find him, why did you run over to where we were and leave?! "


    The woman timidly glanced at Su Yuewu and whispered, "I heard that Miss Su is a woman that big brother Fan Yun likes, so I was wondering if you knew where big brother Fan Yun is."


    Su Yuewu was just about to openly talk to Leng Fanyun, but then she met Yao Ji. The soreness in her heart was bubbling out one after another. Leng Fanyun, oh Leng Fanyun, look at this place, there is a woman infatuated with you who is unable to forget!


    "I don''t know where he is either." She was telling the truth, even though she had already sent Siqi out to search. But she really did not know Leng Fanyun''s whereabouts.


    The woman bit her lower lip and said: "Is Miss Su afraid that I would snatch big brother Fan Yun away? That''s why I don''t dare to say. But big brother Fan Yun never belonged to you, he just forgot about me, he''s always been mine. We agreed to hold a grand wedding in the underworld. "


    Su Yuewu couldn''t help but think of that bright red wedding hall. Her chest ached and her face paled.


    Upon seeing this, Rou''er hurriedly went forward to support her arm, cursing at Yao Ji, "Our Lord doesn''t know, so hurry up and leave!"


    The woman''s beautiful eyes were filled with fear. She timidly said, "If big brother Fan Yun comes, remember to tell me that you are looking for him." With that, he flew away.


    "Shameless woman!" Rou-Er spat and hurriedly helped Su Yuewu to sit on the stone bench in the courtyard. Master, are you alright? "


    Su Yuewu gently shook her head and said, "It''s nothing, but my head is a little dizzy. It''s probably because I''ve been standing here for a long time. "


    Although she said this, Rou-Er still attributed the mistake to Yaoji.


    Thus, when Xi Qi brought Leng Fanyun back, her expression was not very cheerful.


    Leng Fanyun stared at the pale countenance of the young maiden as pain wracked his heart. It was all because of him that he caused her to suffer so much. Ming Chen was right, he should not continue to trap her.


    "I heard from Xi Qi that you have something to say to me."


    Su Yuewu nodded and told Rou Er and the others to leave. Sit down. " She pointed to the stone bench in front of her.


    Leng Fanyun did not bother being polite, after sitting down he asked again, "What in the world is going on that makes you so anxious?" Almost as soon as he left, Xi Qi arrived. He thought something big had happened!


    "There''s nothing urgent." Su Yuewu took a deep breath and said, "I apologize for what happened that day. I shouldn''t have said those words."


    "What do you mean?" He looked surprised. "Whatever you said, I''ve forgotten it."


    "Well, I''ll ask you. Are the words that you said that day still counted? "


    He had remembered every word she had said in his heart, so how could he forget it? However, in the future, he was not allowed to continue.


    "After the quarrel that day, when I went back to think it over, I felt that you had a lot to say. I did have too many women in my past, too many women I loved. I really am not worthy of you. "


    "You ¡­" How could Leng Fanyun''s words not cause Su Yuewu to be shocked? She never thought that he would say such a thing. His tone was so flat, as if he no longer had any feelings for her ¡ª ah, use that. "This made Su Yuewu a little anxious, but she was even more flustered." How could you say such words! "


    "Is there anything strange about that?" Leng Fanyun gently smiled and said, "Perhaps I am not as devoted to love as I thought I was to it. I could have loved her like that, loved you, or fallen in love with someone else. You are not like Yao Ji, Yao Ji knows what it means to let go. If there comes a day when I really fall in love with another woman, I''m afraid that you won''t be as simple as she is.


    "You actually look at me like that? When you were married to the fake Yao Ji, what did I do? Did I take revenge on you? "


    Hearing this, Leng Fanyun sneered and said: "Causing a ruckus in the wedding hall, is disturbing my wedding banquet not revenge?"


    "I ¡­" Su Yuewu was speechless. In the end, she only said one sentence: "That''s because I love you too much and care too much about you."


    "Your care is too terrible. Forcing me to breathe. I am Leng Fanyun, and not some other man. I have my own business, not a woman. During the time you were poisoned, the things I did were looked down upon. I don''t want to have to do it again. "


    "Don''t tell me what you did was fake! Is all your love for me fake? " She shouted loudly, and her eyes were filled with tears. At this moment, she was extremely embarrassed. She suddenly discovered that the man she loved actually decided to leave her. How could she endure this?


    "I love you, even now. But I have no faith in how the future holds. I don''t know how long I can stand it, how long I can love you. For your own good, I don''t want you to be like Yao Ji, because you are not as free as her. Furthermore, the Yu Clan is about to start a war with the Heaven Realm, if you are involved, it will definitely be a big problem. I am very clear about the relationship between you and the Celestial Emperor. In order to be fair, please don''t approach my side anymore. "


    "You''ve decided to leave me, haven''t you?" she asked.


    Leng Fanyun helplessly smiled, stood up and prepared to leave. " The war is going to start the next day. I still need to go back to the Feathered Race to draw up a battle plan, so I won''t be accompanying you. "I hope you can think it through. After all, it''s not good for anyone to continue this kind of thing."


    "Twisting ¡­" Su Yuewu let out a bitter laugh. Suddenly, she leaped up from behind Leng Fanyun and raised her right arm high into the air.

 C242

    Before Su Yuewu''s arm could even touch Leng Fanyun''s body, Leng Fanyun had already dodged Su Yuewu''s incoming attack.


    "I think you should stop dreaming. Let''s end this matter between the two of us." Her voice was cold, no longer warm. Su Yuewu looked at the man in front of her with disbelief, as if she was looking at a stranger.


    The man walked out at a moderate pace. Even at the very end, he did not turn around to look at Su Yue Wu. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to turn back, it was just that he didn''t dare. He tried his best to control his emotions. He was afraid that the moment he turned around, Su Yuewu would see the reluctance in his eyes.


    Su Yuewu clenched her fists tightly. She didn''t expect this man to be so heartless. Fine, Leng Fanyun, don''t blame me for my injustice. Since then, you will walk your path while I walk my path. Xiao Lang will be a passerby from now on.


    That night, Su Yuewu slept soundly. She dreamed sweet dreams one after another, but for some reason, she was always immersed in her dreams, unable to wake up no matter how hard she tried.


    Leng Fanyun instructed Rou''er to light an incense stick in Su Yuewu''s room. This incense had the effect of calming the mind and condensing the Qi. Looking through the window at Su Yuewu''s sleeping face, Leng Fanyun felt a wave of reluctance in his heart.


    However, in this confrontation with the Celestial Emperor, it was hard to tell whether he was dead or alive. Furthermore, with the personality of the Celestial Emperor, he would definitely not show mercy.


    The soft moonlight outside the window shone on Su Yuewu''s face, and the silver radiance added a few traces of holiness to her expression. Leng Fanyun knew that his words today were too heartbreaking. But besides this, he didn''t have any better ideas. Since he had decided to shoulder all of this, he could only endure all of the pain by himself.


    From nightfall until daybreak, Leng Fanyun had been quietly standing at Su Yuewu''s window the entire time. Looking at her as pure and beautiful as a baby, his heart slightly trembled.


    If they were to part this time, they would never be able to see how they would spend the long night in the long time in the future.


    If he could, he would gladly stay together with this little girl in front of him for the rest of his life, gathering chrysanthemums and admiring the moon in the middle of the night. If possible, nurturing a man and a woman, with children wrapped around their knees, how enjoyable and elegant they were.


    But on his shoulders, he carried the burden of survival for the Feathered Race. At that time, it was the Feathered Race who had saved him. But now, it was time for him to contribute his own strength to the Feathered Race.


    The sky was slightly bright, and a red sun was slowly rising in the east. Leng Fanyun looked at Su Yuewu, then at the sun in the horizon, before slowly walking away.


    Su Yue Wu stretched. What happened yesterday should have made it difficult for her to fall asleep, but somehow, she was able to sleep peacefully through the night until dawn, which made her feel extremely comfortable.


    "Mistress, you''re awake." When Rou-Er heard the commotion in the room, she stood up and walked in to help Su Yuewu wash up. Su Yuewu smiled lazily.


    "Did you sleep well last night?" Although she was not clear about what had happened between Su Yuewu and Leng Fanyun yesterday, but from the look on her master''s face afterwards, she had already guessed a few things.


    "It''s okay, it''s strange. I had some nice dreams last night, and I can''t even bear to wake up." Su Yuewu''s eyebrows curved, while her pure face still retained the warmth of her beautiful dream. "Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuu ¡­"


    "Yesterday, Leng Fanyun gave me an incense stick of time and said it was for condensing Qi and calming my spirit, so I lit it for Master. But I never thought it would have such good results." Rou-Er opened her mouth and smiled, but her smile froze in the middle of her words.


    It was unknown when Su Yuewu''s face sank, and the light in her eyes slowly faded. "Rou Er hurriedly apologized." It''s all because of Rou-Er''s bad luck, and Rou-Er''s blabbering. Please punish her. "


    "How is it your fault? I was wrong about him." Su Yuewu let out a long sigh. The events of yesterday were engraved in her mind and could not be forgotten.


    Every word of Leng Fanyun ruthlessly stabbed at her chest like a knife. She begged him not to be so cruel, but he wouldn''t listen, it was even more painful.


    "I can see that Leng Fanyun has a very deep affection for his master, maybe there is some misunderstanding. Last night I even saw him standing at his master''s window, and he just stood there for an entire night." Rou-Er looked at Su Yuewu''s eyes and spoke slowly.


    She had been by Su Yuewu''s side for quite some time. She had also pretty much seen the love between a man and a woman. Leng Fanyun didn''t seem like a person with shallow emotions, but he still needed to tie the bell to someone else. The conflict between him and his master could only be resolved by themselves.


    "Even so ¡­" Halfway through Su Yuewu''s words, she still stopped. Even so, how could she forgive him for saying such heartless words?


    Su Yuewu walked out of the room. The sun was setting and she was deep in thought as she gazed at the distant sky.


    After finding Leng Fanyun, Su Yuewu refused to speak. She sipped her tea, as if she wanted to drink all the love and reluctance between the two of them into her stomach.


    "What else do you want?" In the end, Leng Fanyun was unable to bear this kind of silence. However, the answer he got was still silence. He could only slowly drink his tea to prove to him that Su Yuewu was still here.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be leaving first." Leng Fanyun could not tolerate the cold atmosphere between the two of them.


    Just as Leng Fanyun was about to leave, Su Yuewu appeared behind him like a bolt of lightning. She took advantage of the moment he was caught unawares to raise her hand.


    This time, she did not make a miscalculation, Leng Fanyun fell to the ground.


    "The reason I came to find you was to return the favor." Su Yuewu glanced at Leng Fanyun, lifted her foot and walked away.


    Su Yuewu no longer held any feelings for Leng Fanyun. Just as Leng Fanyun said the word "entangle", Su Yuewu''s heart had completely died.


    The reason why she knocked out Leng Fanyun was because she wanted to replace him and fight against the Sky Emperor. She owed this to him, and was only willing to part with him from now on.


    Su Yue Wu brought Yue Sha''s elite troops to the Heaven Realm.


    The Heavenly Emperor had already laid out his formation, and was only waiting for Leng Fanyun to come send himself to his death. He had originally planned to catch all of Su Yuewu, Leng Fanyun, and Su Yitian in one go, but he didn''t expect that other than Su Yuewu, there was only Moon Slaughter and the Underworld, and neither Su Yitian nor Leng Fanyun could be seen. Since you guys didn''t come, then I will trap Su Yuewu and torture her to death!


    After the experts of Heaven Realm received the order from the Heaven Emperor, they immediately surrounded Su Yue Wu. However, she could not bear with the sheer numbers of people in the Heaven Realm. Even though she had killed countless elite warriors, she was still trapped in the silk circle formed by the Heaven Realm experts, unable to move.


    Just as Su Yuewu was about to lose all hope, Su Yitian and You Huang arrived in time.


    "Mother, you''re too ungrateful. It''s such a beautiful fight with the Heavenly Emperor Elder, why didn''t you invite me?" Su Yitian grinned in glee, causing Su Yuewu to not know whether to laugh or cry.


    "This place is too dangerous. Go back quickly." Su Yuewu pretended to be angry as she scolded Su Yitian with her round, almond-shaped eyes.


    "Mother, don''t forget my strength. With me here, your chances of victory will increase even more." Su Yitian had already made up his mind. He was determined to accompany Su Yuewu in this life or death situation.


    "What a silly child." Su Yuewu complained, but her eyes unconsciously reddened.


    "Mother, your baby is not stupid. I will definitely protect you." Su Yitian raised his head to look at his mother, his clear eyes reflecting the stars.


    Su Yuewu patted Su Yitian''s head and nodded with a smile. However, this warmth only lasted for a few seconds. Very soon, the scene once again fell into chaos.


    "You little thieves, it''s better to surrender." The Celestial Emperor stroked his beard, victory within his grasp. He had prepared an ambush, waiting for this day to come. As long as they came to accept the challenge, he would definitely destroy their bodies.


    "Old man, I, Su Yitian, will not admit defeat so easily. I think you should give up on this idea!" As he spoke, he chanted an incantation and a dense black cloud attacked the hidden soldiers in the shadows.


    It was beyond the expectations of the Celestial Emperor that You Huang had turned against Su Yuewu''s side. Therefore, he wasn''t too surprised by You Huang''s performance and had instead dispatched more troops to besiege them.


    "You Huang, why does this Heavenly Emperor have so many troops? Can it be that he''s called all the soldiers from the Heaven Realm over?" The fight between Su Yitian and the elites of the Heaven Realm was quite enjoyable, but doubts arose in his heart as he asked about You Huang.


    "This... "Actually, there are my people in there too ¡­" You Huang pinched her nose, a bit embarrassed.


    "What?!" Your people? " Su Yitian almost vomited a mouthful of blood. What did You Huang mean by this? Could it be that the Celestial Emperor''s plan today also had a contribution to it?


    "You Huang, I want to break off all ties with you!" Su Yitian rolled his eyes at You Huang. He hadn''t thought that her influence would be mixed in with it as well. No wonder he thought he had killed a few familiar soldiers when he was killing them.


    "Ugh ¡­" Youlan killed the enemy in all seriousness, his expression as serious as it could be. He only didn''t know how to answer his younger brother''s question.


    Initially, Huang Xiaolong''s wishful thinking had been quite good. Altering with the Celestial Emperor would give the Underworld a place to play in the Six Realms. However, the two of them had agreed to not make a move against Su Yuewu in the beginning, and since the Heavenly Emperor Elder did not keep his promise, then he could not blame himself for going back on his word.


    During the fierce battle, blood would splash out from time to time. However, everyone present had been through a lot of battles, and they didn''t hold back in the slightest when facing the enemy''s troops. Before long, the forces of Moon Slaughter and the Underworld gradually gained the upper hand, and the group of well-trained experts from the Heaven Realm also slowly became tired from fighting and started to slack off.


    The soldiers on the left side of the Heavenly Emperor Token retreated. The Feathered Race thought that they had defeated that heavenly soldier, so they went deeper and deeper into the army in an attempt to capture the Heavenly Emperor. Su Yuewu watched anxiously from the side. She could tell it was the plan of the Celestial Emperor, but it was useless as she was trapped and could not escape.


    While the warriors of the Feathered Race were celebrating, they found themselves surrounded by a few soldiers of the Sky Realm. They had lost all contact with the outside world, and before long, the warriors of the Feathered Race were broken through.


    The Feathered Race warrior had been broken, so the remaining few strands of power were no match for him. He glared angrily at Su Yuewu who was trapped in the mixed silk circle and walked in step by step.


    Su Yitian and You Huang gradually weakened as well. Their attacks were mostly countered by the Heaven Realm warriors, and after a few rounds, they were firmly trapped. Even if they wanted to save Su Yuewu, they were unable to move.

 C243

    When the Celestial Emperor saw that Su Yuewu was trapped, he couldn''t help but feel overjoyed. He stroked his beard as he slowly walked into Su Yuewu''s room. The hatred in his eyes shot straight towards Su Yuewu.


    He hated the woman in front of him. Of course he hated it.


    Qing Yan was killed by this woman in front of her. Otherwise, how could there be a treasure left behind by her daughter? The reason why he set up this trap today was so that he could catch all of these people in one fell swoop, especially Su Yuewu. He wanted this woman to sacrifice herself for his daughter.


    The Heavenly Emperor''s Haoyue sword was aimed straight at Su Yuewu''s face. Her petite and lovable little face couldn''t arouse the Heavenly Emperor''s slightest bit of sympathy.


    "It is your fate that you have fallen into my hands today. Do not blame me for not showing any mercy." He had been waiting for a long time, and the thought of avenging Qingyan made his heart beat faster.


    Qingyan, did you see that Su Yuewu is now in my hands? No matter what she did to make you feel bad, it will all come to an end today. I will not let you die in vain! I will make her pay with her blood!


    The joints of the hands of the Celestial Emperor were slightly protruded from his excitement. He looked at Su Yuewu who was trapped in the mixed silk circle and raised his sword, thrusting it heavily into Su Yuewu''s chest.


    The action of stabbing into the chest was extremely vicious. Su Yitian and You Huang couldn''t help but shriek out involuntarily. They hoped that the Celestial Emperor would stop what he was doing, even at the cost of his own life.


    Su Yuewu only felt as if a sharp object had entered her body. Haoyue longsword was a divine tool left behind from the ancient times, and to Su Yuewu, it was more than enough.


    The tip of the sword sank into Su Yuewu''s body. She opened her eyes to look at the Celestial Emperor as she bit stubbornly at the corner of her mouth, unwilling to let out a sound of pain.


    Slowly, she closed her eyes, as if she could no longer hear the voices of the world.


    Su Yitian and Yinhuang''s shouts pierced through the skies, but they did not return Su Yuewu''s smile.


    A man''s tears didn''t flow easily, but in that moment, tears unwittingly appeared in the corners of Su Yitian''s and You Huang''s eyes. They turned their faces away, unwilling to look at Su Yuewu''s pitiful state.


    Su Yitian glared hatefully at You Huang, his eyes blazing with fire.


    "It''s all your fault. If something were to happen to my mother, I, Su Yitian, would definitely pester you to the end until you die!" At this moment, Su Yitian was still acting like a playboy. However, no one would take his words as a joke. Su Yitian had the ability to fulfill his promise.


    For some reason, around Su Yuewu, a fiery light began to flash.


    The smile on the face of the Celestial Emperor gradually froze under the illumination of the fiery light surrounding Su Yuewu.


    That flame belonged to Qing Yan.


    Qing Yan''s residual soul slowly appeared from Su Yuewu''s body. She raised her hand to slowly pull out the Hao Yue Sword that the Heavenly Emperor had stabbed into Su Yuewu''s chest. Then, she lowered her head and gently kissed Su Yuewu''s ear.


    The fighting Heaven Realm soldiers were all shocked by the scene in front of them. They stopped what they were doing and stared at Qing Yan''s broken spirit.


    She was the Heavenly Emperor''s most beloved daughter, Qingyan. She was wearing a light purple muslin, and the smile on her face was as bright as water. A light dimple appeared on both her cheeks. The beauty of it was intoxicating.


    After Qingyan kissed Su Yuewu, the originally unconscious Su Yuewu seemed to feel the call from this world, and she slowly opened her eyes.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw the anxious face of the Celestial Emperor.


    "Qingyan..." Qing Yan saved you just now, she will not save you for no reason, what kind of conflict is there between the two of you? "


    The Heavenly Emperor was startled, and the long sword in his hand fell. Qing Yan was the most straightforward person. If there was a need for revenge, she would take it for granted. Similarly, she would not lift her eyes even if she died. But just now, she had actually saved Su Yuewu! Su Yuewu and Qing Yan must have a close relationship, otherwise her daughter''s immortal elemental energy would not protect a stranger who didn''t want to do anything.


    "I ¡­" Su Yuewu forced out a smile, but the pain in her chest continued. She wanted to scrunch her eyebrows and show her teeth, but she could only tear out a not-so-ugly expression.


    How could he tell the Sky Emperor in front of him that he was Qing Yan''s daughter?


    The man in front of him was eight feet tall and possessed a Mental Energy like Qu Shuo. He only knew that he was Qingyan''s father, but he didn''t know that he was Su Yuewu''s grandfather.


    "Qingyan is my most beloved fourth daughter, her soul is gone, why do you have her inheritance? I gave this Fire Cloud Rainbow Chang to her during her coming of age ceremony. She loves it so much that she couldn''t let it go, but why would this Fire Cloud Rainbow Dress appear in your hands? "


    The Celestial Emperor looked at the magical equipment in Su Yuewu''s hand and approached her step by step.


    "That''s right, Qingyan is your daughter, and also my mother." Su Yuewu murmured with a sorrowful expression.


    "You called her mother? Are you Qing Yan''s daughter? " The Emperor paled in fright. All the eyebrows and beard on his face were knitted together, making him look somewhat comical. However, under such circumstances, no one was able to laugh.


    "Qingyan is my mother, you don''t know, but I do." Su Yuewu stared straight at the old man with completely dyed white hair. Previously, when she fought with him, she had always treated him as her most powerful opponent, but she had neglected that he was also a father who had exhausted all his efforts for his children.


    "What happened to Qingyan after she descended to the mortal realm?" He stared fixedly at Su Yuewu, hoping that she would tell him everything he knew. He really wanted to know more about his daughter, even if it was just a few words. Su Yuewu looked at the Celestial Emperor in front of her, and told him everything she knew.


    She told the Heavenly Emperor about the relationship between Qing Yan and the White Library of Heaven. Qing Yan didn''t care about her immortal body and was willing to give birth to a child for the White Library of Heaven''s Path. However, not long after she gave birth to her child, her soul and soul separated and disappeared from the world.


    Furthermore, there was originally a period of marriage between the Purple Abyss God and Qing Yan, but unexpectedly, the two of them missed each other out. The God of Ziyuan had obtained Qingyan''s treasure and passed them all to the child Qingyan had given birth to, and that child was Su Yuewu.


    When Su Yuewu explained all of this to the Celestial Emperor, this old man''s eyes unconsciously turned red. Looking at Su Yuewu in front of him, he suddenly realized that her facial expressions and attitude were similar to Qing Yan''s.


    Before this, his mind had been struck by the fury in his heart. He had never thought that Su Yuewu could be his granddaughter, but by the time he realized this, it was already too late.


    Previously, the Heavenly Emperor hated Su Yuewu and only thought that she was seducing the Supreme God of Zi Yuan. Moreover, the Supreme God of Zi Yuan had even given his precious woman''s east wall to a stranger, but he didn''t expect that this stranger was actually his own grandson.


    "The truth has been revealed. Grandfather begs for your forgiveness for all that I have done." The Celestial Emperor hung his head, looking at the little girl before him lovingly. His heart was filled with both surprise and joy, but also some regret.


    He had thought that after Qing Yan died, his life would no longer be as happy as it was in heaven, but he had never thought that Qing Yan would leave him a grandson.


    "Grandfather, I beg of you, spare the Feathered Race. They have no ill intentions and would not kill innocent people. I beg you, let them go. " Su Yuewu knelt on the ground. Her eyes were very similar to the green garden. Her lips, which were slightly pursed because of her stubbornness, looked as if Qingyan was still alive.


    "Su Yuewu, you''re my granddaughter. I don''t want us to become unhappy the moment we meet." The Heavenly Emperor stretched out his hand to help Su Yue Wu up. Although he did not want to let go of Su Yue Wu''s lips, his eyes began to flicker.


    "Even if it''s Yue Wu begging Grandfather, since Grandfather loves his mother so much, he must be unwilling to part with Yue Wu''s disappointment, right?" Su Yuewu knew that this was the last chance for the Feather Race. Since she had come here to resist the Heavenly Emperor, she couldn''t return without any success. At that time, that stubborn Leng Fanyun might even come back to die. Forget it, giving up on attacking the Feathered Race would allow me to have one more grandson. Why wouldn''t you do that? But, I agree to let go of the Yu Clan, but I cannot let go of Leng Fanyun! " The Heavenly Emperor''s tone was firm and was unwilling to leave any face for her.


    She knew that things would turn for the better when she heard the Celestial Emperor say that he was willing to let Yu Clan go. She knelt down with a ''putong'', and since the moment they recognized Su Yuewu, she did not stop kneeling down. How could the Celestial Emperor possibly bear to see her precious grandson suffering like this?


    "Grandfather, if you don''t allow your grandson to finish his words, I won''t get up." However, Su Yuewu also had a stubborn temper. Since she could even say such words, the Celestial Emperor had no other choice but to let her do it.


    "Grandfather, I beg of you to spare Leng Fanyun, he has always taken care of his grandson, do you really hope that his grandson will repay him with kindness like this, will he treat Leng Fanyun like this?"


    "Leng Fanyun has already done far too much for his grandson, but now his grandson no longer wants to have anything to do with him. I want to live a carefree life from now on, I don''t want to be joyful because of love, and even more so, I don''t want to cry because of love. So, this time, I will just treat it as my grandson returning everything that he owes to me. From now on, Leng Fanyun and I will not owe each other anything. "


    The Heavenly Emperor stood on his spot. Su Yuewu''s words had slightly shaken his heart. If he let Leng Fanyun go, in exchange for his grandson staying in the Heaven Realm to accompany him, it would also be a good thing.


    "Your Majesty, the little princess has already said so. As her grandfather, why don''t you listen to her? This woman, ah, is afraid of being trapped by emotions the most. Since she wants to break away from this place, why don''t you help her? " It was unknown when Taibai stood beside the Celestial Emperor and comforted him expressionlessly. He had watched Qingyan grow up, and many of the things Qingyan did were done by Taibai who helped her hide things from the Heavenly Emperor. Every time he saw Su Yuewu, he would think of that laughing and joking Princess Qingyan.


    "It seems that you know quite a lot." The Celestial Emperor glanced at Taibai, the meaning in his eyes obvious.


    If you don''t manage to manage your affairs properly and help Qing Yan descend to the mortal world, let''s see how I will settle this debt with you in the future.


    Taibai sensed the threat from the Heavenly Emperor''s eyes and hurriedly shrank back, not daring to say another word.

 C244

    However, Taibai''s words were quite accurate. The Celestial Emperor thought for a moment before waving his hand and giving the order with a stern voice.


    "All generals heed the command, reorganize the troops, and return to the imperial court in shifts. The Feathered Race and Leng Fanyun were both let go of this matter at this point.


    As soon as the orders were given, cheers and joyous expressions could be heard in all directions. It was hard to say for sure.


    With that, the Heavenly Emperor looked at Su Yuewu with an amiable expression, "I''ve already given the order, shouldn''t you and Su Yitian follow me back to the Heaven Realm?"


    Su Yuewu freely offered her blessings. "Since grandfather has already given his orders, how could my grandson dare to disobey?"


    The Celestial Emperor couldn''t help but lightly scratch the tip of Su Yuewu''s nose. "You mischievous little scoundrel, just a little bit of sunshine and it''ll be brilliant. It seems like your mother and you will eat me alive for the rest of my life!"


    It was unknown if it was because he was thinking of Qing Yan, but the Sky Emperor pitifully caressed Su Yue Wu''s hair, as if he could see his daughter through her face.


    Su Yuewu called Su Yitian over. The baby, who was originally in a berserk state, was startled by this series of events, but he was still no ordinary child. Under the appearance of this jade carved playboy, he had the same mentality as an adult male.


    "Old man, you wanted to kill my mother earlier, why are you so amiable now?" Su Yitian blinked his large eyes as he stared at the Celestial Emperor. The latter felt embarrassed by Su Yitian''s question and touched Su Yitian''s face, pretending that he did not hear him.


    "Baby, don''t be rude. This is your mother''s grandfather, your great-grandfather. Hurry up and greet your great-grandfather." Su Yuewu raised her hand and caressed Su Yitian''s chubby face. Just now, this little brat had risked his life to save her, and this really moved her. " "Greetings great-grandfather." Su Yitian drank his wine in a casual manner. His mischievous attitude caused the Heaven Emperor and the business world to be unable to restrain their joy. The originally amiable atmosphere became much warmer. Su Yuewu and Su Yitian followed the Celestial Emperor to the Heaven Realm. Su Yitian had wanted to visit the Heaven Realm a long time ago, so naturally, he was pleased to have his great-grandfather as a tour guide.


    "Yue Wu, Yue Wu, I want to eat grapes." It had only been a short while since he saw Su Yuewu, but the Heavenly Emperor had already started to summon her from all over the Heaven Realm, and the reason was actually because he wanted to eat grapes.


    Su Yitian, who was wandering in Heaven Realm, couldn''t help but to poke his ears when he heard the voice of the Sky Emperor. This great-grandfather of his was really not someone to be served easily.


    She knew that the Celestial Emperor had been alone for a long time, and as the grandson of the Celestial Emperor, she naturally had the responsibility to serve him. Not long after she heard the summons of the Celestial Emperor, Su Yuewu hurriedly ran from the back garden to the sky palace, holding a plate of grapes that had just been washed.


    Grandfather, you''re really impatient. However, after not seeing you for a while, I''ve already thought of letting Yue Wu serve you. I wonder if you have treated all the maids in your palace as decorations. As Su Yuewu peeled grapes for the Celestial Emperor, she grumbled incessantly.


    "Haha, they have served me for several hundred years. However, you only have to work for a while, yet you already have so many words waiting for me. Truly a mischievous little girl." The Celestial Emperor laughed heartily, and the people in the palace also showed joy along with his smile.


    Since Qing Yan left, the Heaven Realm seemed to have lost its life force. Everyday, the Heavenly Emperor would put on a stern face, and wherever he went, people would tremble in fear, afraid that whatever he said would not fit the wishes of the Heavenly Emperor and cause his head to fall off.


    During this period of time in Heaven Realm, Su Yue Wu had carefully taken care of the Heavenly Emperor. Every time she encountered a happy thing, she would always tell it to the Heavenly Emperor, and over time, the number of times the Heavenly Emperor would smile and laugh would increase, and his cold and suspicious personality gradually improved.


    "Tian Tian, where did you wander off to today?" In the afternoon, under Su Yuewu''s half-urging, the Celestial Emperor took a beautiful nap. After waking up, he coincidentally bumped into Su Yitian in the rear garden.


    "Greetings great-grandfather. I come here to stroll everyday. I see a ball of purple mist over there, but I wonder what kind of fairyland it is?" Su Yitian pointed at the ball of purple gas in the distance with a puzzled expression.


    "If you want to know, why don''t you go and have a look yourself?" "The Heavenly Emperor had a mischievous smile on his face. As Su Yuewu''s time with him grew, the Heavenly Emperor also slowly started to like the little boy accompanying Su Yuewu." He was not young anymore, yet he had no sense of propriety. He didn''t even want to know where that place was. If I accidentally get injured, you should be careful, mother. " Su Yitian glanced at the Celestial Emperor and the latter only felt that it was abnormally interesting. In this Heaven Realm, no one had ever dared to talk to him like that.


    "You say that I''m old and dishonest, then what should I say about a little child like you who has the mind of a grown man?" The Heavenly Emperor''s eyes narrowed into slits, waiting for Su Yitian to say something to refute him.


    "I''m not as bored as you are. I''m going to investigate the location of the purple smoke." Before he finished speaking, Su Yitian''s figure had already disappeared. The Celestial Emperor stroked his beard and laughed loudly.


    Not long after Su Yitian''s figure disappeared, Su Yuewu brought over a few bowls of dessert.


    "I heard you chatting and joking with Tian Tian from far away. You''re truly very mischievous." Su Yuewu helplessly shook her head. At this moment, the Celestial Emperor was like an old naughty kid, playing extremely well.


    "I''m not joking with him. I''m just asking him to see for himself where that purple smoke is." The Heavenly Emperor stretched out his hand and picked up a piece of pastry, then began to eat it in big mouthfuls. Su Yuewu''s culinary skills were truly top-notch.


    "What''s that purple smoke?" Hearing the words of the Celestial Emperor, Su Yuewu also became curious.


    "This is the place of cultivation of the Supreme God of the Ziyuan Region." As he spoke, the Heavenly Emperor stuffed a few more pastries into his mouth. As he stuffed them in his mouth, he praised Su Yuewu''s cooking skills.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry. Eat slowly, and no one will fight with you for it." Seeing the Celestial Emperor''s appearance, Su Yuewu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. She hurriedly served the Celestial Emperor some tea. The Heavenly Emperor was unwilling to tell Su Yitian where the purple smoke was. Thus, he had no choice but to head over there by himself and investigate.


    The distance between him and the purple smoke was getting closer. Su Yitian did not feel any more fear. Perhaps it was due to the smile of the Celestial Emperor threatening him. When he reached his destination, he was ready to run at any time.


    However, when Tian Tian approached, she was attracted by the scenery and refused to look away for a long time.


    This place was much more interesting than his great-grandfather''s back garden. Purple smoke filled the air. When he walked in, he could feel the fragrance of birds.


    Su Ya had only just stood still when he heard a boundless voice sound out.


    "Who broke into the departure zone?"


    Only then did Su Yitian realize that the name of this place was "departure". Although he didn''t know who was speaking, he still respectfully greeted them.


    "This brat''s name is Su Yitian, and he accidentally broke into the fairyland. Please do not blame him, Supreme Celestial."


    Just as he finished speaking, a man dressed in a bright purple robe appeared in front of Su Yitian.


    "What is your relationship with Su Yuewu?" The man slowly spoke. Although he was right in front of him, his voice was very ethereal. His face was soft, and his eyes sparkled.


    "Reporting to Supreme Celestial, my mother''s name is Su Yuewu." Su Yitian answered in a neither humble nor arrogant manner.


    "Interesting, interesting." The man clapped his hands and laughed.


    "This is the place I''m cultivating in. It''s called the ''Realm of leaving''. If you don''t mind, you can play around here as you please. There are all sorts of martial arts cultivation methods in this room, and if you want, you can use them to cultivate as well."


    "I wonder what Supreme Celestial''s name is?" Su Yitian asked.


    "You call me the Purple Abyss God? Immediately." Zi Yuan laughed lightly, and his figure was once again concealed within the violet mist.


    Everyday, he would walk into the departure zone and randomly open a door to enter. There was a martial arts manual in the room, so he casually flipped through it and immersed himself in the world of martial arts as if he was hungry and thirsty.


    After an unknown period of time, Su Yuewu saw that Su Yitian was still not returning after leaving the city. Anxious, she left to search for him.


    When Su Yuewu found Tian Tian, he was holding onto a book and was engrossed in reading. He didn''t even notice that Su Yuewu was already close to his side.


    "Child, you forgot the time when you read the book. It is already getting late, come back with me." Su Yuewu looked at the sky outside and softly laughed.


    "Mother, I really like this place. Can you let me stay here for a while?" Su Yitian raised his head from the book and pleaded.


    "If you like it, we''ll come back tomorrow. However, it''s about time for you to return with me." Su Yuewu''s expression became serious. Tian Tian then put down the book as she reluctantly held onto a corner of her mother''s body, and walked back three times a step.


    Early the next morning, Tian Tian rushed to the departure site. As usual, she respectfully performed some tasks at the entrance before happily pushing open a door and entering a room to read.


    Every time she saw the night falling from the sky just before dawn, in order to call Tian Tian back, Su Yue Wu would unknowingly become familiar with the God of Zi Yuan.


    On Su Yuewu''s body, the High God of the Violet Abyss also saw Qing Yan''s shadow. The past had long passed like the wind, but he still felt a bit regretful when he thought about it once in a while.


    Once, Zi Yuan God asked Su Yuewu about Leng Fanyun.


    "How''s Leng Fanyun this kid doing recently?" High God Ziyuan casually glanced at Su Yuewu. His tone was sparse, but somehow, there was a hint of intimacy in his tone.


    "I don''t know." Su Yuewu laughed bitterly and shook her head.


    "You don''t know?" The Purple Abyss God was somewhat surprised, but his shocked expression was also fleeting. After living in this world for so long, what could he possibly be truly shocked about?


    Su Yuewu didn''t want to be entangled with the Supreme God of Zi Yuan anymore, so she gave him a faint smile before walking past him to call him back home.


    Leng Fanyun, you stayed in the Heaven Realm for so long, how are you?


    I don''t know if you and Yaoji will be able to continue their fates, and I don''t know if you will ever think of me again.


    But what was left between us? My heart broke when you said those harsh words.


    What disappointed a woman the most was not that you were incompetent and weak, but that she could not see evidence of your love for her in your body. In that case, why continue to linger around you?

 C245

    The Feathered Race was once again a quiet night.


    Ever since Leng Fanyun had been knocked out by Su Yue Wu, he had been feeling depressed.


    What''s the matter with Coke in this world? The woman he loved deeply had gone to the Heaven Realm and he couldn''t bear to see her. In such a life, what was there to celebrate?


    That day, when he woke up, he heard that Su Yuewu had gone to fight with the Heavenly Emperor in his place. After receiving the news, he immediately rushed to the appointed place for the decisive battle. He wanted to save her. At the very least, he wanted to fight alongside her.


    However, by the time he arrived, the war had already ended. He heard that the Heavenly Emperor and Su Yuewu had acknowledged each other. Su Yuewu had pleaded for mercy to the Heavenly Emperor, and both himself and the Feathered Race had escaped calamity.


    However, Su Yuewu and Su Yitian had gone with the Celestial Emperor to the Heaven Realm.


    Yue Wu, is the moon that I see now the same as the moon that you saw in Heaven Realm? Will the sun, which I see in the day, shine upon you? Yesterday, I saw a cloud with a strange shape. I pinched out a cloud with mud. What about you? Are the clouds you saw the same as the ones I saw?


    Leng Fanyun ate alone, drank alone, and took an afternoon nap while staring at the moon in a daze.


    It was as if before Su Yuewu appeared, he had also always been alone. His life had always followed this path, but after she appeared, everything changed.


    There was now one more person in his life, and her smiles and smiles and movements were all so tightly tied to his heartstrings that he had always thought two people could live a simple life together.


    But now, was he going to return to his own life? Was he going to have to practice his life alone from now on?


    He didn''t want to be alone again.


    Su Yuewu, I missed you so much, did you know that?


    The longer Su Yitian stayed in the world, the more familiar it became for Su Yuewu.


    However, although Su Yue Wu enjoyed herself in the Heaven Realm, the longer she stayed in the Heaven Realm, the more she started to reminisce about her human days.


    The Heavenly Emperor Elder Child seemed to have seen through Su Yuewu''s thoughts. Although he was unwilling to let Su Yuewu go, he still reluctantly sent someone to send them back.


    The sky of the Netherworld was still gray.


    You Huang walked into the inner hall, and before she could speak, Red Silk appeared in front of her with a cup of hot tea.


    "You''re back?" Red Fingers opened his mouth, but there was a suspicious blush on his face.


    "Your appearance is rather adorable." She reached out her hand to pinch his cheek, but the young woman nimbly dodged it.


    "Can the lord have a proper face? He''s been laughing with me all day and not even noticing that his clothes are tattered." As he spoke, Red Ripple walked forward a few steps and carefully straightened You Huang''s clothes. His proficient posture and the slight blush on his face unconsciously caused her heart to throb.


    Before the red line could react, Yinhuang''s lips had already covered hers.


    "Ugh ¡­" The red silk hammer beat against You Huang''s arms, but she didn''t feel any pain when her fist landed on her body. It was soft and gentle, actually making her feel very comfortable.


    The red line was attracted by Yinhuang''s initiative and slowly began to respond to her kiss.


    The moment she let go of his hand, the red hair hastily put on his clothes and looked nervously at her right arm.


    You Huang''s clothes had been drenched in blood at some point in time.


    "What''s going on?" Hong Fu carefully propped up You Huang with an anxious expression on his face.


    You Huang turned to look at her right arm and lightly smiled as she comforted Hong Ferguson. "It''s nothing that matters. A few days ago, I was fighting against the Celestial Emperor and was accidentally injured." It''s just a superficial wound, nothing serious. "


    Although she said this, if it weren''t for the fact that they were connected to a certain extent, You Huang wouldn''t have suddenly squatted down and covered her arms at the critical moment just now.


    Tears were already flowing out of Red Silk''s eyes. "You still dare to act recklessly with an injured arm, aren''t you afraid of leaving behind any side effects?" "Why is his injury so severe? Why didn''t you tell me about it just now?"


    A string of questions were thrown towards You Huang. She''d never thought that being remembered and cared for by someone she liked was such a beautiful thing.


    "Don''t you think I''m all right now? I told you not to worry. Help me wrap up the wound, and within three to five days, my arm will be fully healed. " You Huang smiled as she stroked her red hair. She actually felt a bit of guilt as she looked at the beauty''s expression, which was as if she wanted to cry at any moment.


    "It''s all your fault. You have to recuperate properly in the next few days, you can''t be as reckless as before." Red Striped rolled his eyes at You Huang. This lord had obviously never taken his warning to heart. When he saw him scurry out that day, he''d specially warned him to be careful of his safety. Who would''ve thought that he''d bring back a bleeding arm when he returned?


    "Alright, alright, alright. I''ll listen to you. However, in these few days, you have to stay by my side and serve me well, not moving an inch away from me." A pitiful look appeared on Yinhuang''s face, but Hong Fern had no choice but to agree.


    "Yes, I don''t want to be too far away from you. Even if you want to sleep, you have to accompany me." Huang Xiaolong explained the meaning of "not moving an inch away" in an unhurried manner. If Red Rivers were to drink tea now, she would definitely take a sip.


    Even sleeping with You Huang? Sir, aren''t these conditions too harsh? Can I apply to quit my job and go home to farm?


    "Stay close?" YaJi opened her eyes wide, her face filled with astonishment.


    "That''s only natural. Since you want to roam the world with me, then naturally, you will not be an inch away from me." Ming Chen''s beautiful eyes curved into crescent moons as she looked at Yao Ji affectionately.


    "I don''t want to be so numb with you. What''s more, we haven''t even married in class yet, how can we be paired so easily with you?" Yao Ji leered at Ming Chen, a complacent smile on her face.


    She was sure of this man! She was willing to roam the world with him, to see the sights of every place in the world, to witness the sunrise and sunset every day. She no longer wanted to be separated from the man before her, and she would never forget the little things that had happened between her and him.


    "Yao''er means that you want to marry me, right?" Ming Chen raised her eyebrows and pretended to be serious, but her smile could not be concealed.


    "Who wants to marry you? I don''t want to be a wife so early." Yao Ji pursed her lips. Although she said some unwilling words, she was actually very happy in her heart.


    "If you won''t marry me, then I''ll have to marry her." Ming Chen had his hands on his waist, and was holding a round box. He shook his head with a look of pity.


    "Scoundrel, if I don''t marry you, who are you going to marry?" Yao Ji was puffing her beard and glaring at Ming Chen with an expression that said "If the answer is not satisfactory, then I won''t let it go".


    "The woman in the box." Ming Chen raised the box in her hand and shook it at Yao Ji, the smile on her face becoming even wider.


    Yao Ji unceremoniously snatched the box from Ming Chen''s hands and opened it. What she saw was her own appearance.


    The person in the box changed according to the change in his expression.


    Inside the box was a copper mirror.


    "Ming Chen you big scoundrel!" Yao Ji stomped her foot in anger and chased after Ming Chen, raising her arms, preparing to give him a ''brain explosion''. But Ming Chen firmly grabbed her arm, pulling her into his embrace with a little force.


    "Don''t even think about escaping from me." Ming Chen grinned, her ice-cold lips intertwined with Yao Ji''s.


    Ming Chen knew that no matter what variables would arise in the future, he would never let go of this little woman''s hand. He would bring her along to see every aspect of the world, take her to eat all the food he liked, take her to see all the beautiful scenery, and lead a life with her.


    In the midst of all things in the Vast Expanse, it was a rare thing to meet someone you loved deeply without being a step earlier or a step later. And now that he had obtained her, he would never let go.


    Yao Ji also opened her mouth, eagerly responding to Ming Chen''s kiss.


    At this moment, these two people had completely forgotten everything in the world and didn''t care about the opinions of others. Now, what they wanted was to be together and never leave each other.


    After Su Yuewu returned to the mortal world, she also met someone who wanted to stay close to her. This person was Leng Fanyun.


    When Su Yuewu was begging the Heavenly Emperor to spare the Feathered Race and Leng Fanyun, he happened to rush to the battlefield and heard Su Yuewu''s words.


    She said she only hoped that they would never have anything to do with each other again.


    No more disputes? How could he do this? In his heart, all he thought about was Su Yuewu.


    The way she smiled, the way she was angry, the way she pursed her lips and ignored others, the way she was passionate, the way she closed her eyes and slept calmly ¡­


    In Leng Fanyun''s heart, he had already repeatedly forgotten about these scenes.


    When Su Yuewu wasn''t back yet, he would often go to her residence. He didn''t say anything, nor did he do anything; he only stood there quietly, as if Su Yuewu was right in front of him, making faces at him, making him happy.


    When Su Yuewu returned, he immediately appeared in front of her and begged for her forgiveness.


    Yet for some reason, her face remained cold and indifferent. She didn''t smile at him, nor did she smile at him. She only indifferently and coolly did what she had to do. But in the blink of an eye, when he met someone else, his face became bright and bright once more, and the corners of his mouth began to grow lively.


    Leng Fanyun knew that his previous words had angered Su Yuewu, and he didn''t know why, but that man had said that, and he had listened to that man''s words, using vicious words to deal with Su Yuewu. He knew that Su Yuewu was replacing him in his duel with the Celestial Emperor, so he regretted it completely.


    The man and Yao Ji had also left, never to be seen again. Leng Fanyun knew that he had been made a fool of by Yao Ji. Whatever, he would just treat it as him owing her.


    Su Yuewu had just finished washing herself when Leng Fanyun''s feet appeared in front of her door. It had already been half a month. Every day, as soon as Su Yuewu opened her eyes, Leng Fanyun would appear.


    However, Leng Fanyun did not come empty-handed, and he often brought some delicate snacks, saving Rou''er and Bing''er a lot of trouble. Therefore, the two of them had been hoping that Leng Fanyun would come often.


    "Hello, Young Master Leng." Rou Er did good luck to Leng Fanyun and went back to her work.


    Su Yuewu pretended that she couldn''t see Leng Fanyun. Walking out of the courtyard, she continued to do some exercises while watering the plants.


    "Yuewu, I brought you peach blossom cake this morning, why don''t you try it?" Leng Fanyun courteously served breakfast to Su Yuewu, but Su Yuewu did not say anything. When he brought her the food, she ate it.


    "Yue Wu, do you like the pastries today?" Leng Fanyun asked. Su Yuewu merely nodded her head without saying another word.


    Leng Fanyun did his best to think of a way to not say a single word to her in the half month that he had returned to the mortal world from Su Yuewu.


    Helpless, Leng Fanyun could only ask Su Yitian for help.

 C246

    "Aren''t you being too stupid? Even after all this time, my mother still doesn''t want to acknowledge you? " Su Yitian rolled his eyes. It seemed that his mother was truly angry this time. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been so cold like Leng Fanyun.


    "We are allies. Please help me." Leng Fanyun had a bitter face, he had never been so humble to anyone before.


    "We can''t rush this matter. It won''t be too late for us to slowly plan things out in a few days."


    The red mark broke free from Yellowfang''s arm. It had only been a few days, but You Huang had already tossed the injury to the back of her head. She had promised him that she would take good care of him, so she refused to let him sleep in her room.


    "In a few more days? "It can''t be that you despise me for getting injured on my arm and refusing to marry me, right?" He''d been looking forward to the wedding night with Red Stripes, and he''d been looking forward to it for a long time.


    "Why do your words sound so unpleasant?" Red Silk''s face turned red as he stamped his feet. He turned around and was about to leave.


    "Ai ai, I was only joking with you. I''ll do everything as you say, I''ll do everything as you say, okay?" When she saw that he was going to throw her into the inner hall, she quickly raised her hand and begged for mercy.


    "Take good care of your wounds in the next few days. When you recover, we''ll be married. I don''t want to marry someone with a broken arm." Hong Qi turned her face away, and the red clouds quietly climbed up to the top of the line.


    "Alright, it''s a deal!" Yinhuang excitedly held out red silk''s slender jade hands. He knew that if he wanted to marry red silk, this would definitely be his wife.


    "You keep it. I''ll go and see how your medicine is going." Red Silk stroked the strands of hair on his forehead and walked out of the inner hall.


    As she watched him walk out of the inner palace, she fell into deep thought.


    He didn''t know how much time had passed, and how Su Yuewu was doing now. He didn''t know if she had returned from the Heaven Realm, and he also didn''t know if she knew that among the people fighting the Feathered Race that day, there were still people from the Underworld. If she knew, would she still care about him?


    When her thoughts traveled here, she recited a spell and left the underworld.


    "What are you doing here?" You Huang hadn''t even seen Su Yuewu before she was stopped by Su Yitian.


    "I want to meet Yue Wu. I wonder how she is doing now."


    "I think there''s no need. You should go back. My mother doesn''t want to see you." Su Yitian said coldly. He still bore in mind the matter of Nether Huang and the Celestial Emperor allying to exterminate the Feathered Race in one fell swoop that day.


    "Just treat it as me begging you, and let me see Yue Wu, okay?" You Huang put down her airs and what replied him was Su Yitian''s smelly face.


    "I think you should go back. With me here, you won''t be able to see my mother." Su Yitian stood in front of You Huang with an expression of extermination of justice and kinship.


    She had no choice but to turn back.


    It was at this moment when Hong Fu turned to look at the herbs that You Huang had run out without a trace. She searched the entire hall anxiously, but there was no sign of You Huang at all.


    When Youhuang returned to the underworld, the red bloods hastened to welcome her.


    "Where did you run off to just now? Let me have a good look." Red Silk complained softly. His eyes were red, and there were still traces of tears in them.


    "I suddenly remembered that I haven''t done anything yet, so I left for a while." Huang Xiaolong lifted his hand to wipe away the tears from the red stain.


    "You want to go see how Su Yuewu is doing, right?" She had guessed it.


    "Yes, I was worried about her. I wanted to see how she was doing." You Huang lowered her head.


    "Did you see that? Why are you back so quickly? "


    "I didn''t see him, he was stopped by Tian Yanzi. He didn''t let me see Su Yuewu." As he spoke, his head drooped even lower.


    "Su Yuewu is Second Young Master''s mother, so she will naturally blame you. But you did all of this for the Underworld. I believe Second Young Master will understand your painstaking efforts." Red Silk comforted her softly.


    "You don''t blame me for going out without saying a word to you, causing you to cry?" You Huang asked in a muffled voice.


    "I was worried about your wound. Since you came back safely, there''s no need for me to compare notes with you." Red Silk smiled faintly. She''d thought that some unforeseen event had occurred when she couldn''t find You Huang when she''d returned to the inner palace. This was why she''d shed tears.


    "I won''t leave you again." You Huang stared at the red blush in her eyes, full of love.


    "You won''t leave me behind?" Su Yuewu repeated it to herself. Isn''t it a little late to say it again now?


    Leng Fanyun quietly stood in front of Su Yuewu, occasionally a leaf would fall on his shoulder, but he did not raise his hand to brush it away.


    I know that what I said that day was too excessive. At that time, all I wanted to do was to fight against the Celestial Emperor. It was hard to predict whether I would live or die.


    "So I used such a vicious language to treat you. So, even if I die, you will forget about me and start a new life."


    Leng Fanyun explained word for word, but his face was pale.


    "It''s too late to explain. I think what you said makes sense. Do you know if the person you love the most is me or Yaoji? Can you hold two people in your heart? " Su Yuewu bitterly smiled. Neither of them had expected the two of them to reach such a state today.


    "Regardless of whether you believe me or not, right now, there''s only you in my heart, and I can''t tolerate anyone else." Raising his eyes and meeting those familiar clear eyes, Leng Fanyun was momentarily stunned. The sun was too scorching, and he could not see Su Yuewu''s face clearly.


    Her words were loud and powerful, but Su Yuewu didn''t know if she should believe what the man in front of her said. In this world, the number of things increased or decreased. Could the words he said this time really be trusted?


    The sunlight in the mortal world was lazy and leisurely. Yue Wu had been enjoying the scenery ever since she came back. She would occasionally take Yan Tian out for a walk, looking at the passing clouds and relaxing at ease.


    The baby suddenly asked to go to the town to play, although Su Yuewu was unwilling, but the baby kept pestering her, so she had no choice but to agree.


    Walking through the bustling streets, looking at the passing crowds and bustling markets, the baby gradually became excited.


    "Mother, look at that jade hairpin. It has a vibrant green color and unique patterns. It must look really good on your mother''s head!" The baby pointed at the shop in front of them. His eyesight was different from normal people''s, so it was normal for him to be able to see things more than ten meters away.


    Without waiting for Su Yuewu to speak, the baby ran to the jade hairpin shop and waved at Su Yuewu from afar.


    Su Yuewu smiled faintly. She hadn''t purposely dressed up for the day. She wore a long, goose-yellow dress, and a bit of makeup on her face. She had already attracted quite a few people''s attention.


    Yue Wu walked into the shop and obediently took the jade hairpin from the baby''s hands. She was about to put it on when she suddenly felt her hands go dry. She turned around to take a closer look, but the jade hairpin was held in the hands of a hedonistic young master.


    A trace of unhappiness flitted through Su Yuewu''s heart, but she still didn''t say anything since she didn''t want to bring trouble upon herself.


    Su Yitian, on the other hand, did not have such a good temper. He could not help but get angry when he saw the jade hairpin he had chosen for his mother had been taken by someone else.


    "I took this jade hairpin first, your hands were a bit too quick." Su Yitian looked at the man coldly with a look of disgust.


    Only now did the man focus all his attention on Su Yuewu. When he heard a child''s voice, he couldn''t help but be startled, but he quickly recovered his previous expression. The ruffian smiled, and he carefully played with the jade hairpin in his right hand.


    "It''s true that you saw this jade hairpin first, but if I pay the bill first, then this jade hairpin will be mine." "Boss, the bill!"


    As soon as the man finished speaking, the boss ordered the servants to wrap the jade hairpin and deliver it to the man''s residence as soon as possible.


    "My apologies, but I wish to gift this jade hairpin to my loved ones. If I were to offend you two, then I will apologize to you two." Although the man''s words sounded sincere, the playful expression on his face still made Su Yuewu and the baby feel uncomfortable all over.


    "Young master is too courteous. My son wanted me to try on the jade hairpin, that''s all. Since young master wants it, then I might as well wear it as well." Su Yuewu indifferently replied.


    From the shopkeeper''s performance, Su Yue Wu could tell that this man had quite a bit of power in this town. Su Yue Wu was not willing to get entangled with this kind of person, so she pulled on the baby''s hand, preparing to take him somewhere else.


    "My wife, I haven''t told you to leave yet. Since you''ve come to my place today, you must sell me some face. I wish to give you this jade hairpin."


    The smile on the man''s face deepened. Su Yuewu felt nauseous and didn''t want to pay any attention to this kind of person.


    "Where did this bastard come from, to actually dare to have any ideas about my mother. I think you must be tired of living!" Su Yitian stood in front of Su Yuewu, protecting her as he angrily rebuked that hedonistic son of his.


    "Little darling, if your mother is willing to listen to me, you will be able to enjoy the sweet and spicy food in the future. From now on, you are a member of my Zhang Clan." The hedonistic young master raised his head and said with pride.


    The person Su Yitian hated the most in his life was that bully, and this Young Master Zhang had openly put on airs in front of him and even teased his mother. He really couldn''t take this lying down.


    "Master Zhang, right? I wonder what benefits will there be in being a member of your Zhang Residence? " Su Yitian''s pupils burned with anger. However, Young Master Zhang still seemed unaware of the situation as he leisurely replied, "Our Zhang Residence is the number one residence within a hundred miles. In this place, no matter what trouble you cause, you can naturally take care of it in the name of the Zhang Residence."


    "Is that so? I want to give it a try! " After Su Yitian finished speaking, the disgust in his heart could not be described with words. Just as he was about to go all out, Su Yue Wu pulled him.


    "Baby, let''s not get along with this kind of people. We came out here to relax, not to stir up trouble."


    "But mother ¡ª" The baby wanted to argue, but was intimidated by the majesty in Su Yuewu''s eyes. She knew that her mother didn''t want this to happen, so she could only take a few steps back and stand behind her mother.


    "In the end, I think you''re sensible, okay? Why don''t you follow me back to the manor?" Young Master Zhang smiled evilly. He thought that Su Yuewu was attracted by his elegant demeanor, but as he was enjoying himself, he discovered that Su Yuewu was walking further and further away from him. In the blink of an eye, she had already taken several hundred steps.


    Master Zhang was flustered and exasperated. He opened his mouth to call for someone to stop them, but he found that he could not speak. He wanted to chase up to the two men, but his legs wouldn''t obey him.


    "Mother, why didn''t you let me beat him up?"


    "He teased my daughter and even tried to rob her. How can I let this go? I''m just afraid that if you reveal your skills in the streets, there will be too many people to talk about. If word spreads, it will cause panic."


    "Then what does mother plan to do?"


    "About that, you''ll know about it in the future."

 C247

    However, a few days later, a huge fire started in the Zhang Residence. The fire lasted for two days and two nights before it stopped. This matter had always been discussed by the people. Some of the blind fortune-tellers said that the Zhang Clan had offended a person of great status. They truly deserved this calamity.


    A few years later, Su Yitian once again went to the market town to play and saw a familiar face. It was none other than the young master of the Zhang family, but he had long since lost his arrogance.


    However, this was all a story in the future.


    After leaving the town, Su Yuewu and the baby were preparing to go to the next place, but they received an urgent letter from Bing''er.


    "Elder Nan Gong is seriously ill. I hope that the lord can return soon."


    He only spoke a few words, but the eagerness in his words was clear to see.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Su Yuewu and the baby packed their bags and prepared to head back.


    "You ¡­"


    Huang Xiaolong smiled lightly. The kiss mark left on his shoulder by the red line just now had yet to be seen. For some reason, the red line had suddenly become active towards him.


    Previously, the distance between the red lines and the You Huang was always repulsive, but she wasn''t sure if she had really fallen in love with the man in front of her. But now, after these days, she felt more and more that her love for You Huang was no longer simply a respect, but a love of a woman for a man.


    She loved him to the point that she was willing to give anything for him.


    If it was said that he was prepared to give everything he had for You Huang because You Huang was his master, then now, Hong Fu wanted to give everything for You Huang because she loved him.


    It is the love of a man''s and a woman''s love, it is the passion of undisguised love, it is the desire to kiss the love that wants to possess.


    "What''s wrong with me? Let me tell you, you are not allowed to use any magic to remove the kiss on your shoulder. I want it to remain there, so that if there is another woman who kisses you, she will see the mark I left on you."


    Half joking, half serious, the other half, there was an unprecedented look of stubbornness in his eyes.


    "I really can''t do anything to you." She smiled, but her eyes were full of joy.


    Wasn''t what he longed for, simple little happiness like this? Holding hands side by side, they watched the sun rise and set together, the days were noisy, but also happy. You make me a broth, no matter how good it is or how bad it is, I will definitely support you. I will make you a surprise, no matter how big or small you are, you will always be happy.


    As for Yue Wu, Ya Yue Wu, will you treat me like I thought you would one day?


    The corners of Huang Huang Huang''s mouth lifted slightly when he looked at the petite, smiling girl in front of him, but his heart floated off into the distance with his thoughts.


    His eyes quickly swept over the expression of the man in front of him, and his heart hurt a little. He knew that this smile wasn''t for himself, but for another woman. She pursed her lips, but didn''t say anything.


    Accompanying was the greatest love of all confessions. One day, Sir You Huang would know who was most suitable for him. Red Silk believed this, and was willing to work hard to wait for this day.


    That day would definitely come.


    Red Rivers stubbornly believes this, every woman who loves with all her heart should not be let down.


    When returning home, Su Yuewu found out that Nangong Jean''s condition was much more severe than her own.


    His bright eyes were still as gentle as water, but they were no longer as bright as before.


    When Bing''er stood up to pay her respects to Su Yuewu, she saw that her eyes were red. Rou Er told her in private that Bing''er had been taking care of Mister Nangong without rest for a few days now, and had secretly cried a few times.


    "What is Nangong Jean''s condition like?" Su Yuewu asked the doctor who came to see her, but that person only shook his head. He wrote a health care prescription, asking Nangong to treat her.


    At that time, Su Yuewu had been infuriated to the point where she almost exploded. She had come here to see a doctor, not to get him to use a health treatment method and leave.


    Nangong let out a weak laugh and called out to Su Yuewu, "You know your own illness the best. It''s not the doctor''s fault. He''s done his best. "


    "No matter what, I have to give it a try. He didn''t say anything and just shook his head. How can I not be anxious!" Su Yuewu frowned.


    Nangong Yue had created this'' Moon Slaughter ''together with her. As the leader of the four great clans of the Imperial City, he did not have the slightest haughtiness. He was easygoing, approachable, and always thought of Yue Wu.


    Su Yuewu walked with him, and in the midst of all the storms, he could not help but accompany her. Now that he suddenly became seriously ill, it made people sigh endlessly.


    "Is there no other way?" Su Yuewu held onto Nangong Jean''s hand and was on the verge of tears.


    "I''m already very happy to be alive for so long. "Knowing Yue Wu, I am already satisfied. As long as you can live happily and blissfully in the future, I will have no regrets in my life."


    A fire flickered in Nangong Jean''s eyes. Although it was only a quick flash, Su Yuewu still saw a glimmer of hope.


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely think of a way to cure your illness. I want you to live happily and peacefully."


    Walking out of the room and standing in front of a few loquat trees, Su Yuewu remained silent.


    "Mother, is Uncle Nangong''s illness really hopeless?" The baby tugged at a corner of Su Yuewu''s hair, his tone heavy.


    "How can there be no hope? There will definitely be!" Su Yuewu looked into the distance, but it was unknown if she was comforting her baby or comforting herself.


    That night, Bing''er was still standing in front of Nangong Jean''s sickbed. Ever since Nangong Qiong''s condition had worsened, she had always been by his side. She was afraid that if she wasn''t careful, she would lose him forever.


    "Bing''er, it has been hard on you these days. You should go back to your room and rest as soon as possible. Don''t worry about me anymore." Nan Gong opened his eyes weakly, his face was pale and his lips were bloodless.


    "I won''t. I insist on taking care of you here. Even if you don''t have me in your heart, you can''t stop me from doing these things." Bing''er was also a stubborn girl. She forced Nangong to keep his mouth shut.


    That''s right, she wanted to stay and take care of him. Even if she couldn''t get his love, Bing''er did not want to leave any regrets.


    "Sigh, why do you have to go through all this trouble?" After a long while, Nangong let out a long sigh and slowly closed his eyes.


    Why did it have to be so hard?


    He was saying this to Bing-Er and to himself.


    Nangong Jean had never hated him so much before. The sickly body that was wrapped around her still could not forget her love for Su Yuewu, but why did she suffer? With her weak body, it was unknown when her soul would return to heaven. How could he give Su Yuewu such happiness?


    Bing''er twisted a hot towel and carefully wiped Nangong''s face. A slightly cold finger accompanied with a warm kerchief danced on Nangong Jean''s face. It gave him an inexplicable feeling of comfort.


    When Bing''er used a towel to wipe his eyes, he suddenly frowned and turned his face away awkwardly.


    "Could it be that I''m hurting Mister?" Bing-Er panicked.


    Nangong Jean did not speak, but stubbornly maintained his previous posture, refusing to speak.


    Bing-Er slowly put the handkerchief down, picked up the water in the basin and walked out.


    Nangong let him hear the door open and close it. He knew Bing-Er was out, so he sat up straight and closed his eyes. He felt the air in the room. Suddenly, a light fragrance entered his nose and he opened his mouth.


    "Yue Wu, is that you?" Nangong let her gently call out Su Yuewu''s name.


    "Your nose is still as flexible as ever." Su Yuewu laughed. She knew that Nangong Lian must have smelled her fragrance.


    Although Su Yuewu didn''t feel that there was anything nice on her body, Nangong said that her body''s smell was unique. No matter what, he would be able to quickly distinguish the difference between Su Yuewu and others.


    "That''s because the smell on your body is special." Nangong Jean also started to smile.


    "I just saw Bing-Er. My eyes are red again. What did you say?" As Su Yuewu entered, she bumped into Bing''er. Seeing her red-rimmed eyes, she knew it had something to do with Nangong.


    "Nothing, I just don''t want her to watch over me day and night. A girl like this isn''t suitable." Nangong Jean said indifferently.


    "You really don''t care about others. Such a good girl like Bing-Er actually became a dishonest girl in your mouth. How infuriating." Su Yuewu shook her head, feeling both amused and angry.


    "I was just joking with you. Bing-Er has been guarding me for so many nights. I told her not to go and rest, so I made this plan. " Minamiya helplessly explained.


    "But you didn''t see the circles around Bing-Er''s eyes when she walked out of the door. With you making such a ruckus, she will probably cry again tonight. When tomorrow comes around, my maid will have two peach cores in her eyes to serve me." Su Yuewu let out a long sigh. This pair of enemies, how could they be so troublesome.


    Su Yuewu paused before continuing, "It''s already late in the night, you go to sleep first. I''ll wait for you to fall asleep before going back."


    Minamiya nodded, closed his eyes, and began to sleep soundly. His condition had worsened today, and coupled with his conversation with Su Yuewu during the night, he soon fell into a deep sleep.


    Looking at the unconscious Nangong Yue, Su Yuewu let out a long sigh in her heart.


    The moon was hanging on the willow branches. Seeing that Nangong had slept soundly, Su Yue Wu stood up and went to Bing''er''s room.


    As expected, Bing-Er hadn''t slept yet. Her big eyes were like red dates in the water. They were swollen and red.


    "Blessed are you, Master." Seeing Su Yuewu come in, Bing''er hurriedly greeted her with an uneasy look on her face.


    "Let me see, who is the one bullying our Bing''er? How come she is crying like this?" With a face full of pity, Su Yuewu quickly pulled Bing''er to the side of the bed and sat her down.


    "Master, Bing-Er is so stupid. I can''t blame anyone else." Bing''er lowered her head, refusing to raise her head to look at Su Yuewu.


    "I''m afraid it''s because of Mister Nangong again." Su Yuewu''s tone was slightly more serious.


    "Bing''er knows that she isn''t good enough for Mr. Nangong, but I''m afraid that I won''t be able to see her when I wake up. That''s why Bing''er is always in his room." However ¡­ "But Bing''er has displeased Mister Nangong ¡­" After saying that, Bing-Er started crying.


    "Let me say what''s so good about you. Why would Mister Nangong be angry at you for this?"


    "Is it because of something else?" Bing-Er stopped her tears. She was shocked.


    "He was afraid that you would stay in his room day and night, unable to rest properly. That''s why he came up with this plan. "Girl, why did you start to cry just because you didn''t want to? You''re truly hurting me." Su Yuewu touched Bing''er''s face and felt her love for her.


    "Master''s meaning is ¡­" Elder Nan Gong doesn''t hate me? " Bing-Er was surprised and happy when she heard that.


    "You''re overthinking it. How could Elder Nan Gong hate you? Since you are so cute, he might as well take it. If I were him, I would have married you in the first place! " Su Yuewu grinned, causing Bing''er to blush.


    "Master is talking so much to make me up again. Bing''er won''t joke with you, Master is glib, Bing''er can''t beat you."


    Looking at Bing''er''s shy, angry, and blushing face, Su Yuewu felt that Bing''er was extremely adorable. She wanted to hug her and kiss her fiercely.


    "It is already getting late. You should rest early today. You must not disappoint Elder Nan Gong''s good intentions." Su Yuewu patted Bing''er on the forehead, and walked out of the room, not telling her that she was the one guarding Elder Nan Gong tonight.

 C248

    In the daytime, Nangong let him wake up from his dream. He glanced around and found Su Yuewu sitting in his room, guarding him all night.


    Gingerly getting down from the bed, Nangong picked up a piece of clothing and draped it over Su Yuewu''s body. Su Yuewu shuddered and abruptly stood up from her stool.


    "You''re awake?" When Su Yuewu saw Nangong Yue, whose clothes were thin, get off the bed, she hurriedly pulled him onto the bed.


    "Didn''t you say I''d walk when I fell asleep? Why did you sit in my room all night? " Although she knew that Su Yuewu would not feel at ease doing such things, she was still worried about Su Yuewu''s body.


    "I am very strong and strong, but you are the one who came out so early in the morning wearing such thin clothes. Aren''t you afraid of being blown away by the wind?"


    Looking at Su Yuewu''s anxious expression, Nangong Yue felt somewhat embarrassed.


    "It''s all my fault. My body is so weak, even a breeze would make you worry." The bitter smile on the corner of her mouth was particularly dazzling in Su Yuewu''s eyes.


    "Don''t think too much about it. We will definitely find a way to cure your illness. "


    "I know my own body the best. You don''t have to worry too much about it." Nangong Yue shook her head. Although the corner of her mouth still carried a smile, the disappointment in her eyes fell upon Su Yuewu''s eyes.


    "Do you have any other wishes? As long as I can do it, I won''t hesitate to go through fire and water. " Su Yuewu grabbed Nangong Jean''s fingertip and a warm feeling spread from her fingertip to his heart.


    "My wish? "Heh." Nan Gong smiled lightly, his expression distant. Yue Wu Ya Yue Wu, don''t tell me you still don''t understand my intentions? If I had to say something, my greatest wish would be to be with you.


    I don''t ask you to love me so much. I just want you to stand firmly by my side, no matter the sun rises or the sun sets. I want to live with you in the ordinary people''s house, washing and cooking, cutting wood and watering, as long as you, everywhere is heaven.


    I can give up my status as one of the four great clans of the Imperial City. No matter how dazzling my identity is, when compared to you, I am unable to withstand a single blow.


    However, no matter how complicated his thoughts were, when he faced Su Yuewu, he only faintly smiled, "My wish is for you to have a peaceful and happy life without any worries."


    "Is that all you want?" Red Silk asked in surprise as he looked at the grinning You Huang.


    "What''s wrong? Is my desire too great? " She raised her hand to stroke his red eyebrows as her eyes sparkled.


    "No, it''s just that I feel that your wish is so small. Don''t you have any other grandiose wishes? For example, leading the Underworld to unite the Six Realms? "


    His voice was gentle and lingered in the air as he leaned against her shoulder.


    "These are clouds. If a person lived in the world but only lived for fame and fortune, it would be inappropriate. Although we of the Underworld need not worry about matters of life, we cannot take control of our own destiny. At this time, I only wish that you would be safe and happy, and that you would be healthy for the rest of your life. "


    It was rare for him to hear a word of proper etiquette from her, so his lips curled up slightly. This appearance of hers, this earnest You Huang, held a different sort of allure in his eyes.


    She closed her eyes slightly, and with the accurate estimation of the other''s body temperature, her red lips slowly rested on Youlan''s.


    In the hands of a hegemon, one would grow old together with the other, and the bond between life and death would be vast.


    I want this kind of beautiful love too.


    After kissing for a long time, she lifted her head slightly, her eyes meeting the red one.


    "The taste in your mouth is peach." You Huang said these words without thinking.


    "What, the peach smell? You don''t like it? " Red Silk raised his eyebrows and asked with a questioning look in his eyes.


    "No, I like peaches." It was hard to tell if it was stubbornness or something, but once again, Youhuang''s gentle and domineering kiss fell on red silk.


    "You belong to me alone. No one can take you away from me." You Huang spoke stubbornly, but there was a look of great grievance on her face.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why do you feel so weird today?" Red Strikes raised his head and looked at Yellowfang. It was quite strange.


    "Today, I saw you... I saw you bring a glass of water to the palace guards. " You Huang pouted, her tone full of jealousy.


    "Haha, it''s hard to believe that our Sir You Huang can still be jealous!" Red Ribbon grinned widely in laughter. When he saw Red Ribbon''s expression, he was even more depressed.


    "What''s wrong with me? I can see you bringing water to another man. I''m not feeling well. "I don''t care. In the future, you can only pour water for me and smile at me alone. All of your things can only be mine, and no one can take them away from you or share them with me."


    "Alright, alright, alright. I''ll listen to everything you say. Can you finally let your little Jealousy go?" Red Silk smiled helplessly with a doting look on his face.


    You Huang pursed her lips, still looking as if she didn''t care at all about the matter. She''d actually been overjoyed since a long time ago. When Red Striped saw his expression, he wasn''t in a hurry and only smiled merrily as he looked at You Huang. As expected, You Huang was unable to keep her expression straight as she broke into a wide grin after a short while.


    It was unknown if it was because of the cool wind in the morning or for other reasons, but when the sun had risen, Nangong had already frowned and said that his heart was aching. When he invited the doctor over, he had already fallen into a deep slumber.


    Bing-Er hid behind the curtain and looked at the doctor''s pulse. Her heart started to get nervous as the doctor''s hands moved. She didn''t know where to put it.


    "I''m afraid that Elder Nan Gong''s illness will be difficult to treat." Just like the other doctors who had come to listen to him, the doctor shook his head and announced his judgment on Elder Nan Gong''s condition.


    He didn''t know why, but in these few days, Bing-Er''s mind suddenly changed. Perhaps she was resigned to her fate, perhaps she wanted to fulfill Nangong Yue''s wish. Suddenly, she felt that whether it was her or her master, as long as Nangong Ran could lead a happy life, she would be satisfied.


    Bing-Er knew that she could never give Nangong the happiness she wanted. Facing a person that he deeply loved yet was unable to obtain, it would likely be very difficult for Nangong Imperial Clan.


    What if he could get Master to be with Elder Nan? Then Elder Nan Gong would definitely be very happy! Bing''er pursed her lips, as if that was all she could do for Mister Nangong.


    Ever since Nangong had passed out, he hadn''t been able to wake up for several days. Every time he called out a few words, it was Su Yuewu''s name.


    Su Yuewu had always felt guilty towards Nangong. Facing Nangong''s wrong love, she didn''t know how to repay this love. Since Nangong was so ill, she had been staying by Nangong''s bed for several days without taking off her clothes.


    Rou''er could not bear to continue watching, so she forcefully pulled Su Yuewu back into her room to rest for a while. As soon as her head touched the pillow, she fell into a deep sleep. It wasn''t until the moon peeked in the sky that she woke up.


    "Master is going all out to take care of Mister Nangong. If you wake up and find out that Master is sick, how will we explain this to Mister Nangong?" Even so, Su Yuewu refused to entrust the task of taking care of Nangong Yue to someone else. She had to make a marriage, even if she had to feed the sleeping Nangong family, she had to personally blow the cold porridge, and then feed spoonfuls after spoonful into Nangong Jean''s mouth.


    With Su Yuewu so unconcerned about her body, Leng Fanyun and the baby could no longer bear to watch. They all volunteered to take her place.


    Su Yuewu was still unwilling. She said that she owed this favor to Nangong. Emotional matters could not be forced, but it was better to repay the love debt and do it personally.


    When Leng Fanyun heard this, he was almost angered to the point of losing his breath. His heart was in pain and pity, but he couldn''t change Su Yuewu''s stubborn nature.


    Even so, every day when Su Yue Wu was guarding Nangong''s room, Leng Fanyun would sit by her side. Seeing that Su Yue Wu was tired, he went to the side to take a nap.


    Even after four or five days of no sleep, there were still no signs of Nan Gong waking up. Su Yuewu could not hold herself back and wanted Rou''er to go around and search for the Exquisite Hand Godly Doctor, making a promise that if she could cure Nan Gong''s illness, she would fulfill all three of his wishes, be it gold, silver, jewelry, or even a small pool of city siege, she would give them to him with both hands.


    Not long after the announcement was posted, many swindlers came to recommend themselves, but not many had true talent. After two days, Su Yuewu had no choice but to have the notice torn off and shut the doors to thank the customers, not allowing any random people to come knocking and stir up trouble.


    In her agitation, Su Yuewu had been waiting for something she had been waiting for for for a long time ¡ª Nangong had awoken!


    With the support of others, he could also walk on the ground, look around the yard, and bask in the sun.


    "Yue Wu, what kind of flowers are you having in the garden? I think it''s already in bloom. " Su Yuewu held onto Nangong Jean as they walked in the garden.


    "Flower? What flower? " She thought for a long time before she remembered. A long time ago, she had asked Nangong to bring in some precious flower seeds from the Western Regions, but after planting them in the garden, there had been no news of them. She thought that those seeds could not grow because of incompatibility with the soil and water, but unexpectedly, they had already bloomed.


    "Let''s call that flower a rose. You can take it off and give it to your beloved woman to express your eternal love." Su Yuewu tilted her head as she pondered and replied.


    The name of this rose was truly strange. It was a common flower in the modern world, but in this world, it was named after itself.


    "What are you picking for, good flower? The flower''s lifespan is not long, but it still shortens its life. " Nan Gong''s gaze sunk. Su Yue Wu knew that she said the wrong thing and touched Nan Gong''s sore spot, she was extremely vexed.


    "These flowers are so beautiful. A few days ago, the wind and rain blew, and quite a few petals fell onto the ground. Help me pick them up and I''ll hold a funeral for them." Nangong let his warm eyes look at Su Yuewu and gently gestured.


    He picked up the rose petals from the ground and made a cedar for them in a corner of the back garden. As Su Yuewu looked at the scene in front of her, the plot of ''Dream of the Red Chamber'' suddenly appeared in her mind. While sighing, an additional understanding appeared.


    Bing-Er hid in the corner and watched the two talking in silence. She clenched her delicate fists tightly. She didn''t know if she had made the right decision or not, but no matter what, as long as Nangong liked it, it was all good.

 C249

    After Nangong had woken up, Su Yuewu was able to put her heart that was hanging on her chest back into her stomach, and she was able to have a good night''s sleep.


    While Rou-Er was helping her take off her makeup, Bing''er knocked on the door and came in.


    "Mistress, I have something I want to talk to you about alone." Rou-Er couldn''t help but feel confused, "What do you want to say that can''t be said in front of my face?"


    Su Yuewu waved her hand for Rou-Er to withdraw. She knew that since Bing''er had come to find her, it must be related to Nangong.


    As soon as Rou-Er left the room and closed the door, Bing-Er kneeled on the floor.


    "What are you doing? Get up!" Su Yuewu was shocked, and immediately helped Bing''er up.


    "Mistress, Bing''er knows that this isn''t right, but I still want to beg you, please be together with Mister Nangong!" Bing-Er''s voice sounded like she was about to cry, which made Su Yuewu pity her again.


    "Why do you suddenly say that? Didn''t you always like Elder Nan Gong? " Su Yuewu asked with concern.


    "Bing''er is only a maid and not someone worthy of Mister Nangong. Mister Nangong likes you so much, so I beg you, master, to stay with him."


    "How are you not worthy of Elder Nan Gong? How many people in this world could there be such a love-struck girl with such a delicate mind? How can you belittle yourself? " Su Yuewu was most annoyed by the question of whether someone else was worthy of her. In her opinion, as long as it was true love, one should throw all worldly prejudices to the side.


    "Mistress, do you think it''s nice to give up the person you love? "I just can''t stand the way I see it. There will always be a layer of sadness in your eyes."


    "I''ve tried a lot of ways to make him see my heart, but there''s only you in his eyes, and there''s nothing I can do about it ¡­" Even if I''m begging you, Elder Nan Gong doesn''t have much time left. I just hope that you can stay with him, even if it''s just a fake, until Elder Nan Gong''s life ends, okay? "


    He didn''t know what kind of woman the lover loved to think of the other party in such a way.


    "Not good."


    Leng Fanyun shook his head, and threw away the pigeon in Zhu Nan Shuang''s hand. The pigeon fluttered its body, and then it swaggered away from Zhu Nan Shuang.


    "Big brother Fan Yun, it''s fine if you don''t let me eat the meat of the pigeon, but you even let me go of the pigeon. Do you know how much effort I put in to catch the pigeon?" Zhu Nan Shuang put her hands on her waist and puffed out her mouth as she angrily asked Leng Fanyun.


    "That pigeon is a pigeon with a note tied to its foot. Its owner is still waiting for it at home." Leng Fanyun indifferently said. He originally didn''t want to meddle in other people''s business and let go of a path of survival, but he suddenly thought of Su Yuewu. If Wu''er saw that she wanted to eat this cute little animal, she would probably snatch it from her hands and let it fly away.


    "Wow, big brother Fan Yun, you really know a lot!" Zhu Nan Shuang''s face was filled with worship, she almost threw herself into Leng Fanyun''s arms to get warm.


    "That''s because I looked with my eyes, and you held the pigeon for so long. I was so preoccupied with eating meat that I didn''t even see the slip of paper on the pigeon''s foot. " Leng Fanyun threw a cold glance at Zhu Nan Shuang and poured cold water on her.


    "Speaking of which, big brother Fan Yun, I''ve seen you out these past few days. Have you gone to find big sister Yue Wu?" Zhu Nan Shuang was innocent and innocent. She blinked her innocent eyes as she spoke, but the question she asked was like a sharp knife that stabbed into Leng Fanyun''s heart.


    "Where did I find her? I just went out for a stroll." Leng Fanyun pretended not to care, and lightly said.


    "It''s like this. I heard that Nangong Yue''s illness is getting worse. Sister Yue Wu will take care of him everyday without rest. I don''t think she has the time to accompany you." Zhu Nan Shuang then used her blade, accurately hitting Leng Fanyun''s mingmen.


    Leng Fanyun didn''t doubt that three lines had appeared on his forehead. He just didn''t know that with Zhu Nan Shuang''s IQ, she wouldn''t be able to read his mind. Zhu Nan Shuang, you little brat, I don''t want to talk about this with you! Yours Truly''s woman, Yours Truly, sat back and took care of another man. Yours Truly, Yours Truly, I know about this! Can''t you stop rubbing salt on Yours Truly''s wounds!


    "Wu''er has been having a hard time recently. I going to her place has distracted her." Although Leng Fanyun was very mad in his heart, he still had a cold and indifferent expression, without even the slightest hint of dissatisfaction or impatience.


    "Big brother Fan Yun, then big sister Yue Wu ¡­" "Do you want to eat meat?" Shall I tell the kitchen to give you barbecue? "


    As expected, when Zhu Nan Shuang heard that there was meat to eat, she immediately ran out of the room and forgot all the questions she wanted to ask. Hurriedly running to the kitchen, she took a small stool and sat down, eagerly waiting for the barbecue.


    Leng Fanyun had finished off the weird Zhu Nan Shuang, but he didn''t feel any sense of accomplishment.


    Zhu Nan Shuang''s questions struck at his heart time and time again. He knew that Su Yuewu''s meticulous care of Nangong was due to the guilt she felt for Nangong, but she was so considerate and considerate. Could he really not be jealous?


    He would definitely be jealous!


    But right now, he didn''t seem to have any stance that would advise Su Yuewu to maintain her discretion. Instead, he felt somewhat embarrassed.


    Ever since the battle of Heaven Realm, Su Yue Wu''s attitude towards herself had never been warm or cold. She never said that she would forgive herself, nor did she say that her previous hatred was completely resolved.


    Wu''er, you must still love me in your heart, right?


    "I... I thought about it, but I only pretended to agree to stay with Mr Minamiya. " In the end, Su Yuewu nodded her head. She had no way to refuse Bing''er''s request. Whether it was out of gratitude or gratitude, she seemed to have to do something for Nangong. " What about you? If I am with Elder Nan Gong, what will you do? "


    "Me? "At this time, as long as you are happy, I will be very happy."


    Bing-Er forced a smile. It didn''t matter even if she was thinking about it. As long as Nangong was happy, she would rather give up her life.


    The moon in the sky was bent, and the people on the ground were thinking.


    It was the beginning of autumn and both the inner and outer parts of the Imperial City were gradually becoming more comfortable. It was just the beginning of autumn and the air was already suffused with a cool and refreshing atmosphere.


    Su Yuewu had just finished washing up when she received the dictum of the current emperor, who had come to the Yili Li Dynasty.


    "My lord, the Emperor has invited you into the palace." Rou-Er stood behind Su Yuewu and respectfully said.


    "You want me to enter the palace? "What is it?" Su Yuewu gently raised her eyebrows with doubt written all over her face.


    "He said that he wanted to give you a surprise. We are not allowed to ask about the details. You will know after you go and take a look." Rou Er winked at Su Yue Wu, as if she was waiting to see a good show.


    Su Yuewu ordered the carriage to be prepared and brought Rou Er into the palace.


    The eunuchs waiting at the palace gate seemed to have been waiting for a long time. Upon seeing Su Yuewu''s arrival, they hurriedly went up to pay their respects and then brought the two of them to the palace.


    After entering the palace, Su Yuewu became even more confused. She didn''t know what Gu Ximing was doing in her gourd.


    When they were a hundred steps away from the back hall, Rou''er found a reason to go to the Imperial Physician to inquire about Nangong Jean''s condition.


    Su Yue Wu knew that Rou Er definitely had other reasons for her actions, but she couldn''t ask, so she walked into the rear hall alone.


    A burly man stood on the main seat in the rear hall with his back facing Su Yuewu. Although he was wearing ordinary clothes, he exuded the aura of a king.


    The sunlight outside the window was slanted at the ends of his hair, and in the light, one could vaguely see his resolute expression.


    "I wonder why the Emperor has called this commoner girl here?" Su Yuewu said blissfully, and spoke in a deep voice.


    "What? You don''t even recognize me anymore?" As the man spoke, he slowly turned around. A pair of beautiful phoenix eyes, along with a mocking smile, burst into Su Yuewu''s eyes.


    "It''s you?" "You''re back?" Su Yue Wu was so shocked that she retreated a few steps. The person standing in front of her was unexpectedly the eldest prince of the Liu-Li Empire ¡ª Gu Xi Chao.


    "What? Don''t you welcome me?" Gu Xicheng grinned, brimming with energy and vitality.


    "When did you come back?" Ever since Su Yuewu had sent Gu Xi Chao to a remote city, she had rarely seen him again. However, she had never thought that after leaving him for so many years, he would miraculously appear in front of her again.


    "How have you been all these years?" The atmosphere between the two of them was a little awkward due to the sudden meeting. After hesitating for a while, Su Yuewu slowly opened her mouth and asked about Gu Xi Chao''s current situation.


    "It''s not a bad life. Although I haven''t ascended to the throne, I haven''t suffered any persecution. I have food and drinks to play with, and occasionally there are even beauties who can be embraced by me. My days are quite unrestrained." Gu Qishao had a smile on his face, but his attitude was still frivolous.


    "Where''s Gu Ximing?" Didn''t he have something he needed me for? " Su Yue calmed herself down.


    "You dare to say the name of the Son of Heaven right now? You really don''t put me in your eyes." Really say what you say. Just as Su Yuewu finished speaking, Gu Xi Mu walked in through the side door.


    "This humble girl pays her respects to Your Majesty." Su Yue Wu saluted. Although she said that it was a salute, it was actually just a greeting.


    "I wonder if you still like the gift I''ve given you today?" Gu Xi Mu asked Su Yue Wu with a smile, but his eyes never left Gu Xi Chao, and refused to move away.


    "At least you''re interested."


    He wanted to take the hairpin from her, but she dodged it lightly and looked at him with an evil smile.


    "Since you like this hairpin, why don''t you let this sovereign kiss you?" Indeed, Red Ripple knew that Lord Yinhuang hadn''t had any good intentions in preparing this gift for her. She''d already revealed her thoughts before the gift even landed in his hands.


    "I''ll get you some water." She blushed red with shyness. Lord You Huang had never been proper all day, and now he was thinking of taking advantage of her.


    He had only taken a few steps when You Huang grabbed his arm. He was about to struggle free, but he couldn''t move. He slightly increased his strength and pulled at the ground in front of him, almost wanting to pull Red Silk down. He closed his eyes tightly, and when he opened them again, she was already lying in his arms.


    "Marry me, will you?" Huang Xiaolong''s dark eyes met red with red as he looked at the shy little girl in front of him. He felt great pity for her.


    A flash of blush appeared on the red face when she heard this question. You Huang also knew that her words were a bit abrupt.

 C250

    "I have always thought that I could marry a woman I loved and live a plain little life with her. Ignoring worldly disputes, he felt at peace with himself and his family. I wonder if you would be willing to accompany me. " You Huang laughed softly. There were likely only a few people who hadn''t set their sights on the King of the Underworld.


    "I''m willing. No matter what you want me to do, I''m willing to do it." As he spoke, he moved closer to You Huang. His arms were strong and his chest was broad. Was this man''s brows and eyes really going to belong to him?


    "Then why don''t we get married on the fifteenth of next month?" You Huang was wild with joy. She''d thought that Hong Guo would refuse, but she''d agreed so readily. She''d simply been floating in the air.


    "Next month''s fifteenth? "Isn''t it a bit too fast ¡­" Seeing that Serene Huang had set the date so hastily, Hong Ferguson unconsciously felt a sense of panic rise in his heart. Although she agreed readily, she was not mentally prepared.


    "No, no, no. When the time comes, I''ll hold a banquet and give you a split wedding." The Youlan tycoon smirked.


    "The wedding is as simple as possible. I don''t like grand ceremonies." Red Silk gripped the corner of his clothes, and his face was as red as the clouds.


    "Everything? Doesn''t that make you feel too wronged? " You Huang frowned. The wedding was a ceremony, but also a promise.


    "As long as you like me and have me in your heart, what difference does it make if the ceremony is simple or grand? "In panic, what I want is just a simple wedding, so just let me do as I say." Red Silk''s eyes shone like light as she looked at You Huang, the corners of her lips curving upwards.


    It would be great if time would stop. We would walk through this together. The breeze was not dry, and the years were peaceful.


    Red was thinking about her and Yellowfang as much as he could. Time is easy to throw people, red cherry, green banana.


    After Su Yuewu returned to her residence, she busied herself with visiting Nangong Jean.


    The leaves on the trees in the yard gradually turned yellow. If one were to walk too hard under the trees, it might alarm the leaves on the trees and fall down with a rustle.


    Nangong Jean''s condition had not improved at all. It was just that he had been in good spirits for the past few days.


    "I heard that you entered the palace today?" Nangong let Bing''er tell him about it, and he remembered it in his heart.


    "The Emperor has something to talk to me about." Su Yue nodded. For the time being, she didn''t want to bring up the matter of Gu Xicheng''s return.


    "Do you have to meet someone?" Unexpectedly, Nangong allowed Su Yuewu''s thoughts to slip through with a single sentence, so she could only nod.


    "What should come will eventually come." Nangong Jean pursed his lips into a smile. Ever since he had been sent to a remote city, Gu Xicheng had lost all information about him. He only knew that the woman that the First Prince yearned for in his heart was Su Yuewu.


    However, he didn''t know whether or not he was preparing to snatch Su Yuewu away this time. If that was the case, Nangong Yan would not be able to remain calm.


    "Why haven''t I seen Leng Fanyun in the past few days?" Nangong Jean was also someone who knew how to stab a knife. When Su Yuewu heard his question, although she couldn''t do anything big to the patient on the surface, she could still do something that she couldn''t help but silently roll her eyes.


    "I don''t know. Maybe he has something on his mind." Su Yuewu lightly said, as if she was talking about someone who had nothing to do with her.


    "Could it be that he was scared away by you?" Nangong stepped aside and joked as an ambiguous smile appeared on his face.


    "I''m not a tigress, why should I scare him?" Su Yuewu curled her lips, her expression indifferent.


    Looking at Su Yuewu''s expression, Nangong let it be known if she was happy or not. An inexplicable impulse lingered in her heart.


    "With such eloquent words, even those who are not afraid of the Queen Mother would be scared away by you." Nangong let out a chuckle and teased Su Yuewu.


    It was already evening, and the sun was setting in the west, coloring Su Yuewu''s and Nangong Jean''s hair with a layer of golden light. There was a faint fragrance drifting outside the window, and the shadows of the tree branches could be seen. Dusk was approaching.


    The next morning, Rou-Er said that a special guest had come to visit Su Yuewu.


    It was only after inviting guests into the lobby that they realized it was Shangguan Tulong.


    "It has been a long time since I have last met you. Your actions have become more and more moving." Shangguan Tulong spoke softly, his eyes filled with emotion.


    "It has been a long time since we last met. You have managed to add a few strands of white hair to your hair." Su Yuewu held the teacup in one hand and the cup lid in the other. She blew lightly on it with a smile at the corner of her mouth.


    "The passing of time does not spare anyone. Even the elegant young master who was tortured by life could only end up like this." Shangguan Tulong smiled faintly, but the bitterness at the corners of his lips lingered.


    The Shangguan Family had gradually declined, and was no longer as grand as it was before. No matter how hard he tried to cultivate, he was still stuck at the Violet Rank, unable to take another step forward. Su Yuewu, on the other hand, had cultivated all the way to the seventh level of Heaven Stage.


    The couple from before were a bit awkward when they met in this manner.


    "I have some good material here for you to make clothes." Shangguan Tulong briefly stated his purpose of coming here, but he was unwilling to say that he had come here to see Su Yuewu.


    The woman he had been longing for finally sat down in front of him, but she no longer had anything to do with him. Such a meeting was neither awkward nor fake.


    "Thank you for your trouble." Su Yuewu nodded slightly. She was also a bit surprised to see Shangguan Tullong again.


    It wasn''t just because he met his ex-husband, but because he had met a few people who had once admired him. This feeling was rather strange.


    Deep within the bamboo forest, You Huang''s path was blocked by a little fellow. She stood at the intersection, unable to advance or retreat.


    "Tian Tian, can you let me in?" A pained look was on Youlan''s face. He had truly tried everything in the face of this stubborn little brother of his.


    "A few days ago when I went to the Underworld, I even heard that you were going to marry Big Sister Red Forest. Why are you pestering my mother again in the blink of an eye?" Su Yitian''s unrelenting attitude made You Huang feel uncomfortable.


    "You little brat, how old are you to want to teach me a lesson?" You Huang curled her lips. She almost didn''t bring up her weapon to fight with Su Yitian.


    "I''m warning you, I haven''t told my mother the news of you marrying Big Sister Red Forest. If you want to force your way in, don''t blame me for being impolite." Su Yitian pursed his lips and put his hands on his hips, appearing to be full of energy.


    You Huang was so angered by her brother that she almost vomited blood.


    He had originally wanted to take advantage of the marriage ceremony to see Su Yuewu and learn more about her, so as to know how to treat her in the future. He hadn''t expected that before he had even seen Su Yuewu''s shadow, he would be stopped by Su Yitian.


    "Good little brother, just let me go. Big brother was wrong before, so please forgive me. " Seeing that he couldn''t force his way in, the luck of the underworld came to soften up.


    His small eyes looked pitifully at Su Yitian, almost shedding a few tears. However, Su Yitian didn''t take a cold eye on him and allowed Youhuang to do all sorts of actions that would arouse pity. Su Yitian had maintained a righteous and righteous appearance.


    You Huang tried everything she could, but she couldn''t even make it through the bamboo forest. She let out a long sigh when she met her brother, then returned to the underworld.


    Leng Fanyun popped up from the other end of the bamboo forest after You Huang had walked far away and gave the baby a thumbs up.


    "Well done!" Leng Fanyun''s words came from the bottom of his heart.


    "Whatever I can do for you, I can do for you." Right, when I just came out, I heard elder sister Rou''er say that Shangguan Tulong had come to visit mother. " Su Yitian pouted. He didn''t know why, but his mother''s luck with the peach blossoms had been especially good these few days.


    First Prince Gu Xicheng had returned, and they had met yesterday. After returning, Uncle Nangong had chatted with his mother for a long time, and today, Shangguan Tun Long had also appeared. As for You Huang, who had been angered by him to leave, she had come to find his mother every single day, but every time she had blocked his path outside the bamboo forest, she couldn''t even see her shadow of his mother.


    Leng Fanyun scratched his head, he couldn''t go on like this. Although he pretended to be calm, he was worried that his lover would run away with another man, and that would take his life!


    "Leng Fanyun, aren''t you in a hurry?" Su Yitian tilted his head and placed a finger in his mouth.


    "Don''t just call me Leng Fanyun, I''ll be your father from now on." Leng Fanyun raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Yitian.


    "But aren''t you one right now? So what if I call you by your name?" Su Yitian only had the appearance of a naive baby in front of his mother. If he was not in her line of sight, he would look exactly like a demon.


    "I really can''t do anything to you." Leng Fanyun gently smiled, in the future when he had this kind of precious son, it would truly be a fortunate thing.


    "I will help you, but you have to be more patient. My mother has a tough tongue but soft heart. If you say a few good words, perhaps she will forgive you."


    "Thank you very much." Leng Fanyun cupped his hands together and thanked Su Yitian.


    On a branch above the moon, Leng Fanyun was walking at a brisk pace. When he flew past the bamboo forest, there was a rustling sound.


    The smile had not faded from his face, but his eyes were filled with joy.


    Why?


    Ha, this answer will be revealed later.


    He walked into the courtyard and passed by the pavilion. It seemed like he didn''t mean to, but he did.


    Leng Fanyun had his hands behind his back, walking at a steady pace, while a cold and elegant figure was sitting in the pavilion.


    It was a woman.


    She wore a pink muslin dress, and on the stone table, there was a jug of wine and a few dishes.


    The woman had her back facing Leng Fanyun, and the autumn chrysanthemums on the stairs were in full swing. She slightly shook her head towards the moon, as if greeting it.


    Leng Fanyun deliberately increased the strength of his feet. Accompanying the sound of his footsteps, he lightly coughed a few times.


    Su Yitian had secretly told him that Su Yue was enjoying the moon alone in the pavilion today. It was a rare opportunity, and he couldn''t make the most of it.


    "It''s you." The woman turned around and glanced at Leng Fanyun. The girl sitting on the stone bench was Su Yuewu.


    She had just had a few drinks, and her head was starting to feel dizzy. Her face was flushed and lovable.


    "Would you mind asking me out for a drink if I happened to pass by?" Leng Fanyun was very polite. For some reason, every time he saw Su Yuewu, all the irritation and uneasiness he felt for her instantly calmed down.


    He just wanted to quietly watch her laugh, watch her get angry, watch her stick out her tongue mischievously, and watch her easily and delicately pass through this difficult situation.


    This kind of Su Yuewu would always enchant her.


    "You can sit down." Su Yuewu patted the stone bench beside her. Although Leng Fanyun still had a calm expression on his face, he had actually been blooming with happiness since a long time ago.


    Leng Fanyun obediently sat down and poured himself a cup of wine. His fingers were slender, and his index and middle fingers were covered with calluses created from years of swordsmanship. These small details actually added a sense of ease to the extraordinary Leng Fanyun.


    "Why are you drinking alone here today?" Leng Fanyun softly said. He didn''t know why, but he felt that the woman in front of him was just a painting.


    And this scene was too beautiful. It was so beautiful that even a slightly heavier breath would destroy the mood.


    "Look at the face of the moon." With a silly smile, Su Yuewu extended her hand towards the moon in the sky.

 C251

    It was the fifteenth of the eighth month.


    Even though Su Yuewu had already lived in the Glazed Dynasty for several years, every time she saw her family, she would miss them.


    Everything here was different from what he had experienced before. Only this bright and clear moon could understand the longing in his heart.


    No one cared. What they cared about was the fact that the Su Clan had risen swiftly in power in the past three years, and what they cared about was the words'' business genius''. No one asked her what she liked, and no one cared if she was lonely or not. She had always been an existence that others could only look up to, yet she had been mercilessly killed by her own little sister.


    Leng Fanyun was about to speak, but was stopped by Su Yuewu.


    "Shh ¡ª don''t say anything, you''ll scare the moon off." Su Yuewu laughed out loud. Her laughter pierced through the clouds, startling the birds that were resting on the branches.


    "Do you know, in my hometown, there is a legend. Every year, on the fifteenth day of the eighth month, when the moon was at its brightest, it would be the day of family reunion. "But I don''t have a home, I don''t have a home ¡­" After saying this, Su Yuewu''s voice had already started to choke.


    Leng Fanyun only thought that she was talking about the decline of the Su Family, but he never thought what she really meant.


    Hugging Su Yuewu in her arms, she lightly patted her shoulders, "You''re not alone, you still have me."


    It was unknown if it was because of Leng Fanyun''s comforting or if Su Yuewu was really sleepy, but after half an incense stick of time, she closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep.


    "Wu?" Leng Fanyun gently blew next to Su Yuewu''s ear. Ever since his battle with the Heaven Realm, he had had very few opportunities to be alone with Su Yuewu, and he had never hugged her so tightly before.


    "Wu''er, I know this world is dangerous, but you must have suffered a lot since you arrived here. I swear that if I, Leng Fanyun, ever live in this world, I will protect you and not let anyone bully you again."


    Leng Fanyun''s oath slowly curled up, but it did not reach Su Yuewu''s ears. She only thought that she was dreaming, that Leng Fanyun had himself in his dreams. He embraced her and said something to her, but she could not remember exactly what he said.


    He only remembered the night when the moon was exceptionally bright.


    Deep in the night, Leng Fanyun was afraid that the cold air outside the room would invade Su Yuewu''s body, so he carried her in his arms and brought her back to the bedroom.


    When Rou''er saw that Leng Fanyun had returned with her master, she was shocked and hurriedly invited Su Yuewu into the room.


    "Your family head seems to have drank too much, feed her some alcohol." Leng Fanyun said in a low voice, Rou''er nodded and went to prepare.


    Standing guard beside Su Yuewu''s bed and watching her fall into a deep sleep, Leng Fanyun felt that she was very cute, making him unable to let her go.


    When Rou Er poured the tea for him, Leng Fanyun had already left for some unknown reason.


    Su Yuewu laid on the bed, both her hands waving restlessly. The quilt she had just tucked up was soon disrupted.


    "Master, come and drink some tea to dissolve the bar." Rou-Er placed the cup of water at the corner of Su Yuewu''s mouth. In a daze, Su Yuewu opened her mouth and sucked all the tea into her stomach.


    After drinking the water, Su Yuewu fell back into a deep sleep.


    The next morning, when Su Yuewu woke up, she felt dizzy and extremely uncomfortable. She did not know when her alcohol tolerance had dropped to such a level.


    "I remember sitting in the pavilion yesterday and drinking by myself, but I don''t know how I got back to my room." Su Yuewu rubbed her eyes as she spoke to Rou Er, who was about to wash herself.


    Rou-Er pursed her lips and smiled, "Master, can you really not remember what you did yesterday?"


    "How could that be false? I don''t know if the aftereffects of last night''s wine were too great, but from the start, I only felt that it was very fragrant, and I unknowingly drank too much. I don''t really remember what happened afterwards. " After Su Yuewu finished rubbing her eyes, she started to rub her head.


    "My Lord did drink too much last night. It was Leng Fanyun who sent him back." The smile on Rou''er''s face became clearer as she thought back to Su Yuewu''s appearance last night. "Speaking of which, Leng Fanyun''s arm strength is quite good. He was able to carry his lord into the room without changing his expression or breathing."


    After finishing her sentence, Rou-Er covered her mouth as she giggled, causing Su Yuewu to be depressed.


    "You, you, what do you mean? Are you trying to say that this master is too fat?" Su Yue Wu pouted, feeling depressed.


    Rou''er started sweating profusely. She didn''t know if her master''s attention was too weird or not. Shouldn''t the main focus not be on her master? Wasn''t it Leng Fanyun who had brought her into the room?


    "Why are you laughing when I''m talking to you?" Su Yuewu knew that she was wrong about the important part, but she still pretended to be calm.


    "No, your subordinate doesn''t dare to laugh." While Rou-Er was speaking, she held back her laughter. But who was the one who had made that loud ''haha'' sound?


    Rou-Er quickly covered her mouth, but her laughter still spilled out.


    "Still not telling the truth." Su Yuewu brought out her lord''s dignity, and Rou''er had no choice but to say.


    "Yesterday, it was Leng Fanyun who carried my lord into the room." Rou''er carefully held back her laughter, afraid that she would anger Su Yuewu again if she wasn''t careful.


    "What?!" Only now did Su Yuewu realize the importance of this, and her small face instantly flushed red.


    He did drink too much last night. Drinking too much was indeed a mistake! Su Yue Wu waved her hands and decided that in the future, no one was allowed to enter while they were drinking!


    He didn''t know if he had said anything to Leng Fanyun last night that he shouldn''t have said, but after this month''s Moon-Viewing event, Su Yuewu didn''t dare to see Leng Fanyun for a few days. Leng Fanyun still thought that Su Yuewu had a shadow over his confession from that day. He couldn''t help but feel embarrassed.


    After lunch, Su Yuewu went to visit Nangong Jean in his room.


    After accompanying Nangong Qijian to his room, he had only spoken a few words before he started to direct the topic to the place he wanted to know more about.


    "This kid, Yitian, is quite smart." Nangong Yue''s words were filled with praise. That day, when Su Yuewu had battled with the Heaven Realm and Su Yitian had heard of the news, he had rushed to meet the enemy with his mother. Nangong Yue had also heard of this.


    "This child is very lovable." As a mother, anyone who saw someone praise their child would also be very happy.


    "This child is getting older and bigger. It''s about time to find a father for him." Nangong Lian remained calm and collected, causing Su Yuewu to be shocked.


    "This child knows how to love me." Su Yuewu did not answer his question.


    "I want... "You know how I feel. I am willing to be the stepfather of heavens. I will definitely treat him as my descendant and raise him well." Nangong made his eyes meet Su Yuewu''s, and his eyes were filled with anticipation and radiance.


    Su Yuewu didn''t know what to do, and was momentarily at a loss for words.


    "I know, I''m a cripple. I didn''t know that I would die and never come back, but the thing I want to do the most in my limited time is to stay with you." Nangong Yue opened her mouth, her expression filled with deep love.


    How could Su Yuewu not understand his thoughts? A few days ago when Bing''er came to plead with her, she already knew that she wouldn''t be able to escape this trial.


    However, he had always regarded Nangong Qian as his elder brother and had never had any feelings for a girl. Even if she pretended to deceive him, he didn''t know whether she should agree or not.


    "You ¡­ Can you let me think about it again? " Su Yuewu''s heart was a little disordered, and her mind was a little disordered. It was very appropriate to describe it.


    "I have always held back the words in my heart, not daring to reveal them to you. Today, I finally mustered up my courage, yet this is still the end." Nan Gong shook his head with a bitter smile.


    He didn''t want to reveal his feelings to Su Yuewu, but there had been too many people expressing their love and admiration towards Su Yuewu in the past few days, so he was a little jealous.


    From Gu Qishao to Shangguan Tulong, back then Su Yuewu had been nothing in their eyes. But now, all of them coveted her and wanted her for their own.


    Time was like water, always silent.


    "I''m just being honest with myself. "I don''t know if you care, but I still want to tell you that love is more important than anything else. You only saw my happiness, but didn''t know if you saw someone else who was always silently concerned about you."


    "When you are ill and unconscious, she takes care of you with no sleep, and when you say something serious to her, she is afraid to cry in secret. Such a woman who is infatuated with love, is rare in this world, yet you only see me in your eyes, and ignore her efforts. "


    "This is unfair to her. You don''t know, she asked me in private to stay with you. Just how deep does a woman''s love go that she would come to beg me like this? Strictly speaking, I am her rival in love! "


    It wasn''t clear if Su Yuewu''s words had stunned Nangong, but he still stared blankly at Su Yuewu, as if he was trying hard to figure out who the woman in her mouth was.


    "Are you really stupid or are you just pretending to be stupid? That girl is Bing''er! Every good girl should not be let down! "


    She didn''t know whether what she had done was right or wrong, but no matter what, she couldn''t lie to Nangong Jean''s feelings. She wanted Nangong Yue to see clearly in his heart who exactly lived there.


    "Leng Fanyun, then how does it feel to meet my mother alone?" Su Yitian raised an eyebrow, but the corners of his mouth were full of evil smiles.


    "Your mother''s embrace is quite comfortable." Leng Fanyun seriously said.


    "You scoundrel!" Su Yitian threw a piece of bamboo over and began to mutter under his breath.


    "Are you going to go back on your word?" This time, it was Leng Fanyun''s turn to laugh evilly. A few days ago, he had just promised Su Yitian that if they could successfully bring him and Su Yuewu back together, he would bring him to the Sky Cracking Island to find the Violet Abyss Highgod.


    Although he really wanted to go to the Heaven Breaking Island, right now, his mother had always been guarding Nangong Qian and didn''t have a doppelganger to take him to the Heaven Breaking Island. However, Su Yitian really wanted to go to the Purple Abyss God, so he could only helplessly agree to Leng Fanyun''s condition.


    "Alright, alright, alright. I''ll continue helping you. Today at noon, I''ll have my mother come with me to the pavilion for lunch that night. Just wait there for me."


    Now that Su Yitian and Leng Fanyun had reached a strategic alliance, Su Yitian would help Leng Fanyun no matter what, and provide him some information.

 C252

    At noon, Rou-Er ordered the kitchen to prepare some food and asked Su Yuewu where to eat.


    "Mother, let''s go to Changting''s place for lunch. The chrysanthemums there are just right blooming, charming and enchanting." Su Yitian dryly laughed a few times as he spoke.


    Su Yuewu was still thinking, ''Since when did the baby start to appreciate the chrysanthemums?'' But Tao Yuanming had once said that under the chrysanthemum gathering fences, they could leisurely see the south mountain.'' Since he was so interested, he might as well have a meal at the pavilion.


    After Su Yuewu gave her instructions, Rou''er immediately ordered people to bring the food to the pavilion.


    "Baby, can I call you a poem today?" As Su Yuewu spoke, she took a piece of meat with her chopsticks and placed it into the baby''s bowl.


    "Alright, alright. Baby loves listening to mother chant the most." Su Yitian clapped his hands and cheered in jubilation.


    "Outside of the pavilion, by the ancient path, the grass and jade trees extend up to the sky. The night wind caressed the sound of the willow flute, and the sun set over the mountains. The ends of the heavens and the corners of the earth were at least half friends with each other. Life is rare is a merry gathering, only parting more. Outside the pavilion, at the edge of the ancient path, the grass was bright and blue. Do not linger when you see him again. "A pot of turbid wine will fill your heart with joy. See you later tonight."


    After reading this poem in a low voice, it brought back many memories from Su Yuewu, causing her eyes to moisten.


    "A warm little palm appeared on my face while I was thinking about it." Mother, don''t be afraid. The baby will never leave you. "


    Lifting her eyes to look at the smiling face before her, Su Yitian''s chubby face seemed exceptionally adorable in Su Yuewu''s eyes.


    "Baby''s the best." Su Yuewu pinched Su Yitian''s cheek and couldn''t help but laugh happily.


    "Are you eating?" The mother and son duo were chatting when a man''s voice suddenly rang out.


    "Hello, Uncle Leng!" Although Su Yitian normally called Leng Fanyun by his full name, he was now extremely polite in front of Su Yuewu.


    "Baby, long time no see ¡­" Leng Fanyun waved at Su Yitian, but the smile at the corner of his mouth was ambiguous.


    "Uncle Leng, have you eaten lunch before? Come and eat with us. " Without waiting for Leng Fanyun''s reply, Su Yitian called for Rou''er to add another set of utensils.


    Leng Fanyun was unable to refuse and could only sit down with a smile.


    "Today''s sun is very good." Leng Fanyun looked up at the sky. The autumn sky was clear and transparent. There was nothing to say. It was truly a rare good weather.


    Without any further explanation, Su Yitian dug his food into his stomach with all his might. After quickly taking a few bites, he rubbed his plump stomach and said to Rou''er, "Sister Rou Er, I was too hasty with my meal just now. I wanted to go have a quick meal. Take me with you."


    Rou-Er was wondering, when would this young master need her to accompany him? She puzzledly looked at Su Yitian, only to see him winking at her. Rou Er immediately understood.


    "Young Master, follow me, I''ll lead you there."


    After finding a suitable excuse, the two of them immediately fled, leaving behind only Su Yuewu and Leng Fanyun.


    "You drank a lot that night. How are you getting on?" Just as Leng Fanyun finished speaking, his intestines turned green with regret. Ever since he had revealed his feelings to Su Yuewu that day, she had been unwilling to meet him. And now that he had spoken these words in advance, wasn''t this equivalent to lifting a stone to smash one''s own foot?


    When Su Yuewu heard Leng Fanyun''s question, she immediately remembered that she had been beaten by Leng Fanyun to carry him back to his room, and a rosy glow unconsciously crept up her face.


    "That day ¡­" "Thank you." Su Yuewu thanked him softly, but she didn''t know what to say next.


    "That''s what I should do." Leng Fanyun didn''t know how to start the next topic.


    "These chrysanthemums are blooming well." Leng Fanyun pointed at the chrysanthemum in front of the pavilion and praised.


    "En..." "Yes." Su Yuewu was sweating. For some reason, whenever Leng Fanyun talked about chrysanthemums, she would always think about the modern era where "chrysanthemum blossoms" were used as a form of introduction. As an experienced Corrupt Girl, she couldn''t help but want to laugh.


    "Did Wu''er think of something funny?" When Leng Fanyun saw Su Yuewu secretly laughing, he was not in shock at all.


    "No, no, it''s all right, it''s all right, it''s all right." Su Yuewu''s expression became serious. She didn''t want to explain to Leng Fanyun that the meaning behind the chrysanthemum flower was ¡­ Cough cough, just take it as if she didn''t say anything.


    "Have you been well?" Leng Fanyun was speechless.


    "Mm, not bad." Su Yuewu nodded. Could it be that she didn''t have a good life?


    "I heard that Nangong Yong confessed to you?" Leng Fanyun was already trying very hard to suppress his jealousy, but it was something like jealousy that would never listen to his orders.


    "Right." Su Yuewu pondered for a moment before nodding. What else could she say? That he had rejected Nangong Bing? She wasn''t that bored!


    "Then you have no other reaction?" Leng Fanyun felt that he could no longer hold it in. To him, being able to suppress his jealousy like this was already not an easy feat.


    "Should I have a reaction?" Su Yuewu''s pair of innocent big eyes spun around in a circle, her sight once again falling onto the chicken leg on the plate.


    "Oh, this chicken drumstick looks delicious." Just as she finished speaking, the chicken leg that was resting on the plate just now magically appeared in Su Yuewu''s rice bowl.


    Eh? Could it be that she could already give orders to the chicken leg? Su Yuewu stared at the chicken leg and the chicken leg also looked at her. They looked at each other.


    "You don''t have to be so loud next time you want to eat something." Leng Fanyun scratched his ears, feeling a bit helpless.


    "Huh? "Got it ¡­" Su Yuewu silently picked up the chicken leg and began to gnaw on it.


    After lunch, Rou-Er appeared just in time. After tidying up the mess, she swiftly brought a cup of hot tea and a few plates of delicate snacks.


    A snack?


    A few days ago, after she finished her lunch, Rou''er had only brought herself a cup of hot tea. Today, Leng Fanyun had come, so why did he enjoy a treatment that was even higher than her own? Su Yuewu expressed strong protest and all kinds of unwillingness.


    "This dessert was brought by Leng Fanyun." As if she understood what Su Yuewu was thinking, Rou''er hurriedly explained. She didn''t want her customers to blame her for valuing her lecherous dishes.


    Oh, so that''s how it was. After listening to Rou''er''s explanation, the originally resentful Su Yuewu instantly followed her instructions and began stuffing snacks into her mouth.


    Leng Fanyun was both annoyed and amused by what he saw. He hurriedly snatched the dessert from Su Yuewu''s hand, "Eat slowly, no one is willing to fight with you for it."


    "Call HENG (Person) to come with (To) Bobo (Baby) Sang (Send) Sang (Several) Blocks ¡­" As Su Yuewu ate, she indistinctly ordered Rou''er to bring a few pastries to her baby. Seeing her master''s shameful appearance, Rou''er hurriedly dodged ¡ª otherwise, when she thought back to the future, she would have to blame herself for not stopping her.


    The autumn wind blew Su Yuewu''s black hair, causing her to slowly dance in the wind.


    Just as the sound of the wind was about to die down, Su Yuewu heard a pleasant voice.


    "Wu''er, let me look at you like this forever."


    Su Yuewu stared blankly into Leng Fanyun''s eyes and felt slightly lost. The dessert in her hands had fallen onto the table at some point in time.


    Not far away, the flowers in the garden gradually became depressing.


    Su Yuewu suddenly thought of a phrase, "It''s already late for the flowers to boil over."


    "What do you mean?" Su Yue Wu''s face was filled with confusion. She wasn''t a girl who didn''t know much about the affairs of the world. It was just that at this moment, she was eating a snack to her heart''s content. Leng Fanyun''s sudden words had completely caught her off guard.


    "I heard what you said to the Celestial Emperor that day." Leng Fanyun withdrew his brows, his expression solemn.


    "What day? What did I say to the Celestial Emperor? " Su Yuewu still had a dazed look on her face.


    "The day you knocked me out and fought the Heaven Realm in my place. When I woke up, I found that you were no longer by my side. When I hurriedly chased after you, you were pleading for mercy to the Celestial Emperor. " Leng Fanyun turned his head and looked into the distance, as if he was recalling the scene from that day.


    On that day, Su Yue Wu brought Yue Sha''s elites to go fight against the Heaven Realm. Her thoughts were that from then on, she and Leng Fanyun would have nothing to do with each other and would have nothing to do with each other.


    And when the Heavenly Emperor agreed to let go of the Feathered Race but was unwilling to let go of Leng Fanyun, she begged the Heavenly Emperor and the words she said were all heard by Leng Fanyun.


    She said that she had always taken good care of her and that she wanted to repay her gratitude.


    She had done a lot for her, she said, but now she didn''t want to have anything to do with herself anymore. They only wanted to beg the Celestial Emperor to let them go, and from then on, they would owe each other nothing.


    Leng Fanyun stood to the side, quietly watching everything that was happening. When he heard Su Yuewu say that she didn''t want to get involved with him anymore, his heart was bleeding. He really wanted to rush out and tell Su Yuewu that he shouldn''t forget about her, that he wanted to live together with her on equal footing!


    However, he gritted his teeth and in the end, he didn''t appear in front of Su Yuewu.


    As he watched Su Yuewu bring Su Yitian and the Sky Emperor to the Heaven Breaking Island, all kinds of feelings were mixed in Leng Fanyun''s heart.


    Although Su Yuewu''s words were merciless, Leng Fanyun knew that she still had him in her heart. Otherwise, she would not have begged the Sky Emperor, nor would she be so stubborn as to make the Sky Emperor agree to her pleas.


    Leng Fanyun knew that his words were too heartbreaking, not to mention the people who loved him so much. These cold words were like knives stabbing into her heart.


    As for him, this big fool, he actually hadn''t considered Su Yuewu''s point of view at all. All he thought about in his heart was that he thought Su Yuewu was good at dancing; in fact, this was the crux of the relationship between the two of them.


    Leng Fanyun thought that he had made his decision for the sake of Su Yue Wu. He had used those ruthless words to stab Su Yuewu, but at the same time, he had also stabbed himself.


    Leng Fanyun made up his mind. If something like this happened again, he would definitely respect Su Yuewu''s opinion and would not help her make a decision without permission.


    However, whether Su Yuewu would still give him this sort of opportunity was a completely different matter.


    "That incident, I don''t remember anymore." Su Yuewu shook her head, it was unknown if she had really forgotten or was pretending.


    "How could you forget? You have been begging the Celestial Emperor to let me go, you will never forget it! " With these words, Leng Fanyun started to get excited.

 C253

    "If I say I forgot, I forgot. Your words are so hurtful that I can''t remember them right now. " Su Yuewu''s expression was indifferent, but her heart ached sharply for a moment, as if she was saying, "Only I know if it hurts or not, so why pretend like nothing happened?"


    "After I finished what I said that day, I regretted it. I was really too selfish. I said such malicious words to you, I ¡­ At that time, I only wanted to make you stay away from the battlefield. As long as you were safe and sound, then even if I died on the battlefield, I wouldn''t have any regrets. "


    As Leng Fanyun spoke, he hung his head with a guilty look on his face.


    How could Su Yuewu not know the reason for his words? She was angry because Leng Fanyun had actually spoken so ruthlessly, without even thinking about the relationship between the two of them. She couldn''t help but suspect if the two of them truly had feelings for each other.


    Such heartless words, if it were any other girl, they would surely be disheartened.


    Don''t you know what you''re saying? It''s like you made me drink a large bowl of ice water on a cold, snowy night.


    "Leng Fanyun, what right do you have to help me decide my future? Why did you make me doubt our feelings? No, I didn''t suspect you first. You said it yourself. Perhaps your love for me was just a momentary whim, and even the passionate love between you and Yaoji has long been forgotten. As for me, what does it matter to you? "


    Su Yuewu picked up a cup of tea and slowly drank it. The words hurt too much for her to remember.


    "It''s not the same! It was different! I know that no matter what, I will fall in love with you. Even if I lose my memory again, I will find you and fall in love with you.


    Leng Fanyun waved his arms excitedly, he was unwilling to believe that the love between the two of them had come to an end. How could that be? He clearly still loved his dance so much, but she still had him in her heart. Why did these two people struggle against hugging each other instead of hugging each other?


    Slowly, Leng Fanyun lowered his head, not saying a word.


    "I''m full, take your time."


    Su Yuewu stood up and prepared to leave the pavilion, but Leng Fanyun grabbed her arm. Su Yuewu did not want to clash with Leng Fanyun directly, so she stood by the side of the stone bench, glaring at him.


    "I beg of you, please don''t be so cold to me, okay?" Leng Fanyun began to beg Su Yuewu, "Can we just write off everything that happened before? I just want to quietly watch you, watch you eat and watch you sleep, watch you laugh, watch you make trouble ¡­ I want to get involved in everything about you. I can''t even keep up with your past. I''ll keep you company until the end! "


    The corners of Leng Fanyun''s eyes glistened with sparkling teardrops, reflecting a rainbow-colored light under the sunlight. Su Yuewu''s heart was warmed by his words, and her ice-sharp heart began to break down and jump.


    "Your words are too beautiful. I don''t know which sentence is real and which one is false. Perhaps in a few days, you will have completely different things to tell me."


    When Su Yuewu was still one step away from happiness, she withdrew her steps. She didn''t know if it was the right decision to continue forward, but if she withdrew at this time, perhaps she wouldn''t be able to have her heart broken in the future.


    After hearing Su Yuewu''s response, Leng Fanyun was not only stunned, even the hand that was tightly holding onto Su Yuewu had unknowingly loosened. He stared at the girl in front of him as he spoke of something she had never said to him before.


    Right at this moment, Leng Fanyun suddenly had a new understanding of what he had said before.


    He had always thought that those words were malicious, cruel, and inhuman. When he said those words, his heart ached as well. However, he would never be like Su Yue Wu, and when he heard those words, he would never have the same feeling as Su Yue Wu.


    Such pain, no one could empathize with him.


    Even the person closest to him.


    Su Yuewu turned around and left, leaving Leng Fanyun standing there by himself, feeling lost and at a loss. All his emotions surged in an instant. He suddenly felt that he was so lonely.


    However, in the end, he would not give up.


    Because he really loved dancing. His dance had only been wounded too deeply by her own injury. Her mouth was hard, but her heart was soft.


    If she gave up now, it would be the same as stabbing Wu''er in the heart.


    He couldn''t do this kind of thing, much less do it.


    "Wu, one day you will understand my sincerity." Leng Fanyun firmly gripped the air, as if he was pinching Su Yuewu''s heart.


    Walking past the pavilion, Su Yuewu stopped where she couldn''t see Leng Fanyun. Even though she said those harsh words, she was actually a bit upset in her heart.


    What he was more afraid of was that Leng Fanyun might give up on the relationship between the two of them because of this.


    Standing in the middle of the trees, looking at Leng Fanyun, Su Yuewu murmured to herself.


    "I''m sorry, I''m just not sure you still love me. If you go any further and try to take another step forward, I will embrace you with open arms, and I will never let go of you again in this lifetime. "


    "No, not only in this life, I will never be willing to part with you."


    Time flowed into his heart, and he sighed lightly.


    Of Su Yuewu and Leng Fanyun, one was secretly hurt, and the other worked even harder. It was just that he did not know if the feelings between the two of them would truly reconcile and then smoothly walk on.


    What Su Yuewu had said to Nangong, however, caused Nangong to be stunned.


    He had never thought that he would always have a woman who would silently sacrifice for him.


    Nan Gong and Nan Gong had joked with Bing''er before and cared about her, and Bing''er had been taking good care of him.


    Even though he knew that Bing-Er''s feelings for him were different from others, when this ambiguous feeling was told to him by Su Yuewu, he couldn''t help but feel his heart tremble a few times.


    In order to relieve the frustration in his heart, Nangong let him walk out of his room. He prepared to bask in the sunlight and adjust his mood.


    When he passed by the back garden, he saw the ''Rose'' in the yard. This name was given to Su Yue Wu, giving off a strong exotic feel, giving people an indescribable feeling of goodwill.


    Su Yuewu said these words were meant for her loved one, saying that her love for her would always be ardent and unswerving.


    It was unknown which book Su Yuewu memorized her words from or whether she made them up, but they were all important.


    If this flower was really used to represent love, then what kind of wondrous flower would that be!


    The rose was a gift to the beautiful woman, leaving a lingering fragrance in her hand. It was a beautiful thing.


    "Uncle Nangong, what are you looking at?" While he was lost in his own thoughts, a childish voice suddenly rang in his ears.


    Nangong turned around and saw that it was actually that little fellow, Su Yitian.


    "Where''s your mother?" Nangong Bing crouched down and started talking to Su Yitian with great interest.


    "Mother is having lunch with Uncle Leng Fanyun at the pavilion." Su Yitian wanted Nangong Yan to understand his feelings, so even though he knew nothing had happened between his mother and Leng Fanyun, he still tried to provoke Nangong Qian with his words.


    Sure enough, after Nangong Lian heard this, her face darkened as if she was displeased.


    "Is your mother alone with Leng Fanyun?" Nan Gong asked. His voice was no longer as steady as it was before. Instead, it was trembling slightly.


    "That''s right, mother is having a meal alone with uncle Leng Fanyun. He looks like he''s having a good time talking and laughing." Su Yitian secretly increased his weight.


    He knew the feelings Nangong Yun had for Su Yuewu. This sort of feeling was not something that could be let go in a day and a night. However, it was extremely difficult for Nangong Beidou to clearly recognize his own feelings.


    "Uncle Nangong, have you seen sister Bing''er?" The young master frowned and pulled at a corner of the window as he asked.


    "I haven''t seen her yet. Why are you looking for her?" Nan Gong had not heard Bing''er''s name since Su Yuewu had talked to him that day. This time, when he suddenly heard this name from Su Yitian, his heart suddenly beat violently in a certain corner.


    "I think Sister Rou''er said that Sister Bing''er hasn''t slept at all these days. She often goes to the imperial physicians at the imperial hospitals to inquire about your illness." "When my mother was sick, she had never seen Sister Bing''er in such a hurry."


    Su Yitian held his cheek with a pensive look on his face.


    "Bing-er went to find the imperial physician?" Minamiya was surprised, his eyebrows unconsciously raised.


    "Do you think I''m lying to you?" Su Yitian rolled his eyes at Nangong Ran. Hmph, adults who didn''t believe in children''s words were definitely not good adults.


    "No, no, no, I didn''t mean that. I was just a bit surprised." Nangong Yun waved her hand. She was not suspicious of Su Yitian''s intentions at all. She was just slightly surprised.


    He had always thought that he knew everything that Bing-Er had done for him. In fact, he had been slow on the uptake in many of the things she had done for him. Maybe, he hadn''t even known that he had done a lot of the things she had done for him.


    "You mean, one person has two people in his heart at the same time?" Nan Gong slowly spoke out. Right after he finished speaking, he smirked. What was wrong with him? Why did he suddenly say these words to this little fellow?


    "This is the matter of the honored tutor, Redblood. He doesn''t dare to say too much."


    Red Rivers''s heart felt like it was blocked by a huge rock on the right side of Huang Xiaolong. He couldn''t calm down no matter how hard he tried.


    What did Master You Huang mean by taking two people into his heart at the same time? Were they preparing to let Su Yuewu and him live in his heart?


    "Are you unhappy?" As if feeling the abnormality of the red silk, You Huang turned her face and looked directly into his eyes.


    "Why does it seem like I''m about to cry?" You Huang couldn''t help but be a bit surprised. She had only made a joke, how could the little girl behind her cry?


    "No, nothing." Red Silk hurriedly wiped the corners of his eyes and denied it repeatedly.


    "You still say no, then what happened to the tears at the corner of your eyes? You still want to trick me? You don''t even have the skills! " You Huang put on a hateful look, making red and red tears turn into smiles.


    "Tell me, did I say something to offend you? "I have a dull nature and have always been spoiled by others since I was young. You have to point out everything that I said and did wrong in time so that I won''t make the same mistake again and again."


    The corners of her eyes were covered with red lines as she asked in a soft voice.

 C254

    "Nothing, it''s just that Red Rivers suddenly recalled something unhappy, it has nothing to do with our lord." Hong Fu tried her best to put aside the relationship between her tears and You Huang. She didn''t want to be treated as a jealous woman by Mister You Huang.


    "Let me guess, did I just ask you if you can pretend to be two people at the same time and make you unhappy?" She thought for a moment and figured out the reason behind her red tears.


    "No, no, this has nothing to do with my lord. It''s all Red Silk''s fault." He quickly waved his hand, but was pulled back by Yinhuang.


    "You''re still not admitting to it? You''re really being stubborn." She raised her hand to wipe away the tears from the corners of her eyes as she gently pulled the girl beside her into her embrace.


    "I was just joking just now, how did you take it as real?"


    "How would I dare to take it seriously? It''s just that the sand in my eyes made me cry." Hong Qi turned her face away, refusing to look at You Huang.


    "Truly tenacious. "To tell you the truth, I still haven''t given up on Su Yuewu, but that was admiration. I respected her and unknowingly, I mistook that feeling for love."


    "Don''t laugh at me if I say it. I always thought I loved Su Yuewu very much, until you suddenly appeared in front of me."


    "Even though you have been with me in this palace for many years, I have never truly understood you. When you contradicted me for the benefit of the underworld, I started to get to know you."


    "Your stubbornness and your unrelenting attitude have caused me to develop an inexplicable feeling for you. I even specifically went to ask Su Yuewu if she liked it. "When I see you, if you''re nice to other men, I''ll be jealous. If you don''t like me anymore, I''ll be sad. When I see you, I can''t help but want to see you ¡­"


    When he spoke to here, his face was as red as a monkey''s butt. He buried his face tightly in red silk, unwilling to raise his head.


    "So you also had this kind of time." Red Silk didn''t see Lil.


    So it turned out that the one he was thinking about in his heart was himself.


    "Then why did you ask me just now, can one person''s heart contain two people?" A smile flashed at the corner of Red Silk''s mouth. Very soon, she hardened her face and asked the question she had just asked.


    "Of course not! To love a person, one must love her all. If one''s heart is cut in half, then everyone will get half of a heart, not a complete heart. What I''m going to give you, of course, is a whole heart. " As he spoke, his words floated into the ears of the red hair.


    "What I want is a pair for life and for eternity. You are the only person I love."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a kiss that was as light as a feather fell all over Hong Ferguson''s face.


    The minutes he spent with You Huang were indescribably wonderful.


    Red Silk closed his eyes and enjoyed everything to his heart''s content. She didn''t know if she could truly walk with You Huang until the end of time, but she had to grasp the present and walk the future together.


    "Uncle Nan Gong, you can''t be too greedy." Su Yitian raised his face with a smile.


    "What do you mean?" Seeing that Su Yan Tian was giving a lecturing look, Nan Gong became interested for a moment and signaled him to continue.


    "Mother told me before that one shouldn''t be too greedy. After dinner, she could let me have a few snacks. I can eat the pear blossom cake and the fruit, but I can only eat a small piece every night, she said. If I eat too much and I have indigestion at night, it will upset my stomach. "


    Su Yitian spoke in all seriousness, his hands and feet still miming his actions.


    "Oh? "Is that true?" Nangong Yue simply sat on the ground and listened to Su Yitian''s story.


    "That''s what I suspect. One night, I secretly ate a lot of snacks while my mother wasn''t paying attention. I even ate a lot of fruits that I rarely ate. Not long after I went to sleep that night, I felt sick in my stomach and went to the latrine several times a night. "


    Su Yitian frowned as he spoke up to this point, as if recalling the suffering he had endured that night.


    "That''s why I say, Uncle Nan Gong, people shouldn''t be too greedy. Think about it, a man has two men in his heart, and both of them cling to each other and refuse to let go, and both of them get hurt. At that time, Uncle Nangong will also be injured. "


    Su Yitian blinked his clever big eyes as he earnestly advised Nangong Ran.


    Nangong Jean stood up and dusted off the dust on his body. Like Su Yitian, he cupped his hands together and slowly walked away on his walking stick.


    Su Yitian stood on the spot, looking at the back view of the retreating Nangong family, and the corner of his mouth curled up into a mischievous smile.


    Uncle Nan Gong, you wanted my mother and Bing''er to get into your arms at the same time? Your plan is too good, I won''t let you do as you wish!


    It turned out that Su Yitian already knew what he was thinking from the moment Nangong Longjian asked about it. In order to dispel this thought, Su Yitian did not hesitate to make up a small story.


    I hope that Minamiya can understand that a heart cannot be divided into two. Otherwise, the person who obtained the heart would only be able to get half of it. How could he be truly happy when he had only gotten half of his heart?


    Su Yuewu calmed herself outside the pavilion and felt that she had pretty much cleaned up, so she turned around and walked back into the room.


    Su Yitian''s little schemes couldn''t be hidden from her. Su Yuewu also knew that this baby was doing this for her own good, and it wasn''t like she didn''t want to give this baby a whole family.


    He went back to his room and laid on his bed, thinking. And soon after she lay down on the bed, thinking, she fell asleep!


    When Su Yue Wu stretched her body and got down from the bed, it was already dusk. Looking at the sky outside the window, Su Yue Wu instructed Rou Er to enter the room.


    "My lord, you''ve had a long nap." Rou Er chuckled, and prepared to cut Su Yue Wu''s hair.


    "As soon as my head touched the pillow, I fell asleep. I''m really a sleeping bag." Seeing that her lord''s mood had improved, Rou''er''s movements also became a lot lighter.


    "Rou Er, I have something to ask you." Su Yuewu patted Rou''er''s hand and pointed to the edge of her bed, indicating that she should sit down.


    "Master, what''s the matter?" Rou Er stopped what she was doing and sat down according to Su Yuewu''s instructions.


    "Tell me, about Leng Fanyun ¡­" Halfway through Su Yuewu''s words, she suddenly didn''t know what she wanted to say. After hesitating for a long time, she didn''t know how to continue.


    "Does Master want to ask, should I forgive Leng Fanyun?" Seeing how Su Yuewu was acting, Rou-Er understood in her heart, so she helped Su Yuewu ask the question that she couldn''t get out.


    "Yes, that''s exactly what I meant." Su Yue Wu nodded, thinking that Rou Er was really a good helper, she didn''t even need to explain herself before understanding.


    "I feel that it depends on my lord himself. We, the bystanders, can only come up with an idea to express our views. Although the bystanders know that the culprit is the culprit, this matter is still in the hands of the Lord. "


    Rou-Er spoke slowly, narrating the whole matter first before entering the main body of the story.


    "Tell me about it." Su Yuewu nodded and indicated for Rou Er to continue.


    "This subordinate thinks that Leng Fanyun already knows his wrongs and has sincerely apologized. A few days ago, Mr Nangong was very ill and his lord insisted on taking care of him personally. At that time, it was Leng Fanyun who was guarding his lord. His master did not sleep, nor did Leng Fanyun. It can''t be that such a man is in the world. "


    "You''re speaking up for him again." Su Yuewu rushed at Rou''er and rolled her eyes, pouting with an expression that said "Hurry up and comfort me".


    "Rou-Er is only speaking the truth, moreover, everyone clearly saw Leng Fanyun''s feelings for his master. "However, please do not say so much. Leng Fanyun did not have the courage to face his master in the first place. Otherwise, would Young Master Gu Tian create opportunities for him every few days?"


    Rou Er''s words were very accurate, but after she finished speaking, Su Yuewu began to feel depressed.


    Don''t say those cold words to Leng Fanyun? She had just said something to Leng Fanyun this afternoon to throw a cold water on him. Leng Fanyun wouldn''t give up on their relationship just because of this, right?


    Su Yuewu wasn''t ready yet. She had lost a man she loved just like that.


    When Leng Fanyun apologized to her for the first time, the ice in her heart had already started to melt. It was just that she was still pretending to be stubborn and didn''t want to forgive him.


    Nangong let Su Yitian explain some of the ''great principles'' before slowly walking back to his room. On the way back, he kept thinking back to Su Yitian''s words.


    "One cannot be too greedy ¡­"


    "If you''re too greedy, everyone will be injured ¡­"


    Yue Wu and Bing''er, if I can only choose one of these two, who will I choose?


    Nangong Jean thought to himself. This was a mystery without an answer. As long as he could not see his own heart, he would not understand his own heart.


    He did not know why, but before Nangong let him know that Bing''er liked him, he had the feeling that Bing''er was standing in a corner, ready to come out at any time to pour tea or tell jokes.


    However, when he realized that Bing-Er liked him, he couldn''t see her anywhere. However, his whole heart seemed to be calling her "Bing-Er" and "Bing-Er".


    "Where did Bing-Er go?" Nan Gong pulled a servant girl and asked.


    "Mistress must have remembered wrongly. There''s no one called ''Bing''er'' in our room. She''s Miss Su Yuewu''s maid." The maid had a puzzled expression on her face. She didn''t know what was going on with her master today.


    "Is she from Yue Wu''s room?" That''s right, Bing''er was the little girl in Su Yuewu''s room. The reason he could see her from time to time was because she would often come to look after him.


    "Master, do you have any other orders?" The maid asked in concern when she saw that Nangong Ran was standing blankly on the spot, as if he had lost his mind.


    "Hmm? "I''m fine, go busy yourself." Minamiya waved his hand. He didn''t know what was going on with him today, or why he was so engrossed in it so easily. Nangong gave a bitter smile and turned around to approach the room.


    "Rou Er, I think I may ¡­ "Recently, my attitude towards Leng Fanyun has been a little too cold ¡­" As Su Yuewu spoke, she pinched the blanket on her body, giving off the appearance of a pitiful little daughter-in-law.


    "My lord is so stubborn and soft-hearted, I believe Leng Fanyun would understand. If he really loved my lord, then he would not give up so easily. At that time, don''t be so cold to him, okay?" Rou-Er beamed at him. After all, she was someone who had gone through a lot. She had a clear understanding of the matters between men and women.


    Su Yuewu nodded her head with all her might. She decided that she would never speak coldly to Leng Fanyun again, she swore.


    Early morning of the next day. When Rou Er opened the door to help Su Yue wash, Su Yuewu looked through the window and saw a familiar figure standing in the courtyard.


    The figure stood tall and straight with his hands behind his back. The autumn leaves rustled down, and a few of them even landed on his plain clothes.


    The corner of Su Yuewu''s mouth lifted and she smiled. She knew that he even had Su Yuewu''s loving appearance. Moreover, he was still here and had not left yet. That was enough.


    In this world, there was no place that could not love the person he loved. It was truly a wonderful thing.

 C255

    Walking out of the courtyard, Su Yuewu lazily stretched her waist, imitating Leng Fanyun, who walked in front of him with his hands behind his back, looking up and glancing at Leng Fanyun.


    Leng Fanyun still maintained his previous posture and didn''t move. He only rolled his eyes and looked at Su Yuewu''s body.


    The two of them maintained a stern expression, but after a short while, the two of them could not help but burst out laughing at the same time.


    "Cough cough, what are you planning to do by guarding my courtyard early in the morning?" Su Yue Wu coughed lightly and laughed.


    "I''m here to look for Su Yitian. I promised him that I would play kite today." Leng Fanyun also gave a slight cough, replying with a laugh.


    The days of grass, birds and birds are the most suitable for kite, but recently, the weather is cool and refreshing, and it is also a good time to put kite.


    When the playful Su Yuewu heard that they were going to put in a kite, her heart was already filled with joy. However, Leng Fanyun didn''t open his mouth to invite her, so she could only pretend that she didn''t care.


    "So you''re here to look for Heavenfall. Then, I wish you all a pleasant time." Su Yue Wu put on an act and waved her hand, then turned around and prepared to return to her room.


    "One, two ¡­ If you tell me to stop, I''ll go with you to play the kite. " Su Yuewu made up her mind in her heart and started to silently count them in her heart.


    "Wait ¡ª ¡ª" Before Su Yuewu could count to three in her heart, Leng Fanyun was the first to call out to her. Su Yuewu''s back was facing Leng Fanyun, and in her heart she displayed a victorious look, then turned to look at Leng Fanyun.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yuewu frowned, trying her best to show her serious side.


    "I didn''t see him when I went to the Sky''s room. Do you know where he went?" Leng Fanyun opened his mouth, but he did not invite Su Yuewu to play the kite with him. Su Yuewu was instantly discouraged.


    "I don''t know where the baby went. Maybe he went somewhere else to play." Su Yuewu''s tone was no longer as excited as before. She turned around, preparing to return to her room.


    "Do you want to come with us to play kite?" The moment Su Yuewu turned around, Leng Fanyun sent her an invitation.


    "No, I''m not ¡ª eh? A kite? "Alright!" Su Yuewu, who was about to refuse, suddenly realized that Leng Fanyun was inviting her to play a kite. She immediately became interested and rubbed her hands, eager to give it a try.


    "But I don''t know where the baby went." Su Yuewu shrugged her shoulders. At this moment, Su Yitian, who was covered in mud, appeared in front of the two of them.


    "Is mother going to play kite with me and Uncle Leng Fanyun?" Su Yitian''s face was filled with excitement. Ever since Su Yuewu gave birth to Su Yitian, she had rarely seen his disheveled appearance. However, today, she saw him looking like an ordinary child, covered in mud. Not only did he not get angry, he even found it very interesting.


    "Quickly go and change your clothes. Mother doesn''t want to take you out with her." Su Yuewu''s expression darkened. Although she was overjoyed that Su Yitian had returned home covered in mud, she did not want Su Yitian to see it. Otherwise, Su Yuetian might turn his clothes into such a dirty mess every day.


    "Mother, Uncle Leng, please wait for me. I will come out after I change!" An excited little girl slipped out of their line of sight. Su Yuewu couldn''t help but smile and shake her head, "This child." She smiled lightly, but in her heart, she was extremely happy.


    Stepping onto the outskirts of the land, the autumn air gradually became thicker, and many of the grass had already withered, changing into a set of yellow clothes.


    "Tian Tian, hold onto this thread, don''t let go." Leng Fanyun stood to the side and taught Su Yitian how to put out the kite. Su Yuewu picked up a kite herself and began to put it away.


    Ever since she came to this world, Su Yuewu hadn''t let go of her kite. However, in the place where she previously lived, she didn''t even have the chance to play her kite.


    Thirteen years old. While the other children were celebrating, she had already started to provoke the Su Clan. She knew that she couldn''t fail. She had to succeed.


    Occasionally, through the office window, watching other children holding their parents'' hand, happy to go to the square to fly a kite, ride a slide, enjoy the joy of heaven.


    As for himself, he could only silently return to his desk and sit down. He could only research one business plan after another and prepare for one meeting after another.


    Her life had been exhausting.


    Since she came to the Liu Li Empire, she had never been idle either. In order to survive, she thought of ways to take down the Su Family, create the Lunar Slaughter and the Lunar Shadow merchant guild, and cultivate her martial power all the way to the seventh level of Heaven Stage. Her every step was burdened with a heavy responsibility. She felt that she was running out of time every day, not to mention having the time to play kite.


    Su Yuewu patted her head in frustration as she twirled the thread in circles with an inexperienced hand.


    "Let me help you." As Leng Fanyun spoke, he picked up the kite in Su Yuewu''s hand. With ease, the kite flew up into the sky, freely flying about.


    "Look at how high this kite flies!" The baby stood on the ground clapping his hands, while Su Yuewu also revealed a happy smile.


    "Mother, cut the string that binds the kite. Let it truly fly free." The baby tugged at a corner of Su Yuewu''s face with a happy expression.


    Leng Fanyun gently raised his hand and gathered some divine energy at the tip of his right hand. Then, he raised his hand and a blue light flew out from the tip of his finger. The moment it came into contact with the string, the kite and the thread left Leng Fanyun''s control and flew even further away.


    After finishing the kite, the baby was still not satisfied and refused to return. He insisted on having a barbecue under the tree. This suggestion received great support from Leng Fanyun, and Su Yuewu had no choice but to agree.


    Leng Fanyun simply assigned some tasks. Su Yuewu was in charge of finding firewood, while Su Yitian and Leng Fanyun were in charge of arresting game.


    Su Yuewu readily agreed, but she didn''t notice Leng Fanyun and Su Yitian winking at her from behind as they laughed.


    After finding firewood, Su Yuewu cleared an open area on the ground to prevent the fire from spreading to other places along the dry grass.


    After cleaning up, Su Yuewu chanted the Heart Tactic and set the firewood on fire.


    However, after the firewood was lit, Leng Fanyun and Su Yitian were nowhere to be seen.


    After about half an incense''s time, Leng Fanyun and Sulian slowly walked out from the forest. In their hands were pheasants, wild rabbits, and quite a few birds.


    "Why are you guys so slow?" Su Yuewu raised her eyebrows, expressing the discontent in her heart for the first time.


    "Mother, we came back full of harvest. Oh, right, there are still some wild game in the forest, we can''t carry them anymore. Mother, please go and get them for us." Su Yitian rolled his eyes as the corner of his mouth curled into a smile.


    "You two are grown men, and you want me, a little girl, to help you carry your things." Su Yuewu lightly tapped Su Yitian''s forehead with her palm before flying off in the direction Su Yitian had indicated.


    However, following the direction that Su Yitian was pointing, she didn''t see any game at all.


    Because what she saw was only a small sea of flowers.


    Hundreds of roses were blooming in an enchanting manner, forming a heart. Under the autumn wind, they swayed as they greeted Su Yuewu.


    "Do you still like this gift?" It was unknown when, but Leng Fanyun was standing behind Su Yuewu.


    "When did you plant this flower?" Su Yuewu stared at the scene in front of her with disbelief.


    "I''ve long since planted it and I''ve always wanted to give it to you. Today, I''ve finally found the right time." Leng Fanyun smiled with a complacent look on his face.


    Su Yuewu couldn''t help but leap into Leng Fanyun''s embrace. This time, she didn''t want to refuse nor did she want to be separated from him. All she wanted was to listen to her own inner thoughts.


    "You''re not going to push me away this time?" Leng Fanyun grinned, his eyes filled with lust.


    "I won''t, I won''t, unless you really don''t want me anymore." Su Yuewu''s head gently rubbed against Leng Fanyun''s chest.


    Warmth, comfort, she wanted to spend the rest of her life in his chest, never to move away.


    Not far away, Su Yitian looked at the scene in front of him and grinned proudly. He did not say that all of this was his idea, and he had even secretly told Leng Fanyun about it.


    Leng Fanyun, who was hugging Wu''er, silently stood behind Su Yuewu and gave her a thumbs up in Su Yitian''s direction. Su Yitian smiled faintly and went back to roast some meat.


    Su Yuewu was nestled in Leng Fanyun''s embrace, and was in the middle of being moved to a complete mess. Suddenly, she smelt a fragrant aroma.


    That fragrance continued to spread into Su Yuewu''s nose. After Su Yuewu''s nose had a quick and accurate reaction, she quickly left Leng Fanyun''s embrace and rushed towards the source of that fragrance.


    When he walked in, he discovered that Su Yitian was holding a branch in his hand and there was a pheasant stuck in the branch. At this moment, the wild chicken had already shed its feathers and was roasted until it looked seventy percent done.


    "Baby, I didn''t know you had such a trick up your sleeve." As Su Yuewu laughed, she stood next to Su Yitian and praised him.


    "I also didn''t know that my mother could be moved by Uncle Leng Fanyun so easily." Su Yitian evilly smiled. Actually, he was the one who suggested the idea of giving away the rose.


    The last time he saw Nangong Jean standing in the garden staring blankly at the flowers, he had asked Nangong Jean privately. It turned out that the flowers were planted by his mother to be given to his beloved.


    Hearing this story, Su Yitian immediately informed Leng Fanyun, who then used all his strength to bring in a large number of roses from the Western Regions. After planting them, he waited for Su Yue Wu to discover this sea of roses.


    "No matter how strong mother is, she is still a woman. Women are easily moved. When you find a wife in the future, you will understand." Su Yuewu giggled as she patted Su Yitian''s head and snatched the wild chicken from his hands. As she smelled the fragrance, she began to drool.


    "Hmph, I''m not going to find a wife, I''m going to stay with mother." Su Yitian muttered in a low voice, accidentally blushing.


    Leng Fanyun chased after them from the sea of roses. Seeing the mother and son drooling over the grilled meat, he couldn''t help but smile. This pair of gluttons was simply a gem of his life.


    Leng Fanyun silently picked up the game after standing up and started roasting it on the tree branch. Although there was no seasoning to flavour, the natural game in his mouth had a different taste compared to the delicious delicacies he usually had.

 C256

    Su Yuewu started to fight with Su Yitian over a piece of roasted meat. Su Yitian muttered in dissatisfaction, "Mother, you''re already so old and you''re still relying on your strength to bully others. Your baby will never come out to roast meat with you again."


    Su Yuewu didn''t care that much as she continued to bite the meat in big bites, "Your mother has already expended a lot of effort just to steal a few pieces of your meat. So what if she''s not willing to discipline me, Rou''er will collect all the delicious food every night before going to bed, let''s see where this little mouse will go to steal some midnight snacks!"


    Although he looked no different from an ordinary child, his appetite was much greater than an ordinary child''s. In order to prevent him from having too much of his stomach and indigestion, Su Yuewu had always restricted his ability to eat. But every night, Su Yitian would secretly go to the kitchen to find something to eat as a midnight snack.


    Su Yitian had always thought that no one would doubt his ability to steal food every night. He didn''t expect that all of this was within his mother''s grasp. Although she didn''t say it out loud, she knew where he was. For the sake of food at night, Su Yitian had no choice but to swallow his anger and give the roast meat to his mother.


    Just as he was grilling and pouting, a string of freshly roasted rabbit meat appeared in front of Su Yitian.


    "Here, eat." Su Yitian raised his eyes and met with a pair of warm and calm eyes. The owner of the eyes was holding a skewer of roast meat in his hand and a fragrant smell wafted into Su Yitian''s nose.


    "For me?" Su Yitian was taken aback. If he did not eat the roasted rabbit meat and instead gave it to Su Chen, his mind must be out of sorts. That''s right, if his brain was good, he wouldn''t have fallen for his foolish mother.


    Regardless of the consequences, just as Su Yitian was about to grab the meat, a pair of chicken claws suddenly sprang out from beside him and snatched the meat away with lightning speed.


    Just as Su Yitian was about to ask Leng Fanyun for help with a bitter face, he discovered that his beautiful eyes had already curved into a crescent moon. "Don''t be in such a hurry, it''s not like anyone is going to snatch it away from you."


    Heavens, just what sin had Su Yitian committed in his previous life?! There was actually someone who dared to fight over the roast meat with him, and the one who did that was his mother!


    Su Yitian let out a long sigh. He knew that the two of them shared a mutual understanding of each other. It was not quite appropriate for him to be sitting between the two of them.


    Su Yitian stood up with a muffled voice. He walked to a nearby forest and grabbed some game. Then, he roasted some food for himself.


    Didn''t you say that I was self-sufficient, that I would eat enough?


    Su Yitian was furious. That Leng Fanyun was really ungrateful. He had offered him advice out of good intentions, but he couldn''t even get a single piece of roasted meat. Hmph, he would never help him again!


    As Su Yitian roasted meat, he felt indignant. He made up his mind that if Leng Fanyun asked him for help the next time, he must think of a way to get Leng Fanyun into trouble.


    Just as Su Yitian was about to gloomily roast meat, two strings of roasted game suddenly appeared on both sides of his head. The fragrance was crispy and Su Yitian couldn''t help but sniff at it.


    However, he quickly realized that these two kebabs were taken by Su Yuewu and Leng Fanyun. With the mindset of being a principled eater, Su Yitian decided to leave the two of them alone. He just pretended that he did not see them as he focused on roasting the skewers in his hands.


    Su Yuewu and Leng Fanyun looked at each other and smiled. They purposely sniffed the roasted meat in front of Su Yitian, causing him to suck in a deep breath.


    The delicious taste was simply too tempting. Su Yitian could no longer resist the temptation. He snatched the skewers and began to eat them in big mouthfuls. The principle of being a glutton was to not waste anything. Su Yitian had to follow this principle and maintain his attitude of a glutton.


    After finishing the kebabs, he was in a good mood. Su Yitian wiped his mouth and Su Yuewu shook her head helplessly. She took out a handkerchief from her pocket and carefully wiped off the grease stains from the corner of her mouth.


    "How did you get to eat so much that oil dripped from your mouth?" The corners of Su Yuewu''s eyes revealed a smile as she pointed towards the corner of Su Yitian''s mouth.


    "Didn''t you just eat until your mouth was full of oil?" Su Yitian rolled his eyes at his mother.


    "Uh, well ¡­" Su Yuewu smiled in embarrassment with a slightly embarrassed expression.


    The screen played back. Half an incense stick of time ago, under Leng Fanyun''s pampering, with the roasted rabbit in her right hand and the roasted chicken in her left, Su Yuewu''s mood was absolutely stunning.


    However, when she was done eating, she turned around and saw that Su Yitian had already disappeared. Su Yue Wu was in a hurry to find a baby, but she was stopped by Leng Fanyun. He took out a handkerchief and carefully helped her wipe the residue at the corner of her mouth.


    Her actions were so soft and careful like silk, causing Su Yuewu to feel embarrassed.


    Nangong Bing stood in front of Su Yuewu''s door and asked her where she was going. When he heard from Rou Er that the mother and son pair were going to play kite with Leng Fanyun, he felt his heart tighten.


    Su Yuewu and her son, along with Leng Fanyun, were chasing each other around the outskirts of the city. Unknowingly, night had already begun to fall.


    Su Yuewu suggested that it was time to return, but Su Yitian didn''t agree. He pulled Su Yuewu and implored her to stay a little longer. Su Yuewu couldn''t stand the constant pestering of the baby, so she could only agree.


    As the baby held onto her arm tightly, Su Yue Wu followed Leng Fanyun and Su Yitian up a small hill. The lack of moonlight in the sky was so bright that it gave people a feeling of intoxication.


    As they walked up the mountain, Su Yuewu didn''t know when a little baby that was holding onto a corner of Su Yuewu''s hand had run off somewhere else. Su Yuewu was extremely worried. She called out the baby''s name, but no response came.


    Standing on top of the hill, Su Yuewu tried to focus on calming herself down and use her divine senses to search for traces of Su Yitian, but she was shocked by the sounds of the fireworks.


    On the distant hill, wisps of fireworks shot up into the clouds. They were colorful and dazzling.


    "This is a gift for you. Do you like it?"


    Leng Fanyun stood by Su Yuewu''s side, laughing softly. His eyes were filled with emotion, shining brightly.


    "I like it, I really like it." Su Yuewu quietly stood by Leng Fanyun''s side, forgetting everything about time. She only wanted to stop at this moment.


    A few days later, the autumn wind was no longer as casual as it had been a few days earlier. It had gradually become sharp and fierce, adding a few more layers of clothes when it went out.


    Nangong let the coughing in recent days become worse, gradually can no longer walk out of the room, often lying in the room, three meals a day also need someone else to feed.


    When Bing''er saw that Nan Gong was unwell again, she started to stay in Nan Gong''s room to take care of him. Su Yuewu and Bing''er originally wanted to take turns taking care of Nangong, but seeing as she wanted Nangong to take advantage of this situation, Su Yuewu didn''t insist on taking care of Nangong.


    Day after day, Bing''er gradually realized that her feelings for Nan Gong didn''t mean that she could give up just because she had given up. She didn''t mean that if she begged Su Yuewu to be with her, she would also give up.


    For Bing''er, even if it was just this, knowing how many bowls of rice he had eaten, how many pills he had consumed, and whether he had the energy or not, she was already satisfied.


    Moreover, it was no longer important whether or not she was present in Nan Gong''s heart and whether or not he cared about her existence.


    On the other hand, Nan Gong started to watch Bing''er silently.


    Every morning, Bing-Er came in with a basin of hot water to clean his body and rinse his mouth. After washing up, she would quietly serve breakfast. Every day, she would do her best to prepare different flavors of the side dish. She only wanted Nangong to have a little more to eat, so she could be at ease.


    On this day, the sun rose from inside the city and the haze that had hung over the days was swept away. Nangong Yue''s spirit was improved by quite a bit as she shouted that she wanted to go out for a walk.


    Bing''er could not forgive Nan Gong''s request, so she agreed to take him for a walk.


    The rice in the farmland had been harvested. Occasionally, the rice stalks would be left behind in the field, and the fragrance of the rice would permeate the surrounding fields.


    "It''s been a good day."


    Bing''er, who was standing by the side, nodded. She did not know why Nangong had only brought her out to serve today.


    "Today''s day is good. It''s a good day for an outing." Yinhuang looked away from the blush on her face, a smile playing at the corners of her lips.


    "It''s really not bad." Today, Serene Huang had brought her out of the underworld for a stroll. It was rare to be able to leave the dark sky of the underworld and stand in the middle of the bright and empty world. Although his heart was frantic, he still felt a little uncomfortable for a while.


    "This is the first time I''ve been out with you, right?" He had always wanted to bring Hongyin out to play, but the weather had been gloomy a few days ago, and the world was the same as the underworld. He didn''t even have the mood to play around.


    "Recently, the rice has been harvested. The fragrance of this rice smells really good." Hong Fu ignored Yinhuang''s words and stood facing Tian Long, facing the wind.


    You Huang pinched her nose and shamelessly stuck to the red hair when she saw that he was ignoring her.


    "The weather is so good today. Why don''t we take a walk around here?" It was only when she said these words that Yinhuang realized she had said something useless, because the red line was already slowly walking away into the distance, following Tian Long''s path.


    You Huang hurried to keep up, but her smile still hung on her face. Every second she was with the red silk made him feel that it was infinitely wonderful.


    "Red Silk, since we are both in the human world today, why don''t I bring you to meet Su Yuewu?" You Huang really wanted to introduce the red line to Su Yuewu so that the two women could meet. However, no one knew what the reason was for this.


    "Go see Su Yuewu?" "Sure." Red Silk nodded. She had long since heard of Su Yuewu''s name. Since Youhuang had said so, it wasn''t wrong for her to see her.


    He pushed open the door to the courtyard and rushed into Su Yuewu''s backyard with the red ribbon. The lush bamboo forest could be seen everywhere as Su Yuewu gradually fell in love with the bamboo.


    Su Yuewu was taking a nap in the middle of the room when she heard a light and delicate knocking sound on the door. Su Yuewu''s heart was filled with doubts. She got off the bed and opened the door. The one standing in front of her was You Huang, and the other was a girl she did not know.


    But it wasn''t hard to see the close relationship between the two from the way that Yuan Huang and the girl were tightly holding each other''s hands. Su Yuewu knew what was going on and smiled evilly in her heart, so she invited the two into the house.


    "I see that You Huang is smiling so happily today. Could it be that the two of you are about to celebrate?" Su Yue Wu called Rou Er over and made tea for the two of them.


    A pair of large eyes blinked as if they hadn''t heard Su Yuewu''s question. Hong Fern, on the other hand, stood gracefully behind her, maintaining her proper dignity and modesty.

 C257

    Su Yuewu''s first impression of the red blush was still pretty good. Although this girl''s appearance wasn''t particularly outstanding, she wasn''t someone to be trifled with. If one were to carefully examine her, they would still be impressed by the brilliance of her appearance.


    "May I know the name of this lady?" Su Yuewu took a sip of her tea. She had asked him how he liked her before, so he was sure that she was the one who had bewitched her into confusion.


    "Servant''s Red Silk." Red Silk stood up and gave a slight bow to Su Yuewu. His manners were considerate, so Su Yuewu silently added an impression of Hong Qi to her heart.


    "I wonder if all of you came to my residence today to personally send off a wedding invitation?" Su Yuewu made fun of the two of them, causing red blush to appear on his face as he shook his head repeatedly. Unexpectedly, You Huang had pulled out an invitation card from her bosom, and on the paper, a few big words were written on it, inviting Su Yuewu to attend his wedding with red bloods on the fifteenth day of the next month.


    Su Yuewu was surprised and happy at the same time. Her hand that held the invitation began to tremble with excitement. "You''re going to get married?" She had always talked about how Youhuang was like a baby, but she hadn''t thought that this child would get married in the blink of an eye.


    "Right, Red Silk and I have already decided to hold our wedding banquet on the fifteenth of next month. "Red Silk had always liked peace and quiet, so we decided not to do anything outrageous. We only invited a few close friends and family members over for a banquet to eat and drink." He had decided on this long ago on the way here. He had only said it now so that he could give Hong Fu a pleasant surprise.


    "Then congratulations, congratulations. You are the baby''s older brother. When the time comes, I will definitely present you with a big gift." Su Yuewu cupped her hands, giving off the feeling that her son was getting married.


    She pursed her lips into a smile and asked where Su Yitian had gone to.


    Ever since Su Yitian had stopped her in the bamboo forest that day, she hadn''t seen him again. He wanted to find his younger brother and explain everything clearly.


    "Probably playing with mud in the garden. I don''t know why, but this child suddenly likes to play with mud and comes back everyday with mud all over his body." Su Yuewu''s worries came true. Every evening, Su Yitian would appear in front of everyone in dirty clothes. After a while, everyone had gotten used to it. It was just that they had suffered a lot from the servants who washed their clothes every day.


    Huang Xiaolong wanted to speak to Su Yitian, so he entrusted the red stain to Su Yuewu and left by himself.


    "Look at him, he dropped you to find a baby, his mind is still as carefree as ever." As she watched his back, Su Yuewu couldn''t help but laugh.


    "I suppose you must have something important to discuss with the young master." Hong Fu smiled faintly, as if she''d long since become accustomed to the carefree manner in which Serene Huang spoke.


    "Is that what you always call him?" Su Yuewu asked in puzzlement.


    "Hmm?" Red Silk raised an eyebrow in confusion. In just a moment, he understood Su Yuewu''s intention. Su Yuewu felt that it was a bit strange that the red line still addressed You Huang as "Milord".


    "I''m used to it. I can''t change my way of calling out to you all in the short term." Red Silk smiled apologetically.


    From the bottom of her heart, Su Yuewu really liked the little girl in front of her, so she began to cordially chat with the red ribbon. Not long after, the two of them started to get close to each other from their initial unfamiliarity.


    Of course, there were a lot of things that men could talk about between the two women. Not only men didn''t understand the brain circuits of women, but also women themselves didn''t know much about it. Strictly speaking, the two of them were rivals in love. However, in less than half an incense''s time, they had become extremely familiar with each other.


    When he found Su Yitian, he was squeezing the mud with great interest. He hid in the shadows for a while and watched, and couldn''t help but smile.


    "When you were young, you loved playing with mud." You Huang couldn''t help but speak. Su Yitian was startled and turned around to see You Huang folded her arms and looking at him with interest.


    "Why are you here?" Su Yitian frowned. Ever since the battle of the Heaven Realm, he''d been somewhat conflicted with You Huang. Now that You Huang had appeared in front of him, he naturally didn''t have a pleasant expression on his face.


    "I''ve come to find you to explain myself." You Huang put her hand behind her back, an enigmatic look on her face.


    What are you saying? What is there to say?" Su Yitian pouted and continued to move his hands. Using a little bit of strength here, he would turn into a mushroom and with a little bit of strength there, he would turn into a round ball ¡­ Just as Su Yitian was enjoying himself, You Huang couldn''t hold it in anymore.


    "Even if you don''t place this brother of yours in your eyes, you should at least listen to what I have to say." There were three black lines running down his face now, each one pointing straight at Su Yitian.


    "Tell me, and I''ll listen." Su Yitian curled his lips and continued with his grand plan.


    "Last time when I allied with the Celestial Emperor to fight against the Feathered Race, it was my fault. But all I want is for the development of the underworld to seek a place. I want to make the underworld stronger. There are some places that are ill-advised, but I didn''t expect that Su Yue ball would replace Leng Fanyun in battle, this is my mistake. "


    "Your mistake was not small at all." Su Yitian lifted his head and looked coldly at You Huang.


    "I apologize for what I did."


    "Alright, I accept your apology." Su Yitian lowered his head and continued playing with the mud in his hands.


    "What?" That''s it? " Cold sweat broke out on You Huang''s forehead. She wanted nothing more than to grab Su Yitian''s head and say it again.


    If he was worried about himself, it would be easy for him to muster up the courage to apologize to Su Yitian. In the end, all he had to do was'' accept the apology ''. Could it be that the recent process of apologizing was that short?


    You Huang had her head lowered, Su Yitian was in high spirits.


    Ever since Nangong Bing had stood beside Tian Long and said that, Bing''er had been standing beside him. It was unknown what Nangong Bing was thinking.


    When the sun was about to set, Nangong waved his hand, indicating that the two of them could go back.


    Bing-Er looked depressed and speechless. She rolled her eyes a few times and followed after Nan Gong.


    What had Nangong Jean been thinking during these past few hours? No one knew.


    After returning to their residence, Nangong Jean and Bing''er received a hug from Su Yuewu. Just as they were wondering, she was informed that You Huang was about to get married. Su Yuewu had a feeling that her son was going to get married.


    Nan Gong and Bing''er were the last ones to know about it. Su Yitian, Leng Fanyun Rou, and the others had already known about this beforehand. They had silently locked themselves in their rooms and were prepared to not go out anymore.


    This sort of unfortunate event had to be mentioned a long time ago. When Su Yuewu started her month of slaughter, there was an enviable pair of immortal heroes within the Moon Slaughter Art that were preparing to get married. Su Yuewu volunteered to help them arrange the wedding. In the end, the two of them were married into a bridal ceremony under the gaze of the entire room.


    Su Yuewu was still at a loss. Could it be that people of the Liu-Li Dynasty didn''t have the custom of getting married and making a ruckus?


    Later on, Su Yuewu painfully thought about it and decided to take care of the wedding once again. As a result, on the day of the wedding, the couple received the pure white wedding dress that Su Yuewu had prepared. The couple finally gave up on letting Su Yuewu observe the wedding and found an excuse to ask her to do something else. Su Yuewu''s carefully prepared wedding dress naturally didn''t come in handy.


    Su Yuewu was still puzzled. Could it be that the people of the Liu-Li Dynasty didn''t wear wedding gowns?


    For the third time, no, no." Afterwards, whenever a newbie was about to get married, Su Yuewu would definitely not interfere in their wedding ceremony. Instead, she would do her best to find some unimportant things for Su Yuewu to do.


    And this time, without knowing the situation, You Huang boldly handed the marriage to Su Yuewu. Who knew what kind of trouble it would bring about?


    Therefore, those who knew about this tragic news decided to stay at home for the next few days in case they were intimidated by Su Yuewu''s novel and bold ideas.


    However, Su Yuewu''s wedding ceremony became a ceremony that would be reserved for civil marriages, and the couple left behind the pure white wedding dress ¡ª because the groom realized that his wife was wearing a beautiful wedding dress. However, this was all a story for the future.


    There was still about half a month before the wedding ceremony. Su Yuewu intended to create a unique wedding for both of them. It would be simple and grand, and they would remember it forever.


    Because of these requirements, Su Yuewu began to think hard. There were too many ideas in her mind, and there were too many restrictions in this world. She could only find a way to achieve the best of both worlds.


    As the autumn wore on, winter began to come, and as they walked in the air, it was often felt that winter was eating away at people''s body heat. Following the arrival of Dong Ri, Nangong Yong''s body also grew worse and worse.


    Su Yan knew in his heart that his uncle Nan Gong had not stopped thinking about his mother. Although it was Sister Bing''er who took care of him every day, he could not let his mother go, even when his mother had Leng Fanyun by her side.


    Su Yitian was determined to let his uncle clearly understand his feelings. Even using some underhanded methods would not harm him.


    By chance, Bing''er had been sent by Su Yue Wu to handle some matters at the Moon Shadow Chamber of Commerce''s branch. Su Ya Tian was prepared to use this opportunity to let Nangong Yue completely understand who the person was that was really important to him.


    On this day, when Nangong was resting on the bed, Su Yitian rushed into the room in a flustered manner. His face was still covered in sweat.


    "Tian Tian, why are you sweating all over your head when it''s such a cold day?" Minamiya asked with concern.


    "Uncle Nan Gong, not good, Sister Bing''er ¡­" He was gasping for breath, and he couldn''t even speak properly.


    Upon hearing that it had something to do with Bing''er, Nangong Jean was stunned. He quickly grabbed onto Su Yitian''s hand and said, "Bing''er, what''s wrong? Tell me quickly!"


    When Su Yitian heard the eagerness in Nangong Qian''s tone, he knew something was going on. Delighted, he calmly said, "Sister Bing''er went to help my mother, but she brought a servant back."


    As soon as Su Yitian finished speaking, Nangong Liang''s mind buzzed as if it had exploded.


    Bing-Er brought a servant back? Did you meet him on the way? Were they close? [Is Bing-Er going to abandon me too?]


    A series of questions rushed into Nangong''s mind. His body that was lying on the bed stiffened. Only after a long time did he regain his senses.


    Every minute change on Nangong Bing''s face was caught in Su Yitian''s eyes. Naturally, he saw it all with joy in his heart.


    "Uncle Nangong, are you alright?" Su Yitian asked in concern. However, Nangong Yan just waved his hand and didn''t say anything.


    Bing''er arranged the things and walked into Nangong Jean''s room. She went out to do some work for Su Yuewu and collected quite a few medicinal ingredients along the way, leaving them to boil medicine for Nangong.


    "I heard you brought back a footman?" Nangong Jean had his eyes closed, his voice was low and slow.


    "Yes." Bing''er answered respectfully. She did indeed bring back a servant. That servant came to the Imperial City to visit his family, but had his wallet stolen by thieves on the way. Bing-Er stayed in the same inn as him, and when she saw that he was pitiful, she brought him to the Imperial City. After a few days, she found the relative''s house and sent him there.


    Nan Gong only knew that what Su Yitian said was true. He thought that Bing''er had found a place to stay, but he just felt depressed, and the food in the tea was tasteless.


    "Has Elder Nan Gong gotten better over the past few days?"


    "Other than being unable to get out of bed, there''s nothing else that matters." Nangong Jean thought for a moment. In fact, what he wanted to ask was about that servant.


    That boy is so good to you. How long have the two of you known each other?


    These questions were like fish bones stuck in Nangong Jean''s throat. He was unable to voice them out nor could he swallow them down.

 C258

    After dinner, Nangong left him alone on the bed. Usually, Bing-Er would come and wipe his body. Ever since she had left, the new maid was always on tenterhooks. She was always gentle, so he wouldn''t say it out loud, but he kept thinking about Bing-Er''s ways.


    After waiting for Bing''er to come back, Nangong let her be so happy to think that Bing''er would come and serve her again today. After waiting for half an incense stick of time, the maid was actually the same person as yesterday.


    In Nangong Jean''s heart, there was an inexplicable sense of dissatisfaction, but he did not say anything.


    When the maid finished wiping Nangong''s hair, he pretended to be unintentional and slowly asked, "Why isn''t Bing''er here today?"


    The maid then replied, "Sister Bing''er went to accompany the new servant. From the looks of the servant, he seems to like Sister Bing''er a lot."


    "This... "Of course, Bing-Er has a good temper. I think the little boy will treat her well." Minamiya let out a faint sigh.


    "Master, did you misunderstand something? The boy and Sister Bing''er didn''t have anything to do with each other. Even if there was, it was the boy who was so shameless and sticking to Sister Bing''er."


    "You mean, Bing-Er is not with that boy?" Nan Gong asked, but he was both surprised and happy.


    "Yes, that''s right, that little servant is not bad, and Bing''er is also very nice to him, but I don''t know why Bing''er wouldn''t agree." The maid frowned, as if she couldn''t figure out the relationship between the two.


    "We shouldn''t ask too many questions about others." Nangong Jean straightened his expression and waved his hand for the maid to leave.


    When the maid walked out of Nangong Jean''s room, Su Yitian was already standing in the courtyard with a smile on his face.


    "Young master Yutian, I''ve already followed your instructions." The maid also giggled with an indescribable mischievousness in her eyes.


    "Not bad. I''ll remember what you asked for. I''ll bring it back for you when we get out." Su Yitian yawned. Since the things here had already been settled, the next step would not be difficult.


    "Does Young Master Yitian really think that I like those flowers?" "Our sisters couldn''t hope for Sister Bing''er and Mister Nan Gong to marry each other. We, the servants, are watching anxiously by the side." The maid giggled. She turned out to be a good sister of Bing''er.


    "I''ve remembered your love for me. Hurry up and go back. The night wind is strong, so don''t get caught in the cold." Su Yitian acted like a little adult, causing the maid to chuckle again.


    Su Yuewu was lazily leaning against the headboard. She had also participated in Su Yitian''s plans. When Su Yitian said that he would help Nangong Zi Yun recognize his sincerity, she was truly shocked. She didn''t expect the baby to have such a mature plan at such a young age. It was completely inconsistent with his childish looks.


    "Master, you''re looking for me?" Bing-Er pushed the door and entered, her face full of worry.


    "Why do you look so worried? Did Nangong Jean bully you again?" Su Yuewu teased Bing''er on purpose.


    "Then I''m joking, my lord." Bing-Er stomped her feet, her face full of anxiety. Su Yuewu knew how long her face had been like this, so she was neither proud nor impatient. She slowly spoke.


    "If you have any concerns, just tell me. Today, I''ll help you dispel them."


    "What if Elder Nan Gong really mistakenly thinks that I have something to do with that little servant and that I''m not clean?" At the moment, this was Bing-Er''s concern. The women of the Liu-Li Empire all viewed their reputation as their lives. Being unreasonably misunderstood as innocent was something even more difficult to accept.


    "Of course. I have already arranged all of this. Moreover, with Nangong Jean''s character, he would not guess you like this."


    "But I''m afraid that just in case ¡­" Bing-Er was holding a corner of it, hesitating. From the very beginning, when Su Yuewu had told her about this plan, she had been extremely unwilling, afraid that something bad might have happened.


    Later on, it was still because of Su Yuewu''s words, "Don''t tell me you don''t want to know your place in his heart". She really wanted to know what sort of weight she held in Nangong''s heart!


    Even if she had lied to herself time and time again, saying that as long as she did not give a damn about what Nan Gong thought, in Bing''er''s heart, there would always be a trace of fantasy, a fantasy about Nan Gong having herself in his heart.


    "There''s no need to be afraid. If you don''t have this chance, you won''t have many more opportunities like this in the future." Moreover, Nan Gong''s body is getting weaker and weaker every day, how long do you think you can wait? "


    "Alright, I ¡­" Bing-Er calmed herself down, gathered her thoughts, and said word by word, "I understand."


    When they walked out of Su Yuewu''s room, Nangong''s face was still lingering in Bing''er''s mind. Did this man that she cared about have her in his heart?


    The next day, the sun rose in the early winter and the weather was very good. As usual, Nangong told him to walk around in the sunny days. However, with his current physical condition, he could only walk around in the garden.


    In the garden, two human silhouettes could be seen under the Violet Vine.


    One of them was the slim looking Bing''er, whom Nangong recognized at a glance, but he did not know who the other one was.


    The man was seven feet tall and had the delicate aura of a scholar. His features were sharp, and his eyes were sharp. His appearance was quite handsome, though it was unknown which courtyard he came from.


    Just as he was deep in thought, Nangong''s mind boomed ¨C could it be that the person in front of him was the young servant that Bing''er had brought back?


    Bing-Er was talking with him with a charming smile on her face. Even the warm sun in winter was nothing compared to her.


    It was unknown whether it was the fallen leaves that landed on Bing-Er''s temples. The servant reached out his hand and carefully wiped away all the things on her body. Bing-Er smiled; her eyes were filled with a rare relaxed and satisfied look.


    Nan Gong had never observed Bing''er carefully before. He had always felt that Bing''er was no different from other maids. It was only at this moment that Nan Gong realized that Bing''er was such a special person to him.


    It was as if a bud had already sprouted from his heart, but he had never paid it much attention. With this neglect, that shoot had grown into a towering tree.


    Bing-Er had already occupied a lot of space in his heart. He could neither dodge nor evade.


    He looked at Bing-Er''s hair. Her hair was dyed golden. The branches of the Violet Vine Flower Tree were withered and yellow, but Bing-Er''s body was full of vitality. She walked under the withered branches, and the tree seemed to have a business deal.


    Nangong Bing stared at Bing''er, not blinking, not willing to let her go at all the details.


    His eyes were so greedy. He realized for the first time that he wanted to take over Bing''er''s beauty by himself.


    Perhaps because she felt Nangong''s gaze, Bing''er glanced at him from afar. With just a glance, Nangong felt like he was mesmerized.


    Minamiya did not avoid her. He looked straight at Bing''er, his eyes crossing in the air, creating an ambiguous atmosphere.


    In the afternoon, the servant helped Nangong to return to his room, but he seemed to be stifled. He refused to eat the food that was sent over, and the servants were at a loss as to what to do.


    "Tell Bing-Er to serve me." When Nangong Jean gave the order, the servants became even more anxious. [Bing''er is from the house. Where are we going to find Bing''er to serve her?]


    Hearing that Bing''er was no longer at home, Nan Gong became even more sullen. He tossed and turned in his bed, neither eating nor sleeping. Afterwards, he ordered a few of his usually disobedient servants to kneel in his room to listen to him.


    When Su Yuewu heard the reports, she only secretly laughed and said that she would let him do as he pleased.


    In the evening, Bing-Er came back on her horse. As soon as she entered the house, she heard about Nangong''s anger.


    Bing''er was speechless. She rarely saw Nangong Lian lose her temper, but she did not know why this time.


    Carefully entering Nangong Jean''s room, he called for the servants kneeling on the floor to get up and instructed the kitchen to prepare another table of food for them. When Nangong Bing saw that she had arrived, she no longer lost her temper and silently watched her instruct her servants to do their work.


    Bing''er picked up a bowl of millet porridge and placed it next to his mouth.


    "Mister Nangong, please have a meal." Bing-Er spoke softly, afraid that she would anger Nan Gong somehow.


    "Eating is fine, but I want a few conditions and you have to agree to them." Nan Gong''s voice was muffled.


    "Sir, please speak." Bing''er was silent. How could she disobey her master?


    "In the future, the millet congee will be cooked for a while more. After it''s cooked, bring it up again."


    "Alright."


    "In the future, don''t stir-fry so many vegetables and things like that. Don''t fry anything I don''t like."


    "Alright."


    "In the future, you have to leave fewer chilies in the Stir-Fried Vegetables. I don''t like it."


    "Alright."


    Bing''er did not know what had happened to Mister Nangong today, or why he was spouting so much nonsense.


    "In the future, you''re not allowed to smile at other men, and you''re not allowed to go out alone with other men."


    "Alright."


    "From now on, you are my man."


    "Alright."


    Bing''er was still stupid enough to say "okay". When she realized it, she couldn''t believe her ears.


    "Idiot." Nangong let her speak softly. His face was red as he held Bing''er in his arms.


    Even after she was pulled into Nangong''s arms, Bing''er was still in a daze. Everything had happened too fast for her to believe.


    "South ¡­" Mr. Minamiya, are you... "Is it ¡­" Bing''er hurriedly struggled out from Nangong Jean''s arms, murmuring softly.


    Nan Gong''s expression darkened and the light in his eyes dimmed. He looked like a child who had done something wrong. He didn''t know what to do as he looked at the girl beside him.


    "Did you mistake me for your lord?" Bing''er panicked and immediately mentioned Su Yuewu.


    Nan Gong was stunned. When he was saying those words just now, he actually didn''t think of Su Yuewu at all. When did he throw Su Yuewu out?


    Now that Bing''er mentioned it, Nan Gong''s heart was filled with contradictions and guilt. Once again, he didn''t know what to do.


    Bing-Er understood what was going on when she saw Nangong Jean''s expression. She stood up from the other person''s side, putting the rice porridge aside and walked out of the room slowly.


    Nan Gong watched Bing''er leave in a daze. He wanted to curse himself for being a fool.


    In front of Su Yuewu and Bing''er''s choices, the balance in his heart tilted for the first time. He opened his mouth wanting to keep Bing''er, but he didn''t know how to say the first sentence.

 C259

    Walking out of the room, he lifted his head and saw a person with a different expression on his face. Cough cough. At this time, Su Yuewu, Su Yitian, and Leng Fanyun, who loved to watch the show, were naturally present.


    "My lord." Bing''er bent down and saluted Su Yuewu and the others.


    Su Yuewu pulled her up with a face full of tender affection. She had heard all the news about the room when she was in the room. She understood most of it after seeing Bing-Er''s face.


    "Go back and rest. We''ll deal with the matters here." Elder Nan Gong was only able to think it through for a short period of time. Once he thinks it through, he will naturally know who is more important in his heart. " Su Yuewu consoled her in a low voice. Bing''er did not say anything, her eyes already half red.


    It was night. Bing-Er was crying in her room, and the light in Nangong''s room didn''t go out for a long time.


    In the back garden, Su Yitian and Su Yuewu were sitting facing each other as they chatted casually.


    The thin crescent moon hung in the sky, shining brightly. However, just because it was hanging in the sky like this, people somehow felt that it was a bit sour and bitter. This was probably due to the difference in state of mind when looking at the moon.


    "Mother, why does Uncle Nan Gong not understand? He had clearly expressed his feelings for Bing''er. How could he let Bing''er leave in sorrow?!


    "You''re a child, how can you understand such complicated emotions?" Su Yuewu pointed at Su Yitian''s forehead with a faint smile.


    "I''m not small, okay." Su Yitian sullenly protested against his mother''s definition of his age.


    "Good, good, good." Su Yuewu smiled as she rubbed Su Yitian''s head, her face filled with a doting smile.


    "Even if I''m young, you can''t underestimate me. I was the one who came up with the idea to help Nangong identify his feelings. " Su Yitian continued to pout with a dissatisfied look on his face.


    "Our baby is the best, and your idea is not bad. Although Uncle Nan Gong is still hesitating, but at least he has taken that step. As for the rest, once he has thought it through, it will naturally be resolved. "


    Su Yuewu raised her head and looked into the distance. She somewhat understood Nangong''s intentions. It was likely that Bing''er''s words had struck his heart.


    As for Nangong Lian, everything that he had done today was no longer within the scope of his rationality. With Nangong Ran''s calm personality, he would never be angry. Yet today, he was actually angry because of Bing''er, and it must be true.


    However, although his heart had been moved by Bing''er, there was still a trace of emotion left in him. He couldn''t forget about Su Yuewu.


    If Nangong didn''t let him see clearly and didn''t know whether it was Su Yuewu, who he couldn''t get, or Bing''er, who stood silently by his side, then he wouldn''t be able to truly understand who the most important person in his heart was.


    "Then he just watched Sister Bing''er walk out of the room without saying anything. You adults are really complicated in your emotions." Su Yitian pouted with a look of dissatisfaction on his face. Su Yuewu smiled and rubbed his face.


    The moon knows everything, but it says nothing.


    The next day, Bing-Er went to Nangong''s room to take care of him. However, for some reason, there was a sense of alienation in her eyes. Minamiya tried her best to find a topic to discuss with Bing''er, but she didn''t seem cold at all, making her depressed.


    After eating breakfast, Nan Gong wanted to ask Bing''er to accompany him for a walk. Bing''er replied softly, "Yes." Then, she stood obediently behind Nan Gong.


    She did not feel any warmth from Nangong Jean''s arm, and her eyes did not have any light. She quietly followed behind him without saying a word or showing any expression.


    Standing under the flower canopy, Nangong Yong finally could not hold it in. He could not bear the lonely silence between the two of them.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything?" Minamiya coughed lightly and said slowly.


    "This servant has nothing to say." Bing-Er calmed herself down. She did not know when, but like the others, she started to call herself a servant in front of Nangong.


    Nan Gong had always been Su Yuewu''s point, which was that she did not allow servants to belittle her identity. Now that she heard Bing''er calling her this way, she could not help but be shocked.


    "Are you still angry with me?" Nan Gong raised his head and tried to look into Bing''er''s eyes, but it was only for a second. Bing''er quickly lowered her head again, refusing to look into his eyes.


    "Bing''er, I don''t dare. You are my master." Such a seemingly painless sentence actually made Nangong Yue''s words choke in her throat.


    "You''ve suffered greatly over what happened last night." Nangong couldn''t help but look at Bing''er, he suddenly realized that he really liked her.


    Actually, he didn''t suddenly realize that he already knew last night, but he still wasn''t willing to give up on Su Yuwu. After all, Su Yuwu was someone he had liked for a very, very long time, and he was indeed reluctant to give up now.


    "How can I not feel wronged? I have thought about it. In the end, I am just a maid. I can''t do anything that would make Master remember me." [It will be a blessing for our lord to be able to wear such clothes in the future.]


    There were some traces of anger in Bing-Er''s eyes. Were they angry at Nan Gong''s attitude yesterday? Nangong didn''t know what to say. However, Bing-Er''s words stopped him from talking. He didn''t know what to say anymore.


    Underworld. The gloomy and indeterminate sky was starting to make people a little restless. You Huang''s injuries had almost healed, and Red Silk began to prepare for the wedding banquet.


    "Is our wedding really going to be completely up to Su Yue Wu to prepare?" Red Silk was writing something on a piece of paper when he suddenly lifted his head and stared straight into You Huang''s eyes.


    You Huang had been watching this little woman with rapt attention just now. When she saw that she had suddenly stopped, she was startled. The two maintained their posture of looking at each other and didn''t move for a long time.


    In the end, it was still the ''puchi'' laughter from the red bloods. Their charming eyes were like silk, and their rosy lips were tender and tender.


    "You''re making fun of me." The angry You Huang unconsciously blushed, a dissatisfied look on her face.


    "How could I tease you? It was you who looked so stupid just now." Red Fingers covered his mouth and chuckled lightly. Huang Xiaolong turned his body domineeringly and pointed Red Fairies face straight at his face.


    "I don''t care, you have to compensate me." You Huang pouted, the corners of her cheeks flushing red as her eyes brimmed with laughter.


    "How?" The red marks grabbed the corner of You Huang''s clothes, looking like a small, lovable woman.


    You Huang didn''t speak, but only brought her lips closer to the red ribbon. The red ribbon slowly closed its eyes and felt the aura from her.


    "We''re going to get married soon. Can you give it to me?" Yinhuang exhaled softly next to red silk''s ears, causing red silk to laugh charmingly.


    She raised a hand as if to form You Huang, but her strength was great and the red silk struggled for a long time, but it had no substantial effect.


    Fortunately, as a woman from the Underworld, Red Silk was rather open-minded towards matters between men and women. Since he was already certain that he was You Huang''s man, it didn''t matter what happened earlier than planned.


    Inside the tent of the Red Luan, at a moment of spring snacks, she was breathing softly, causing others to feel tender affection towards her.


    When You Huang looked at the girl beneath her, her bashful expression made his heart pound.


    This was something that belonged to him, something that belonged entirely to him. You Huang was always full of joy when she thought of this.


    When Su Yuewu came out of her room, it hadn''t started to rain yet. The sun was shining brightly outside. If he didn''t go out for a walk on such a good winter day, he would be letting himself down. Therefore, when Leng Fanyun suggested that they go out together to relax, she readily agreed.


    Under the warm rays of the winter sun, everything outside the imperial city seemed to have turned gentle. In the past, the high walls, with their green roof and roof, always seemed unreasonable, but today, it was even whiter than before, giving off a warm feeling.


    "Such good weather actually made me think that this season directly skipped through the winter and arrived at the spring day." Su Yuewu smiled as she looked at Leng Fanyun, her eyes full of emotion.


    "Such a good weather is indeed rare. It is a blessing to be able to walk together in such weather. " Leng Fanyun pursed his lips, tightly holding onto Su Yuewu''s hand.


    White clouds were drifting in the blue sky, and the grass people were lying on the ground.


    Su Yuewu and Leng Fanyun were lying side by side on the grass by the lake, laughing and joking.


    "In the past, there was an old grandpa who always felt that there was something wrong with his wife''s ears. One day, he stood outside the door of the mansion and loudly said to the old grandma, ''grandma, what are we eating today?'', but the old grandpa didn''t answer, so the old grandpa went to the kitchen door and asked the old grandma what she was eating today, but he still didn''t answer. The grandpa walked over to the grandma and asked her, "What would you like to eat tonight? What do you think the grandma would say?"


    Su Yuewu lied on top of Leng Fanyun, playing with the ornaments on his clothes while joking with him.


    "What did grandma say?" Leng Fanyun raised his eyebrows as he listened to Su Yuewu''s next words with great interest.


    "The old granny said that I''ve already said it three times tonight!"


    Leng Fanyun originally thought that Su Yue had said that the old granny was already deaf, but he never thought that the one who was truly deaf was the old grandpa. He couldn''t help but smile.


    "Do you think that this story is not funny? Why is there no reaction?" Leng Fanyun gave a smile that was clearly unable to satisfy Su Yuewu''s sense of accomplishment, as she nudged Leng Fanyun with her elbow in dissatisfaction.


    "You asked me if I was funny or not after you told me the story. That''s not funny anymore." Leng Fanyun retracted his spirit, and brought up a set of theories to suppress Su Yuewu.


    "Then give me one." Su Yuewu cast a sidelong glance at Leng Fanyun, unwilling to part with his story.


    "Who wants to tell you a story? That''s something only children would do." Leng Fanyun stretched out his hand and covered Su Yuewu''s forehead, gently caressing her smooth skin.


    Even so, Leng Fanyun still spoke up.


    "A few days ago, a young woman came to my place. "Her hair reached her ankles, her eyebrows curved, and there was a spirit in her eyes ¡­" As Leng Fanyun spoke, he carefully observed Su Yuewu''s reaction. However, Su Yue Wu knew in her heart that he wouldn''t be tempted by such a woman, so she didn''t have any excessive reactions. She only had an expression of interest as she stared at Leng Fanyun.


    "Such a beautiful girl, how could I not be blind?" Su Yuewu asked with a string of laughter.


    "Listen to me slowly. Not only was the woman not blind, she had a clear understanding of the situation. "She said that within a few days, there would be a mischievous little girl who would accompany me to the lake to play. She might even agree to my proposal and become my wife."


    Leng Fanyun giggled. Next time, it would be Su Yuewu who wouldn''t be able to maintain her composure.

 C260

    "Who do you want to go to the lake with? Who do you want her to be your wife?" A faint red glow appeared on Su Yuewu''s face, but it wasn''t because she was excited, but because she didn''t understand.


    Leng Fanyun was stunned for a moment, and then burst out laughing.


    "What are you laughing for, say it clearly for me!" Su Yuewu refused to let him go, but Leng Fanyun just stood to the side laughing, laughing so hard that he was clutching his stomach and rolling about on the grass.


    Su Yuewu froze for a second, as she carefully savored Leng Fanyun''s words. What a fool she was! Right now, wasn''t he just lying by the lake with Leng Fanyun? So what he meant was ¡­


    Su Yuewu covered her face, she felt a bit embarrassed to look at Leng Fanyun.


    "What, you know what I mean?" Leng Fanyun stretched out his hand to take away her slender jade-like hand which was covering her face. His eyes were full of smiles. "Well, isn''t my story more amusing than yours?"


    "It''s not funny at all!" Su Yue Wu turned her face away. Her face was filled with shyness, shame, and anger.


    For a moment, she really thought that Leng Fanyun was going to propose to her, and her heart was beating wildly with joy. But she didn''t expect that he was just joking.


    "Isn''t it funny? But I really intend to propose to you. " Leng Fanyun was like a child who had done something wrong, and his eyes were pitiful.


    "I''m not going to accept your proposal. "Who told you to treat me like that just now, and make me so depressed. I don''t agree, I definitely don''t agree!" Su Yue Wu slightly frowned, pretending to be dissatisfied.


    Leng Fanyun pursed his lips, not knowing what to say. Originally, when he was prepared to propose marriage, it was because he had suddenly become excited. But now that he had met such a situation, it didn''t seem like anything out of the ordinary.


    "You don''t agree?" I''ll propose to you when I''m ready. " Leng Fanyun shrugged his shoulders.


    "So it was just a whim this time?" Su Yuewu was dumbstruck as she looked at the man in front of her. A proposal of marriage was such a big matter, but he was actually interested on the spur of the moment? If he could not come up with a satisfactory proposal for marriage the next time, he would have to wait until he was thrown onto the mountain to feed the vultures!


    As the two of them were arguing, the sunny weather suddenly changed. Dark clouds covered the sky, and before they could even react, heavy rain had already started pouring down from the sky.


    Su Yuewu was already aware of the situation as she hurriedly jumped up from the ground. Just as she steadied herself, she felt the rain in the sky lessen a little. She raised her head and Leng Fanyun took off his clothes to protect Su Yuewu.


    There was no time to lose. The two of them simultaneously said the number "one or two" and ran towards the place where they could avoid the rain.


    Fortunately, there was a melon shed not far from the lake. It was set up by a farmer nearby to look after the watermelon. It was winter, and no one had come to the melon shed since long ago.


    She climbed up to the melon shed and watched the heavy rain outside. Su Yuewu opened her mouth and sneezed.


    "Have you caught a cold?" Leng Fanyun felt his heart ache.


    "It''s fine, I just sneezed. It won''t be long before I''m fine." As Su Yuewu was speaking, her father took out a handkerchief from his bosom and carefully wiped the sides of Su Yuewu''s nose. Su Yuewu giggled as she watched the movements of his hands. A warm feeling filled her heart.


    "Why did you think of proposing to me today?" Su Yuewu pinched the tip of her nose and giggled.


    "I''m a bit envious when I think of how that kid You Huang is going to get married." Leng Fanyun smiled shyly. He only remembered one day when You Huang had challenged Su Yuewu to know who she was. At that time, Leng Fanyun had said that Su Yuewu was his woman.


    However, You Huang disdainfully smiled and said that Su Yuewu had only been married to someone once, and that that person wasn''t called Leng Fanyun.


    Those words completely angered Leng Fanyun, he had always hoped that one day, Su Yue Wu would become his woman, that he would be able to get intimate with her in front of everyone, that he would be able to look down on those fellows who were eyeing Su Yue Wu covetously, and declare his ownership.


    "Just because of this?" After listening to Leng Fanyun''s explanation, Su Yuewu was a bit taken aback. She never thought that Leng Fanyun and You Huang would have such a conversation. That said, Leng Fanyun was truly adorable.


    "Yes, because of this." Leng Fanyun spoke in a low voice, his tone was laced with jealousy.


    "You''re about to get married, what else are you worried about?" Su Yuewu pointed at Leng Fanyun''s nose. This man was actually a childish ghost.


    "Even if You Huang is married, isn''t there still Nangong Yue, Shangguan Tun Long, and the first prince?" Leng Fanyun buried his head in Su Yuewu''s chest, looking displeased.


    "Why are you so stingy?" Nangong, you don''t even know that something good is about to happen to Bing''er? There''s no need to mention those two people, since what conflict do I have with them? " Su Yuewu angrily nudged Leng Fanyun.


    "I''m not a stingy person. I can''t be magnanimous to you." Leng Fanyun said in a soft voice, and together with the pitter-patter of the rain, he drilled his way into Su Yuewu''s ears.


    The corner of Su Yuewu''s lips slightly raised. She looked at Leng Fanyun, then at the heavy rain pouring down from the outside, and suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of security.


    Even if something huge were to happen at this time, she wouldn''t be afraid. Because with Leng Fanyun by his side, what else could cause him to panic?


    As the rain got heavier and heavier, Su Yuewu felt as if a flame was burning in her heart.


    "Get someone to pick us up?" Leng Fanyun turned his body to look at Su Yuewu, and pulled her into his embrace. It was a winter''s rain, if his body was drenched, it would not be easy to deal with.


    "Let''s run back like this. "From here to home, there will be a melon shed every few hundred meters. When it comes to the last one, I won''t be far from home." Su Yuewu didn''t want others to disturb their silence. She would rather let the two of them leave in the rain.


    "If you get wet, I don''t care about you." Leng Fanyun smiled evilly. Although his clothes had long since been drenched and worn on his body, he still had a kind of inexplicable beauty to him.


    "Fan Yun, look, the rain is getting smaller. Come with me." Su Yuewu grabbed Leng Fanyun''s hand and started to act coquettishly.


    Although Leng Fanyun''s heart was already immersed in Su Yuewu''s drowning smile, he still put on a cold face and refused to let go.


    Su Yuewu saw that Leng Fanyun did not agree, so she pouted and sat on the melon shed disobediently.


    "If you want them to come and pick me up, that''s fine. But can you bear to see me drenched to the skin and be watched by them? Furthermore, if they were to come to fetch me, they would definitely want to bring me through the main entrance. At that time, Nangong Yue might be able to see my wet appearance. Su Yuewu intentionally spoke coldly to Fan Yun, but unexpectedly, he didn''t have any reaction.


    "When they came, they would naturally bring thick layers of clothes for you to wear. I am quite at ease with the affairs of those people." Leng Fanyun lightly said, causing Su Yuewu''s little plan to fall into vain.


    "I just want to go back with you. I don''t want so many people stuck between us. "Since it''s no good, I''ll call the others." Su Yuewu sighed, she knew that her little 99% hit nothing, so she could only take out the summoning device, preparing to summon them to bring her back.


    "Wait." Just as Su Yue Wu was about to ignite the device, Leng Fanyun stretched out his hand and stopped her.


    "Then let''s run back together." Leng Fanyun softly said.


    Su Yuewu puzzledly raised her head. She didn''t know why Leng Fanyun had changed his mind, but this result was exactly what she had expected. She happily agreed.


    "It''s not worth it. When you get back, you have to hurry up and take a hot bath. Afterwards, you have to finish drinking the hot ginger tea. You must not get sick." Leng Fanyun added. In the end, he still couldn''t be at ease with Su Yuewu''s body.


    "Alright, alright, alright. I''ll do whatever you say." Su Yuewu giggled as she agreed.


    At this moment, within the mansion, Rou-Er and the others were extremely anxious. When Su Yuewu and Leng Fanyun went out in the morning, they did not bring any tools to shield themselves from the rain. The rain did not stop, and they did not see their Lord''s distress signal.


    "Sister Rou Er, where do you think my mother is right now?" Su Yitian held onto the corner of Rou''s clothes with an uneasy look on his face.


    "My Lord and Leng Fanyun shouldn''t be in any danger. In this vast glazed ground, things that can injure the two of them have yet to appear. "It''s just that I don''t know why Lord didn''t send any signal for us to go save him ¡­" As for the safety of Su Yuewu and Su Mei, Rou-Er was a hundred times reassured. However, she was a bit worried about the environment they came from.


    "Uncle Leng Fanyun is quite calm. I think it must be his mother playing with a child again. She doesn''t want anyone to disturb their world of two." Su Yitian laughed, but he didn''t expect that his mother''s thoughts were accurate.


    As expected, he knew his mother well.


    "Young Master''s words are reasonable. Presumably, this is also the reason." Rou-Er nodded her head lightly. Thinking that they would be wet when they returned, she hurriedly instructed the servants to boil some water for the bath and make ginger tea.


    In the afternoon, when Su Yuewu and Leng Fanyun had snuck in through the back door, Rou Er and Su Yitian had caught them red-handed.


    "Hehe, Rou-Er, baby, you''re all here. What a coincidence." Su Yuewu stretched out her left hand to rub the back of her head, trying her best to show a "coincidental" expression while her right hand was held tightly in Leng Fanyun''s palm.


    "Why didn''t the two of you send out the signal for us to come and help you? Are you happy that you''re making us so anxious?" Rou-Er stood in front of them with her arms crossed.


    "Exactly, you two are already holding hands, yet you''re not thinking about us. You don''t care about our feelings at all!" Su Yitian also pretended to be sitting with his hands on his hips as he lectured the two of them in all seriousness.


    "Cough cough, young master, just putting on an act is enough. They came back in the rain. Let them take a hot bath quickly." Seeing that Su Yitian was unwilling to give up, Rou Er whispered into Su Yitian''s ear.


    These words were naturally heard by Su Yuewu and Leng Fanyun. They looked at each other, suppressing their laughter with great effort.


    "Since that''s the case, you should all hurry up and take a bath. After drinking the ginger tea, I''ll come and find you all." Su Yitian placed his hands behind his back. To be frank, he really did look like a little boss.


    "Yes." Su Yuewu and Leng Fanyun received their orders. The moment they walked in front of Su Yitian, they couldn''t help but laugh out loud. After they finished laughing, they realized that their hands had been tightly clenched since the beginning. They quickly let go and went to their respective rooms to take a bath.


    When Su Yuewu finished her shower and came out, Rou-Er was already waiting at the side, holding Su Yuewu''s clothes.

 C261

    Su Yuewu took the clothes and waved for Rou-Er to leave. As he was waving his hands, he suddenly sneezed. The clothes in his hands were almost thrown to the ground.


    "Is Master alright? Could it be that you have caught wind of the cold? " Rou Er looked at Su Yuewu with concern, afraid that she had caught a cold and didn''t know when she would recover.


    "I''m fine. It''s just that my nose has been itchy in recent days. It must be because my nose is sick." Su Yuewu smiled. She had already contracted this disease in the modern world, and it was known as rhinitis. Ever since he came here, he had not had any more outbreaks. He did not expect that after getting soaked in the rain today, his nose would become restless, and it seemed that he would have a relapse.


    "Is your nose sick? This subordinate truly is ashamed of himself for his ability to describe. " Rou-Er lightly smiled as she withdrew, standing at the door to guard for Su Yuewu.


    After changing my clothes, Rou-Er hurriedly took out a thick piece of clothing and draped it over my body, afraid that she would actually catch a cold.


    The moment he sat down, Nangong Yan rushed in.


    "I heard that you came back from the rain?" Nangong Jean''s body was getting weaker. Just these few steps were taken by a servant carrying a palanquin. Almost all of his body was emptied by the disease.


    "I''ve troubled you." Su Yuewu lowered her head and quickly moved Nangong to the seat of honor.


    "I just heard that you came back from the rain and felt a bit of heartache. You must take care of your body and don''t leave behind any sickness. If you catch a cold, I have a lot of medicinal herbs. If you need them, you can come to my place to get them. " Nangong let her speak in a serene tone, her tone was frail and weak. She actually did not give Su Yuewu the slightest opportunity to interrupt.


    "Thank you for your concern. I''m fine, I just suffered a little rain. My body isn''t that delicate. I''ll be fine by tomorrow." Su Yue Wu replied with a smile.


    Right at this time, Leng Fanyun also walked into the room. He saw that there was Nangong Yong sitting in the middle of the room. For a moment, he wanted to laugh. It was just that he was thinking about Bing-Er.


    "I''ll have to trouble Brother Nan Gong to take care of her. I will take care of Wu''er''s body, so you don''t have to worry so much." The corner of Leng Fanyun''s mouth lifted into a smile. Su Yuewu knew what he was talking about and gently twisted his shoulder. Leng Fanyun grimaced as he dodged. Such a warm and small scene made Nangong feel envious.


    The facts proved that Su Yuewu''s body was not that bad. After drinking the ginger tea Rou''er meticulously prepared for her, she slipped into the warm blanket and fell into a deep sleep.


    The next morning, when she woke up, Su Yuewu stretched her body as usual and rang the bell by the bedside, calling Rou''er to come in and help her wash.


    "Am I in good spirits today?" Su Yuewu stretched out her hand and looked at her white and tender fingers. Her fingertips lightly danced, revealing her narcissistic nature.


    "Master, you are in good spirits. I just don''t know how is Leng Fanyun''s body." Rou''er pouted her lips. While twisting a hot towel for Su Yuewu, she spoke.


    "What happened to Leng Fanyun?" Su Yuewu slightly frowned with a face full of concern.


    "What else could it be? Yesterday, I caught a cold from the rain, so I fell ill today." Rou-Er shrugged her shoulders. It was hard to tell if she reacted too quickly or her master was too slow.


    "Really? Have you ever asked a doctor to look at it? " Su Yuewu was startled and immediately sat up from the bed.


    "How can this be fake? The doctor has seen it and said that nothing serious has happened. For the next few days, do not catch a cold and just rest well. " Yesterday, when the two of them came back, Rou''er already discovered that Leng Fanyun''s clothes were almost completely drenched, while Su Yuewu was still better off, only having a few spots in front of her that were wet. Presumably, it was because Leng Fanyun had done his best to protect Su Yuewu.


    "That''s good. Help me comb my hair, and I''ll go to his room to take a look." After Su Yuewu heard that Leng Fanyun was just having a cold, she relaxed a bit.


    "The heart of my lord has returned to Leng Fanyun. Even if he were to get sick, borrowing the power of my lord''s eyes, he would soon recover completely." Rou''er chuckled as she teased Su Yuewu.


    "Girl, you really are quick with your words. You know how to make fun of me. "No need to say anymore, I will go to Leng Fanyun''s room now." Su Yuewu jumped off the bed, leaving Rou''er, who held a comb in her hand, standing blankly in the room.


    Leng Fanyun was indeed fine, and seeing him so lazy, Su Yuewu tucked him in and watched him sleep.


    Nangong Bing had been provoked by yesterday''s incident. On top of that, his body was not feeling well today. Thus, she stayed in her room, unwilling to go out.


    The time for lunch came, and Bing''er brought over the rotten food she had cooked as usual, slowly feeding it to Nangong. For some reason, even though Bing''er tried her best to avoid his gaze and not meet his, she still felt that his eyes were burning today.


    "Is Sir Nangong satisfied with today''s congee?" Bing-Er asked in a low voice. She was a bit timid, but she made Nangong feel sorry for her.


    "Very good." Nangong Qianyu pursed her lips in praise, and Bing''er nodded. She was the one who had personally stewed the rice porridge. Nangong''s praise naturally made her happy.


    "When you go down, help me tell the chef that I really like this millet porridge. Next time, just cook it according to today''s method." Nangong Jean took another spoonful of the congee. He liked this kind of food more and more.


    "Bing-Er has remembered it." Bing-Er said as she scooped up another spoonful of rice porridge and put it to her mouth.


    After lunch, the sun gradually showed up in the sky. Bing''er saw that Nangong let him stay in his room all day, so she advised him to go out for a walk.


    Winter depression could be seen everywhere as they stood in the courtyard. The air was gradually filled with a chilling air. It had only been a few days since the wedding of Serene Huang and Red Silk.


    "Tell me, why did that flock of geese from the south move to the south? Do they have a safe place to live in their impoverished life?" Nangong Jean raised his head and looked at the birds flying in the sky, and he couldn''t help but ask.


    "Everyone has their own lives, so aren''t people the same? In order to survive, there is no other way." Bing-Er answered quietly.


    "What you said makes sense. Bing-Er, do you think there is a pure friendship between men and women in this world? " Nangong Jean spoke again.


    "Even if there are pure feelings between men and women, they should still be extremely rare." Bing''er paused for a moment before continuing, "If possible, Mister Nangong, I wish to be good friends with you. I can tell you anything without restraint, and do not hold it in. As for you, you can tell me whatever it is that you need not worry about my opinion of you. I would like to have such a friendship. "


    "But I don''t want to." Nangong Bing suddenly grabbed onto Bing-Er''s hand tightly. She was extremely excited.


    "I don''t want to feel that way. If you can talk to someone, why can''t you be with them? Did he have to carry a false name of friendship in order for all of this to be logical? No, I don''t want it, I... I have a lot of things I can''t say, but I know I already have different feelings for you. "


    Nangong let him muster up the courage to speak out the words in his heart.


    "You have different feelings for me? "Mister Nangong, it is enough to only say such a joke once. If you say too much, regardless of who it might be, if you say it or hear it, you will be tired. You will all be tired." Bing-Er smiled bitterly and broke away from Nangong Leong''s grip on her arm. She looked miserable.


    "What I said was the truth. I truly want to do many many, many things with you." Nan Gong looked at Bing''er with a serious expression.


    "In the last few days, I have often thought that if I was with you, I would be able to bask in the winter sun with you. I would be able to draw your eyebrows, draw many different shapes on your brow, and then I would be able to go to the river with you to play. I would catch fish, and you would make them for me ¡­"


    Nan Gong and Nan Gong spoke quietly. Bing-Er was also stunned. She stood by his side and listened quietly, looking at his flying body and the corner of his mouth that was smiling.


    This kind of demeanor made her feel both unfamiliar and familiar.


    "Bing-Er, I want to live a simple life with you." Nan Gong''s face turned red and he spoke out everything he was thinking. He had made up his mind to a great extent.


    "I actually feel that your words are unreal. Is life like this really something that you and I can live together?" Bing-Er raised her face and her hands formed a cross. She felt like she was the heroine of a fairy tale. Nangong Jean was the one who could give her a happy future.


    "Don''t think that it''s so beautiful that it''s unreal. Believe me, I will slowly make it real, plump, and so that you can touch it with one hand." Nangong let her hold Bing-Er''s hand, her eyes were sincere.


    "Elder Nan Gong, your words, I ¡­ Bing-Er was just envious, but she didn''t dare to touch it. Bing-Er wanted to hug him, but she didn''t know what to say. She was scared. It was a beautiful dream this time. She woke up and everything was gone.


    "Everything I said is true, you don''t have to cower. This time, I just want to fulfill our dream with you, Bing''er, and no one else. The days I spend with you will definitely be beautiful and real. "


    Nangong Jean''s grip on Bing''er was so tight that it hurt.


    The pain from her fingertips penetrated her nerves all the way to her heart. This was the first time she had experienced such a feeling.


    "What about my lord? Didn''t you always like Su Yuewu as the host? " Bing-Er said timidly. She was afraid that if she wasn''t careful enough, she would break the sight in front of her.


    "I am too childish. The one I love is just a Su Yuewu that I will never be able to get, but you, who have always silently accompanied me by my side, was ignored by me. I''m really sorry. " Nan Gong said with guilt. He raised his hand and covered Bing''er''s hair, and sighed.


    Hearing him, Bing-Er started to cry.


    "Why are you crying? Could it be that I''m too strong?" Looking at how Bing''er was crying with joy, Nan Gong didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    "No, no, no. You have to hold on tight. You can''t let go of me for the rest of your life." Bing-Er raised her hand and wiped the tears in her eyes. She tried so hard to hold it back, but she couldn''t.


    Would he be mocked by Elder Nan Gong like this?


    While wiping her tears, Bing-Er secretly peeked out an eye from her sleeve. She carefully observed Nangong, only to find that he was smiling at her.


    "In the future, if we can hug her, we won''t pull her. If we can hold her hand, we won''t dodge, okay?" Nangong Jean''s voice was soft and soft. It sounded like he wanted someone to take a bite out of it.


    "Alright." Bing''er giggled and lightly tiptoed forward. Slowly, slowly, she made a mark on Nangong''s face that belonged solely to her.


    Nangong let her look at Bing''er lovingly, smiling.

 C262

    In the evening, Leng Fanyun woke up from his sleep to discover that Su Yuewu was lying on his bedside, sound asleep. Surprised, Leng Fanyun hurriedly grabbed the blanket and draped it over Su Yuewu''s body.


    Su Yuewu lazily opened her eyes and rubbed them with her hands. Her eyes were still drowsy.


    "How did you fall asleep here on such a cold day?" Leng Fanyun complained softly. There was concern that could not be hidden in his tone.


    "I wanted to see how you were doing, but I accidentally fell asleep. How infuriating." Su Yuewu giggled as she looked at Leng Fanyun, her eyes full of emotion.


    "You, don''t make me recover. You laid down again." Leng Fanyun helplessly pinched Su Yuewu''s nose.


    "Aiya, my body is made of reinforced concrete. It''s very sturdy." Su Yuewu waved her hand, completely unconcerned.


    "What is'' reinforced concrete ''?" Leng Fanyun asked with a stunned look on his face, simply wanting to melt Su Yuewu''s heart along with his.


    "This... This means that I am very strong. Right, why did you suddenly wake up? Are you hungry? " Su Yuewu originally wanted to explain the meaning of "reinforced concrete" to Leng Fanyun, but after hesitating for a while, she realized that she didn''t know how to explain it, so she decided to give up and change the topic.


    "I was a little thirsty just now, and I woke up." Hearing this question, Leng Fanyun finally realized the reason why he had woken up. Embarrassed, he covered his mouth and let out a light cough.


    Su Yuewu got up and walked to the side of the tea table. She picked up the teapot and poured a cup of water, carefully handing it to Leng Fanyun.


    "I just tasted it. The water temperature is just right, drink it quickly while it''s hot." "I''ve slept for the entire day. I must be hungry too. I''ll go and instruct the kitchen to cook." Su Yuewu carefully patted the corner of Leng Fanyun''s bed, then turned around and left.


    Rou Er saw that Su Yue Wu had gone to Leng Fanyun''s place early in the morning. Since the sky had become dark and she still hadn''t returned, she was a little worried and went out to visit.


    Seeing that Rou-Er had arrived, Su Yue Wu was happy to instruct Rou Er to do something. She sat at the side and watched Rou Er take care of everything around her.


    "It''s great to have Rou-Er as a good assistant. I''ve always thought that with Rou-Er, I won''t have to worry about it for the rest of my life." Su Yuewu''s eyes had already curved into crescent moons as she sat on the stool and clapped while praising him.


    "The lord will say that the rest of us can only accompany the lord on a long journey. In the future, the lord will have to take care of himself." Rou-Er lightly rolled her eyes at Su Yuewu. They were used to having this kind of master and servant around, so they didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with it.


    "It''s fine. If Rou-Er isn''t with you, then there''s still me." Leng Fanyun revealed a warm smile to Su Yuewu, causing Rou''er''s heart to feel a chill, "Alright, alright, I''m still here. You guys are just showing off your love in front of me, do you still want me to eat dinner?"


    Rou Er chuckled, causing Su Yuewu to feel embarrassed.


    As the dinner was served, it was extremely sumptuous. Although Leng Fanyun was ill, with Su Yuewu by his side, his appetite was great, so he only opened his mouth to eat a few more meals.


    As for Su Yuewu, her lunch passed by in her sleep, and she was hungry, so she ate a few more mouthfuls.


    Rou''er normally didn''t say anything as she ate at the same table as Su Yuewu, but since she couldn''t spare Su Yuewu and Leng Fanyun''s enthusiasm today, she could only ask the kitchen to add a pair of chopsticks and eat together with Su Yuewu.


    "Speaking of which, there is a beautiful matter that has happened today. I''m not sure if the Lord is in the mansion or not." Halfway through her meal, Rou-Er suddenly thought of an interesting thing to share with Su Yuewu.


    "What happened in the manor?" Tell me quickly. " Upon hearing that there was a beautiful matter, Su Yuewu was so anxious that she even put down the chopsticks in her hand. She sat upright and waited for Rou Er to speak.


    Rou Er smiled and said, "But it''s not a strange matter. There were some developments a few days ago, and it was Mister Nan Gong and Bing''er who succeeded in cultivating it today." Rou-Er pursed her lips and smiled. The news about Bing-Er and Nangong Zi had spread all over the place in a short time.


    Everyone in the manor had always been optimistic about this couple, but it was unfortunate that the Nangong clan''s response had always been slow. Su Yitian had to come up with a method to make the Nangong clan face their relationship. Only then did the two of them finally become a couple.


    "In terms of this matter, it is all thanks to young master Su Yitian. If it were not for his method, I think that the two of them would still be ''looking at each other in silence and crying''." Rou-Er smiled, but she was truly happy for Bing-Er.


    "It must have been hard on that girl. She had always tried her best to treat Nangong. Fortunately, Nangong had managed to recognize her feelings in time. Otherwise, I would have died from anxiety." Su Yuewu purposely exaggerated, causing Rou Er and Leng Fanyun to laugh.


    "You two, master and servant, can''t even rest while eating. You''ve done so many weird things, it''s fortunate that there are only three of us in this room. Otherwise, how are you going to set an example in front of other servants in the future?" Although Leng Fanyun said this, he was still laughing heartily.


    "Speaking of which, young master Yutian is truly a strange man. How could he have come up with such a good idea? Even if the two of you are on good terms with each other, it would be because of young master Yutian." As she finished speaking, Rou''er was no longer able to stop herself. Even when Leng Fanyun gave her a meaningful glance, she did not stop.


    "Is there such a thing as relying on the heavens?" Speak clearly. " Su Yuewu looked at Rou Er in confusion.


    "Cough cough. I suddenly remembered that I still have some clothes that I haven''t washed. I need to go back and wash my clothes." Rou-Er was embarrassed and prepared to leave.


    "Right, right. I also suddenly remembered that I still haven''t done some things ¡­" Leng Fanyun scratched the back of his head with a face full of realization.


    Rou Er and Leng Fanyun looked at each other at the same time, made a "Done" expression, and then timidly tried to find an excuse to leave.


    "All of you, stand still! "If you don''t speak clearly today, none of you will be able to leave this room." Su Yuewu cast a glance at Rou Er and Leng Fanyun, giving off the feeling of ''exterminating kinship''.


    "My lord, please spare my life. This subordinate does not know anything. I do not know anything ¡­" Rou Er looked pitifully at Su Yuewu. She only hoped that her master would detour around her this time. Otherwise, how could she face Leng Fanyun and Su Yitian in the future?


    "It''s too late for me to beg for mercy now. I can still consider leniently dealing with him from now on." Su Yuewu sat on the stool with a solemn expression.


    Rou-Er saw that her ''bitter stratagem'' was not working, so she could only helplessly look at Leng Fanyun. He only hoped that he wouldn''t have to face the harsh punishment from Leng Fanyun and Young Master Ye.


    "You just need to say that the two of them dare to stare at you coldly. I will definitely not forgive them." As if she had guessed what Rou Er was thinking, Su Yuewu was the first to place her vote.


    "I... "Then I''ll say it ¡­" Rou Er''s voice trembled. She was really afraid of making Su Yuewu unhappy. Leng Fanyun''s previous painstaking efforts were now all over.


    "Tell me, and I''ll listen." Su Yuewu placed the chopsticks on the table and quietly listened. Although Leng Fanyun wanted to open his mouth to stop Su Yue, he himself was like a mudskipper crossing the river, it was hard for him to protect himself, furthermore with his identity, it would not be easy if he did not get beaten up by Su Yue Wu.


    "That... The dim sum that Leng Fanyun had brought that day was prepared according to what Young Master Yutian had said. Rou Er timidly said. She was afraid that Su Yue Wu would be displeased, but she didn''t expect that Su Yue Wu''s heart would be inexplicably warm.


    This little guy understood his mother''s preferences so well. After returning, he must give her a kiss. Mm, it was happily decided then.


    As Su Yuewu planned this in her heart, there wasn''t much of a change in her expression.


    "Anything else?" Su Yuewu continued to ask.


    "Also ¡­" The roses that Leng Fanyun prepared for you were also told to him by Young Master Yutian. Young Master Yutian said that you liked those flowers the most, because they represent the loyalty of love. " Rou Er told him everything she knew and even Leng Fanyun broke out in a cold sweat, but he didn''t dare to make a sound, afraid that he would make Su Yuewu unhappy.


    "That''s it?" Su Yuewu confirmed again.


    "This is all I know." Rou-Er whispered.


    "Good, let''s go back. I''m going to reward the baby." Su Yuewu stood up with satisfaction and clapped her hands.


    Leng Fanyun and Rou''er were both shocked, as they did not understand what Su Yuewu was thinking.


    "My precious son actually knows me so well. Of course I have to reward him well. Is there something wrong with that?" Su Yuewu asked. Which one of the two dared to say that they were in the wrong? They nodded like chicks pecking rice.


    "Then let''s go. Leng Fanyun, you better take care of your illness. Once you''ve recovered, I will come and find you to settle this debt. " Su Yuewu gave out orders one by one, giving off the demeanor of a queen.


    Leng Fanyun was shocked, Rou''er was also shocked. The two of them followed Su Yuewu''s instructions with faces full of caution.


    When Su Yuewu arrived at Su Yitian''s room, she was still awake. She was lying down on her stomach and playing with the mud in the room. Furthermore, she was having a great time playing with it.


    Seeing Su Yuewu suddenly walk in, the little guy was shocked. His first reaction was actually ¡ª he hid the mud under his blanket, because Su Yuewu had once explicitly forbidden him from playing with mud in his room.


    Looking at Su Yitian''s sensitive hand, Su Yuewu really didn''t know whether to praise him or to curse him.


    On the other hand, Su Yitian acted as if nothing had happened. He happily threw himself into his mother''s embrace, clamoring to hug her. Mother, quickly come and carry this baby. " Su Yitian said in a childish voice, acting like a spoiled child.


    Su Yuewu supported her forehead, "Hugging you is fine, but can you clean up the mud in your blanket first? You need to sleep with the mud in your arms tonight!" Su Yuewu felt that she was about to go berserk.


    "I''ve been sleeping with mud these past few days." Su Yitian blinked his adorable and charming big eyes, causing people to feel tender and affectionate towards him.


    "What?!" You''ve been sleeping with mud? " Su Yuewu had always felt that although Su Yitian had the temperament of a child, he was still quite trusting. Hearing this, Su Yuewu had no doubt that she would be angered until she fainted on the ground.


    "Hehe, what do you want mother to talk to baby about?" The baby still didn''t know, still smiling as he looked at Su Yuewu.


    "Rou Er, get someone to change into a clean set of bedding." Su Yue Wu waved her hand. She was originally full of happiness, but now she was trying hard not to hurt anyone.


    "Yes." Rou Er couldn''t hold back her laughter. Coincidentally, Su Yue Wu had instructed her to call someone to change the bedding so she quickly left the room. After laughing for a while, she contentedly ordered someone to change the bedding.

 C263

    "Mother, when you ask someone to change the bedding, you can also ask someone to dig out some glue for me to play with." Poppet says, her face serious.


    "Play with your sister''s mud!" Su Yuewu could no longer hold back and flew into a rage, forcing Su Yitian to take three steps back.


    "Mother, don''t be so angry ¡­" The baby''s voice was very warm and sweet. Su Yuewu began to ponder over whether her attitude towards Su Yitian had been a little harsh and wondered if her pre-school education for Su Yitian had failed.


    "Baby, you can play with mud, but don''t sleep with it every day. It''s not good for your skin, okay?" Su Yuewu tried her best to control her temper and put on an amiable expression.


    "Mother means that as long as I don''t sleep with it, can I do anything with it?" It had to be said that Su Yitian''s eyes were truly lethal, causing Su Yuewu''s expression to immediately soften.


    "Yes, that''s what it means." Su Yuewu nodded her head, as if there was nothing wrong with the logic of Su Yitian.


    "Then, will it mean that I can eat and bathe together with it in the future?" Su Yitian''s eyes shone with excitement as he said this.


    Su Yuewu facepalmed again, with black lines all over her face. "I want to ¡­" Cough cough, you can''t do these things either. "


    "Why is that? Mom clearly promised me that I could have become her mother." Su Yitian''s big eyes flickered up and down; they were truly adorable.


    "Mother, just now ¡­ Mm, this ¡­ "Actually, it was just a whim. Anyway, you should stay away from mud these days." Su Yuewu looked around and quickly gathered up all the mud in Su Yuewu''s room. Then, like a bolt of lightning, she tossed it out of the window.


    Su Yitian helplessly watched Su Yuewu throw her toy out of the window. After standing there blankly for a few seconds, he began to turn around and climb onto Su Yuewu''s leg.


    "Mother, you threw mud at me."


    "I threw your mud."


    "But in the mud are the gifts I prepared for you." Su Yitian''s big eyes were still rolling around in their sockets, but Su Yuewu could no longer remain calm.


    "What gift?" Upon hearing that there was a gift, Su Yuewu hated herself for acting too quickly. Who knew if there might be some priceless gem hidden inside, since she was in such a hurry, how could she not regret breaking her intestines?


    "Mud, big mud with little mud in it. This is the gift my son is going to give you." Su Yitian was still smiling merrily.


    Su Yuewu truly suspected that this Su Yitian before her was still a little kid who had just come out of her womb. How come his mind had been so low recently that she was unable to defend herself?


    "Very good, very good." Su Yue Wu shook her head, and then walked away.


    As she walked out of Su Yitian''s room, the mud that Su Yuewu had thrown out was nowhere to be seen. Su Yuewu was a little doubtful, but she didn''t think too much about it. She shook her head and left.


    What she didn''t know was that the mud she threw out of the window hit a thief''s face. The thief was almost knocked down and had to go home to recuperate for half a month before he could recover.


    However, all of this would come in the future, because the wedding between the two was coming.


    Everyone knew that Su Yuewu''s creativity was extraordinary, so they never inquired about her preparations in person. It was hard for Serene Huang and the Red Team to be so carefree in handing over the marriage to her.


    It was a good thing that only a few people who were on good terms with You Huang had participated in the wedding banquet. It likely wouldn''t cause too much of a stir.


    Recently, Su Yuewu had been carefully considering what kind of wedding would be held for them. The unique wedding dress had already been rejected in the previous experiments. Then, this time, what kind of wedding dress should she prepare for them?


    As she was in deep thought, Su Yuewu suddenly thought of the ''cheongsam'' thing. To the people of the Liu-Li Empire, this name was unfamiliar. This was because this kind of clothing did not belong to them. However, to Su Yuewu, it was synonymous with being "extremely enticing"!


    Relying on her memories of the red man''s figure, Su Yuewu was able to quickly deduce the size that red man needed. The bright red silk was urgently transferred from the Moon Shadow Chamber of Commerce''s branch and was extremely precious. For the sake of the red man, Su Yuewu was naturally willing to spend a lot of money.


    Su Yuewu hoped that the wedding between the two would be a happy ending. She didn''t let down her wish to treat the Emperor as her eldest son.


    With the marriage coming, Leng Fanyun''s condition was almost completely cured. The matter of him colluding with Su Yitian had long been forgotten by Su Yuewu. She was not a vengeful person in the first place, moreover, no matter what, she had already made up with Leng Fanyun.


    Su Yuewu''s greatest wish in this world was to obtain a person''s heart, and not separate by her hair. If that person was Leng Fanyun, then it would be for the best. Even if it wasn''t, she was already grateful to be able to support him through such a long and difficult journey. The fortune and misfortune of this world was unpredictable. It was worth cherishing a person for them to be able to share hardships with others.


    The first snowfall came swiftly.


    Another year. Time would always inadvertently pass between his fingers. Su Yuewu looked out of the window at the pure white snow, and suddenly felt a sense of regret.


    It had been a long time since she came to this world. She didn''t know if her little sister had matured well or not. He couldn''t give her a perfect life. In the future, he needed her to explore by herself. He couldn''t teach her anything, so he could only hope that she would take care of herself.


    The day before the wedding, Su Yuewu and Hong Fern prepared their wedding rooms.


    Because Red Silk had always wanted to see the world beyond the underworld, the wedding ceremony was held in the mortal world. It would be able to fulfill his wish, and he would also be able to see the bright sun.


    Due to their understanding of Su Yuewu, the crowd did not have much hope for the wedding between her and Red Silk. They could only hope that Su Yuewu would not screw it up.


    Everyone heard a melodious tune as soon as the wedding ceremony began. You Huang slowly appeared in front of them, holding the red ribbon in her hand.


    As a flower boy, Su Yitian held a bouquet of flower petals and sprinkled them in the middle of the path between the two. The fact that the winter flowers could be so bright really surprised everyone.


    Su Yuewu smiled proudly. She had prepared a hot spring early in order to keep the flowers in bloom. She had planted them in a place where the wind could not blow, and had guided the hot spring through the flowers every day, causing them to extend their blooming period. Even in winter, there were beautiful petals.


    Red Rider was wearing a red wedding robe. However, this wedding robe was different from what everyone else had seen in the past. The curves of the wedding gown were exquisite and graceful, showing off the red hair''s figure to the crowd. If it weren''t for the fact that the people surrounding him were all good friends with You Huang, he would have definitely taken a coat and draped it over the red hair, unwilling to let them eat his tofu with their eyes.


    The material used to make this set of clothes was made from fine silk from Jiangnan. With just a glance, one could imagine how comfortable it was to make silk cloth touching one''s skin.


    Amidst the zither music, the marriage atmosphere gradually became more intense. Everyone began to applaud and cheer for the couple.


    Huang Xiaolong and Hong Fu stood firm in front of the crowd. In traditional rituals, when they walk into a room, they have to take their parents'' luggage. However, the conditions of Nether Huang and Red Rivers were special. The luggage ceremony would only be to run aground.


    Just as everyone was at a loss as to how to proceed, Su Yuewu appeared in front of them with two small boxes in her hands.


    Su Yuewu opened the box. What lay inside was a ring made of two pieces of metal. However, that small metal ring was really a bit small, so she didn''t know where to use it.


    Su Yuewu picked up the small metal ring and smiled, "Do you know what this is used for?"


    Everyone began to ponder.


    "Is it used to hide runes?" Someone in the crowd shouted.


    "Or some priceless treasure?" Different views were expressed.


    "None of them. This is a keepsake." Su Yue Wu shook her head with a smile and answered.


    "What''s the use of this keepsake?" Leng Fanyun asked curiously.


    "This is called ''ring''. It''s worn on your hand. Here, this is it." As Su Yuewu spoke, she extended her ring finger to show everyone.


    "What''s so special about wearing it here?" Su Yitian stood out. This was the first time he had seen such a strange thing. It was inevitable that he would be curious.


    "This thing, in the hands of a man and a woman in love, has a very long story to tell. In a distant place, there is a group of kind-hearted people who believe that by putting a ring on the finger of the person they love, their hearts will connect. "


    "The ring''s meaning is to promise with all your heart to cherish those who love you, to cherish every single ordinary day as if they were each other''s last moments, to hold each other''s hand properly, even if her face is no longer young, even if his face is old and shaky, it is still the eternal warmth in your heart. Wearing this ring means that we have to leave together for the rest of our lives. No matter what happens, you must not easily let go of her hand. "


    Although Su Yuewu''s voice wasn''t loud enough, everyone was still quietly listening. They didn''t say anything and only silently tightened their grip on the hand of the person beside them.


    Nan Gong''s hand tightly gripped Bing''er''s, You Huang''s hand tightly gripped the red ribbon. Even Su Yuewu''s right hand was tightly gripped by Leng Fanyun and refused to let go. Every single one of them was moved by Su Yuewu''s words. A promise from a ring actually had such a great meaning.


    "Therefore, let''s invite this pair of newbies to exchange rings!" Su Yue Wu lightly coughed twice, and happily said those words, causing everyone to applaud and cheer as well.


    In front of the eyes of the crowd, You Huang and Hong Fu slowly placed the ring on the other''s ring finger. Tears streaked their faces when the ceremony was over.


    "Now, please let the groom kiss the bride!" Su Yuewu was a person who liked to watch the liveliness, and under the influence of such an atmosphere, everyone became even more excited.


    You Huang extended a finger and intimately wiped away the tears on her face. From now on, such a beautiful bride belonged solely to him.


    "May I kiss you?" You Huang spoke softly, but her eyes were filled with deep emotion.


    Red Silk choked with emotions a few times. It was all Su Yuewu''s fault for stirring the ceremony up so much. Her tears could not stop flowing and her face was covered in rouge and cosmetic powder.


    She nodded vigorously. The man in front of her was her husband from today onwards. She would be happy to have him do anything she wanted, let alone just kiss her.


    You Huang''s kiss fell deeply and shallow. Her face was as red as the clouds in the sky. His heart trembled, as if he were a little boy moved by emotion for the first time.


    She loved him. She could not love the man before her more, and every minute and every second she was with him seemed to melt away with her passion. She was deeply immersed in her love for You Huang and was unable to extricate herself.

 C264

    Everyone looked at the couple''s kissing. A few teary little girls were moved to tears a few times.


    In every woman''s life, there is always hope for a unique love.


    Nan Gong lowered his head to look at Bing''er and smiled, and whispered in her ear, "When are we going to get married?" Bing''er''s face turned red as she lifted her fist, but it only landed on Nan Gong''s body.


    Oh, is this a marriage?" "When will we get married? I''ll make sure that the wedding is done well." "This time, Bing''er did not wave her hand in a hurry to refuse. This was because Su Yuewu''s wedding for the Netherworld Red Silk was far beyond everyone''s expectations, and her praises were like a tide.


    Su Yuewu was simply a bit pleased with herself. She excitedly went over to greet everyone for dinner, but she did not see the exchange of glances between Su Yitian and Leng Fanyun on the matter of the storage ring.


    Everyone knew their place well after the wedding and took their leave. Very soon, only Huang Xiaolong and Hong Fu were left in the previously bustling yard.


    "Are you satisfied with today''s wedding?" Huang Xiaolong smiled softly as he lifted the red hair covering his head.


    "I like it." Hong Fu smiled and nodded. She almost threw herself on You Huang and said that she liked her.


    "Today, I finally married you. It really wasn''t easy." You Huang tilted her face as she looked at the red blush with interest.


    "Why are you staring at me like that?" Red Silk blushed as he lowered his head.


    "From today onwards, you are my man. You have the ring as proof." Huang Xiaolong proudly stroked the ring on the red hair''s hand as his smile gradually became blurred.


    The birds were chirping merrily and the birds were chirping merrily. Red Silk felt as if his body was about to be torn apart by Serene Huang. He''d never thought that his body would be so flexible. The two of them had been tormenting themselves for the entire night as the emperor gradually made his way deeper into the mountains.


    By the time she finally exhausted herself and fell asleep with the red stain in her arms, the sky in the east had already begun to gradually turn white.


    After the wedding ceremony, the two began sightseeing. When they bid farewell to Su Yuewu, Su Yuewu seriously pondered over a question. Could it be that the tradition of a honeymoon was not passed down from the west, but had always existed?


    Serene Huang and Hong Fu were highly appreciative of the wedding she had designed. Before leaving, they even gave Su Yuewu an ancestral jade bracelet as a token of thanks.


    After Serene Huang and Red Silk left, Su Yuewu took the bracelet and excitedly looked for Su Yitian, asking him about the history of this bracelet.


    "You Huang said she''s from your family. She must have a long history, right?" Su Yuewu''s eyes were shining with anticipation.


    "I don''t know about the history. My brother stole it from someone else over ten years ago. I do know about that." As Su Yitian was playing with mud, he glanced at the jade bracelet and curled his lips in disdain.


    "You dare tell me that you''re a descendant with only ten years of history?" "Su Yitian, I''ll take it for you to play with. If you see a little girl you like in the future, you can give her this jade bracelet. Just tell her that I said I wanted to give it to your future wife." With a wave of her hand, Su Yuewu tossed the jade bracelet to Su Yitian and left.


    Seeing that his mother had left, Su Yitian hurriedly put the jade bracelet away. He was right about the history of this jade bracelet. It had indeed been taken from someone else over ten years ago, but it had been thousands of years since Youhuang had taken it.


    This was a divine object from the Ancient Kaitian era. You Huang had also gone to great lengths to snatch it from someone else, but she hadn''t thought that she would so casually give it to her mother when she''d spent so much effort to take it back.


    It doesn''t matter if you give it to your mother, but the key thing is that your mother doesn''t know what''s good for you.


    Su Yitian helplessly shook his head and put away the jade bracelet. He didn''t seem to care that his mother didn''t know what was good for her and still believed his words.


    A dozen years later, Su Yitian had grown up to be a slender and elegant white-robed Young Master. He had taken a fancy to a girl and was full of enticements. Unfortunately, that girl was not moved at all.


    "I''ll give this jade bracelet to you. My mother said that if there''s anyone I want in the future, I''ll marry her. Then, I''ll give this jade bracelet to her." Su Yitian held the jade bracelet with a reluctant expression on his face.


    However, the young lady immediately liked that bracelet. She nodded her head repeatedly with the jade bracelet in her hand, indicating that she was willing to marry Su Yitian.


    Su Yitian lost interest in an instant and snorted coldly. He pushed the girl to the ground and snatched the jade bracelet away from her. They had never met again.


    "Hmph, you can see the value of this jade bracelet with one look. None of you are good women. Only someone like mom is easy to fool, and she''s a good woman." As Su Yitian walked, he was furious.


    Of course, this was only a matter of ten years or so later, so he would not say anything for now.


    On this day, after lunch, the snow outside the window began to fall gently.


    The heavy snow in winter was truly adorable. No matter what Su Yuewu did, she couldn''t resist the temptation of the white snow. Every time it fell, she would bring along a group of people to fight the snow and build a snowman.


    Rou-Er and a few other servants were already familiar with Su Yuewu''s personality. Every time it snowed, it was as if they were all taking a vacation together, gathering in the courtyard to have a snowy battle.


    Leng Fanyun was preparing to chat with Su Yuewu to see how his martial arts had improved. However, as soon as he walked into the courtyard, he was attracted by the laughter of the crowd.


    When he walked into the courtyard, he saw that the crazy girl was already covered in snow.


    "Leng Fanyun, come and help me, they are bullying me." Seeing Leng Fanyun arrive, Su Yue Wu acted as if she had seen her savior. She hurriedly went forward and grabbed onto Leng Fanyun''s arm, unwilling to let go.


    Leng Fanyun originally wanted to protect himself, but before he could say anything, a snowball flew over. Leng Fanyun couldn''t dodge in time and was struck in the forehead directly.


    "Who is it?" Leng Fanyun stood up straight, looking towards Rou''er and the rest. Bing''er quickly waved her hand, indicating that she did not do it, and the other servants also shook their heads.


    Leng Fanyun''s body slowly gathered a snowball in his palm, but he didn''t see Su Yuewu give Rou''er a sinister smile. That''s right, the snowball attack from before was something that Su Yuewu and Rou Er planned to accomplish together.


    Leng Fanyun clenched the snow ball tightly and threw it towards the servants. Although he really wanted to smash Rou-Er, but his matter with Su Yuewu had always been a victory for her. He didn''t dare to offend Rou-Er.


    A few servants let out a strange cry, bent down to form a snowball, and threw it towards Leng Fanyun. Su Yuewu gave a loud laugh and hid to the side, contentedly enjoying the scene in front of her.


    Just as she was laughing out loud, a snowball hit her in the forehead. Su Yuewu let out a strange cry as she searched for the snowball, only to find that Su Yitian was smiling at her proudly.


    Leng Fanyun was infuriated. Brat, you dared to smash my wife, then I won''t be polite! He threw ten snowballs consecutively until he knocked Su Yitian down to the ground.


    Very soon, the scene fell into chaos. Everyone laughed and joked around, throwing snowballs at other people''s bodies. They were also trying their best to prevent others from throwing snowballs at themselves as their joyous laughter filled the entire yard and traveled far away.


    When the sky darkened and everyone was exhausted, the snowy battle came to an end.


    After returning to her room, Su Yuewu lifted the teapot and poured water directly into her mouth. Rou-Er tried to stop her from drinking the cold water into her stomach, just in case she got cold.


    However, Su Yuewu didn''t care about this, and just laughed it off.


    After a short rest, Su Yuewu began to prepare for dinner. Perhaps it was because Leng Fanyun was also staying here to eat dinner, Su Yuewu felt that the dishes cooked in the kitchen were much more delicious than the ones cooked a few days ago. She secretly referred to this phenomenon as the "handsome boy''s theorem" because she felt that it was because Leng Fanyun was pretty and liked by the kitchen lady, which was why his food was so delicious.


    When Leng Fanyun heard her strange reasoning, he couldn''t help but to let out a mischievous smile. He really didn''t know what this crazy girl was thinking.


    After finishing the dinner, Su Yuewu washed her mouth and then called everyone to go make a snowman. Although Su Yitian coldly harrumphed, he was still the happiest person on making snowmen when Su Yuewu''s call for him.


    Su Yitian had piled up a tall and thin woman. Su Yuewu asked him what it was, and the baby smiled and said that it was his mother. However, he didn''t receive the praise he had imagined, but instead got a slap on his forehead.


    "Nonsense, mother''s breasts are not so small!"


    With these words, the people standing around couldn''t help but cover their mouths and laugh. Even Leng Fanyun helplessly shook his head, thinking, "This little girl."


    However, did Su Yuewu''s words mean that her breasts were plentiful? Leng Fanyun was in the middle of fantasizing about Su Yuewu''s chest when he was suddenly kicked by Su Yitian.


    "Brat, why did you kick me?" Leng Fanyun hugged his right leg and jumped up.


    "Uncle, can I get rid of that dirty look on your face when I think of something unhealthy again?" Su Yitian glanced at Leng Fanyun with disdain as he floated past him.


    Leng Fanyun was stunned, he had lived for so long, yet every now and then he would be looked down upon by this stinking brat, he was truly dissatisfied.


    By the time the group had finished piling up the snowmen, the moon had risen and was high in the sky. Small stars could be seen in twos and threes in the night sky.


    For once, Su Yuewu quieted down and silently looked at the stars in the sky.


    The brightest star in the night sky, you tell me, can my life just so fly all the way to the happy day?


    Will the person I love really be able to stay by my side, even if he is still a person who has lost his memories, and will never leave me again?


    The brightest star in the night sky, tell me, will all that I desire come true?


    Staring at the stars in the sky, Su Yuewu silently closed her eyes and made a wish. When he opened his eyes, he discovered that there was a dark purple meteor slowly sliding down from the horizon.


    As the deep purple meteorite fell, Leng Fanyun, who was originally standing beside Su Yuewu, slowly collapsed. His grip on Su Yuewu''s right hand loosened.


    Su Yuewu blankly stared at Leng Fanyun. She didn''t understand that she had only made a wish, so why did Leng Fanyun fall to the ground?


    Su Yuewu turned around to look at Su Yitian, then looked at Leng Fanyun who was lying in the snow. She hurried over to support Leng Fanyun, but felt that his body was extremely heavy, and no matter how hard she tried, Leng Fanyun remained unmoving.

 C265

    Under the efforts of everyone, Leng Fanyun was carried into the room by a strong servant. Rou-Er knew that Su Yuewu was currently in an unexplainable mood, so she sent an order for a doctor with great medical skills to diagnose Leng Fanyun.


    But no matter who took Leng Fanyun''s pulse, all they said was that his pulse was stable and his body was very strong. If so, why was he suddenly unconscious?


    The doctor said it was the first time he had seen such a condition. He would rather not collect the medical fees than continue to wade in.


    Su Yuewu had no other choice but to stay by Leng Fan''s bedside day and night, anticipating the day he would awaken.


    Outside the window, the night was falling. The meteorite that had fallen from the sky had landed somewhere unknown. Perhaps it was because Su Yuewu''s eyesight was different from ordinary people, but only she was able to see the meteorite emitting a deep purple glow. Even Su Yitian was not able to see it.


    Su Yuewu didn''t know the relationship between the dark purple meteorite and Leng Fanyun''s sudden fainting, but she was still somewhat worried. She always felt that something that she couldn''t control would happen, but she didn''t know what would happen.


    For several days, Leng Fanyun was lying unconscious on the bed, not waking up even after a long time. Even Su Yuewu could not do anything about this.


    Occasionally, Su Yitian would come over to look after Leng Fanyun with Su Yuewu. However, due to his sensitive nature, he was able to sniff out a bad odor from Leng Fanyun''s coma.


    No one knew what would happen in the future.


    It was winter, and the sky was getting darker and darker. He had just finished dinner when he saw the sun setting. In the blink of an eye, the sky was covered by a curtain and the people under the sky all sank into darkness.


    "Mother, if Uncle Leng Fanyun doesn''t wake up, what will you do?" Su Yitian, who was sitting beside Su Yuewu, furrowed his brows. Su Yuewu was unwilling to speak any words of frustration with such a thoughtful expression on her face.


    "It''s fine, it should be fine. It must be fine." Su Yuewu tightly clenched her fist. She could probably do as much as she wanted.


    When Shangguan Tulong heard about Leng Fanyun''s sudden illness, he came to visit and invite a famous doctor.


    However, after the doctor diagnosed Leng Fanyun, he could not say anything. From his pulse, he could tell that Leng Fanyun''s pulse was normal, but his heart was on fire. It was likely that he had awakened recently.


    When Su Yuewu heard that there was hope for Leng Fanyun to awaken, she was overjoyed. Holding the doctor''s hand, she was so excited that she couldn''t speak for a long time.


    Shangguan Longtu looked at Su Yuewu''s joyful face, and the worry in his heart was finally lifted. He knew that if Leng Fanyun was fine, Su Yuewu would be happy, and he would be at ease.


    She quietly turned around and walked out without saying a word, as if Shangguan Tulong had come just to see if Su Yue had danced properly. Since she was doing well, he could rest assured and leave safely.


    The next morning, Su Yuewu was awoken by the touch of her fingertips. When she opened her eyes, her master, who had been tightly grasped by her fingertips the day before, was currently staring at her.


    "You''re awake? Leng Fanyun, you really woke up?! " Su Yuewu rubbed her eyes in disbelief as she cried out in joy.


    "Mm, I''m awake." Leng Fanyun looked at the girl in front of him, revealing an estranged smile.


    "You ¡­ Do you remember who I am? " Seeing Leng Fanyun''s confused expression, Su Yuewu''s heart skipped a beat.


    "I remember, you''re Su Yuewu." Leng Fanyun revealed an expression of confusion, why did he ask himself when he woke up if he remembered her?


    Hearing Leng Fanyun call her by her name, Su Yuewu felt a sense of unease in her heart. Leng Fanyun had always called her ''Wu'', so what was going on today?


    "Do you know how many days you''ve been asleep?" Su Yuewu carefully asked, clenching her fist tightly. It was clearly winter, but in the short period of time she was waiting for Leng Fanyun''s reply, sweat had already begun to appear in her hand.


    "Sleeping? Didn''t I wake up after falling asleep yesterday? Have I fainted? " Leng Fanyun was startled, and had not realized what had happened to him.


    "You''ve been in a coma for five days already. I''ve been waiting by your bed day and night. Have you forgotten everything after you woke up?" Su Yuewu took a few steps back in disbelief as she shook her head in panic.


    "I don''t know about my coma. I only remember, no, I remember everything!" Leng Fanyun suddenly raised his head, his eyes were filled with disbelief.


    Yes, he remembered everything, including his two times of amnesia. The first time he lost his memories, he forgot everything. He also forgot his love for Yaoji, and after that time, he fell in love with Su Yuewu. After the second amnesia, he forgot about Su Yuewu, but mysteriously fell in love with her once again.


    Yes, he remembered everything.


    He remembered that he once deeply loved Yaoji, while the Celestial Emperor teamed up with his disciple, Ming Cang, to frame him. After that, he lost his memory, forgot to look for Yaoji, and fell in love with Su Yuewu.


    While Yaoji was trapped in the crack of time, he was actually chatting with Su Yuewu. While Yaoji was bitterly waiting for him to save her, he had fallen in love with Su Yuewu and completely forgotten about her.


    Leng Fanyun, who once said that he would never let go of Yao Ji regardless of reincarnation, had completely forgotten everything after losing his memories, never appearing in his mind again for even a moment.


    Leng Fanyun painfully held his head. In the days after he lost his memories, just what had he done?


    Leng Fanyun suddenly remembered that Yao Ji had come back to look for him. She had come out of a crack in time just to meet him, but he had not remembered her at all. He had only coldly looked at her.


    That bullied, crying little girl, he had silently forgotten about her.


    Yaoji, will you blame me?


    A large amount of memories flooded into Leng Fanyun''s mind. He painfully lowered his body, closed his eyes, and refused to open them for a long time.


    When Su Yuewu saw him mumbling to himself, she already understood a little more in her heart. Leng Fanyun thought of everything. All the memory fragments that he had lost earlier had been returned. Su Yuewu didn''t know whether this was a good thing or if it would happen on time, but seeing Leng Fanyun''s sad expression, she wished that he hadn''t thought of anything.


    "Are you all right?" Su Yuewu bent down worriedly and half squatted on the ground. She gently placed her right hand on Leng Fanyun''s shoulder and furrowed her brows.


    "Me? I''m fine, but I have a lot of things on my mind right now, and I... I feel so bad. " Leng Fanyun didn''t let go of Su Yuewu''s right hand for a long time. He used Su Yuewu as his lifeline, and didn''t know how to pull himself away from this torrent of memories. Maybe grabbing her hand would make him feel better.


    "You remember a lot of things?" Su Yuewu asked in a soft voice. She wanted to confirm her thoughts.


    "Yes, all my memories have been returned, including ¡­ "The memories of Yao Ji from the first life ¡­" Leng Fanyun mumbled softly, Su Yuewu understood.


    Yao Ji, this name had not been mentioned in a long time. This time Su Yuewu couldn''t help but be shocked upon hearing it from Leng Fanyun.


    "I... Did I ever love you? " Leng Fanyun grabbed onto Su Yuewu''s hand, his hands were full of urgency, but he hesitated to hear the answer.


    "How should I put it? You said that you would always accompany me, that you would stand at the same position as me, and that you would stay together for the rest of your life." Su Yuewu helplessly smiled. If this was said by herself, then it would be really awkward.


    "Did I say that?" Leng Fanyun was stunned.


    "Didn''t you say you remembered everything? Why have you forgotten all about this? " Su Yuewu forced a smile as she gently pulled her wrist out of Leng Fanyun''s hand.


    "I haven''t forgotten. It''s just that I have too many memories and my mind is a mess." Leng Fanyun explained carefully, appearing just like a child who had done something wrong.


    "Do you remember Yao Ji? Do you really want to see her now?" Su Yuewu slowly opened her mouth, but in her heart, it was as if she had swallowed a large mouthful of ice-cold water during the winter, and the coldness penetrated her heart.


    "Yes ¡­" I wanted to see her, but I knew it was wishful thinking. " Leng Fanyun''s eyes dimmed little by little, causing Su Yuewu to feel a pang in her heart.


    "But you still have me." In Su Yuewu''s eyes, there was a little bit of expectation.


    "Sorry ¡­" I''m in a mess right now. My mind is filled with Yao Ji''s figure. I have to do it now, I can''t ¡­ I can''t face up to my feelings for you. " Leng Fanyun''s voice became lower and lower, to the point where it was almost inaudible.


    But Su Yuewu still heard it. She was stunned for a moment, and a sharp and quick pain shot through her heart.


    "It''s fine. It''ll be fine in a few days." Su Yue Wu smiled and comforted Leng Fanyun, she didn''t know where he got the courage to say such words.


    In a few days, would anything really be okay? Leng Fanyun was no longer hesitant, could he really face his own feelings?


    Su Yuewu didn''t know, but she raised her head to look at the moon in the sky. The moon seemed to know, but it was still quietly suspended in the sky. It didn''t speak, nor did it tell Su Yuewu what would happen next.


    For several days in a row, Leng Fanyun had locked himself in his room. If he didn''t come out, he wouldn''t be allowed to come in. The servant who brought the food had to leave it by the door.


    Leng Fanyun''s temperament greatly changed. He was no longer like the elegant young master he used to be. His clothes were disheveled, and he looked like an idiot. All day long, he chanted Yao Ji and Su Yuewu''s names, repeating them over and over.


    Sometimes he would cry, sometimes he would laugh. Apart from Su Yuewu, no one else had any other choice but to find out what exactly happened to Leng Fanyun. Su Yuewu wanted to leave some time for both sides to calm down and leave it to the time.


    But what if Leng Fanyun still didn''t know who he truly loved? Should she turn around and leave, or wait for him to think things through?

 C266

    After the wedding of You Huang and Hong Fu, a grand plan began to travel around the world. First, it traveled through the villages and towns near Glazed Royal City, then it traveled all the way to the north, traveling to the great rivers and mountains.


    Hong Fu and You Huang had stayed in a small city for a few more days because they liked the scenery here.


    On this day, Youhuang had originally planned to accompany the red thread to the cloth shop to pull a few pieces of cloth back to make clothes. On this day, Youhuang had originally planned to accompany the red thread to the cloth shop to pull a few pieces of cloth back to make clothes, but on this day, Youhuang had suddenly hugged his stomach and said that he had a stomachache.


    Red Silk could not refuse. He walked to the cloth shop and was about to choose a piece of cloth when a man took a piece of silk and covered her eyes.


    He suddenly remembered the mischievous look in her eyes when she said that her stomach hurt. It was likely that she was pretending to have a stomachache in order to give him a surprise. With this thought in mind, Red Silk reached out and grabbed the man''s arm, lightly grabbing it.


    This was a small agreement between her and You Huang. No matter what the other was doing, just this light grab meant that she knew of You Huang''s little trick and could stop playing it.


    However, what she hadn''t thought of was that at the same time that the red line grabbed You Huang''s arm, the other had grabbed her wrist even more forcefully and slowly stroked her arm.


    He threw it away and laughed as he played with You Huang. Just as the man''s arm was slowly stroking his face, a hurried and furious male voice suddenly sounded out.


    "Who are you? Let her go! "


    Hong Fu could discern this matter from the tone of his voice and was startled. If the person who spoke just now was You Huang, then who was the one touching his cheek at this moment?


    The red hair pulled down the satin cloth that had been covering his face and fled behind Yinhuang in terror. It was only now that he realized that the person who had used the silk cloth to cover her face was someone else.


    The man was about seven or eight feet tall. He wasn''t inferior in any way even when standing with You Huang, but his face was covered with numerous potholes, making anyone who looked at him feel a bit disgusted.


    "You ¡­ "Who are you? Just now, why did you disrespect me just now?" Red and red to the ear, shy and annoyed. He was vexed that he had mistaken that frivolous son for You Huang. He was ashamed that he was a woman, but he had lightly grabbed the man''s arm just now and had even teased him.


    "The little lady just made contact with my skin. How come you''re so unfriendly now?" The man smiled obscenely, his entire face contorted because of the smile.


    "Don''t speak nonsense. I just recognized the wrong person, that''s why ¡­" "Only then ¡­" He didn''t know how to continue as he spoke, looking at You Huang anxiously and angrily.


    You Huang nodded lightly at her, indicating that she was at ease. No matter what happened, she would always block it for her.


    A man like you, putting silk over a woman''s face in a cloth shop and taking advantage of the situation. Is this something a man like you can do?" There was a special charm to You Huang''s voice, a power without anger.


    "So what if I did? Could it be that this little lady is yours? Even if it''s about first come first served, the two of us can share this delicacy together. "Speaking of which, I''m afraid you might laugh at me. I don''t have much ability in this area, so I''ll inform the Residence and let the thugs know where I am. It''s better if you don''t argue with me."


    When that man spoke, he gave a fake smile, causing people to feel an inexplicable chill. You Huang finally understood after listening coldly to him for half a day. The man in front of her felt his words were sour, he was actually someone with power and influence.


    He said those words just to warn You Huang that if you were to denounce me as an official, you wouldn''t be able to make a fuss about me. If you wanted to do a private thing with me, you''d be able to beat me up, heh heh, I''m sorry, but I''m more than enough to call a few people to beat you up, you scoundrel. The best thing to do is for you to not argue with me and obediently move to the side.


    It seemed that this leather-faced man truly had some influence in this area. Otherwise, he wouldn''t dare to act so arrogantly here. However, he had been acting too arrogantly in front of the Lord of the Underworld and had taken himself to be a little too seriously.


    "Looks like you have quite the background." You Huang said slowly, her face still cold. Hong Fu, who stood behind Huang Xiaolong, felt his presence and the fear from before gradually faded away. She always felt a strong sense of security wherever Huang Huang Huang was.


    "Thanks to brother, if you do not mind ¡­" The pockmarked man smiled sinisterly, his lecherous expression making You Huang wish she could give him a good beating.


    Just as she was about to move forward, she felt someone tug on her arm. She turned around and saw red lines on her face.


    "We''re here for fun. What if you get beaten up and get sued?" It wasn''t that they were worried about Yinhuang crippling him, but it seemed like this pock faced man was quite influential nearby. If they were to get into a lawsuit, it would more or less hinder them from continuing their sightseeing in the future.


    "I understand." You Huang nodded lightly. Red Riding''s worry was also in his consideration.


    "What are you two whispering about? Would you mind letting Yours Truly participate in it? " The pockmarked male laughed, thinking that the two of them had compromised due to his domineering attitude.


    "I advise you to stay away from us. Otherwise, if we really start fighting, you might not be my match." A teasing smile appeared at the corners of You Huang''s mouth at some point, a smile that was so white it made the pockmarked man shudder.


    "I really don''t have anything to be afraid of around here, so I suggest you give up." It was reasonable for the pockmarked male to not lose. Although he knew that he really might not be able to beat the man in front of him, his tone was still as arrogant and unreasonable as before.


    "I''m too lazy to say so much to you. Red Silk, let''s go." Yinhuang grasped the red hair''s right hand and walked out of the cloth shop without looking back.


    The pockmarked male hurriedly called out to them, but for some reason, it seemed as if a wall had appeared out of thin air in front of him. No matter how he moved forward, he would always stand in place and pace back and forth.


    The pock faced man was anxious, but he had no other way. He could only secretly note down the direction that You Huang and Hong Fu had left in and prepare to find someone to sort them out after he escaped. Since he had already made up his mind, the pockmarked man was in no hurry to leave.


    "You did it?" Seeing the pockmarked man dance and gesticulating with joy, the red marks guessed that the man had been taught a lesson by someone from the underworld.


    "It''s just that I stopped him from coming after us. After about half an incense stick of time, the spell will be dispelled by itself." Yinhuang rolled his eyes disdainfully. According to his understanding of the red bloods, if he really taught that pockmarked one a lesson in a place like that, and the red bloods would get frustrated over it, then he might as well find an opportunity to teach the red bloods a lesson again.


    "Hey, what''s that in your hand?" The sharp red hair lowered his head and saw a string of sparkling amethyst bracelet in Yinhuang''s hand.


    "Cough, I just picked it up on the road. I don''t know who lost it." You Huang immediately blushed, but pretended it had nothing to do with her. She looked at the bracelet in her hand and said calmly that she had picked it up.


    "So he picked it up from the ground. I thought someone said that his stomach was hurting because he was preparing a surprise for me. Since that''s not the case, then forget it. I don''t like picking things up from the ground, so I might as well just leave it by the side of the road." Red Ripple purposefully said this, but his gaze was still fixed on You Huang''s face, observing her reaction in a crafty manner.


    "Throw ¡­" What are you throwing at, these purple crystals are very rare, if you want to throw it, you can throw it away, quickly take it with you. " As she spoke, she carefully placed Red Silk''s wrist in front of her and placed the bracelet on her wrist.


    Not too big, just nice.


    His pale purple and red skin complemented each other, making him look even more beautiful.


    "Look, such a good-looking treasure! If you want to throw it away, just do it!" The fingers of You Huang and Hong Fu locked tightly together.


    "Isn''t that what you said? No matter what, you are unwilling to admit that you bought it yourself." Red Silk pouted, but in his heart, he was overjoyed.


    "Cough cough, just treat it as me buying it. Just take it with you, why are you blabbering around here." You Huang pretended to pick at her ear, annoyance written all over her face.


    "You''re already tired of me after just a few days of marriage, aren''t you?" He stretched out his left hand and twisted her ear, while his right hand rested on his waist, looking like a mother''s yaksha.


    "Aiyo, I don''t dare. Please pass by me, my wife." You Huang repeatedly excused herself, her appearance bizarre. The tense expression on Hong Ferguson''s face also disintegrated in an instant. He hugged his stomach as he squatted by the side of the road and laughed heartily.


    As for the pock faced man, he didn''t give up even though he looked at the two of them walking far away. After the time it took half an incense stick to burn, he found a few thugs and told them to help him find the people he wanted to stay in town.


    However, what they didn''t notice was that You Huang had a light step and a strong hand. She was a martial artist. The group of hoodlums only thought of themselves as finding the person and hurriedly went to collect the reward from the pockmarked man.


    It was night, and the two of them slept in each other''s arms. When night fell, the sound of hurried footsteps suddenly woke the latter up. Her body immediately moved as she slowly removed the arm that the red ribbon was wrapped around her and returned it to the blanket.


    "Are you sure that the two of you live here?" A familiar voice rang out. You Huang carefully distinguished it and recognized that the voice belonged to the same person she had met earlier in the day.


    "Reporting to the Young Chieftain, this lowly one saw clearly that they had arrived at this inn in the end." With a wave of his hand, the pock faced man appeared outside the window of the room where You Huang and the red hair lived with him with a "whoosh whoosh".


    You Huang held her breath as she looked through the reflection of the window. She saw a few people reaching their hands to the window and opening up a crack, then extending the long, tubular line in and slowly exhaling white smoke into the room.


    He had the divine arts to protect his body, so he naturally wasn''t worried about this knockout drug. He had long since used his hands to cover the red hair''s nose and mouth, so although some of it had entered his nose, with the red man''s physique, apart from being able to sleep for a little longer, it should be fine.


    It was truly hateful that this group of people would use such insidious methods to forcefully steal a commoner''s daughter. You Huang had already made up her mind to teach the pockmarked man a lesson no matter what.


    She wrapped the red silk in the quilt and lifted her up steadily. He lived on the third floor of the tavern with Red Silk. At this moment, a clamor could be heard from the stairs of the tavern. It was likely that the pockmarked man was already preparing to enter the room. You Huang took a quick look at the terrain and decisively carried the red hair into the room next door.


    Fortunately, there were no guests in the room next door. You Huang lightly touched the door, and the door that had been left wide open immediately closed, not moving at all. It was as if no one had entered before.


    He placed the red stain on the bed and stood by the wall, listening with interest to the sounds coming from the other side.


    As expected, the pock faced man didn''t see the two he''d anticipated. He couldn''t help but feel a bit angry as he quietly reprimanded the two people who''d been spying on him.


    "Young master, could it be that I misjudged the room, and they actually lived next door?" The servant in charge of spying on the enemy said weakly. His tone was filled with both dissatisfaction after being reprimanded and worry that he would not be rewarded with money.


    "Fine, I''ll go next door to take a look. If you still can''t find them, just wait for your leg to break!" The man with the pockmarked face spoke loudly, but his tone was filled with a disregard for his own life.


    He sighed. It was his own fault that he''d taken such a scum for himself. Everyone knew that if he didn''t die, he wouldn''t die. There was a door in heaven that he wouldn''t leave, but he chose to charge into the Nether King Palace instead.


    In order not to disturb the drowsiness of the red-faced man, You Huang blocked them off before he and the others could walk out of the room.


    "Young Master, this is the man!" The pock faced man''s henchman was incredibly excited when he saw You Huang. You Huang''s appearance proved that his intelligence work was not bad and that he didn''t need to break a leg.


    "I''m not blind. You want to talk too much?" The pockmarked man glanced sideways at the henchman, who immediately shut his mouth.


    "Are you looking for me?" You Huang grinned lightly. Her smile was mesmerizing as she shook the hearts of all.

 C267

    The next day, Red Silk woke up from his sleep. He found himself in a completely different place from the room he had slept in the day before.


    "Where is this place?" For some reason, she always felt that her arm was sore.


    "You slept too deeply last night that you didn''t even know you were sleepwalking. Fortunately, there was no one in the room next door." You Huang was sitting on the edge of the bed, quietly waiting for Red Silk to wake up.


    "I know how to sleepwalk?" Red Fingers was dumbstruck.


    "That''s right. You scared me quite badly. But luckily, I was always with you. Otherwise, if something were to happen to you, what would I do?" She lightly kissed the back of his hand.


    When Red Silk woke up, he hadn''t even had time to wash before Yinhuang took him downstairs in a hurry. She only said that she didn''t like the breakfast in this inn and wanted to go to another house to change her tastes.


    Just like that, the red-haired man was brought out of the inn in a daze.


    At the same time, in the room they had stayed in yesterday, there were a few corpses lying quietly on the floor. The eyes of the corpses were unfocused, and their faces were dark green. Their facial expressions were terrified, as if they had seen something terrifying.


    The yamen made a special case to investigate the matter, but after a few days the investigation ended. The corpses had been scared to death, and the fortune-teller said that they had been taken away by the King of Hell, presumably because of the many crimes he had committed while he was still alive.


    The county magistrate thought that if they were to continue investigating, they might be able to find something unclean, causing panic among the people in the county.


    The matter of being taken advantage of by the pockmarked man in this town did not affect his mood after he had taken advantage of him. On the contrary, when he thought of being able to experience the snowy scenery of the Northern Kingdom in the winter, he became extremely excited.


    When Serene Huang and the red bloods arrived in the vicinity of the Northern Kingdom, the red bloods began to feel nauseous and vomiting. They also gradually became picky with their food, and at the same time, they also felt drowsy and lethargic.


    You Huang was incredibly anxious and had stopped at the first stop in the Northern Kingdom to invite an old doctor to diagnose the red blood vein. She hadn''t thought that the diagnosis would turn out to be a wedding vein.


    After Youhuang sent the doctor off in wild joy, she stood guard over the red stain and was so happy that she almost jumped up in joy.


    "This is our baby, I''m going to be a father! I''m going to be a father!" You Huang held her arms up high as she paced back and forth in her room. He had no way to restrain the joy in his heart with such great news.


    "Si-er, you have been suffering from a loss of appetite for more than ten days. I didn''t expect you to be pregnant with a baby. You are really incompetent." You Huang was so happy that she didn''t know what to say. She complained repeatedly about how she hadn''t discovered the uncomfortableness of the red line earlier.


    "It''s my fault. The monthly matters were delayed for more than a month, so I was too busy playing that I didn''t notice." The red man lowered his head, looking very shy.


    "Sis, you''ve worked really hard this way. Since you''re already pregnant, you''re no longer suitable for the boat. How about we just stay here and wait for you to give birth before we go back?" You Huang carefully asked for the opinion of the red ruby. The current him placed great emphasis on the red ruby.


    "How could it be that precious? It''s just that I''m pregnant, so I want to continue walking towards the north. I heard that there, I can see the green light, and with that light, I can fulfill my wish." Red Fingers smiled tenderly.


    "It''s too cold over there. What if it freezes you and your son to death?" You Huang immediately rejected the idea of Red Ribbon. He didn''t want to bring a healthy person with him and bring back two sickly looking people.


    "I want to see that green light. I also want to make a wish on that green light." The red line asked for Youhuang''s opinion and refused to give in.


    "Tell me what wish you have." Huang Xiaolong asked with a smile.


    "Saying it out loud won''t work. I''m not going to tell you." Red Silk turned his face away, unwilling to tell You Huang the wishes in his heart.


    "You Huang, ah, my heart''s desire is only that our family will always be safe and happy, with no worries for the rest of our lives."


    In the middle of the night, Red Silk smiled as he dodged the Demon Claw that You Huang reached out and lightly pushed her arm, begging her to forgive him.


    "Stop messing around. The doctor said that this child is only a month old and needs to have a baby." Red Silk feigned anger as he pushed away You Huang''s restless right hand.


    "I just wanted to touch our child." When You Huang was pushed aside, she giggled as she stuck to Jiang Chen as if she were soft candy.


    "You can touch a child, but you definitely can''t touch a child. Otherwise, you''ll have to act frivolously and frivolously. Otherwise, I''ll sleep in a separate room with you." In order to protect her child, Hong Fu had no choice but to issue an ultimatum to You Huang.


    He would rather have a child a few years later than put off sleeping with his wife for a few more years.


    "Alright, alright, alright. I''ll remember that. Just stop messing around." You Huang answered in a muffled voice as she slowly withdrew the Demon Claw that was about to reach out.


    Perhaps it was because he felt You Huang''s unhappiness, but the red ribbon slowly approached her body and breathed softly into her ear.


    "It''s in my stomach, but it''s your flesh and blood. Don''t you want to see it grow healthy? No, no, no, no matter if it''s a boy or girl, I want him to learn martial arts and strengthen his body, so that he can protect me together with you in the future. When you go out in the future, you will have a small follower.


    Red Ripple meticulously described the beautiful days to come for Yinhuang. Yinhuang was captivated by the adorable little girl in red''s mouth. He suddenly felt that the child in red Ripple''s belly was much more important than he''d imagined.


    If there was a girl in the future, he would be as stubborn as her mother. He could teach her martial arts, and if there was a wild brat who dared to bully her, he would beat that wild brat until all his teeth fell out. Thinking about it this way, if his wife gave birth to a boy, it wouldn''t be much fun.


    Boys, other than being noisy and noisy every day, what else could they do? They weren''t as considerate as girls, and they weren''t as fond of cleanliness as girls. Every day, they would return home covered in sweat and dirty clothes.


    However, if it was a girl, she would marry sooner or later. At that time, he would definitely be reluctant to part with her. No, I can''t let my precious daughter get married and suffer in the hands of another brat. If that brat dares to bully her, I will definitely tear him into pieces!


    Before the baby in red silk''s stomach knew what gender it was, You Huang had already begun to think and think. The adorable look of someone worried about the gains and losses made red silk couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    "It''s still too early to say these things, what are you worrying about now?" If he really is a boy, wouldn''t you throw him aside to play with the mud? " Red was disdainful of Yinhuang''s endless fantasies about her daughter. She would have preferred it to be a boy.


    He had the same profile and straight nose as his father. At that time, he would be able to watch the two of them quarrelling with each other everyday.


    "I don''t like boys. When I first met Su Yitian, if it wasn''t for the fact that he had the same thoughts as adults in his head, I wouldn''t even be bothered to come into contact with him. " You Huang curled her lips. The yearning she had for her daughter was too beautiful.


    "There''s no point in talking about it now. In the end, you''ll find out if it''s a man or a woman, and it''s only a month or so since you''re pregnant. The ancient saying says that you''re pregnant for ten months, so you can just wait patiently." Hong Fu smiled lightly as she dampened Youlan''s enthusiasm.


    "It''s fine, I''ll wait. It must be a girl." She reached out a hand to hold the red hair in her embrace and before long, the couple fell into a deep sleep.


    Winter nights in the north were usually not very peaceful because of the wind.


    It was early in the morning, and the snowflakes from the previous night were piled up together under the influence of the north wind. It was truly amazing. Such a strange and beautiful world of ice could only be seen in the north.


    After lunch, You Huang seriously discussed the journey ahead with Red Rivers.


    You Huang had wanted to settle down here and return to the underworld after the birth of Red Ripple. However, Red Ripple didn''t agree. She said that she would first go to the north to see the green light. After that, she would return to the underworld to wait.


    "I don''t want my baby to be born in a place I''m not familiar with, in the underworld, in my own home after all. I feel a little more at ease."


    With the principle of listening to pregnant women, You Huang agreed to the return of the red blood to the underworld, but he didn''t agree to the red blood continuing to move forward to see the green light.


    "You''re a pregnant woman. What if you get frostbitten in an extremely cold place like this?" You Huang''s face was livid, but she refused to let go.


    "Are we wearing thick clothes?" The last time I chatted with big sister Su Yuewu, she said that in the northernmost winter, one could see green light, and if a person saw green light and made a wish, it would be very practical. I want to make a wish, I want to see green light. " Red Silk continued to act coquettishly.


    You Huang secretly rolled her eyes. No wonder Red Strikes wanted to go to the north so noisily. It was because she heard Su Yuewu''s words. Since Su Yuewu said so, then there must be a reason for it, so she might as well go take a look.


    You Huang''s expression softened as she reluctantly agreed to Hong Fu''s request.


    When they arrived fully armed and dressed in thick cotton clothing, You Huang didn''t see the green light. He began to suspect that Su Yuewu was lying.


    "Sister Yue Wu said that you can''t see the green light until dark. You''re so anxious, so you won''t be able to see it." Red Rivers mocked Yellowfang.


    It was night when the two quietly waited for the change in the sky.


    Suddenly, a large expanse of green light appeared in the north in front of them. The green light was dazzling and dazzling, making YinHuang almost unable to open her eyes.


    There was actually such a grand sight in this world. As the master of the underworld, You Huang had never seen anything like this before, but this was the first time she saw such a magnificent color.


    You Huang and Hong Fu opened their mouths in astonishment as they looked at the wondrous scene in front of them. They couldn''t help but sigh at the wonders of nature. So there really was such an amazing place in this world.


    And in this life, what regret was there to have the opportunity to witness such a magical scene with his beloved?


    Red Silk''s hands trembled as he clasped them in front of his chest, reverently making the wish in his heart. As for You Huang, she too couldn''t help but stretch out her hands and form a fist with her eyes closed.


    In this life, I only wish to be married to Hong Wei for all eternity. No matter how difficult and difficult the future may be, I wish to stand in front of him and resolve all her troubles. In this life, I wish for her to be safe and happy, to have no worries in this life.

 C268

    Leng Fanyun''s memories suddenly recovered and his attitude towards Su Yuewu started to fade away. His mind was filled with the past of him and Yaoji, and when he faced Su Yuewu, he was completely at a loss.


    "Betrayal" was the word that appeared in his mind the most frequently these days. He didn''t know if he could be considered to have betrayed Yao Ji, but every second he spent with Su Yuewu, his heart was filled with guilt.


    Originally, in order to let him clearly understand her feelings, Su Yuewu had kept her distance from Leng Fanyun, hoping that after a few days of solitude, he would be able to sort out his feelings.


    Unexpectedly, half a month had passed in the blink of an eye and Leng Fanyun was still tangled up on a daily basis, unable to think about food or tea as he had a dazed look on his face.


    Su Yuewu''s initial hope for Leng Fanyun had also gradually turned cold because of his attitude these days.


    Su Yitian knew what his mother was thinking in his heart, but he didn''t know how to comfort her. Although he had the mentality of an adult, he still only knew a little about men and women. After all, no one in this world could truly understand the word "feelings".


    Snow fell in the middle of winter, covering the earth lightly like goose feathers. All the filth in the world was covered by the white snow, and it was a beautiful piece of silver.


    The bone-chilling cold did not diminish the slightest bit due to the beautiful scenery of the world. Su Yuewu tightly wrapped her clothes and sat by the lakeside.


    The surface of the lake had turned into ice, glittering and translucent.


    The icy moonlight shined on the ice, reflecting a beautiful light. It shined on Su Yuewu''s face.


    A crunching sound could be heard. It was the sound that came from the snow. Su Yuewu tilted her head slightly and saw Su Yitian swaying towards her.


    "What are you doing out here in such a cold night?" Su Yuewu smiled at the sky, her smile pale and powerless.


    "Baby went to mom''s room and wanted to listen to mom tell stories to her son. Sister Rou Er said that you didn''t stay in the room anymore and went out to see the snow. I thought about it and found that the snow looked the best, so I came all the way here." Su Yitian grinned with a complacent "I''m a smart baby" look.


    "Heh, you sure are a spirit of the Ghost Horse." Su Yuewu gently pointed a finger at Su Yitian''s face. An ice-cold sensation was transmitted from her face to Su Yitian''s.


    "Mother, how long have you been here?" Mother, how long have you been here. Su Yitian grumbled in dissatisfaction. He extended his hand to grab Su Yuewu''s finger and put it into his leather cloak to carefully warm his mother''s hands.


    "You''re always so careful." As Su Yuewu smiled, she suddenly thought of the many things that the baby had done for her.


    Always so petty, always so meticulous.


    How could she not like such a small person?


    "Is mother still worried about Leng Fanyun?" Su Yitian cautiously asked. Besides Leng Fanyun, why would Su Yuewu sit by herself by the lake in the middle of the night?


    "You little brat, you don''t know how to read the situation. Why don''t you mention it?" Su Yuewu cast a sidelong glance at Su Yitian, her gaze roving about. She tried her best to conceal the faint sadness in her eyes.


    "Mother, don''t be too sad. If that man is bad, we won''t take him." Su Yitian pursed his lips. Although he had formed an alliance with Leng Fanyun, if that man let his mother be hurt, he would not hesitate to point his weapon at Leng Fanyun.


    His mother was his most precious possession, and no one was allowed to hurt her.


    "You, you." Su Yuewu shook her head and smiled gently. Whether her smile was helpless or desolate, it was hard to tell.


    The bright and clear moon rose higher in the night sky. There was not a single person in sight on the quiet lake surface. Only Su Yuewu and Poppet were quietly sitting in the stone pavilion, talking nonchalantly.


    The wind was getting stronger and stronger. Winter had arrived, and the coldest days of the year had finally arrived.


    "The wind is strong outside. Let''s go back."


    Su Yuewu took back her hand from her baby''s fur coat. In winter, every word she spoke was accompanied by bursts of fog, making it seem rather interesting and tight.


    "Alright, the snowy road is slippery. Mother won''t be able to slide by holding my hand." Su Yitian stretched out his small hand, and his delicate palm blended into the snow-white skin of the heaven and earth. This small action actually moved Su Yuewu to the point of almost crying.


    She tried her best to hold back the tears in her eyes. She was the undefeatable Su Yuewu, how could she be so weak? If he could shed tears over such a small matter, then wasn''t he too hopeless?


    He held her hand and walked slowly in the snow and ice. Even if there would be more snow in the future, as long as they were by his side, what was there to be afraid of?


    After they left, a person slowly walked out from a small hill not too far away from the stone pavilion. He stood behind Su Yuewu, and as he watched the two of them walk further and further away, an uncomfortable feeling overturned his heart.


    There was something moist in the corner of Shangguan Tulong''s eyes. He wanted to return to Su Yuewu''s side more than ever before. He could not bear to see her treat him like this, even when the cold wind blew on the cold winter night.


    He didn''t know why, but a wave of resentment rushed into his heart. He turned around and walked in another direction.


    In Leng Fanyun''s room, he was quietly lying on his bed when he suddenly felt someone walking towards him with a strong killing intent.


    Just as he sat up, a handsome man pushed open the door and walked in.


    "Leng Fanyun, what exactly do you mean?" Shangguan Tullong gritted his teeth.


    "What do you mean?" Leng Fanyun knitted his eyebrows in dissatisfaction, not understanding what he was saying.


    "I say, how long are you going to torture Wu''er!" Shangguan Tun Long finished his words word by word, his eyes blazing with fire.


    "I, I don''t know. I didn''t mean to torture her." When Leng Fanyun heard Su Yuewu''s name, he was momentarily at a loss for words. He didn''t know what he wanted to do, he was only at a contradiction where he couldn''t find the exit.


    "If you really don''t want to, then hurry up and explain yourself. So why did it all have to be an excuse? "Let me tell you, if you dare to submit to Wu''er, I will definitely not let you off!" Shangguan Tun Long said fiercely.


    "This matter... "I ¡­" Leng Fanyun held his head and painfully squatted on the ground.


    Shangguan Tun Long was about to step forward, but a warm hand rested on his shoulder.


    "Don''t force him."


    A soft female voice rang out. Shangguan Tun Long turned around and saw it was Su Yue Wu.


    When he had hidden behind the hill to peek at Su Yuewu, Su Yuewu had already felt it, but she hadn''t wanted to say it out loud so she took the baby and left. However, she didn''t expect to find him in Leng Fanyun''s room when she went back to find Shangguan Tulong.


    "But his appearance ¡­" Shangguan Tulong was indignant.


    "Now that things have come to this, I have nothing else to say. Our fates have truly come to an end. There''s nothing more to say. " Su Yuewu shook her head, saying that it wouldn''t be easy to let go, but Leng Fanyun had hurt her heart time and time again, so Su Yuewu had no way to continue being reluctant to leave someone who didn''t love her.


    "Have you really decided?" Shangguan Tulong''s eyes were filled with disbelief. If one looked carefully, perhaps one could find a glimmer of hope within.


    "I''ve decided. Let''s go." Grabbing Shangguan Tullong''s arm, Su Yuewu led him out of Leng Fanyun''s room.


    Since you are so conflicted over your decision, why don''t I help you make it? Su Yuewu turned her head and gave a heavy look at Leng Fanyun''s room. Then, she turned her head and left with large strides, never looking back again.


    After seeing the wondrous scene of the green light, Serene Huang and the Red Fingers wanted to walk a bit further north, but due to the consideration of the fetus in the Red Fathers'' womb, the two prepared to return home and return to the underworld to rest and nurture their babies according to the Red Fathers'' wishes.


    While they were out sightseeing, the two made their way to the gathering area. When they prepared to return, it was much quicker. It was only two or three days before Serene Huang and the red ribbon returned to the underworld.


    As for Su Yuewu, after experiencing Leng Fanyun''s sudden recovery, she knew that Leng Fanyun was very conflicted and unable to make a decision. She simply made her own decision ¡ª to go wandering in the martial arts world.


    Su Yuewu made this decision not out of impulse, but after careful deliberation. She felt that she had a long time to spare, spending it all on work, and had very little chance to truly go wandering in the Jianghu. She felt that she had a very long time, spending it all on work, and had very little chance to actually go wandering in the Jianghu.


    For the sake of Su Yitian''s protection, Su Yuewu decided not to bring him along with her in wandering the martial arts world. In the end, he was still a child. Even though he had mature thoughts, he was still dangerous.


    After knowing his mother''s decision, Su Yitian didn''t cry or pout. He only obediently helped his mother prepare all the daily necessities and stored them in a bag.


    "Mother, you have to hurry and come back after you''re done. Your baby will miss you every day." Su Yitian sniffed as he spoke.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon." Su Yuewu smiled sweetly at the baby.


    "My lord, you are alone outside. Take good care of yourself. You must remember to inform us of whatever has happened." Rou-Er held the signal detonator in her hand and stuffed it all into Su Yuewu''s hands.


    "I know, I know. You don''t need to remind me. Don''t worry." Su Yuewu giggled as she put the signal detonator into her bag. Unknowingly, her bag gradually became heavier.


    "My lord, the people of the martial arts world are treacherous. You must be careful." Bing''er stared at the corner of Su Yuewu''s mouth, unwilling to part with her.


    "I just want to go and relax in the martial arts world. I''ll be back in a few days. If you guys continue to cry like this, how can I leave in peace?" Su Yuewu giggled, but her heart was stinging.


    Turning around, he turned his back to the crowd, leaving them with a thin and weak back. Su Yuewu walked further and further away with her backpack on her back. She intentionally avoided looking at the man in white. Even if she did, what could she do? Could he really have opened his mouth to ask her to stay?


    Leng Fanyun stood in the crowd with an embarrassed expression. He knew that he had let Su Yuewu down, but if he really had to ask Su Yuewu to stay behind, he didn''t know how to open his mouth.


    Finally, that small figure disappeared into the horizon. The crowd left in groups of twos and threes, leaving Su Yitian and Leng Fanyun standing on the same spot.


    "You made my mother sad." Su Yitian''s tone was cold. It was completely different from the child''s tone from before.


    "Yes, I know." Leng Fanyun composed himself.


    "You promised me that you would never make my mother sad." Su Yitian said coldly.


    "I... I am at odds. " Leng Fanyun''s head drooped down. Undeniably, in his heart, Yao Ji was the most important person.


    Suddenly, a sharp fist landed on Leng Fanyun''s face. Leng Fanyun was startled to see the baby glaring at him.

 C269

    Leng Fanyun was stunned as he looked at the angry baby in front of him.


    "This punch is for my mother. You unscrupulous thing, it was in vain that I helped you with all my heart. In exchange, it was my mother who was so heartbroken." Su Yitian''s voice was choked with sobs as tears welled up in his eyes.


    "But I''m also very conflicted, I also ¡­" I don''t know what choice I make. " Leng Fanyun paused for a moment, and unexpectedly, his voice had a kind of indescribable pallor to it.


    Rou Er realized what had happened between Su Yitian and Leng Fanyun and came back to Su Rou''s side and held Su Yitian''s hand to console him, "Before Master left, Master told me that her heart for Leng Fanyun is already dead. I hope that we do not make things difficult for him and forget about him.


    Su Yitian thought about it for a while. What Rou Er said made sense. He threw down his sleeves and coldly snorted, leaving Leng Fanyun standing alone in the world of ice and snow.


    Su Yuewu hadn''t even walked a few hundred steps when she felt someone following her leisurely pace. She was fast, that person was fast, she was slow, that person also slowed down.


    After walking for a few miles, Su Yuewu finally couldn''t hold it in anymore. She wanted to know who had been following her all this time. When they arrived at an alleyway, she turned around and walked in. That person also walked into the alleyway, but she didn''t see Su Yuewu.


    That person was stunned. This was clearly a dead end, he didn''t know where Su Yuewu had gone to.


    Just as he was wondering, he heard a sharp voice from above, "Who are you? Why are you following me?"


    The person raised his head, but Su Yuewu was shocked, "It''s you?"


    The one who followed Su Yuewu was Shangguan Tun Long. He was wearing a straw hat that he wouldn''t be able to recognize unless he carefully distinguished himself.


    "Why are you following me?" Su Yuewu gently and delicately jumped down from the wall. Her eyes were distant with a bit of doubt in them.


    "I''ll follow you along the way." Shangguan Tulong scratched his head but refused to speak the truth. However, Su Yuewu had already guessed everything. She lightly nodded her head and didn''t intend to expose him.


    "Where are you going?" Su Yuewu and Shangguan Tun Long walked side by side and casually asked.


    "This, this is probably... I didn''t think about it. " Shangguan Tulong stuttered for a while, but eventually shook his head with a smirk.


    "If you don''t decide, then come with me. I don''t know where I plan to go either." Su Yuewu grinned and laughed softly. Her smile was clear, shocking Shangguan Tulong to the extreme.


    "Good, good ¡­" If you don''t mind, then let''s go together. " Shangguan Tulong didn''t know what to do about Su Yuewu''s sudden invitation and was simply overwhelmed by it.


    Since the martial arts world was so large, every step of the way was a home. Then, he would take care of himself, and once he was tired, he would go back home. In any case, the baby and the others would always be waiting for him.


    As for Leng Fanyun? Let him be. No one could predict or force the issue of love.


    Unknowingly, night came.


    In Nan Gong''s room, Bing''er was carefully serving him a bowl of millet porridge.


    "Are you the one who cooked the porridge today?" Nangong let out a happy smile and took the rice porridge from Bing''er''s hands. He put his nose close to the porridge and took a sniff. Then, he acted as if he was satisfied and enjoyed himself.


    "You''re getting more and more interesting today. Why don''t I see you acting like this before?" Bing''er covered her mouth and snickered.


    "Don''t I usually do that? Didn''t I scare you away? How can you still not abandon me?" Nangong Jean raised his eyebrows, looking confident.


    "Hurry up and eat the congee. Be careful not to get cold after a while." Bing''er served a few more dishes and placed them in front of Nan Gong.


    "Come and eat with me. With you by my side, I can eat two more bowls of rice." Nangong let her pinch Bing''er''s fingers, smiling, and begged her to have a meal with him.


    "You''re getting more glib with your words. If master sees this, I don''t know how to cancel you." Bing''er smiled and patted the back of his hand, pretending to be angry.


    At the mention of Su Yuewu, Nangong''s facial expression became sluggish. This was not because Nangong was still thinking about Su Yuewu, but because Su Yuewu was so good to Leng Fanyun. In the end, it was because of him that Nangong was able to leave Jiang Hu.


    Bing''er knew what Nangong Bing was thinking. At the same time, she was also regretting that she was the fastest one, which made Nangong Bing think of the unhappy things that had happened.


    "Don''t worry, with master''s skills, he won''t be in any danger." Bing-Er comforted him softly.


    Nangong Yue''s expression eased up and she let out a long sigh, "I''m not worried about Yue Wu''s skills, I''m just worried that she isn''t worth it." All this time, she has always taken good care of Leng Fanyun, who was supposed to be a couple of mandarins, but ended up to this point. "


    "My lord is truly sincere towards Leng Fanyun, I, Rou''er, my big sister all see it in his eyes. It''s just that Leng Fanyun really doesn''t know how to cherish it." What Yao Ji? Since he had already chosen his lord, he should treat his lord well and fulfill his promise. But now, using the recovery of my memories as an excuse, I have always been neither hot nor cold to my master, causing my master to have no choice but to walk out of this state of sorrow. "


    As soon as Bing''er mentioned Leng Fanyun, she became extremely angry. She had always thought of her master as her big sister, but she had never thought that her master would meet someone who didn''t care.


    "While you are advising me, you are also getting angry at yourself. Forget it, this is their business in the end. How could the bystanders understand what was going on between them? Hurry and eat in peace, don''t go looking for trouble with Leng Fanyun, Yue Wu had specially instructed me to do so before she left. "


    Nangong let her pat the back of Bing''er''s hand lightly, and the two of them sat at the table and started to eat.


    At this moment, in a restaurant hundreds of miles away, Su Yuewu sneezed a few times. Shangguan Tun Long hurriedly took out a handkerchief and passed it to her.


    "I don''t know who was it that missed me, but the fact that they were talking about me like that caused me to sneeze so much." Su Yuewu smiled apologetically at Shangguan Tulong, but her tone didn''t lose its liveliness.


    "Then they treated you quite well. It''s only been a few hours since they left, and they''ve already started to miss you." Shangguan Tulong said mockingly.


    In one of the rooms in the restaurant, there was a table full of delicious dishes. Su Yuewu had been drooling over the dishes for a long time.


    "After walking for so long, you must be starving. Eat quickly." Shangguan Tulong carefully handed the chopsticks to Su Yuewu. She didn''t hold back, she took the chopsticks and started to eat in big mouthfuls.


    After walking for such a long time, it was not easy to find such a tavern that was filled with both beauty and fragrance.


    "Don''t panic. Eat slowly." Seeing that Su Yue Wu was in a hurry to eat, Shangguan Tullong smiled and advised her to eat more slowly. He also poured a cup of tea for her, so that she wouldn''t choke on it later.


    "I didn''t realize that you were such a meticulous person." Su Yuewu smiled, took the tea offered by Shangguan Tulong, and drank it all in one gulp.


    "There are a lot of things that you don''t know." Shangguan Tullong smiled mysteriously and picked up the dish with his chopsticks.


    "Oh? "Tell me about it." The young master''s interest was piqued for a moment.


    "Do you know that there are still fine rooms in this restaurant, rooms filled with incense, and at night, there are even singing whores who come to the restaurant to cheer us on."


    "Then I would like to give it a try. Do you have any other rooms in this restaurant?" Su Yuewu asked happily.


    "The rooms in this restaurant have been reserved since long ago. I don''t think there''s any empty rooms left now." Shangguan Tulong shook his head, the mysterious smile on his face had not disappeared yet.


    "No room? It''s a great disappointment. " Su Yuewu pouted, unhappiness written all over her face.


    "But I was already prepared. I asked the waiter when we were ordering. Coincidentally, there is still one room left."


    "Only one? But we are two people! " Su Yuewu didn''t want to be in the same room as a man as soon as she left the Jianghu.


    "Back then, you were still my legal wife. What are you afraid of?" Shangguan Tulong said with a smirk towards Su Yuewu.


    "Didn''t you get divorced by me then? Besides, didn''t we seem to be innocent back then?" Su Yuewu raised her brows.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be sleeping on the floor tonight. I, Shangguan Tutu, am sitting at the perfect spot and won''t do anything to you." Shangguan Tullong shook his head helplessly.


    "How cold it is to sleep on the floor." Su Yuewu frowned. When Shangguan Tullong heard this, he thought Su Yuewu was inviting him to share a bed with her. He couldn''t help but feel a bit excited, but he heard Su Yuewu calmly continue, "Why don''t you put a few more quilts on the floor to prevent yourself from catching a cold?"


    Hearing this, Shangguan Tulong almost vomited blood. He had misjudged this "considerate" Yue Wu.


    "Since you''ve made such a happy decision, let''s buy some wine tonight to celebrate my return to being single!" Fortunately, they were in the chamber, not the hall. If not, Shangguan Tulong would have been tempted to find a hole to hide in and hold up a sign with the words "I don''t know this mad woman" written in large letters.


    "As you wish, but I''m warning you, you are not allowed to touch me tonight. I''m afraid that your alcohol will not be good." Shangguan Tullong crossed his arms in front of his chest, looking worried about Su Yuewu''s drunken chaos.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in you. Besides, you''re my ex-husband, so there''s nothing to be afraid of." Su Yuewu magnanimously patted Shangguan Tulong''s shoulder, leaving him at a loss whether to laugh or to cry.


    "It seems like I should pat your shoulder ¡­" Shangguan Tulong protested in a low voice.


    "It''s useless to protest. I''ll go back to my room. Go buy some wine. Remember, ask for some good wine." After Su Yuewu said these words, she rubbed her perfectly round stomach and followed the direction that Shangguan Tulong''s finger was pointing towards, returning to her room. A dumbstruck Shangguan Tulong left behind, shaking his head to himself. He inwardly sighed at his bad fate, having first been taken advantage of by Su Yuewu and now being bullied by her.


    But who told him to?

 C270

    After returning to her room, Su Yuewu threw herself onto her bed. The quilt underneath her was very comfortable, and there was also a faint fragrance coming from it. This feeling of comfort made Su Yuewu yawn several times.


    He didn''t want Su Yuewu to drink too much, in case she took advantage of the alcohol to get rid of her worries. If both of them got drunk and went alone in the room, it would hinder his reputation if he did something bad.


    For this reason, he specifically bought fruit wine brewed by the local farmers. As he ate, he also bought fruit wine brewed by the local farmers. For this reason, he specifically bought fruit wine brewed by the local farmers.


    With three big pots of fruit wine in his arms, Shangguan Tun Long excitedly returned to his room.


    Pushing the door open, he discovered that Su Yuewu was already sound asleep on the bed. Shangguan Tullong looked helplessly at the fruit wine in his arms, then looked at Su Yuewu who was sleeping soundly on the bed, before shrugging his shoulders.


    After putting down the wine in his arms, Shangguan Tun Long walked forward and carefully covered Su Yue Wu with a quilt. He didn''t cover her with a quilt during this winter and just went to sleep. He wasn''t worried that he would catch a cold.


    After tucking a corner in for Su Yue Wu, Shangguan Tun Long poured himself a cup of fruit wine and drank by himself. In the end, the winter night was long. Fortunately, the room was brimming with charcoal and fire. The room was not that warm, but compared to the outside, it was still very comfortable.


    When Shangguan Tullong drank the seventeenth cup of fruit wine, the faint sound of bamboo slowly came from outside the door. Shangguan Ru Long''s heart skipped a beat. He looked at Su Yuewu, who was sleeping soundly, then pushed open the door and walked out.


    Outside the door, there was a singing prostitute cheering for everyone. Her voice was gentle and beautiful as it wound around the beams. Shangguan Tulong stood outside the door and listened quietly. He looked at the woman who was playing the zither downstairs. She was dressed in red and had a stubborn expression on her face.


    Suddenly, a scene appeared in Shangguan Tulong''s mind. A lady in red, with delicate features and shocking looks, rushed out when he was paying respects to her and said that he was her main wife and wanted to divorce her.


    At that time, although he was still unclear about what had happened, he had become infatuated with that woman in an instant.


    Her every move and expression was like a brand, deeply imprinted in his heart.


    And now, the woman who had once amazed him had fallen asleep quietly on the bed. Her slightly trembling eyebrows were still able to make his heart throb.


    But at this time, he no longer wished to have her. A girl like her would never belong to him. It was already a great honor for him to be able to accompany her for a walk and heal her wounds.


    Just as he was lost in thought, the woman playing the zither downstairs seemed to feel Shangguan Tun Long''s gaze. She raised her head and smiled lightly at him. There were traces of Su Yuewu''s shadow between her brows.


    Shangguan Tullong started and returned the greeting politely before turning back to his room.


    The moment he pushed open the door, he found Su Yuewu sitting on the side of the bed with a grave expression on her face.


    "What are you doing?" Shocked, Shangguan Tullong quickly covered Su Yuewu with a quilt.


    "I was listening to the woman singing downstairs. Her singing was really good." Su Yuewu smiled, her expression distant. Shangguan Tiulong understood in his heart that Su Yuewu probably heard the words, "From now on, there will be no night of love for him, let him go down to the west floor."


    "The singing prostitute downstairs seems to have a bit of your spirit. Do you want to go downstairs and meet her?" When Shangguan Tulong sent out the invitation, Su Yuewu''s eyes lit up, "The singing whores downstairs are still here?" Take me to see her. " As she spoke, Su Yuewu jumped off the bed, and the monkey hurriedly ran down the stairs.


    The songstress had just packed her zither strings and was preparing to leave when a woman appeared in front of her.


    "Did you sing those songs just now? It''s true that this song only exists in the heavens, and rarely ever heard of in the mortal world. I would like to invite you to come to my room for a short chat, would you mind? "


    When she raised her head, she saw a man standing behind Su Yuewu. It seemed like there was something wrong with him, so she agreed. Carrying a guqin on her back, Su Yuewu went upstairs.


    After closing the door, Su Yuewu poured a cup of tea for her and passed it to the geisha, "There''s nothing much to welcome. You must be very cold since you''re in the hall playing the zither and singing at the same time. Come and warm your hands, quickly." The prostitute smiled gratefully at Su Yue Wu and hurriedly received it.


    "I''m the singing prostitute of this town, called ''Green Pearl''. May I ask for your names?" Green Pearl leaned forward and did a good job.


    "My name is Su Yuewu. He is Shangguan Tulong. We have come here to play." Su Yue Wu said with a smile.


    "Greetings to the two of you. From the looks of it, you must be the divine couple." There was a touch of curiosity in Green Pearl''s eyes.


    "You misunderstood. He is my cousin. My mother was worried that I would go far by myself, so she called my cousin and told us to come out together." Ignoring Shangguan Tullong''s stunned expression, she kicked him under the table.


    "Right, right. She''s my cousin, not some celestial couple." Shangguan Tun Long hastily responded and didn''t forget to glare at Su Yuewu.


    "There''s still fruit wine here?" Green Pearl pointed at the fruit wine on the table and smiled.


    "If you don''t mind, why don''t we have a drink tonight and not get drunk?" Su Yuewu could already see that the green pearl was interested in Shangguan Tulong, so she invited her to drink with him, hoping to bring the two of them together.


    "Miss Green Pearl came out alone. If you told her to stay here and drink wine, how would you send her back late at night?" Shangguan Tullong frowned.


    "Master Shangguan is right. I will leave after taking my seat, lest I disturb you." Although she was reluctant to part with the green pearl, since Shangguan Tullong had no intentions of doing so, she had no reason to lower her own price.


    "Cousin, what do you mean by that?" The fact that we were able to meet Miss Green Pearl here means that there is some sort of fate between us. Since this is the case, why don''t we drink together? Tomorrow we will leave for the next place. Why be so shy? "


    As Su Yuewu spoke, she gave Shangguan Tulong another kick under the table, causing him to frown in pain. Green Pearl had thought that Shangguan Talong was thinking that he was too nosy and hurriedly got up to leave, but unexpectedly, Shangguan Tun Long grabbed her sleeve.


    "Cousin said that if fate wills us to meet, then we will meet again. Since we don''t know each other, then let''s have a drink. I''ll do it first as a form of respect." Shangguan Tullong poured himself a large cup of fruit wine and downed it in one gulp. Su Yuewu clapped her hands and laughed heartily.


    Seeing that these two siblings weren''t bad people and that she really did have a favorable impression of Shangguan Tuolong, Green Pearl sat down and started drinking with them.


    The three of them had already finished all the wine, leaving the empty wine jars rolling on the ground.


    After drinking a few cups, she was a little drunk and went to sleep on the bed. Because the green pearl had come out to sing at the market, it could not avoid being drunk by the guests, hence the alcohol tolerance level was not bad. She pushed a cup of wine towards Shangguan Tulong, and before she knew it, the sky had already turned white.


    "Won''t the family be in a hurry if the girl doesn''t come home all night?" Shangguan Tulong asked.


    She raised her head to drink the wine in the cup, and said faintly, "I have been an orphan in this world since I was young. I have relied on begging for a living, but later on I secretly learned a skill, and then I began to rely on selling songs to earn a living."


    Green Pearl was also a poor person. Although Shangguan Tulong could not empathize with Green Pearl''s suffering, he knew that it was not easy for her to live a life of hardship. It was not easy for a weak girl to live alone in this world.


    "Survival is easy, life is not easy, and it is valuable. "Lady Green Pearl, let me toast you!"


    The wine cups collided with each other and another cup of fruit wine entered his stomach.


    The next day, when Leng Fanyun woke up from his sleep, the sky was already starting to brighten up. He decided to go out for a walk, but then searched his heart for the person he truly loved.


    Perhaps it was arranged by Leng Fanyun himself, but the path that Leng Fanyun had taken was the same path as Su Yuewu''s.


    On this day, when Su Yuewu woke up, she found that Green Pearl and Shangguan Tulong had fallen asleep on the table, while she herself was lying on the bed, occupying a large area of ''territory''.


    Su Yue Wu was afraid that the two of them would catch cold, so she took the quilt from the bed and covered them with it. Unexpectedly, this tiny movement caused Green Pearl to awaken. She gave Su Yuewu an apologetic smile. She drank too much last night and unknowingly fell asleep here.


    "I''ll get someone to bring hot water. You take a good bath." Su Yuewu smiled and went out to look for the waiter. As for Shangguan Tulong, he woke up from his drowsiness. Looking at the unfamiliar and familiar lady before him, he rubbed his eyes.


    "Miss Green Pearl, I apologize for my offense last night." Shangguan Tulong cupped his hands and asked a girl to sleep on a stone bench with him. If he couldn''t take care of the place, he could only look at the green pearl to see if it was okay.


    Green Pearl pursed her lips into a smile, "Not at all, I''m Green Pearl."


    "After today, we will leave for our next destination." Shangguan Tullong also had a good impression of the green pearl. He drank with her last night and felt that he was very talkative. Many of his perceptions were similar to his, which made him very fond of her.


    "Why don''t we have Miss Green Pearl accompany us? What does Miss Green Pearl think of this?" As they were talking, Su Yuewu came in from outside and extended an invitation to Green Pearl.


    "Green Pearl has no parents and has no parents. To be able to travel together with the two of you is, of course, a fortunate thing. However ¡­ It''s just that Green Pearl is worried that if she''s a useless person, she''ll give you all more trouble. " At this point, Green Pearl''s hands were intertwined, as if it really wanted to walk down the path with Su Yuewu and the others.


    "Trouble? "You don''t know, but my cousin is the real trouble!" Shangguan Tun Long laughed as he pointed at Su Yuewu. His words made everyone burst into laughter, and the green pearl felt much better.


    Just like this, Green Pearl had joined Su Yuewu and Shangguan Tullong in their plans to roam the world.


    The green pearl had been in the world for a long time, and it seemed to understand everything in the world. In her line of work, she had seen a lot of insidious feelings in the human heart. However, this was the first time she had ever seen such a pure hearted girl like Su Yuewu.


    Along the way, whenever they got tired, they would find a place to complain. When they were tired of the green pearls, they would massage their zither to relieve their boredom. It was not boring at all, instead, they would laugh and chat non-stop.

 C271

    Winter, in the end was gradually left behind, spring, little by little entered.


    Unknowingly, the relationship between Green Pearl and Shangguan Tulong also gradually increased with the arrival of spring. Su Yuewu saw it and rejoiced in her heart. It was a great achievement for her to let Shangguan Tulong find a girl she truly liked.


    "The sun''s going to be nice today. Let''s go get some roast game, shall we?" With Shangguan Tulong''s suggestion, Su Yuewu and Lu Zhu both agreed.


    The three of them bought two horses in the market: one for Su Yuewu, and one for Green Pearl. Since they couldn''t ride a horse, they were on the same horse as Shangguan Tun Long.


    As the horse galloped into the wilderness, Su Yuewu began to show off her skills. Not long after, she caught a lot of game and piled it together. The green pearl was cooking meat. As she asked about the fragrant wild game, Su Yuewu almost drooled.


    "Not bad, Green Pearl Barbecue. This is the first time I''ve seen you so skillful." Su Yuewu laughed.


    When I was young, I often starved. Without any other choice, I secretly went to the farmhouse to steal chickens. Furthermore, I didn''t dare to steal hens. Green Pearl smiled and talked about her past as if she were telling a story about a stranger.


    On this point, Su Yuewu admired Green Pearl very much. Although she lived a poor life, she never sought sympathy with him. Every time she talked about the past, she would treat it as something interesting.


    "Speaking of which, Miss Green Pearl, you are so young and beautiful, has any local ruffian or scoundrel ever bothered you before?" Su Yuewu activated the radar for gossiping.


    "Miss Su, you must be joking. My appearance is average, how could I get the attention of those officials?" If I had Miss Su''s devastatingly beautiful appearance, I''m afraid that I would have long since been captured and taken a concubine. "


    The green pearl smiled faintly, causing a tender affection to form in Shangguan Tuolong''s heart. "In my heart, you are the most beautiful."


    It was only a few words, but it had magical powers. The green pearl smiled bashfully, making Shangguan Tun Long''s imagination run wild again.


    "Cousin, I see that the two of you already have a crush on your concubine, why don''t you get married earlier." Su Yue Wu was originally joking, but unexpectedly, Green Pearl and Shangguan Tun Long both blushed. This made Su Yue Wu extremely curious.


    "Since you''ve said it, I''ll tell you the truth. I really do like the green pearls, so I want you to be our witness. From today on, I am willing to become husband and wife with the green pearls for all eternity, never leaving them." Shangguan Tulong and Green Pearl interlaced their fingers, containing their love for each other.


    Su Yuewu was shocked. The wild game that she swallowed in a single gulp almost made her choke to death.


    "You''re getting married?" Su Yuewu was ecstatic. This was the best news she had heard in the past few days.


    "Yeah, we''re getting married." Shangguan Tun Long spoke word by word.


    In an instant, his gaze landed on Su Yuewu. He didn''t know when he had given up on her and started to fall in love with another girl that was somewhat similar to her. But, one thing was certain, he fell in love with Green Pearl, not because she was similar to Su Yuewu, but because of Green Pearl''s own unique charm.


    "Then I''ll be the witness for you tonight. At the inn that we will be staying at, I''ll arrange a wedding for you. It''s just that from now on, you have to listen to me." Su Yuewu raised her eyebrows at Lu Zhu.


    "I will listen to whatever cousin says." Shangguan Tullong cupped his hands together.


    "The bride is not allowed to see the groom before the wedding, so when we return to the inn, cousin, you can wait in the other room." Su Yue Wu laughed as she gently stuck out her tongue.


    After the barbecue, the three of them hurriedly returned to the inn. Su Yuewu refused to let Lu Zhu marry them off so easily, even if the conditions were limited, Su Yuewu would prepare an unforgettable wedding for Lu Zhu and Shangguan Tulong.


    After all, she was a professional wedding planner.


    After returning to the inn, Su Yuewu locked the green pearl and Shangguan Tulong in separate rooms while she went out to purchase rouge and cosmetic powder.


    As night approached, the big red candle in Shangguan Tulong''s room was lit high above the bed, burning steadily.


    There was a short but hurried knock on Shangguan Tulong''s door.


    When he opened the door, he saw a woman with a red veil over her head standing outside his door. The willow tree could be held in one''s hand, and the red makeup on her body was enough to captivate Shangguan Tun Long.


    "Cousin, I''m handing my sister-in-law over to you. You must treat her well in the future. You can''t be ungrateful and make her cry in the middle of the night while covering her sleeves." Su Yue Wu smiled and slowly put the green pearl''s slender fingers into Shangguan Tun Long''s broad palm.


    "Please be at ease, sister. I will definitely treat Green Pearl well, and let her be the happiest girl in the world." Shangguan Tulong wanted to cry. This was not the first time he had married someone, but the first time he had married a woman he loved.


    "I now invite the two newcomers to bow to the heavens and earth." Su Yuewu slowly spoke. Shangguan Tulong held onto the green pearl''s hand and knelt on the ground, kowtowing to the heaven and earth.


    "We bow once more to the heavens and the earth." Shangguan Tullong and Green Pearl packed their luggage again.


    "Husband and wife bow to each other!" As Su Yuewu watched the moving scene unfold in front of her eyes, she couldn''t help but shed tears. If she was still together with Leng Fanyun, she would probably be married by now.


    Shangguan Tulong and the green pearl held each other''s hands and bowed to each other slowly.


    "Gift!"


    Shangguan Tulong slowly lifted the bridal veil on the green pearl''s head. What entered his eyes was an incredibly beautiful face.


    "Cousin, you''ve already said that Miss Green Pearl and I are somewhat similar. Now that I look at her again, don''t you think that she''s really not alike at all? Miss Green Pearl is much more beautiful than me." Su Yuewu and Shangguan Tullong were joking around.


    "That mouth of yours is truly sharp tongue. However, you should call her Sister-in-law Lu Zhu now. Why are you still calling her a ''Miss Lu Zhu''?"


    "Nothing to worry about. Miss Su has an innocent and naive personality, you can call me whatever you want. I''m happy about what she calls me." Green Pearl grinned. Shangguan Tulong''s grip on her hand tightened. It was unbelievable that he had married the girl he liked.


    "Okay, okay. From today on, you two are husband and wife. What, do you want to keep talking big and celebrate?" As Su Yuewu spoke, she took out a few jars of good wine as if she was performing a magic transformation.


    "Your alcohol capacity is the worst. You''ll be poured out after a few drinks. I still need to get married to Green Pearl, so don''t come and cause trouble." Shangguan Tullong restrained his expression and sternly advised Su Yuewu. Green Pearl couldn''t help but nudge him a little, "We''ve just gotten married, what nonsense are you spouting?"


    "Alright, alright, alright. Seeing how anxious my cousin is, we won''t leave until we''re drunk tonight!" Su Yuewu would not let Shangguan Tulong succeed so easily. Since they had already married today, he was still living next door to them. Su Yuewu did not want to fall asleep listening to any movements in their room.


    "Look at your mouth, it''s obvious that you''re planning something. On such a good day, don''t you know that a single moment of spring snack is worth a thousand gold?" Shangguan Tulong and Su Yue were joking.


    "I was afraid that you would cause too much of a ruckus." Su Yue Wu rolled her eyes at Shangguan Tulong. The two of them said all this without thinking too much into it, but on the other hand, Lu Zhu, who was wearing a wedding gown, was dumbstruck and couldn''t say anything for a long time.


    "Look, she scared sister-in-law. Come, come, come, let''s drink." Su Yuewu filled her wine cup to the brim one by one, "Do it first as a form of respect. You can do as you wish." As soon as she finished her sentence, Su Yuewu finished the wine in her cup in one gulp.


    When the three of them were drunk enough to end this'' banquet '', it was already almost midnight. Su Yuewu shakily supported the table and returned to her room, while Shangguan Tun Long limped onto the bed with the green pearl in his arms.


    Her broad and thick palm mischievously held onto Green Pearl''s chest, but was slapped down by the little girl. "Yue Wu is next door, don''t mess around."


    "She was drunk a long time ago. When I went to take a look, she fell asleep right after she climbed onto the bed, so she couldn''t hear me."


    "You are so impatient ¡­" What if I wake her up? " Green Pearl hesitated.


    "What''s there to be afraid of? The wedding night is our wedding night." As he said this, his lips rained down on Green Pearl''s face.


    Green Pearl opened its mouth slightly and responded to Shangguan Tulong''s ardor. A single moment of passion was worth a thousand gold. Such passion could only be expressed in the most primitive and direct way. He refused to give up, and her desire to return the favor.


    The candle at the head of the bed was still dripping wax, burning until dawn.


    Su Yuewu laid on her bed and gloomily looked at the ceiling. Didn''t they say not to perform the bridal chamber? The soundproofing effect of this room was truly terrible. She had just fallen asleep when she was woken up by the noise coming from the next room.


    It was another couple getting married, but for her, she was still like duckweed, unable to find a place to settle down.


    After Shangguan Tulong and Lu Zhu were married, the three of them continued to move forward. It was as if something was guiding them forward as the three of them gradually reached the underworld.


    It was here that they discovered the mystery of Su Yuewu''s life.


    On this day, they entered the underworld. It wasn''t clear if it was because of the sudden change in the weather or something, but a huge barrier suddenly appeared in the underworld, trapping the three of them inside.


    Sang''er stood on a giant bubble, slowly floating in the underworld. The underworld was always dark, and the area they were in was filled with strange rocks and rocks. Magma roiled and roiled all the way up to the shore from time to time.


    The green pearl had never seen anything like this before, and it made her shudder. Shangguan Tulong held her hand tightly and told her that he had always been by her side. Under Shangguan Tulong''s comforting words, the green pearl gradually calmed down.


    Here, scenes flashed in front of her mother like a movie. Su Yuewu was at a loss as to what to do. She didn''t know what connection this place had to her.


    The camera flashed, and a girl who looked exactly like Su Yuewu appeared in front of the three of them. Green Pearl was shocked, she didn''t believe that there was a person who looked exactly the same as her in this world.


    Green Pearl retreated a few steps and pointed at the woman as she muttered to herself. Su Yuewu was worried that Green Pearl would be too frightened, so she took advantage of Green Pearl''s inattention to press down on the acupuncture points on her back, causing her to fall into a deep sleep.


    "I''m sorry, I was afraid of scaring her." Su Yuewu smiled apologetically at Shangguan Tulong.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m also worried that she might be overly frightened. That''s good too. When I wake up later, I''ll tell her that it was a nightmare." Shangguan Tullong didn''t have any intention of blaming Su Yuewu, which made her feel slightly at ease.


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled, then turned their heads and stared at the woman who looked exactly like Su Yue Wu.

 C272

    That woman had appeared within Su Yuewu''s dreamscape, so Su Yuewu quickly recognized her as Yao Ji. In front of Yao Ji lay a dismembered person. It was an ancient Demon Sovereign.


    Yao Ji knelt on the ground, begging the Celestial Emperor to spare the Demon Lord.


    "All sorts of things that happened in the past all happened because of Yaoji. I plead for the Celestial Emperor to forgive the Demon Sovereign and return his soul. In these thousand years, I have already developed feelings for him, and there is nothing that can repay the Demon Sovereign''s kindness. I only seek death in exchange for the Demon Sovereign''s life. " Yao Ji was heartbroken to see the Demon Lord''s corpse being chopped into pieces. Her tears fell like beads from a broken string, but it did not attract the slightest bit of sympathy from the Celestial Emperor.


    Back then, when the Celestial Emperor was still an Empyrean God, he had already fallen for Yao Ji. He had stared at this woman for thousands of years, but had never felt tired.


    But now, the girl that he deeply branded in his heart was begging him to let go of another man, how could he agree?


    "Back when you were still the God of Heaven, I would often look at you secretly. At that time, I felt that you were tall and powerful, strong and strong, that no one could be a match for you. I''m just a little deity, I only dare to peek at you secretly. Unknowingly, thousands of years have passed and it has always been me who has looked at you, but you have never once looked at me. " Yao Ji chuckled, as if she had returned to the days thousands of years ago.


    "I''ve seen you. More than once. " How long ago was he? Back then, he was still just a god, standing there for thousands of years just to guard the gates of the Heaven Realm.


    At that time, every time Yao Ji went to pick the fruits and deliver them to the temple where Tian Zai lived, he was always disappointed.


    Yao Ji raised her head in astonishment to look at the current Celestial Emperor, her eyes filled with disbelief.


    "I know you won''t." The Heavenly Emperor smiled bitterly, "At that time, although I was the strongest God of Heaven in the Heaven Realm, in my heart, I was still only a na?ve man who didn''t understand love. Even though I know that I have a different feeling for you, I also do not know that feeling is called love. "


    "Later on, when I heard that you stole the Celestial Emperor''s jade tablet in order to save me, and was punished because of it, it was as if many flames were burning in my heart. I''m anxious, I''m impatient, I want to save you. " The Celestial Emperor smiled.


    Standing within the barrier, Su Yuewu was also startled. So Yao Ji and the Heavenly Emperor really had such a past, and it wasn''t something that she had imagined in her dreams.


    "You want to save me? I was afraid that you would be punished, so I took all the blame. " Yao Ji smiled. Back then, she was a woman who risked her life for the sake of love. Now, when she thought back to that past, she still had no regrets.


    "After you bore the burden of your wrongdoings, I was looking for an opportunity to save you. However, I didn''t expect that the Demon Lord would take a step ahead of me and rescue you out. I don''t know what he''ll do to you. I''m even more worried that he''ll fall in love with you. I can''t stand it. "


    After that, I stood alone at the entrance of the Heaven Realm waiting for me for a thousand years. I thought that I would never see you again in this life, until one day, I saw the fruit tree that you were waiting for.


    The Heavenly Emperor laughed bitterly, as if he thought of those days when he stood alone in front of the gates of Heaven Realm, guarding it for another thousand years. But this time, there was no Yao Ji to accompany him.


    Shangguan Tulong was slightly moved. The lifespan of the human world was limited, so he wouldn''t have to worry about the loneliness of the Heavenly Emperor for tens of thousands of years. From the looks of it, it wasn''t a bad thing.


    "So you came to me?" She seemed to have understood something.


    "That''s right. In order to come and save you, I must become the next Heavenly Emperor. Only with that can I come and bring you back in the open." The Celestial Emperor clenched his fists as he spoke.


    He had put in so much effort to save Yaoji so that she could become his only Heavenly Queen. However, the heavens did not obey his wishes. He looked around and saw that she had already fallen in love with the Demon Sovereign who kidnapped her.


    The Celestial Emperor suddenly regretted it. He was the one who had risked his life to save Yao Ji all those years ago. If that was the case, then the person who would follow Yaoji and dominate me would be himself, and not the Ancient Demon Sovereign in front of him.


    "He was kind to me. At first I blamed him for what he had done to me today, but he was kind to me from beginning to end. He was gentle and considerate in everything he did, and as time went by, my heart began to lean towards his. "


    As he spoke of the past, he couldn''t help but sigh. Su Yuewu looked at Yao Ji in front of her. If she didn''t hate Yao Ji anymore, then she wouldn''t hate her either.


    How can I hate it? Yaoji was also a person with a bitter life. What she loved, she could not obtain. Or perhaps it could be said that she didn''t even know who the person she loved most in her heart was.


    Just like Leng Fanyun, right now, wasn''t Leng Fanyun also in a dilemma?


    "You''re leaning towards him. What about me?" The Celestial Emperor frowned. He didn''t want to hear anything like this. Yaoji was his, and the Demon Sovereign was his. He had stolen the lover that was his, and had caused him so much pain in the past thousand years.


    "I''ve let you down, and I''ve also let him down. Even now, I still can''t make a decision. I just feel that the Demon Sovereign doesn''t deserve to die, and that I owe him that." Yao Ji looked into the eyes of the Celestial Emperor, her eyes filled with longing.


    "No. No matter how much you plead for him today, I will not let him go. If it weren''t for this Ancient Demon Sovereign, we would have long since been together. If it weren''t for him, you wouldn''t have been punished back then! " The Celestial Emperor shook his head, refusing Yao Ji''s request.


    "So many years have passed, and you are already the Celestial Emperor. Why must you worry about the past?" The tears fell, drop by drop. The Celestial Emperor''s heart twitched. Those tears that leaked out from Yaoji''s eyes were all for the sake of the Ancient Demon Sovereign, not him.


    "I can''t let it go. I can''t do it without loving you, and I can''t do it without hating him." The Heavenly Emperor looked at the Ancient Demon Sovereign''s corpse and muttered to himself. Why do I feel like I''ve lost despite it being you?


    No one was a winner in this battle of feeling.


    The scene before Su Yuewu''s eyes began to play out in front of her eyes. Was this her previous life? Su Yuewu had some doubts, some uncertainty. Only after Shangguan Tulong''s hand pinched her finger did Su Yuewu recover from her trance.


    "Don''t worry, keep watching. We will definitely find the truth." Shangguan Tulong comforted Su Yuewu softly. At this time, he was like an elder brother that could be relied on, giving himself up to Su Yuewu silently.


    "Thank you." Su Yuewu looked at Shangguan Tulong with sincerity. Throughout the entire journey, whether it was feeling depressed or confused, he had always been by her side. Even at this time, he had never thought of giving up on her.


    Being able to accompany Su Yuewu and watch her find her own happiness was already a great honor in itself, but he was willing to be an unknown janitor for Su Yuewu as long as her happiness was more important than anything else.


    Yao Ji saw that the Celestial Emperor was unwilling to let the Ancient Demon Sovereign go no matter what, so she begged the Celestial Emperor for an incense stick of time before allowing herself to dress up and return with him.


    The Celestial Emperor was silent. Yao Ji bowed before returning to the Demon Sovereign''s palace.


    After a full two incense sticks worth of time had passed, Yaoji still hadn''t come out. The Heavenly Emperor had some doubts, so he personally brought some people in to find Yaoji.


    Unexpectedly, the Heavenly Emperor and his followers had just entered the Demon Lord''s palace when they saw the dying Yao Ji lying on the ground. The Heavenly Emperor quickly took a few steps forward, tightly holding Yao Ji in his arms.


    On the ground, Yao Ji''s blood was flowing everywhere. The Heavenly Emperor was in despair, his hands that were holding Yao Ji could not help but start trembling.


    "Are you trying to punish me?" The Celestial Emperor muttered, tears flowing out of his eyes.


    "No ¡­" I don''t want to affect you because of me, you... You are this, the most powerful people in this world, I ¡­ "I don''t want to provoke you guys to kill each other because of me ¡­" With that, Yao Ji slowly closed her eyes.


    "No!" With a heart-wrenching howl, the Celestial Emperor tightly held onto Yao Ji''s corpse. He couldn''t believe that the woman who was standing in front of him just a moment ago, was already so close to being unable to wake up.


    Sky Emperor, who was filled with grief and despair, decided to follow Yao Ji''s long-cherished wish before she died, bypassing the Ancient Demon Sovereign and leaving him with his life. In Yao Ji''s hands, she held a long letter, addressed to the Celestial Emperor. Presumably, she had used that incense stick of time to write a letter.


    The Heavenly Emperor took the letter from Yao Ji''s hands. The moment the letter was taken by the Heavenly Emperor, Yao Ji''s soul disappeared from this world.


    However, the Heavenly Emperor did not know that before Yao Ji died, he had made a wish. In this life, he had let down the Heavenly Emperor and Leng Fanyun, so he could only hide his soul inside the body of one of his princesses, Qing Yan''s body, and repay the Heavenly Emperor in the name of his daughter.


    And after Qingyan had descended to the mortal world, Yaoji''s soul was trapped in Qingyan''s daughter''s soul, which also meant, in Su Yuewu''s body, there was Yaoji''s soul, which was also why, she and Leng Fanyun seemed to be pulled here and there, they were destined to meet and fall in love. This was Yaoji''s wish before she died, and it was impossible for her to hide it.


    And in Yao Ji''s letter, she wrote.


    "Sky Emperor, I know that I have committed a great sin and in this lifetime, I will not be able to beg your forgiveness. Back then, when they looked back at each other, it had created today''s situation. I really don''t know if it''s good or bad. "


    "All these years, I''ve been thinking about what it is that makes people so fascinated. Until one day, Fan Yun read a poem to me, he said, ''Ask the world what love is, and it will teach you to promise life and death''. Yes, for the sake of the word ''love'', many people would rather give up their lives. Just like Leng Fanyun, who was willing to sacrifice his life for me, I am also willing to give up my life for him. "


    "In this life, it was I who betrayed you. I thought it was just my little thoughts, but who would have thought that even you were moved by them? However, in this life, emotions were the most difficult to fathom. My feelings for you, under Leng Fanyun''s gentle gaze, gradually disappeared. If I didn''t have to explain my feelings for the two of you, then I can only say that I do like you and I love Leng Fanyun. "


    "However, no matter what, I have let you two down. You should have been friends. I still remember back then, when you guys were fighting in the Heaven Realm and getting along with each other, laughing and chatting merrily. I admire you guys at that time. The two of you shouldn''t have become enemies because of me. Yao Ji will go now, and only hope that the two of you can shake hands. Even if you cannot, I hope that we will not kill each other. "


    "Time flows like water, one day you will all forget me. A drop in the ocean, Yao Ji is just a hasty passerby, please take care of each of you. "Yaoji, absolute."


    Yao Ji''s smile appeared again and again in front of the Celestial Emperor''s eyes. Everything seemed to pass by in a flash.

 C273

    The barrier around Su Yuewu and Shangguan Tulong gradually disappeared, and the world outside the barrier was not as frightening as before.


    Su Yuewu was still thinking about Yao Ji''s last letter to the Celestial Emperor when she felt a pair of warm hands on her own.


    Raising his head, he saw Leng Fanyun looking at him with a doting look on his face. The scene that Su Yuewu and Shangguan Tun Long had just witnessed was also reflected in Leng Fanyun''s eyes.


    "I''m sorry, it''s my fault. Please forgive me." Leng Fanyun lowered his head, his eyes sincere and his teeth white. He was so beautiful that he wanted Su Yuewu to take a bite out of him.


    "Apologize is too insincere, let''s change the way we do it." Su Yue Wu shook her head, pretending to be unsatisfied.


    "Then would you please accept this?" Leng Fanyun handed over a small wooden box. Su Yuewu slowly opened it, and a dazzling stone was cast on top of a ring.


    "A diamond ring?" How did you do it? " Su Yuewu looked at the ring on Leng Fanyun''s finger and was extremely happy. This was a diamond ring that was only produced in the modern world, how did Leng Fanyun do it?


    "Before this baby showed me your blueprints, I found a wondrous craftsman and it took me a good amount of time to finish the casting."


    Leng Fanyun gently smiled, knelt on one knee, and held up the ring in front of Su Yuewu.


    "Wu''er, marry me. I will treat you well and always be the same." Leng Fanyun affectionately confessed his love to Su Yuewu.


    "Then... Do you still care who you love? " Su Yuewu intended to test Leng Fanyun for a bit longer, so she intentionally left the ring alone.


    "No, you are the person I love the most. I won''t be tangled up with you anymore!" As Leng Fanyun spoke, he put the ring on Su Yuewu''s ring finger.


    "You big scoundrel, when did I say I was going to marry you?" Su Yuewu secretly rejoiced in her heart, but her face showed an indifferent expression as she rolled her eyes at Leng Fanyun.


    "You see, I have it too. You can forget about escaping from me for the rest of your life!" Leng Fanyun loudly announced his ownership of Su Yuewu, as he tightly embraced her and began to spin on the ground.


    It was unknown when Green Pearl had awoken, but she held Shangguan Tulong''s hand tightly and looked into his eyes affectionately.


    "Tulong, did we disturb them?" Green Pearl''s eyes blinked, hinting at something. Only then did Shangguan Tulong react. Taking advantage of Su Yuewu and Leng Fanyun''s excitement, the couple sneaked away.


    "From today onwards, let''s not torture each other anymore, shall we?" Leng Fanyun looked at Su Yuewu with sparkling eyes, as if she was emitting light.


    "Well, we''ll never torture each other again." Su Yuewu stretched out her hand and pulled the hook with Leng Fanyun''s, not allowing it to change even after a hundred years.


    In the palace of the underworld, You Huang and Hong Xu were whispering with each other.


    "Shall we go out and say hello to them?" Red Silk was a little conflicted.


    "It''s better not to. From the looks of it, they''ll be sick of it for quite a while." You Huang pursed her lips.


    "What was that barrier just now?" Red Silk asked curiously.


    "It''s probably because Su Yuewu and Leng Fanyun have been to the Underworld together. I''m not very clear about this sort of thing." You Huang shook her head.


    "You are the Lord of the Netherworld. You don''t know, but who else does?"


    "The master of the underworld doesn''t know everything. It''s just like how I don''t know what''s going on with the green light. I only know what''s going on with the monkey picking peaches." Nether Huang was serious, her face flushed red.


    After returning to the mortal world, Su Yuewu and Leng Fanyun found out that Ye Qin''s life had come to an end. That Soul-Returning Pearl could only save her life for three years.


    On this day, Su Yuewu was in the study room looking through her medical skills, trying to find a way to prolong Ye Qin''s life. Leng Fanyun had arrived.


    "How many times have you seen the medical skill in your hand?" Leng Fanyun pulled Su Yuewu into his embrace as he asked in a low voice.


    "I''m looking for a prescription to see how I can save Ye Qin''s life, but you came here just to cause trouble." Su Yuewu curled her lips, but refused to break free from Leng Fanyun''s embrace.


    "You haven''t rested for many days, how can I not be worried?" Leng Fanyun stretched out his hand to look at Su Yuewu''s face. The lines on his skin rubbed against each other, creating fiery sparks.


    "Stop messing around." Su Yuewu stopped Leng Fanyun from continuing. She got up, changed a cup of medical books, and started flipping through it.


    Leng Fanyun looked around his desk and suddenly found a fruit.


    "Where did you get this?" Leng Fanyun picked up the fruit with a puzzled look on his face.


    "It''s the fruit I picked up in the Treacherous Currency back then." Su Yuewu looked at the fruit and casually replied.


    "Do you know that this fruit is a rare event in a thousand years. It can cure a person''s medicine and bones. If you feed this to Ye Qin, she will wake up very soon." Leng Fanyun held this fruit in front of his chest.


    "Is it really that magical?" Su Yuewu half believed and half doubted, but she could only believe Leng Fanyun''s words, and was eager to give it a try. She split the fruit into two and fed them to Ye Qin and Nangong. Sure enough, after half an incense stick of time, Ye Qin opened her eyes and Nangong Yue''s condition was almost completely healed.


    "How is it? Can it be that I''ve accomplished a great deed?" Seeing that these two people had already recovered, Leng Fanyun was anxious to learn from Su Yuewu.


    "Consider it as your contribution. What reward do you want?" Su Yuewu half smiled.


    "I want you to marry me, okay?" Leng Fanyun faintly smiled, and voiced his wish. Everyone was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly came to a realization, as they all asked Su Yuewu to marry Leng Fanyun.


    "Back in the Underworld, you already won my proposal. Now, let''s hold the wedding ceremony, what do you think?" Leng Fanyun''s eyes were shining. Su Yuewu was all smiles as she fiercely nodded her head.


    The spring breeze was warm, and early in the morning, Rou''er and Bing''er began to get busy. On such a good day, their master, Su Yue Wu, was going to marry them off.


    Many close relatives and friends were invited to the wedding, and the Celestial Emperor had taken the time to come from the Heaven Breaking Island to the mortal world to attend his granddaughter''s wedding and act as a witness.


    While the crowd waited anxiously, Su Yuewu, who wore a red Fire Cloud Dress, appeared in front of them. This set of clothes was left for her by Su Yuewu''s mother when she was alive. Now that she wore it for the wedding, it could also be considered as a form of mourning.


    The depths of her glass-coloured eyes were captivating, and her red lips were suffocating. With such an enchanting Su Yuewu appearing in front of everyone, it actually made them all stare in shock, as if they were gods.


    Even the groom, Leng Fanyun, was shocked. He knew that Su Yuewu had a fatal attraction, but he had never known that she was so captivating.


    Holding her hand, her pair of small and tender hands were actually covered in sweat.


    "Are you nervous?" Leng Fanyun whispered into her ear.


    "Of course, it''s my first wedding." Su Yuewu pouted as she spoke to Leng Fanyun.


    The grandeur of the wedding shocked the entire Liu-Li Empire. It was said that even the emperor of the Liu-Li Empire had specially sent someone to deliver a congratulatory gift. Furthermore, the gifts offered by the Moon Slaughter and the Moon Shadow Guild were innumerable.


    These were all gifts from the people of the mortal world. The Celestial Emperor and the people of the underworld were even more generous in their actions. They even used a treasure that wouldn''t easily show it to others for a thousand years as a congratulatory gift.


    Su Yitian walked in front of the newlyweds, scattering flowers for them. Dong Ni and Xi Qi''s children were the flower boys of the newlyweds.


    "Are you willing to marry Su Yue Wu who is by your side, take care of her, love her, whether she is poor or rich, whether she is sick or healthy, will you never leave her, never to part with her?" The Heavenly Emperor held a small slip of paper in his hand. This was given to him by Su Yuewu before the wedding banquet, so he could read the words on the slip of paper.


    "I do." Leng Fanyun nodded his head.


    "Su Yuewu, you are willing to marry Leng Fanyun and take care of him for the rest of your life. No matter whether you are poor or rich, ill or healthy, you will always respect him and never leave him, right?"


    "I''m willing!" Su Yuewu loudly replied as a flower bloomed on her face.


    Su Yitian tightly gripped onto Su Yuewu''s fingers. This was his most beloved woman. She had gotten married today, yet he, Su Yitian, was actually able to witness this scene with his own eyes.


    "I declare that from this moment onwards, Su Yuewu and Leng Fanyun will officially become husband and wife!" The broad and vigorous voices of the previous enemies resounded in the great hall, and the sounds of cheers and cheers could be heard incessantly.


    The wedding banquet lasted for three days and three nights. Many people who had heard the news sent their blessings.


    After the wedding banquet, Su Yuewu and Leng Fanyun discussed for a while. Both of them were not willing to bother with the matters of the mortal world. Together with Su Yitian, they retired to Leng Fanyun''s residence.


    It was full of peach blossoms, traffic, chickens and dogs, and it had a unique flavor.


    From then on, Su Yuewu and Leng Fanyun lived in seclusion and only had a few friends.


    After Ye Qin woke up, she had a happy life with Liu Liqing, and Nangong Jean and Bing''er had their wedding not long after.


    After Tang Yiran was bullied, Ye Jue stepped forward. Although he was beaten up, he still won Tang Yiran''s heart.


    Soon after, the two of them were married.


    Half a year later, in the Peach Blossom Origin, Su Yuewu was instructing Leng Fanyun to teach Su Yitian martial arts.


    "I just learned it yesterday. What children should learn the most is knowledge, not martial arts." Leng Fanyun curled his lips.


    "You''re afraid of being beaten again, aren''t you?" Su Yuewu coldly snorted. Last time when Leng Fanyun was punched by Su Yitian, Leng Fanyun was teased by Su Yuewu for a very long time.


    "How is this possible?" Leng Fanyun''s face was flushed red. How could he admit such a shameful matter, "I just want to accompany the baby in your stomach more."


    Leng Fanyun put his head close to Su Yuewu''s stomach, attentively listening to the sounds coming from Su Yuewu''s stomach. Su Yuewu gently nudged Leng Fanyun with a smile.


    "Daddy, quickly come and train with me!" Su Yitian loudly called out to Leng Fanyun in the inner courtyard. Upon hearing the baby calling him "Daddy," Leng Fanyun was filled with energy.


    Just as he ran to the door, Leng Fanyun came back and said to Su Yuewu, "Baby, Daddy will teach your brother martial arts. You have to be obedient in your mother''s stomach!"


    Su Yue Wu shook her head with a smile, and rubbed her stomach.


    A few months later, Su Yuewu gave birth to a daughter, who was named Leng Yuexi.


    During today''s lunch, Leng Yuexi and Su Yitian looked at each other with small eyes.


    "Why aren''t mother and father coming out to eat?" Leng Yue felt her stomach with an aggrieved expression. If her mother and father didn''t come out for a meal, she wouldn''t dare to touch her chopsticks.


    "Mom and dad are building people up. It might not be long before you have a little brother." Su Yitian was determined to stop waiting for the two of them. He picked up his chopsticks and took a big bite out of the dish. Sitting at the side, Rou-Er''s face was covered in sweat.


    In the afternoon sky, the clouds were light and breezy. The peach blossoms bloomed again, and the grass grew like birds. It was another February day of the year. Day after day, time flew by. As long as his lover was by his side, he would always be able to live a happy life. Su Yuewu snuggled against Leng Fanyun''s chest and smiled in satisfaction.


    In the distance, she seemed to see new buds sprouting from the old trees in front of the gate, and beautiful flowers blooming from the dead trees in the yard.